《Sir Your Wife Already Signed the Divorce Paper by Josie Johnson》 Chapter 1 Chapter 1 Chapter 1. The Baby Chapter 1: The Baby ¡°Ms. Forbes, the examination results show that you have a very thin uterine wall, which could possibly lead to miscarriage. You should be more careful in your diet and exercise.¡± As she spoke, the doctor continued writing on the white paper, listing the medication Imogen needed. After some time, she handed in the paper. ¡°We have a pharmacy outside. Please take these medicines regrly.¡± Imogen took a deep breath, grabbed the paper, and slowly stood up. ¡°I will. Thank you, doctor.¡± ¡°You must be careful, okay?¡± The doctor¡¯s eyes shed with worry. Pregnant women with thin uterine walls were more prone to having a miscarriage. The worse was that most women had very low chances of conceiving again after they lost the first child. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, doctor. I¡¯ll take care of myself. Thanks again,¡± Imogen replied and smiled. After three years of trying and waiting, the heavens finally heard Imogen¡® s prayers. No one was more eager for the arrival of the baby than her, and she would make sure to protect it with all her might. After buying the medicine, she left the hospital and went to her car. ¡°Ma am Imogen, there are still twenty minutes before your husband¡® s arrival. Do you want to somewhere else first before going to the airport?¡± The driver asked, looking at her through the go rearview mirror. ¡°Let¡¯s go to the airport.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t wipe the smile off her face. Just the thought of seeing her husband again after a while made her feel ecstatic. Troy Marshall, her husband, had been on a business trip for almost a month, and she dearly missed him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. On the road, Imogen couldn¡¯t stop staring at the ultrasound results. She read the details over and over again as if she couldn¡¯t believe it. Then, she gently ced her hand above her t stomach. She couldn¡¯t believe she would meet their baby eight months from now. Now, she couldn¡¯t wait to tell Troy the good news! Shortly, they arrived at the huge airport. The driver parked the car and turned to her. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, do you want me to call Mr. Marshall?¡± Imogen nced at her wristwatch and realized that Troy would have already got off the ne. ¡°I¡¯ll do it,¡± she replied before dialing her husband¡¯s number. However, her calls kept being directed to customer service. Troy wasn¡¯t picking up her calls. ¡°Oh, his flight must be dyed. Let¡¯s wait here.¡± An hour passed, and Imogen still couldn¡¯t see a sign of Troy yet. She took out her phone again and called him. ¡°Let¡¯s wait a little bit longer,¡± Imogen murmured when her calls were still not answered. After all, most flights were always either canceled or dyed. Some flights could even be dyed for more than two hours! Two hourster, Imogen called her husband again. Imogen heard a beep, making her smile. 10-70 Chapter 1: The Baby ¡°Troy! Where are you? Was your flight dyed?¡± she asked. There was silence on the other line, making Imogen¡® s brows furrow. ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°Sorry. Troy went to the bathroom. I¡¯ll let him call you once hees back,¡± a monotonous feminine voice muttered. Imogen was confused. ¡°Huh? What-¡± Before she could finish her sentence, the call had already ended. Imogen looked at her phone screen, confused and worried. As far as she knew, Troy didn¡¯t bring a female secretary with him for this business trip. Ten minutes had passed, but Troy never called her back. Imogen waited a few more minutes until she couldn¡¯t hold it any longer. Troy¡¯s phone kept ringing, Imogen anxiously waited for him to pick up the call. Just when she thought no one would answer, a familiar deep and husky voice entered her ears. ¡°Imogen.¡± ¡°Troy! Where are you? The driver and I are waiting for you here in the parking lot of Terminal D. Just come here and you¡¯ll spot us easily.¡± ¡°Imogen,¡± Troy paused for a long time. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I forgot to turn on my phone after arriving here. I left the airport already.¡± Imogen s smile instantly faded. ¡°What? H¨CHow?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you at home, then? I have important news to tell you.¡± A deep sigh escaped from Troy¡® s lips. ¡°Okay. I also have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Great!¡± Imogen beamed. ¡°I¡¯ll ask our servants to prepare your favorite food.¡± ¡°Just go home. I have an urgent matter to attend to, so I¡¯ll probably bete.¡± ¡°Oh,¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t hide the disappointment in her voice. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll wait for you at home.¡± She was about to end the call when the same feminine voice sounded on the other line. ¡°Sorry. Troy. I forgot to tell you that Imogen called you earlier.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart sank. She was about to ask Troy who it was, but he had already ended the call. Frowning, she looked at her phone screen and remained silent for a while. Then, she turned to her driver and murmured, ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± The driver instantly understood her mood. He didn¡¯t ask about Troy and just drove away the airport. from When she arrived home, Imogen went to the dining table. She didn¡¯t have much appetite but still ate some for her baby. Then, she went to the living room to wait for her husband. She mindlessly turned the TV on and hugged a random pillow. She frequently nced at the time, not interested in the movie ying on the TV. Imogen was already sleepy when the clock struck ten o¡¯clock. Her eyes slowly closed, making her sleep on the sofa. After a few moments, she felt as if someone was carrying her. Half awake, she moved her face and smelled a familiar scent mixed with a hint of alcohol. 10:39 Chapter 2: Divorce Chapter 2 Chapter 2 Chapter 2: Divorce Imogen opened her eyes, trying to look at the figure above her. ×¢²á ¡°Yes. It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You reek of alcohol.¡± ¡°Yeah, I had a drink with a friend. Troy gentlyy her on the bed. After a while, Imogen heard the sound of the shower from the bathroom. She rolled over and closed her eyes, but she couldn¡¯t sleep anymore for some reason. After a few minutes, she felt the other side of the bed sink. Before she could move, arge warm hand rested on her waist. It slowly moved down to her thighs, spreading the warmth on Imogen¡® s body. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Imogen hummed. ¡°Not tonight, Troy.¡± Subconsciously, she was scared that they might hurt the baby. Troy s hand stopped before it crawled back to her back. ¡°Just sleep.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sleepy, Imogen followed her husband¡¯s advice and fell into a deep sleep. The following day, Imogen woke up to an empty bed. Only the slightly wrinkled sheets beside her proved that Troy was really herest night. She pouted her lips, slightly annoyed. ¡®Why did I fall asleep immediatelyst night?¡® ¡°Well, I could just tell him about the baby today,¡± she muttered before getting out of bed. As soon as she finished washing up, Imogen went to the closet and picked a white suit for Troy. Since her pregnancy was big and exciting news, she chose a red¨Cstriped tie to match his outfit. Then, she carefully ced his clothes on the bed. After a while, Troy returned from his usual morning jog and changed his clothes. Imogen went downstairs and found him sitting in the living room. Troy noticed her and immediately put the papers on the coffee table before standing up. ¡°Let¡¯s eat breakfast.¡± Right after eating their meal, Imogen grinned at him, unable to contain her excitement. ¡°Troy, I have something to tell you.¡± If Troy knew they were going to have a child, he would be happy, would he? ¡°I also have something to tell you,¡± Troy replied in a rxed tone. ¡°Okay. You go first,¡± Imogen beamed at him. Troy sighed. ¡°Imogen,¡± he said. ¡°Let¡¯s get divorced.¡± Imogen blinked at him, shocked. Troy got up and went to the living room to get the papers. ¡°I¡¯ve printed the divorce papers. Read it first. If you have any questions, feel free to ask me.¡± Imogen felt as if her heart stopped beating. She looked up at her husband in bewilderment. Her mind went nk for a while, and thought that she might have heard him wrong. ¡°Divorce?¡± she uttered in a low voice. ¡®He wants a divorce?¡® She couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°We were set up by our families and forced to marry each other. But since we didn¡¯t reveal our Chapter 2: Divorce marriage in public, we should end it now before things get messier in the future,¡± Troy calmly exined, obviously taking this matter lightly. A series of chills ran down Imogen¡¯s spine. Her face went pale as her lips trembled. She felt pain in her chest as if her heart had been punched multiple times. ¡®No. I¡¯m just imagining things. This isn¡¯t real,¡® she thought. She loved Troy for nine years. She loved him for years¨Cfrom the time she came to the Marshall family when she was sixteen until she had her sessful career by the time she turned twenty¨Cfive. Her love for him grew deeper and deeper, especially when they married. It might be a fixed marriage, but Imogen knew the only man she wanted to marry was Troy. Although, it seemed like Troy didn¡¯t feel the same. Imogen gulped down the pain forming in her throat. She took a deep breath and looked at him as calmly as she could. ¡°We¡¯ve been getting along really well in the past three years, Troy. What is this? Divorce? What made you decide that? Do you really want to end our marriage?¡± She couldn¡¯t hide the pain in her voice. ¡°This is my decision, Imogen.¡± ¡°What about Grandma and Grandpa?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Ill inform themter.¡± Imogen s lips trembled. ¡°But¡­ What if I¡® m¡­¡± she swallowed the rest words. What if I¡¯m pregnant? Troy seemed to have lost his patience and interrupted her. ¡°Imogen, look,¡± he said. ¡°Sarah is back.¡± Imogen felt like a bullet went straight to her soul. Her lips parted in shock as she stared at him. After a moment of silence, she calmly picked up the papers. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll read this first.¡± She sounded like a robot. It wasn¡¯t about him saying he was forced to marry her. It was the name he uttered that made Imogen realize it was over. Sarah Page has returned to New York. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy 10:39 Chapter 3. His Sister? Chapter 3 Chapter 3 Chapter 3: His Sister? Imogen and Troy had been married for three years. Although the public had no clue about their marriage, they were no different from the other married couples. Through the years, the two of them fulfilled their duties well. Imogen would choose what suit and tie Troy would wear to work every morning. She would go to thepany with him all the time. Troy would always tell her in advance if they needed to attend any party or dinner. Their sexual life was also very active. They kissed each other every day like the normal couple everyone would see. Never had Troy forgotten to give Imogen gifts during important asions, such as wedding anniversaries, Valentines Day, and her birthday. In short, he gave her everything she wanted. He fulfilled his duties as her husband diligently. He has done everything that a perfect husband should do. Even Imogen thought that her life would always be so happy. She didn¡¯t know it would only take one woman to wake her from her perfect married life. Sarah Page has returned. Now, everything she had dreamed and hoped for, she and Troy were shattered. Imogen realized the woman who answered Troy¡® s phone yesterday must be her. They must be together yesterday. They were already spending time together?¡® Imogen scoffed. ¡®Or were they together the whole time Troy was on his business trip?¡® ¡®Did they arrive in Canada together yesterday?¡® Did he apany Sarahst night? Thinking of these, Imogen felt her heart drop. Troy effortlessly broke her heart, leaving her body and soul crushed and hurt. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t worry. Even if we¡® re divorced, you¡¯ll still be a part of our family. You¡¯ll still be the sister I care about the most?¡± ¡®Sister?¡® Imogen wanted to scream. ¡°We were married for three years! We shared the same bed every night for three damn years! Now, you¡® re calling me your sister?¡® Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Imogen could feel her blood boiling in resentment and frustration. She sighed. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about it then,¡± she said, defeated. Troy released a deep breath. He looked at Imogen with so many emotions in his eyes. ¡°By the way, you said you would tell me something. What is it?¡± Hearing his question, a faint smile appeared on Imogen¡¯s lips as she casually flipped through the documents in her hand. ¡°Nothing. I just wanted to talk about theunching event for the clothing line that hade out. There was something that wasn¡® t finalized yet. I wanted to discuss it with you, but now I havee up with a good solution.¡± She looked at him and gave him a brief, tight¨Clipped smile. Chapter 3: His Sister? Suddenly, she felt like some things were meant to be left unsaid. ¡°Oh,¡± Troy answered. ¡°Okay. Thank you for your hard work.¡± He couldn¡¯t deny how effective. and excellent Imogen was as the brand director of the Marshall Group of Companies. Without a doubt, Imogen was very talented and smart. She was born to work in this industry. All the products she had under her care, from jewelry, clothing, and games to electronic products, became popr in the country. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. It¡¯s my job, after all,¡± Imogen said in a monotone. She heaved a sigh and calmly stood up. Without any word, she walked upstairs. Troy also stood up and followed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go to thepany together,¡± he said. Imogen¡® s steps halted. A bitter sensation rose to her throat. Her eyes turned into slits in an instant. ¡®How could he be so calm to ask me to go to work with him when he just told me he wanted out of our marriage?¡± ¡®What does he think of me? A stone? A robot without feelings?¡® Imogen turned around, faced him, and let out a sarcastic smile. ¡°No need. Since we¡® re about to get divorced, we should be careful from being seen by the people outside.¡± Then, she marched to the bedroom, leaving him alone. Imogen took a few deep breaths. She didn¡¯t know how long she could stayposed. She was a ticking bomb. She was afraid that any second, she would burst out in front of her heartless husband. She couldn¡¯t do that. Troy had always thought of her as sensible and obedient, which was why he married her. Imogen subconsciously rubbed her stomach. ¡®I¡¯m sorry, baby. It will only be you and Mommy in the future.¡® Behind her, Troy frowned as he watched her rushing to their bedroom. Imogen headed to the garage and opened the door to the driver¡¯s seat. But instead of starting the engine and driving out, she took out her phone and opened her Facebook ount. She spent the next ten minutes scrolling through her feed, looking for a clue. Until she finally found one. Troy and his friends were not fans of social media, and they rarely posted their pictures. However, there would always be an exception. Cedric Jansen loved social media. Imogen clicked his most recent post. It was a photo of a famous wine on a table. In his post, he said: [Let¡¯s wee our dear friend, Sarah! I can¡¯t wait for your and Troy¡® s wedding. It will be a st for sure!] He even included wedding emojis in his post. Imogen clicked the tagged location. It was in a clubhouse where they often gathered together. Plop! A tear fell on the phone screen until it was followed by another one. And some more. 10-100 Chapter 4 Chapter 4 Chapter 4: His First Love Chapter 4: His First Love Imogen¡® s sobs echoed inside the car. She tightly held her phone as she felt her chest tighten in pain. She connected the dots. Her husband took Sarah to meet his friends when he arrived in New York. All of his friends knew and supported them. Only she was kept in the dark. After all, only the Marshall family knew about their marriage. Troy had never introduced Imogen to his friends as his wife. Even though they would meet them at parties or events, everybody just assumed that Imogen was the adopted daughter of the Marshalls. ¡°Ms. Imogen?¡± The driver arrived at the garage and saw Imogen¡¯s car, he got confused and tried to check on her. Imogen hurriedly wiped her cheeks. Pretending she didn¡¯t hear him, she started the engine and drove out of the house. After a while, Imogen arrived at the office, calm and poised. She never mixed her personal dilemmas with work. This time, she could only pour her whole attention to her job. Imogen read Troy¡® s email. Then, she copied the file of the n and sent it to him. It didn¡¯t take long for Troy to send his reply. Troy: [Approved. You should keep an eye on it in the future.] As always, his replies were always short and cold. Imogen: [This is noted.] After sending her reply, Imogen started assigning the new task. Time quickly passed. Imogen was about to get off work when she received a message from Troy. [You can go home without me. I have something else to doter.] Imogen pursed her lips. His words felt like needles prickling her heart. With trembling fingers, she types a reply. [Okay.] Imogen was once considered an important member of the Marshall family. Troy would always inform her about his meetings or dinners with other important people. However, in the past days, he would just say he would simply do ¡°something else.¡± Of course, Imogen knew what or who this ¡°something else¡± was Sarah Page. Troy: I forgot to tell you earlier, but I bought a gift for you during my trip abroad. It¡¯s in my suitcase. You can check it outter.] Imogen typed a reply. [Got it.] Troy scowled as he read Imogen¡® $ brief reply. He couldn¡¯t help but feel agitated. He leaned back on his swivel chair, closed his eyes, and rubbed his temples. Lance, Troy¡¯s assistant, knocked on the door. 10:29 Chapter 4: His First Love ¡°Excuse me, Mr. Marshall. Ms. Page has arrived,¡± he said as he entered his office. Meanwhile, Imogen was heading to the elevator when she noticed the employees murmuring and looking at something.. ¡°Did you see the woman who went to Mr. Marshall¡¯s office? Was that his girlfriend? Wow, she has a good figure.¡± ¡°Yeah. Too bad she was wearing a mask. I couldn¡¯t see her face properly.¡± ¡°Well, don¡¯t you think she looks a bit like Sarah Page?¡± ¡°Wait¡­ The Hollywood actress? No way! Was that really her? She had been living abroad, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s incredible. She and Mr. Marshall look really good together.¡± Imogen¡® s eyebrows fur awed. One of the employees noticed her. ¡°Ms. Forbes! H¨CHi!¡± She stammered and looked at her colleagues. The staff zipped their mouths and smiled at Imogen politely. ¡°Good evening, Ms. Forbes.¡± Imogen let out a small smile and calmly said, ¡°It¡¯s past six o¡® clock. You all should rest.¡± Then, she continued walking toward the elevator. Her back was stiff, and her movements were calcted. Tears pooled on the side of her eyes. She couldn¡¯t wait to get out of the building. She suddenly couldn¡¯t breathe. She couldn¡¯t bear the idea that she was in the same building with Sarah and Troy, who were now alone. ¡®Did shee here to get him?* ¡®We are not divorced yet. Did he forget that his legal wife works in thispany? How could he?¡® The employees continued their chatter, but they had already changed the topic. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°Ms. Forbes is so pretty. But every time I look at her, I feel intimidated and nervous. She¡¯s just like Mr. Marshall. They¡® re really like siblings.¡°11 ¡°Woah! Ms. Imogen is Mr. Marshall¡® s sister?¡± One of the newly hired employees asked. ¡°They re not blood¨Crted, though. Ms. Forbes¡®te father coerced Chairman Marshall to adopt her into their family.¡± ¡°Really? Where did you hear that?¡± ¡°From the PR department.¡± ¡°Well, Ms. Forbes is really smart. She¡¯s a good director.¡± In the underground parking lot, Imogen fastened her seatbelt. As soon as she looked up, she saw thest person she wanted to see. Troy wore the white suit she had chosen for him earlier. It suited him perfectly. It hugged his body well and made him look more regal. Beside him was a woman covered with a mask and a baseball cap. Her hands were holding his arms as they walked together. Her eyes were focused on him as she spoke. Troy tilted his head, obviously listening to her attentively. His eyes lit up whenever heughed at her jokes. The woman pouted at him and shook his arm. Troy gave her a gentle smile and nodded in response. Imogen watched his lips say the word ¡°Okay.¡± 10:39 Chapter 4: His First Love Sarah Page, Troy¡® s first love, was really back. The vivid image of the two of them felt like a bucket of water poured over Imogen¡¯s head. A wake¨Cup call. That man was the father of her baby. They were supposed to celebrate her pregnancy together. But now, that man would be going on a date with a different woman. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny Chapter 5: Not Divorce? Chapter 5 Chapter 5 Chapter 5: Not Divorce? Imogen felt her entire body tremble. Tears blurred her vision as she heaved a series of heavy sighs. Bitterness and pain hit her, wave after wave. She had never seen Troy this gentle and happy before. He had always been stoic and quiet with her for the past three years. Imogenforted herself by thinking that it was just simply his nature. Always quiet and indifferent. She lied even to herself. Now, she witnessed that all her beliefs about Troy weren¡¯t true. He could be gentle and caring, but only for a different woman. The two passed by her car They didn¡¯t even notice that it was Imogen¡® s. Not even Troy. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you¡® re home. Do you want anything for dinner?¡± The servant politely asked. Her smile faded when she noticed the traces of tears on Imogen¡¯s face. Her question, however, fell on deaf ears. Imogen moved like a robot, walking toward her bedroom in a daze. As soon as she closed the door, Imogen leaned on the wall and slid to the floor. She had lost all of her strength. She couldn¡¯t hold it in anymore. Tears flowed down her cheeks again. She tightly sped her chest, feeling the pain spread from her heart to her entire body. She went through so much in her life. Her parents divorced when she was young, so she knew how hard it was to have a broken family. Thest thing she wanted for her baby was to have the same life she had. She wanted her child to grow up in aplete and happy family. But what could she do now? After an hour, the maid softly knocked on the bedroom door. ¡°Miss Imogen, your dinner is ready.¡± Imogen closed her eyes. She cleared her throat and muttered, ¡°Thanks. I¡¯ll be out soon.¡± Then, she went to the bathroom to wash her face. She was wiping her face with a towel when she suddenly remembered Troy¡¯s message. ¡°The gift¡­¡± she whispered. She wondered what gift he had bought her. Curious, she went to the closet and looked for Troy¡¯s suitcase. A soft gasp escaped her lips when she opened it. It was a limited¨Cedition record signed by her favorite singer. Imogen carefully lifted the record and hugged it in her arms. And just that, the pain she felt from earlier slowly subsided. At least he remembered something she loved. He even remembered to bring her a gift. At least he didn¡¯t forget me, right? Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The next day, Imogen woke up in bed alone. She sat up for a long time, still in a daze. 10:39 Chapter 5: Not Divorce? ¡®He probably stayed at Sarah¡¯s cest night,¡® she thought. She released a sigh. She should have been mentally prepared for a long time before. Or else, she wouldn¡¯t have felt this way¨Clike her heart was about to explode, and her mind was going crazy. Suddenly, Imogen heard the doorknob click. The door swung open, revealing Troy, who looked at her worriedly. He dashed to the bed and studied her pale face. ¡°What¡® s wrong, Imogen? Are you okay?¡± Imogen stared at him in surprise. A feeling of joy and hope rose in her heart. She got out of bed and shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Troy frowned. ¡°What happened? Tell me.¡® ¡®Tell him? She inwardly scoffed. ¡®Should I tell him that I didn¡¯t want a divorce? That I don¡¯t want to let him go?¡± ¡®He bought me a meaningful gift. He didn¡¯t stay with Sarahst night. Does this mean that he still cares for me?¡± ¡®If I tell him I don¡¯t want to end our marriage, will he stay?¡± With faint hope and confidence, Imogen turned to him and opened her mouth. But before she could speak, Troy added, ¡°Even if we get divorced in the future, I will still be your brother. You can tell me what bothers you. Just like the old times.¡± Imogen blinked. Her knees trembled, making her stumble backward. She felt as if there was suddenly no air in the room. All of her thoughts vanished in an instant, leaving her mind nk. After a few moments, she looked at Troy and gave him her sweetest smile. ¡°Of course. But really, I¡¯m fine. You should go downstairs. I¡¯ll just wash my face.¡± Troy¡¯s brows remained furrowed. He sighed and said, ¡°Imogen, we haven¡¯t divorced yet. Are you really nning to act cold and distant toward me now?¡± Imogen pursed her lips, suppressing the bitterness from her throat. She smiled again and shook her head. ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Troy narrowed his eyes at her. ¡°Fine. If you don¡¯t want to tell me what¡¯s really bothering you, I won¡¯t push it anymore. I¡¯ll go to thepany first.¡± Without waiting for her reply, Troy got up and marched out of the room. As soon as he closed the door, the smile on Imogen¡¯s face dropped. Silence filled the room. She didn¡¯t know what to do anymore. ¡®Why is he suddenly angry?¡® ¡®Now, he¡¯s acting impatient just because Sarah has returned?¡® Imogen fisted her hands in frustration. For the nth time, tears pooled in her eyes again. Imogen arrived at thepany on time. There were no traces of pain or tears in her face. ¡°Miss Imogen, we just received a phone call from Ms. Xena Wilson¡¯s agent,¡± her assistant said, panicking. The new clothing line of McKesson, Marshall Group of Companies¡® brand, would beunched soon. Xena, the new rising star, would be the face of the brand. Xena had gained the public¡® s attention with her youthful and beautiful image, which was very in 10:39 Chapter 5: Not Divorce? line with thepany s theme this season. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything, Ma¡® am. However, she insisted that you should talk to her.¡± Imogen nodded and grabbed the phone. ¡°Hello. This is Imogen Forbes. ¡°Hello, Imogen.¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:39 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Bayhiend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, ! Loved Your Enemy Chapter 6: I¡¯ll Show You How Chapter 6 Chapter 6 Chapter 6: I¡¯ll Show You How Lyka Sanders, Xena¡¯s agent, sat on the edge of her seat, trembling with seething fury as she endured the incessant ringing tone. Impatience and eagerness gnawed at her nerves as she waited for the other person to pick up the call. Finally, when the ringing stopped and Imogen¡¯s voice came through, Lyka snapped with immediate anger. ¡°Ms. Forbes, if you feel Xena isn¡¯t worthy of yourpany, just say it directly. You¡¯re not our only choice! After we¡¯ve pushed off all other endorsements, you¡¯re just going to rece Xena? Are you ying tricks on us? You must give Xena an exnation for this matter.¡± Hearing the aggressive tone and usation of the person on the other line, confusion immediately surged through Imogen. Still, she pulled herself together and managed to calmly. reply, ¡°Lyka, please calm down first. Xena is our spokesperson. How could we possibly do that?¡± Lyka seemed to think mogen was merely feigning innocence, so she reiterated what had happened with a bit of sarcasm. ¡°Huh? You don¡¯t know yet? The director of your public rtions department called me in person and said they wanted to rece her.¡± Finally grasping the situation, Imogen paused momentarily to mentally prepare her response, aiming not to worsen the situation. She then said, ¡°Lyka, I will immediately rify this matter and provide your side with an exnation.¡± The call pacified Lyka somewhat, and it finally ended. Imogen massaged her temples for a while before getting up and heading straight to the office of the public rtions department. During her three years at the Marshall Group of Companies, Charlene Johnson, the head of the public rtions department, had caused her a lot of trouble. As Imogen stormed towards the public rtions department, an employee couldn¡¯t help but whisper, ¡°Looks like a good show is about to happen.¡± Sighing, she added, ¡°Ms. Johnson and Ms. Forbes have never gotten along peacefully.¡± The moment Imogen stepped into the Director of Public Rtions office, she didn¡¯t waste any time. Without further ado, she demanded, ¡°Charlene, please exin Xena¡¯s endorsement.¡± Charlene was not surprised to see Imogene over. She crossed her arms and walked over slowly. ¡°Ms. Forbes, why are you so angry? Please have a seat.¡± A bit irritated, Imogen replied, ¡°Don¡¯t put on airs for me. Mr. Marshall has already approved the n. Why are you interfering with our McKesson campaign?¡± ¡°So what if I intervened? What qualifications do you have to shout at me? If it weren¡¯t for your short¨C lived father, could you be in the Marshall family and work as the McKesson brand director? You seem to forget already where you came from,¡± Charlene taunted, refusing to show any sign of weakness. Imogen felt the anger boiling within her, but she managed to keep herposure, meeting Charlene¡¯s gaze with steely resolve. ¡°How I got the marketing director position is none of your concern. You don¡¯t know anything, but you talk big,¡± she retorted. She wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to insult her father! Never! As the tension between Imogen and Charlene escted, the room seemed to shrink, suffused with a charged atmosphere that drew the attention of many employees away from their workstations. Instead, all eyes were fixed on the fiery exchange unfolding before them. ¡°What? Am I wrong? Aren¡¯t you the one who tried to worm your way into the Marshall family? N N?velDrama.Org owns this. Chapter 6: I¡¯ll Show You How Didn¡¯t you seduce Mr. Marshall?¡± Charlene added fuel to the fire, wearing a disdainful smile as she looked sarcastically at Imogen. She had seen Imogen get off Troy¡¯s car and frequently enter his office at noon several times in the company. Thus, she hired someone to investigate. Later, she discovered Imogen was just at bumpkin out of the mud, relying on her short¨Clived father to donate his liver to Henry Marshall, Troy¡¯s grandfather. It was said that Imogen even used it to manipte the Marshall family into adopting her. And now that she had entered the family, she repeatedly pestered and seduced Troy. Charlene¡¯s jealousy only intensified as she continued her barrage of usations. ¡°Unfortunately, Ms. Page has returned to her home country! So now, Mr. Marshall won¡¯t even spare you a nce, no matter how much you beg him! If your short¨Clived father knew- Before Charlene could ish her sentence, Imogen¡¯s control snapped. Her hand flew across Charlene¡¯s cheek with astonishing speed and force, the sharp sound echoing through the entire floor, leaving everyone gasping in shock. Charlene clutched her burning cheek, her eyes wide with disbelief. ¡°How dare you hit me, Imogen! Your father just deserved to have a short life with such a shameless daughter like you. He should have-¡± For the second time, Imogen didn¡¯t let Charlene finish her hurtful words. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know how to respect, I¡¯ll show you how,¡± she said, raising her hand once again. But just as she prepared to strike Charlene¡¯s face again, someone behind her intervened. Imogen struggled against the restraining hold, but her efforts were in vain. When she finally turned to see who had stopped her, she was taken aback to find Troy standing there, his expression stern. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy 10:39 Chapter 7: 1 Couldn¡¯t Let the Child be Born Chapter 7 Chapter 7 Chapter 7: I Couldn¡¯t Let the Child be Born Troy¡¯s stern gaze swept over Imogen¡¯s expressionless face and then shifted to Charlene, sending at cold shiver down their spines. ¡°You two are truly interesting.¡± he stated with a firm tone. ¡°As directors, you argue and fight in front of the employees. Is this the example you wish to set for our company?¡± The employees, cowed by Troy¡¯s presence, hastily retracted their necks and avoided eye contact, captivated by the tense exchange before them. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Seizing the opportunity, Charlene swiftly spoke up, attempting to turn the tables in her favor. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I was simply working when Ms. Forbes suddenly rushed over and created a scene, indiscriminately hitting me. Can someone who behaves like that truly be a brand director?¡± Troy¡¯s steely gaze turned to Imogen, and he spoke coldly, ¡°Apologize.¡± Though Imogen knew she wasn¡¯t at fault, she could not voice her objections. With a deep breath and a clenched fist, she replied resolutely, ¡°After Ms. Johnson.¡± Her actions spoke of her determination not to apologize until Charlene did so first. Charlene, however, met Troy¡¯s gaze defiantly and insisted, ¡°But Mr. Marshall, I didn¡¯t do anything wrong.¡± Before Imogen could respond, Troy interrupted firmly, ¡°I said apologize.¡± His unwavering voice left no room for negotiation, and Imogen looked up incredulously at his cold expression, her heart tingling with unease. He didn¡¯t even ask for the facts or listen to her side of the story. Troy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple bobbed slightly as he reiterated, ¡°I¡¯ll repeat it. Apologize to her.¡± Imogen¡¯s fist clenched even tighter, her nails digging into her palm, but the pressure was too great to resist. She reluctantly turned to Charlene and managed to force a few words from her throat. ¡°Sorry.¡± The word seemed to eteh a triumphant smile onto Charlene¡¯s lips, and she responded proudly, ¡°Apology epted. But don¡¯t think I¡¯ll forgive you next time.¡± Ignoring the taunt, Imogen pressed on, determined to know the reason behind Charlene¡¯s actions. ¡°However, Ms. Johnson, would you care to exin why you need to rece the spokesperson for the McKesson brand?¡± Still wearing her confident smile, Charlene looked at Troy and confidently replied, ¡°Mr. Marshall told me to do so.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes widened in disbelief as she waited for Troy to deny it, but to her surprise, he remained silent. Instead, he turned and walked toward the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Ms. Forbes,e to my office,¡± he instructed, jolting Imogen from her thoughts. Taking a deep breath, she shot a fleeting re at Charlene before following Troy, her heart heavy with unanswered questions. After arriving at Troy¡¯s office, Imogen couldn¡¯t contain her curiosity any longer and asked directly, ¡°Mr. Marshall, why did you rece Xena?¡± Troy settled into his chair behind the desk, giving Imogen a fleeting nce but avoiding a direct answer. Instead, he shifted the topic unexpectedly. ¡°What is your reply to the divorce agreement?¡± The sudden shift caught Imogen off guard, and she replied, ¡°I¡¯ve been busytely, so I haven¡¯t had Chapter 7: I Couldn¡¯t Let the Child be Born a chance to read it yet. But since you¡¯re in a hurry, I¡¯ll make sure to read it tonight.¡± Troy paused, gazing at Imogen intently. ¡°Okay,¡± he replied simply. His simple response left Imogen feeling bitter, coupled with the question that had been haunting her for so long. She wanted to know what his answer would be, but she didn¡¯t have a chance to do so. But it seemed fate had given her an opportunity. Thus, she inhaled deeply, mustering her courage, and asked, stuttering, ¡°If¡­ if we have a child, will you still pursue divorce?¡± Cruelly, Troy¡¯s swift and decisive reply crushed thest shred of hope within her. ¡°It won¡¯t happen. And even if it were to happen, I couldn¡¯t let the child be born.¡± Imogen¡¯s world felt like it was crumbling around her, and she struggled to find words to say. All she managed to say was, ¡°I see.¡± Taking a deep breath, she decided to address the matter quickly and leave so as not to prolong her suffering. ¡°By the way, you already approved the n, Mr. Marshall. So why do you want to rece Xena?¡± It seemed odd for Troy to intervene in such a minor matter. ¡°I have a n in mind,¡± Troy replied briefly, not divulging further details to Imogen. However, this only fueled Imogen¡¯s curiosity. ¡°I¡¯ve been in charge of McKesson since the beginning, and you¡¯ve rarely interfered with its development. If you wanted to change the spokesperson, why didn¡¯t you discuss it with me first?¡± Changing the spokesperson was more than just a single decision. It would have ripple effects on various aspects of the brand, from appeasing Xena¡¯s team to redesigning advertising ns and coordinating schedules with the new spokesperson, photographers, and others. The entire brand direction and promotion n would need adjustments as well. Troy leaned back in his chair, crossing his legs as he replied curtly, ¡°I reced her with Sarah.¡± The name hit Imogen like a lightning bolt, leaving her momentarily stunned. It took her a while to regain herposure and ask in a daze, ¡°Do you mean Sarah Page?¡± Troy confirmed with a nod, tapping his fingers firmly on the table. ¡°She needs this endorsement as her first stepping stone when she returns to Canada for further development.¡± Imogen felt as though the air had turned into a sharp de, stabbing her heart and lungs with agonizing pain. The news of Sarah being chosen as the recement shook her deeply, leaving her grappling with theplex emotions within her. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, 1 Loved Your Enemy 10:39 Chapter 8. Bittersweet Generous Chapter 8 Chapter 8 Chapter 8: Bittersweet Generous Imogen took a deep, heavy swallow, suppressing the sourness that threatened to overwhelm her throat. ¡°But Sarah¡¯s image doesn¡¯t align with the product theme,¡± she said. Troy shrugged, his tone resolute. ¡°That¡¯s on you now. You have the means to make it work. This endorsement is crucial for Sarah, and you¡¯ll have to oversee the entire process.¡± Numbness spread over Imogen, her face stiff and devoid of emotion. She struggled toprehend the situation and how Troy could expect her to manage this delicate situation. N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡®Does he truly believe I¡¯m just a robot, devoid of feelings?¡® Imogenmented internally. ¡®Doesn¡¯t he understand how painful this is for me?¡± ¡°Okay. I will do my best,¡± Imogen managed to say, her voice hoarse and strained, as if each word was an immense effort. In the restroom, Imogen felt the turmoil within her erupt. She retched repeatedly, but nothing- came out. She gently caressed her lower abdomen, seeking sce for herself and the tiny life growing within her. The mirror before her reflected a woman with a pale face and reddened eyes. Imogen sshed cold water on her face, attempting to regainposure. ¡®You can handle this. You¡¯re strong, just like you promised your father, she reassured herself. ¡®And now, you have another reason to be strong¨Cthe baby inside you.¡® Returning to her office, Imogen called Lyka to apologize and appease her. She arranged another endorsement for Xena with a smaller perfume brand, promising that Xena would be a priority for future opportunities. Only then did Lyka relent. Afterward, Imogen gathered her department staff for a meeting to discuss three potential options for Sarah¡¯s endorsement. She also instructed her assistant to arrange a meeting with Sarah¡¯s agent to finalize the details. The day proved exhausting, but Imogen refused to let herself falter. She focused on her tasks, determined to deliver the best results. Finally, she found herself alone in her office, looking wearily at the divorce agreement lying before her. She flipped through it briefly, her heart heavy with mixed emotions. Troy¡¯s generous offer of two vis, two luxury cars, and three million dors felt ironic, considering the circumstances. ¡®Bittersweet generosity,¡® she thought, managing a bitter smile. The next day, Imogen hurried to the conference room, followed shortly by Henry, the Director of Operations, the Product Manager, the Chief Designer, and other staff members. However, after a few minutes, Sarah and her team had not yet arrived. Growing impatient, Imogen turned to her assistant and said, ¡°Go outside and contact Sarah¡¯s agent. Urge them to hurry up.¡± Not long after, the assistant returned and reported, ¡°Ms. Forbes, I¡¯ve urged them. They said they¡¯ll be here soon.¡± The morning dragged on, and the Operations Director and others expressed dissatisfaction with the dy. Annoyed, Imogen turned to her assistant again and asked, ¡°What¡¯s the phone number of Sarah¡¯s agent? Send it to me.¡± 10:39 Chapter 8: Bittersweet Generous Before the assistant could respond, a group of people finally entered the room through the door. ¡°Ms. Page. Mr. Marshall, why are you here too?¡± asked one of the staff members, a hint of confusion in his voice. Sarah, wearing a stunning goose¨Cyellow long dress, clung tightly to Troy¡¯s arm. And Troy, dressed impably in a suit she had picked out for him earlier that morning. As the staff observed their intimate behavior, they exchanged knowing nces, seemingly understanding the rumors circting for a long time. Sarah Page, the Movie Star, was Mr. Marshall¡¯s first love, and the rumors appeared to hold some truth. Imogen felt a faint pain in her heart, but she clenched her fingers andposed herself. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Page, since you¡¯re here, let¡¯s start now,¡± she said, trying to remain professional. Troy had once said that after their divorce, he would still treat her like a younger sister. But Imogen knew that former couples could never truly be friends. The emotions were tooplex, and she couldn¡¯t bear to witness the depth of love between Sarah and Troy. It was torture Imog¨¦n couldn¡¯t endure. So, after the divorce, she decided to keep her distance from them. Sarah was pleasantly surprised to see Imogen and took her hand, saying, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re here too.¡± Imogen nced at Sarah¡¯s hand, then discreetly withdrew her own, offering a faint nod in response. Unaware of the turmoil inside Imogen, Sarah continued, ¡°I know we aren¡¯t as close as we used to be, but I still remember when you were in college, you used to call me sister¨Cinw.¡± The remark hit Imogen like a punch to the gut, making it hard for her to breathe. Ms. Forbes was Troy¡¯s foster sister, and Sarah seemed very familiar with her, implying a closer rtionship with Troy. Imogen had always known that she could neverpete with Sarah, especially when it came to the bond between her and Troy. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enemy 10:39 Chapter 9: Awakening from a Dream Chapter 9 Chapter 9 As tensions rose at the dinner table, not only were the Marshall Group¡¯s staff upset, but even Sarah¡¯s team members found it hard to maintain theirposure. Under the table, Sarah¡¯s assistant discreetly tugged at h¡¯s sleeve, urging her to ease the situation. However, h appeared determined not to back down and maintained her defiant posture. Imogen, stayingposed, calmly asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that Grandpa Henry only cares about business rtionships and not emotional ones, Ms. Willy?¡± h¡¯s face stiffened, and she quickly defended herself, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Just then, the door opened, and Troy and Sarah entered side by side. Troy, with his striking looks and prestigious background, and Sarah, beautiful and sessful in her career, made an envinducing pair. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire them together. The product manager leaned over to Imogen and whispered, ¡°Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page make a perfect match.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart pricked, and she forced a smile, standing up to wee the two of them to their seats. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you¡¯re too kind. Please sit here. Sarah, join us as well,¡± h said, taking the lead and arranging for Troy and Sarah to sit together. Others also stood up to wee them, and the atmosphere eased slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s all take our seats.¡± With Troy¡¯s words, everyone settled back down. The atmosphere at the dinner table turned friendlier, and h and others initiated a conversation, asionally teasing Troy and Sarah. Troy didn¡¯t talk much, but when he did, his words were on point, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Amidst the lively banter, Imogen remained unusually silent. With Troy and Sarah present, she felt unnoticed by the rest of the group. At one point, h nced at the food on Sarah¡¯s te and reminded her, ¡°Sarah, be mindful of your appetite. Celebrities have to manage their bodies carefully.¡± Sarah yfully responded, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± She then ced a piece of pork belly on Troy¡¯s te. ¡°Troy, I can¡¯t finish this. Would you mind helping me out?¡± In front of them sat a spicy pork stew, the meat immersed in a pool of fiery red chili oil sauce. Knowing that Troy had a delicate stomach and disliked spicy food, Imogen was about to warn him, but before she could speak, he calmly picked up a piece of meat and ate it without flinching. Imogen¡¯s words got stuck in her throat, and she swallowed them back, realizing that she had almost unintentionally insulted herself. It reminded her that even something as unpleasant as arsenic would taste sweet if offered by someone she liked, much like these spicy chili When someone offered a toast to Imogen, she politely declined, citing recent gastrointestinal difort, and opted for sparkling water instead of wine. peppers. As the drinking continued, h steered the conversation back to Imogen and casually asked Troy, ¡°I heard that Ms. Forbes is your sister, and she worked under yourmand. You two must be very close!¡± Troy nced at Imogen and then at Sarah beside him, responding calmly, ¡°We brought her in at 10:39 Chapter 10: Siblings Grandpa¡¯s request.¡± To others, his reply seemed normal. After all, when Imogen joined the Marshall family, Troy was already twenty years old, and they hadn¡¯t grown up together. There was no real sibling bond between them. But for Imogen, those words cut deep, causing fresh pain to surge within her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell if Troy was deliberately distancing himself from her in front of Sarah or if it was a genuine reflection of his feelings. Perhaps it was both. After three years of marriage, it seemed that she still hadn¡¯t managed to truly touch his heart. All his actions toward her over the years were perhaps only for the sake of appeasing Henry. Putting on a faint smile mogen replied, ¡°Mr. Marshall and I have a purely professional rtionship. There¡¯s neither a good nor a bad connection between us. However, Ms. Willy, it appears you¡¯re quite curious about me.¡± h boldly grinned, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll be working together, so it¡¯s only natural to be a bit curious, Ms. Forbes. But if you¡¯re ufortable with my questions, I¡¯ll forget everything I heard here.¡± TheBelonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. dinner extended for over two hours, and as it came to an end, the workday was also drawing to a close. Imogen suggested that everyone leave work first before she headed back to her office. At 8 pm, she turned off the lights and prepared to leave. Yet, she noticed that the CEO¡¯s office was still brightly illuminated. Hesitating for a moment, she mustered the courage to approach Troy¡¯s office and knocked on the door. Receiving a response from inside, she pushed the door open and asked, ¡°You still have an appointment even in the evening?¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:39 M V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 11: Spection Chapter 10 Chapter 10 Chapter 10: Siblings As tensions rose at the dinner table, not only were the Marshall Group¡¯s staff upset, but even Sarah¡¯s team members found it hard to maintain theirposure. Under the table, Sarah¡¯s assistant discreetly tugged at h¡¯s sleeve, urging her to ease the situation. However, h appeared determined not to back down and maintained her defiant posture. Imogen, stayingposed, calmly asked, ¡°So, you¡¯re suggesting that Grandpa Henry only cares about business rtionships and not emotional ones, Ms. Willy?¡± h¡¯s face stiffened, and she quickly defended herself, ¡°No, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± Just then, the door opened, and Troy and Sarah entered side by side. Troy, with his striking looks and prestigious background, and Sarah, beautiful and sessful in her career, made an envinducing pair. Everyone couldn¡¯t help but admire them together. The product manager leaned over to Imogen and whispered, ¡°Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page make a perfect match.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart pricked, and she forced a smile, standing up to wee the two of them to their seats. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you¡¯re too kind. Please sit here. Sarah, join us as well,¡± h said, taking the lead and arranging for Troy and Sarah to sit together. Others also stood up to wee them, and the atmosphere eased slightly. ¡°Let¡¯s all take our seats.¡± With Troy¡¯s words, everyone settled back down. The atmosphere at the dinner table turned friendlier, and h and others initiated a conversation, asionally teasing Troy and Sarah. Troy didn¡¯t talk much, but when he did, his words were on point, drawing everyone¡¯s attention. Amidst the lively banter, Imogen remained unusually silent. With Troy and Sarah present, she felt unnoticed by the rest of the group. At one point, h nced at the food on Sarah¡¯s te and reminded her, ¡°Sarah, be mindful of your appetite. Celebrities have to manage their bodies carefully.¡± Sarah yfully responded, ¡°Oh, you¡¯re right.¡± She then ced a piece of pork belly on Troy¡¯s te. ¡°Troy, I can¡¯t finish this. Would you mind helping me out?¡± In front of them sat a spicy pork stew, the meat immersed in a pool of fiery red chili oil sauce. Knowing that Troy had a delicate stomach and disliked spicy food, Imogen was about to warn him, but before she could speak, he calmly picked up a piece of meat and ate it without flinching. Imogen¡¯s words got stuck in her throat, and she swallowed them back, realizing that she had almost unintentionally insulted herself. It reminded her that even something as unpleasant as arsenic would taste sweet if offered by someone she liked, much like these spicy chili When someone offered a toast to Imogen, she politely declined, citing recent gastrointestinal difort, and opted for sparkling water instead of wine. peppers. As the drinking continued, h steered the conversation back to Imogen and casually asked Troy, ¡°I heard that Ms. Forbes is your sister, and she worked under yourmand. You two must be very close!¡± Troy nced at Imogen and then at Sarah beside him, responding calmly, ¡°We brought her in at 10:39 Chapter 10: Siblings Grandpa¡¯s request.¡± To others, his reply seemed normal. After all, when Imogen joined the Marshall family, Troy was already twenty years old, and they hadn¡¯t grown up together. There was no real sibling bond between them. But for Imogen, those words cut deep, causing fresh pain to surge within her heart. She couldn¡¯t tell if Troy was deliberately distancing himself from her in front of Sarah or if it was a genuine reflection of his feelings. Perhaps it was both. After three years of marriage, it seemed that she still hadn¡¯t managed to truly touch his heart. All his actions toward her over the years were perhaps only for the sake of appeasing Henry. Putting on a faint smile mogen replied, ¡°Mr. Marshall and I have a purely professional rtionship. There¡¯s neither a good nor a bad connection between us. However, Ms. Willy, it appears you¡¯re quite curious about me.¡± h boldly grinned, saying, ¡°We¡¯ll be working together, so it¡¯s only natural to be a bit curious, Ms. Forbes. But if you¡¯re ufortable with my questions, I¡¯ll forget everything I heard here.¡± The dinner extended for over two hours, and as it came to an end, the workday was also drawing to a close. Imogen suggested that everyone leave work first before she headed back to her office. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. At 8 pm, she turned off the lights and prepared to leave. Yet, she noticed that the CEO¡¯s office was still brightly illuminated. Hesitating for a moment, she mustered the courage to approach Troy¡¯s office and knocked on the door. Receiving a response from inside, she pushed the door open and asked, ¡°You still have an appointment even in the evening?¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:39 M V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 11: Spection Chapter 11 Chapter 11 Chapter 11: Spection ¡°No,¡± he answered rtively simply as he leaned on the back of his chair. Troy rubbed his brow after turning off hisputer before he stood up, ready to go, and nced at the woman not so far away from him. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± he uttered, and it was heard in the quietness of his office. It did not take long before they arrived home, and the moment they stepped inside, everything was prepared. In thefortable dining area, the maids had already prepared the dinner. After a simple dinner, Troy went back to his study to work overtime. On the other hand, Imogen. graced the living room to watch some drama. She poured herself a ss of warm water to consume the medicine she got inside the cab. Her throat felt the tablet running down when she took it with warm water. ¡°Why are you drinking medicine? Is there something wrong? Are you sick?¡± Troy, who came from behind, suddenly said. It was because of his sudden appearance that Imogen¡¯s eyes widened, and she felt a thump in her heart. She turned to look at the man she saw standing a few meters away. ¡°It¡¯s fine. My stomach is acting up these days, but I can manage,¡± she calmly replied. ¡°Did v you have it checked?¡± He walked closer to pour some water for himself after asking. The man did not doubt anything, mainly Imogen¡¯s excuse at the dining table that day. ¡°Yes, I have,¡± Imogen replied, her breathing hitched. ¡°That¡¯s good,¡± he muttered while nodding his head. ¡°But make sure to take care of yourself more in the future.¡± Hearing those caring words made her feel a lump in her throat, yet all she did was nod coldly and embrace the sadness enveloping her heart. The following day, the constant ringing of Imogen¡¯s phone woke her up. It was hard to open her hazy eyes in the morning, but she did so and touched her phone on the bedside table. When she nced at the screen, she saw someone calling and quickly answered. ¡°Hello,¡± she uttered using her groggy voice. ¡°Director! Something bad happened. Please look on your Instagram; it¡¯s trending everywhere!¡± The anxious voice of her assistant was heard. Her brows furrowed, so she asked quickly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen opened her tablet without hesitation and went to the social media site. There she found news articles all over the tforms, one after another. ¡°Mr. Marshall and Miss Page have been photographed together.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. As soon as the assistant finished speaking, Imogen had already clicked in and flipped through it. The silence was heard for a while as Imogen read the article online. Because of that, her assistant got worried and whispered, ¡°Please tell me what to do, Director.¡± ¡°Wait for me to go to thepany. Just contact Sarah¡¯s team and don¡¯t respond to any of the reporters,¡± she ordered discreetly. Her eyes were still on her tablet, gazing at the pictures on the trending lists. It showed them going in and out of the restaurant together. Although, there was some sneaky peek information gathered 10:39 Chapter 11: Spection there. Seeing that, she knew they could release photos of the two sides of the restaurant to stir up enthusiasm. ¡°I see,¡± she whispered. The assistant was about to hang up when Imogen stopped him again. ¡°Listen, you have yesterday¡¯s group photo in your hand, right? Pick a photo of him and Miss Page, ensure they don¡¯t look so close together, and prepare it for me.¡± ¡°Understood, Director,¡± he replied as soon as he heard what she wanted. Imogen hung up afterwards and prepared herself. When she arrived at thepany, her assistant greeted her, nervous and worried, ¡°Director.¡± ¡°Are you done contacting Sarah¡¯s team? What did they say?¡± Imogen asked as she walked into the elevator. After seconds, the assistant hesitated but opened his mouth, ¡°Mr. Marshall has already entrusted this matter to the public rtions department.¡± Hearing that, Imogen tightly pursed her lips without speaking. The elevator arrived at the corresponding floor, and Imogen emerged from the elevator and met Charlene head¨Con. Just as she saw Imogen, Charlene¡¯s face lit up with a proud smile and a strange expression. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our Director! Did you see the news about Mr. Marshall and Miss Page? Someone¡¯s doing her best to seduce him, but it seems Mr. Marshall¡¯s not affected. I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay at Marshall Group of Companies if I were you. It¡¯s embarrassing.¡± Those words made Imogen¡¯s assistant¡¯s face so red in rage, but Imogen was calm as ever. She pretended that she heard nothing and walked past the woman. Annoyed at her nonchnce, Charlene called her out again, ¡°Are you even aware that he is to make me handle this issue?¡± Imogen paused her steps. going Seeing a reaction from her, Charlene smiled proudly and slowly walked up to Imogen. ¡°You know what? He asked me to disclose to the marketing ounts that he and Miss Page were once lovers. Do you know what this means?¡± Upon hearing this, Imogen felt a chill all over her body. Her face paled, and she went to the office feeling restless. She picked up her phone and reopened the trending list, and now thements below have changed direction. When a female star was rted to a businessman,izens naturally fantasized about being in the identical shoe. This was particrly unfavorable for Sarah, who had just returned to New York for the development. But now marketing ounts owners were posting blogs, revealing that Sarah Page and Troy were once in a romantic rtionship, and even showing their posts and photos in college. In the posts, they were known as the best couple on campus, and in the images, they walked side by side, iparably matched. Now the two were reuniting and intended to continue their rtionship. Moreover, there were rumors earlier that the spokesperson for the Marshall Group of Companies Chapter 11: Spection was originally Xena Wilson, a famous new star, but it suddenly became Sarah. It seemed thatizens were feasting over the issues. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:39 1 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, 1 Loved Your Enemy Chapter 12: Partiality Chapter 12 Chapter 12 Chapter 12: Partiality Being the CEO of Marshall Group of Companies, Troy had appeared multiple times in different news. He was prominent for his handsome appearance, tall and upright figure, unique family background, and absence of scandals. For that reason, he also attracted fans who saw him as someone who could be a novel¡¯s protagonist. On the other hand, Sarah, who was linked to him, was pretty, sessful in her career, and achieved a lot already, even in foreign countries. The two of them were heavenly matched. Those resulted in gaining a lot of fans that supported the couple. The fans even put their names together and that became a super topic online, ¡°Sarah¨CTroy.¡± In a short time, the number of their fans skyrocketed to tens of thousands. It came to the point that fanfictions writers were writing touching love stories about the two. In comparison, artists used them as prototypes to draw couple portraits. They also edited out video clips from Sarah¡¯s dramas and Troy¡¯s appearing on the news and spread them everywhere. Imogen clicked one of the trending topics about the two: Did Troy and Sarah get married today? The fans would find romance and love stories they like from various sources. They spected that since Sarah went abroad and Troy had been single, without another girl on his side, the man was waiting for the woman to return to New York. But to Imogen, those words seemed like sharp des piercing her heart fiercely¨Cbleeding profusely. Her fingers trembled while holding her phone, and her throat was sour. She was Troy¡¯s wife. So why did Troy do this? Those were the questions in her head. In the end, Imogen took a deep breath, turned off her phone, and got up to go to the CEO¡¯s office. When she arrived, she stood at the door and paused momentarily. She took a deep breath before knocking. ¡°Come in,¡± the voice of Troy was heard from the inside. Hearing that, Imogen pushed the door and went in. She stood before his desk with a grim expression. ¡°I don¡¯t think our public rtions department is handling the issue appropriately.¡± Her words made Troy raise his sight to look at her and meet her eyes with coldness. ¡°Not handling properly? What do you think is the best way to handle it, if not that?¡± ¡°You see, McKesson will be bound to Sarah after this incident. The direction, the n, and the brand development of McKesson all match with her. That was indeed the case. These days, people were specting that Sarah was the female boss of McKesson, and she was personally endorsing her products. People would inevitably think of her when McKesson was brought up in the future, Intimately speaking, Imogen did not want her hard work to be associated with the woman. However, it appeared like she had to cooperate even with a heavy heart. ¡°Are you even sincere about it?¡± He started, obviously with spite. ¡°Or are you just covering up for McKesson? Aren¡¯t you doing this because your initial n failed?¡± Imogen was dumbfounded and nced at Troy, baffled, ¡°What are you saying?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who exposed the news on the inte? If she¡¯s rted to things like this, you Chapter 12: Partiality should know how much it would affect Sarah¡¯s career.¡± The statement she heard from him stunned her to where she was standing, evidently dazed and shocked. ¡°Are you implying that I am behind all those issues online? Is that what you think of me?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you? If you¡¯re not satisfied with the terms of our divorce, just let me know. Why are you dragging Sarah into our mess? She¡¯s innocent.¡± It felt ridiculous. The woman intervened a lot, but she was still innocent for him. It was as if he was insinuating that she was acting by means, and her actions should be understood. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. From the beginning, his heart was biased. That, she realized. Even if she were right, he would still think that she was the one the wrong Standing there, Imogen¡¯s heart ached, and she felt frustrated and hurt because of the man. She held her breath, her lips trembling, unable to speak. She didn¡¯t expect that Troy thought of her that way¡ªprecisely the worst. Even after three years of marriage, he still misunderstood her so much. ¡°Aren¡¯t I right? And what will you do next? Expose to the public that we are married and brand her as a mistress, so she will be hated?¡± His harsh words made Imogen suck in the air as her chest tightened. But she looked at him straight and spoke, ¡°Isn¡¯t that the truth? She¡¯s a mistress.¡± Troy was lost for words. ¡°How did you even fool your grandparents when we got married?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes turned red. Her lips trembled as she continued, ¡°If you only told me you could not forget her, I would never have married you.¡± ¡°I am also a human with feelings! How could you do this to me?¡± Her breathing hitched, and her shoulders stiffened. ¡°Can¡¯t you please keep your head clear? If I am behind those issues, there are better ways to do it! Not that way!¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 1: Shame Chapter 13 Chapter 13 Chapter 13: Shame The deafening silence filled the room. However, halfway through it, Troy found his voice to speak, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m just worried.¡± ¡®Sorry,¡® the word echoed in her mind. ¡®Ah.¡± They were married for three years; that was all she ever received¨Ca simple word, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I willpensate you whatever you want but don¡¯t involve Sarah. She doesn¡¯t know about our marriage, so don¡¯t do anything to her.¡± Hearing that made Imogen smile bitterly. This was Troy, her husband. He was apologizing, but there was a threat if she considered putting Sarah in danger. It was all tiring, so instead of defending herself, she said, ¡°It¡¯s up to you.¡± After that conversation, she strode out of his office. It could be seen in her expression how disheartened she was. All that Troy could do was look at Imogen¡¯s vanishing figure. He squinted his eyes slightly, and his eyes darkened. Suddenly, his phone rang. Troy nced at his phone screen and answered the call. ¡°We are trending again. I¡¯m sorry, Troy, it won¡¯t happen again,¡± Sarah¡¯s voice came from the other side of the line. There was no response from him, so Sarah called his name again. That was when Troy regained hisposure. He blinked before answering, ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ve already dealt with it, and it won¡¯t impact you.¡± ¡°Really? Thank you, Troy. That¡¯s nice of you.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. When Sarah hung up the call, h, who was with her, couldn¡¯t help but sigh. ¡°Good,¡± she started. ¡°But what if Imogen reveals their marriage to the public? What will you do?¡± Sarah nced at the ckened screen of her phone and said confidently, ¡°She won¡¯t.¡± Women¡¯s intuition was the most urate. It was the same reason she realized Imogen liked Troy three years ago. The woman hid her feelings well, but Sarah still knew about it. So to remain on Troy¡¯s side, she was sure Imogen would not act recklessly. Recently, he was always lost in his thoughts whenever she was out with Troy. That was when she realized she had to push him to divorce his wife as soon as possible to avoid unnecessary trouble. Returning to the office, Imogen took the divorce papers from the folder and ced them on her table. She was in a daze for a long time before; finally, she signed her name one stroke at a time. Troy¡¯s heart was not with her; why should she force him to love her? It was better to end the marriage that way. And from then on, they were no longer husband and wife in her mind. After settling what had to be fixed, she called in her assistant and dered, ¡°Send this document to Mr. Marshall¡¯s office.¡± As expected, the assistant did what she ordered. On his way there, holding the document, he met Mr. Jordan at the entrance of the CEO¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Jordan, this is the document Director Forbes wants to give Mr. Marshall. Could you please send it to him?¡± As he held onto the document, he reported things to his boss, and when it was done, he handed 10:39 Chapter 13: Shame the paper. ¡°Sir, Director Forbes wanted to give this to you.¡± Troy was baffled, and his eyebrows furrowed. ¡°What document is it?¡± ¡°She didn¡¯t say anything. I think you¡¯ll know after reading it, Sir,¡± he muttered. Sighing, Troy waved his hand, and Mr. Jordan left the office. When left alone, he opened the folder and saw the prominent characters: the divorce agreement. Shocked, his eyes widened, and he quickly flipped to thest page. There he saw Imogen¡¯s signature, neat and precise. Troy had to admit that Imogen¡¯s signature was as beautiful as thepany¡¯s employees said. Even her signature in a divorce agreement fell within expectations. Troy stared at the papers for a long time before closing the folder and leaning against the back of the chair, his brows still creased. On the other side, Imogen received a phone call from someone close to her heart. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Grandma! Why did you call?¡± She tried to make her voice sound ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time. Grandma missed you. Have lunch with me today, okay? I¡¯ll cook your favorite dish!¡± The older woman eximed. ¡°Sure, Grandma, let¡¯s see each otherter.¡± Imogen knew that the two older people must also have heard about the issues circting online and on the news, the reason why they asked for her presence. ¡°Remember to call Troy. We don¡¯t care if he¡¯s busy. If he dares not toe, I¡¯ll beat him up.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, don¡¯t worry, Grandma.¡± It seemed that the older woman also called her soon¨Cto¨Cbe ex¨Chusband. Because as soon as she finished work, she received a message. From: Troy [Are you finished? Come to the parking area if you¡¯re done.] She replied, ¡°Fine.¡± As said, Imogen went to the parking area and spotted his car there. She quickly opened the car door and slipped in. When the engine started, there was nothing but silence between them. It was already halfway when Troy nced at her and decided to talk, ¡°Grandma asked us to return; it must be because of the news. If nothing unexpected happens, I will find a chance to bring up the divorce with them.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart ached as she nodded softly, silently watching the street flickering past outside the car window. He was so eager and had been waiting for this day for a long time. Chapter 14 Family mansion Chapter 14 Chapter 14 Chapter 14: Family mansion The maids warmly weed them as soon as they arrived at the splendid mansion. ¡°The olddy is busy in the kitchen. Please sit down first.¡± After greeting them, some of the maids went to bring them juice and water to drink. Some also brought fruit trays. The olddy of the Marshall Family came from an ordinary family. Even if she had enjoyed half at lifetime of happiness, she liked to take care of children, cook, and sometimes even weave a scarf for the younger generation of their bloodline, just like the older adults in typical families. Even among the younger generation of the Marshall Family, they all showed great respect for Grandma. ¡°Where¡¯s our Grandpa? mogen asked as she changed her shoes. The maid pointed upstairs and answered, ¡°He is resting. His mental state has been getting worse lately.¡± Imogen and Troy were rmed by what they heard, and worry was stered on their faces. For the past years, Troy¡¯s grandfather was busy with their businesses, passed down by the previous generation of the Marshall Family. He was so busy with their empires that, at some point, he forgot to take care of his health, and it was taking a toll now that he was old. Recently, he had a liver transnt and has been taking medication. ¡°What did his doctor say?¡± Asked Troy. Grandpa¡¯s doctor was one of the best doctors at the prominent hospital in New York City, and he was also his doctor. ¡°He said that he will do his best, Sir.¡± Troy nodded solemnly. Meanwhile, Imogen went to the kitchen to help the Grandma of the Marshall Family. ¡°My dear, you should just rest. You don¡¯t have to help me. I can handle everything myself.¡± The old lady was trying to send Imogen out when she tried to help. ¡°Grandma, I can¡¯t just let you handle everything here alone. I wanna help you,¡± she told her, smiling. The olddy gave her a disapproving nce. ¡°Are you sure? You can sit in the living room with and talk to your husband.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, the olddy asked, ¡°Did you argue with Troy? I have also seen the news. Don¡¯t worry; I will help you teach him a lesson.¡± ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t have to worry about me. We will handle the matter between us just fine.¡± ¡°I¡¯m aware of everything, dear. I know that Troy is such a jerk sometimes. I know him too well but don¡¯t worry, for me, you are the only daughter¨Cinw of this family. If he wants a divorce, he must go through me first.¡± The olddy seemed so determined when she said those words. All that Imogen could do was stay silent; she didn¡¯t even dare to defend Troy. Since he wanted a divorce, she would rather let him be the one to exin to them so they would understand. Imogen was done with self¨Csabotage, so she would not help him, but she would also not act as a Chapter 14: Family mansion hindrance and manipte the olddy to stand with her. When it was time to eat, the maids went upstairs and helped the older man down. When they were near the dining area, Troy gave him a hand. On the other side, Imogen helped the olddy bring dishes individually to the table. ¡°Grandma¡¯s cooking skill is as good as ever,¡± Troy said amidst their meal. However, instead of agreeing with his sentiment, his grandmother nced at Imogen before scolding him, ¡°Praise your wife, Troy. She made all these dishes with me. You¡¯re losing sight of her efforts.¡± What he heard made him pause momentarily. He sighed and did what was said. ¡°Her cooking skill is also good.¡± ¡°Perfunctory,¡± the Grandma of the Marshall family roast. All that Troy could reply to that was silence. He knew that the olddy was particrly unhappy with him today due to the recent issues. Sitting down around the dining table, Grandpa Marshall¡¯s turned to speak. He cleared his throat before looking at them. ¡°Troy, I heard that the girl from the Page family has returned to New York recently.¡± Troy nodded and answered, ¡°She just returned recently.¡± ¡°I watched the news about the two of you this morning. I know you have a history with that girl, but remember you already married Imogen. So don¡¯t get too close to that girl. Otherwise, what will your wife will think? I even heard that you are cooperating with her to the point that you asked your wife toe in contact with that woman.¡± Troy put down his chopsticks and looked at the old man earnestly, ¡°Grandpa, I n to¡­¡± Before he could finish what he wanted to say, they saw how the older man coughed continuously, interrupting his words. ¡°You know that Imogen¡¯s father saved my life before, right? That¡¯s why I promised that I¡¯d treat her as family. When I asked the two of you to get married, you, my grandson, agreed. I know you¡¯re mature and responsible enough, and I know you¡¯re true to your words. Don¡¯t let me down, son. Don¡¯t let me regret bringing you back.¡± The air was filled with silence right after those words were spilled. Grandpa spoke heavy words so that Troy clearly couldn¡¯t refute him. His silence was a silent resistance, a silent persistence. At that moment, the atmosphere became oddly solemn and heavy simultaneously, You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best V My Revenge Game My Cheating Buyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡± Chapter 15: Never bear again Chapter 15 Chapter 15 Chapter 15: Never bear again Instead of lingering in the awkward atmosphere, Imogen tried to put their attention to something else. She grabbed the dish near the older Marshall man and served it to him. ¡°Look, Grandpa. You love sweet and sour eggnt, right? You should try this.¡± Her action lifted the mood. ¡°Our dear Imogen remembers your favorite! I¡¯m jealous!¡± The old woman eximed. ¡°You¡¯re still the same sweetdy,¡± Grandpa Marshall uttered and picked the chopsticks, smiling. ¡°Unlike some heartless person there who only makes me angry. I think his purpose is to frustrate me to death.¡± However, instead of saying anything, thebeled ¡°ungrateful¡± Troy remained silent. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t say that you¡¯ll live a long life.¡± Imogen¡¯s life was pretty eventful. Her parents were divorced, and her father got custody. It was because her mother did not want her at all. So years following their split, she had never met her Mom. Growing up, she witnessed her father being so busy with work while she was living in her Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. grandparent¡¯s house in the countryside. But a few yearster, they passed away one after another, and she was taken by her father once again. Her miseries did not stop there because, at 16, her father also left, and she was utterly alone. That was when the older Marshalls, her now grandparents, came into the picture. They gave her warmth and a home toe back to. So hearing death from their mouths pained her. She didn¡¯t want to bear the pain of losing another loved one. That was why no one was very eager to pray that the older man and woman of the Marshall Family would have a longer life than Imogen. After the meal, except for Troy, the other three were exceptionally happy and content. While she was there, Imogen thought of ways to make the old man and the olddy happy. Looking at them from a third point of view, they appeared like a real family with smiles all over their faces. They were in the middle of sharing stories when one of the maids went near Imogen. ¡°Miss Forbes¡¯s arrival here made the old man much more energetic.¡± After the meal, Imogen apanied Troy¡¯s grandfather to y chess. The old man taught her how to y chess, and he basically taught her ways to gain good ying skills, and surprisingly, she made rapid progress. Even Grandpa Marshall himself dared not take her lightly as an opponent. He was serious as they yed. ¡°Grandpa, no way! You¡¯re ying tricks,¡± The old Grandpa of the Marshalls apologeticallyughed while Imogen whined in discontentedness. But in the end, they saw themselvesughing because of how the game was going. ¡°I won¡¯t be easy on you, Imogen. I haven¡¯t dropped the chess yet.¡± The old man rightfully squeezed the white piece back on the chessboard and ced it in another ce. ¡°Are you sure you¡¯re cing it there?¡± He nced at Imogen, hesitated momentarily, and nodded, ¡°I¡¯m sure.¡± 10:39 Chapter 15: Never bear again. Imogen immediately pinched the ck spot in her hand andughed happily. ¡°Grandpa, you lost!¡± Grandpa Marshall¡¯s eyes widened, not realizing that Imogen had tricked him. He returned the white one and threw Imogen¡¯s ck one back into the box. ¡°No, no, no, that doesn¡¯t count. I made a mistake. I made a mistake.¡± On the side. Troy looked at the energetic Imogen and then peeked at the mischievous old man with a slight smile on his lips. In front of his brothers, the older man always looked stern, but looking at his grandfather now, it seemed only Imogen could turn him into a stubborn child. Suddenly. Imogen pointed at Troy and proimed, ¡°Grandpa, he¡¯s mocking you!¡± That was when the older man nced over, and the smile on Troy¡¯s face instantly froze. ¡°You brat, how dare youugh at me? Why don¡¯t you go to pour water for Imogen and me? All you know is stand there foolishly!¡± Troy sighed. He could not believe the attention was on him again. Let alone theplete shift of attitude when his grandfather treated his wife and him. But as ordered, he went to pour water for them, and behind him came Imogen¡¯s unrestrained laughter. Troy¡¯s demeanor darkened. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfranada Best Frend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. Loved Your Enemy 10 39 Chapter 16: Ten Years Love Chapter 16 Chapter 16 Chapter 16: Ten Years Love The sun hung low in the afternoon sky as Imogen and Troy exited the old house. They found. themselves seated in the car, a heavy silence enveloping them. Imogen finally broke the quietude, her voice tinged with uncertainty, ¡°Troy, you must know how Grandpa feels. You know his attitude. best. He¡¯s vehemently against our divorce. What¡¯s our n now?¡± Troy¡¯s gaze was fixed on the passing scenery outside, a deep sigh escaping his lips. ¡°Let¡¯s start by obtaining the divorce certificate discreetly, without letting Grandpa know just yet. We can reveal the truth to him slowly over time.¡± Imogen¡¯s breath caught, and each inhaled a struggle against the weight of her emotions. She cast her eyes downward, nodding silently. Sure enough, he still made such a choice without any intention of changingit. He insisted on it even if his grandfather had spoken harsh words against him, willing to hide it from him and disobey him. When it emerged, her voice was hoarse and heavy with unspoken pain, ¡°Alright, when do you n to get the divorce certificate?¡± A thoughtful frown creased Troy¡¯s brow as he scrolled through his phone¡¯s schedule. ¡°I¡¯ve got a lot on my te these days. How about we aim for next Monday?¡± ¡°Fine,¡± Imogen conceded, her response a whisper that carried the weight of their decisions. Seemg Imogen¡¯s response, Troy pursed his lips and nced at her several times. To be fair, Imogen is indeed beautiful. Her peach blossom eyes held a captivating allure¨Csometimes gentle, with a magical charm that entranced, and at other times, sharp as a de, cutting through the air. She has a standard oval face with smooth and beautiful lines, a small and firm nose, and small and plump lips. When she smiles, there are two small pear swirls at the corners of her lips, adding a touch of cuteness. Imogen¡¯s figure was flexible and beautiful. She has strong self¨Cdiscipline and picks out a few days a week to do yoga exercises after work. Troy knew it the most. During three years of married life, Troy often couldn¡¯t help but feel obsessed with her. In their time together, he had be an expert in her looks and expressions. Her eyes, whether they were soft and warm or sharp and intense, had a strong effect on him. Her smile, with those cute swirls, could brighten even his worst days. And her overall presence just amazed him, making him feel lucky to have her. Closing his eyes, Troy allowed himself to drift back to those moments of boundless joy. In addition to these external conditions, her abilities are alsomendable. She won the National Schrship and the President Schrship with excellent grades during her college years. She even participated in the National English Competition, obtaining the opportunity to study abroad on a public schrship. In her work, she also arranged everything well and allowed McKesson¡¯s development to exceed her expectations. Troy mused on the thought¨Chow could there not be others vying for her heart after their divorce? Who would be the one to win her affection? Out of the blue, he asked, ¡°Is there someone you¡¯re interested in?¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, her gaze flicking toward Troy. ¡°Yes,¡± she admitted, her voice 10:39 Chapter 16: Ten Years Love carrying a depth of emotion. The person she loved was standing right before her. Her affection for him had blossomed over the past decade. It was a time marked by her father¡¯s passing, her own arrival at the Marshall family, and the tremors of uncertainty that had gripped her. The memories remained vivid, the scenes etched into her mind. That girl has low self¨Cesteem, sensitivity, and cowardice. Under the influence of others, she was extremely pessimistic about life, but at this moment, a figure suddenly broke into her life, sprinkling a burst of warm and dazzling sunshine on the soil of her calm and dark soul. Since then, my deep affection for him has been deeply rooted. She¡¯d worked tirelessly keep pace with him, yearning for proximity, for a day when their hearts. could unite. But fate was unkind, tethering her to love unrequited. His heart stirred by her revtion, Troy grappled with a surge of emotion. He suddenly felt inexplicably agitated upon hearing her answer. She was in a hurry to divorce because she wanted to be with the person she loved¨Cwasn¡¯t that the reason? ¡°Does he feel the same way about you?¡± The question hung heavy with anticipation. Imogen¡¯s head shook gently, her eyes downcast. ¡°No, he doesn¡¯t. He¡¯s held someone else in his heart for years.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Troy¡¯s heart clenched at her words, an unexpected pang of difort. ¡°If he doesn¡¯t reciprocate. why do you still love him?¡± A sardonic smile yed upon Imogen¡¯s lips as if amused by her own plight. ¡°Why, indeed, so many ¡®whys.¡°¡± Troy¡¯s gaze lingered on her, a tinge of mncholy in his eyes. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenga Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Encuny 11 10:39 Chapter 17 Chapter 17 Chapter 17: Her Weakness Chapter 17: Her Weakness The film set bustled with activity as Imogen, the brand director, arrived early to oversee the setup. Her years of coboration had forged a seamless understanding with her longtime partners¨Cthe photographer Alex and the makeup artist Charlie. Together, they transformed her visions into reality. As the arrangements took shape, Imogen¡¯s watch ticked towards 9:00, the agreed¨Cupon start time. An anxious half¨Chour passed, and Sarah and her team were not seen. The assistant had already nudged them once. Photographer Alex adjusted his camera, muttering with a hint of exasperation, ¡°Sarah¡¯s acting like quite the prima donna.¡± The makeup artist, Charlie, scoffed in response, ¡°No surprises there. Coming back from abroad with an air of entitlement. If she wants to unt her diva persona, what can we do? Can we even rece her? Not even Imogen, given Mr. Marshall¡¯s involvement.¡± The truth was known to all: Mr. Marshall had handpicked Sarah. While Imogen held the authority to change the brand¡¯s spokesperson under normal circumstances, Sarah was an exception. Even if Sarah¡¯s behavior bordered on arrogance, they had to endure it. Frustrated. Imogen dialed h¡¯s number, her patience wearing thin. The call rang, and then the disheartening beep of a hung¨Cup call came. Charlie frowned, irritation coloring his tone, ¡°They¡¯re pushing boundaries. Backed by Mr. Marshall, they¡¯re ignoring you.¡± Minutes dragged by without an exnation for their tardiness. Imogen dialed again and only to be met with silence on the other end. again, Resigned, she tucked her phone away and turned to Alex and Charlie, her tone resolute, ¡°They¡¯ll probably arrive by noon. You two can head back for now. I¡¯ll reach out if needed.¡± Years of experience acquainted Imogen with various clients¡® quirks. h¡¯s n had been apparent from the outset of their coboration discussions. Charlie huffed, ¡°After all these years, this is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a prima donna. She¡¯s been working abroad for just a few years. No significant awards and no outstanding box office results. What makes her think she¡¯s entitled to such behavior?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let it bother you. Dinner¡¯s on me next time,¡± Imogen offered. ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll head out.¡± With a farewell, Alex and Charlie left the studio. Imogen remained, instructing her assistant to fetch herptop and settle in the lounge to work. Amotion beyond the door diverted her attention. Checking her watch, it was now half¨Cpast eleven¨Cher intuition had proven urate. The assistant knocked and informed her, ¡°Director Forbes, Miss Page, and her team have arrived.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll see them.¡± Imogen closed herptop, packed it into her bag, and exited the lounge. Seeing Imogen, h¡¯s face lit up, a semnce of a smile appearing as she approached. ¡°Director Forbes, my apologies for the dy. An unexpected morning meeting withpany leaders held us Chapter 17: Her Weakness 1. up. My phone was with the assistant, who failed to inform me of your calls. I¡¯ll certainly reprimand him for his negligence. I hope you understand.¡± Despite her words, there was no true apology in h¡¯s demeanor. ¡°Director Forbes, apologies for the inconvenience. There was an unforeseen situation,¡± Sarah added. Imogen smiled graciously, ¡°No worries, I was just about to leave.¡± h¡¯s smile faltered, her tone cooling, ¡°Director Forbes, what do you mean by that?¡± ¡°Just what it sounds like.¡± ¡°Is this some sort of joke? Why not inform us earlier if you weren¡¯t nning to shoot?¡± h¡¯s frustration simmered. ¡°It was ast¨Cminute decision. With neither the makeup artist nor the photographer present, I attempted to call Director Willy this morning to apprise you. Regrettably, my calls went unanswered. I¡¯m assuming it was your assistant¡¯s oversight. Hence, I felt it necessary to wait for you in person, lest you arrive to an empty set.¡± h and Sarah¡¯s expressions wavered at Imogen¡¯s candid exnation. ¡°I¡¯ve informed you now. I have other matters to attend to, so I¡¯ll be on my way. Etrust you both won¡¯t be dyed for tomorrow¡¯s shoot.¡± Imogen¡¯s smile remained steady as she walked away,ptop bag in tow. Left behind, h and Sarah exchanged nces, watching Imogen¡¯s departing figure, their faces contorted with displeasure. ¡°Who knew she had such a cunning streak?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Sarah mused, ¡°I always said these tactics wouldn¡¯t faze her. Think about it, could a woman who captivated Mr. Marshall¡¯s heart after I left be anything less than shrewd?¡± ¡°Now what?¡± h realized they¡¯d exhausted their excuses for tardiness today, and repeating them tomorrow would be futile. Sarah¡¯s fingers danced across her phone, a wicked smile ying on her lips. ¡°I¡¯m calling Mr. Marshall.¡± Imogen was no pushover; her resilience made her immune to ordinary tactics. The only one who could truly hurt her was the man she loved¨CTroy. And that was where Sarah intended to strike. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Fri My Revengs Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enemy P Chapter 18: Confrontation Chapter 18 Chapter 18 Chapter 18: Confrontation After the meeting concluded, Troy leaned back in his chair, massaging his temples to ease the tension. Just then, his phone chimed. Troy picked it up and nced at the caller ID before answering, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you at the office? I need to speak with you.¡± Troy nced at his calendar, his eyebrows furrowing. ¡°Did you finish filming that quickly today?¡± Sarah hesitated on the other end, her voice tinged with an unusual edge, ¡°Well, about that¡­ there. was actually no filming today.¡± ¡°No filming? Why?¡± Troinquired. During a brief restroom break earlier, he had noticed that Imogen¡¯s office was locked up¨Cindicative of her absence from work. Considering her dedication to on¨Csite supervision during shoots, it was unusual for her to cancel a filming day. ¡°When we arrived at the studio, Ms. Forbes abruptly informed us that the shoot, was postponed due to an urgent matter. She left without further exnation, catching us off guard.¡± ¡°There must have been apelling reason for her to halt the shoot. Since there was no filming, why don¡¯t youe to the office?¡± Over the past three years, Troy had grown ustomed to Imogen¡¯s meticulous work ethic. It seemed improbable that she would cancel a shoot without a valid reason. Despite her words, Sarah¡¯s tone hinted at a veiled smirk, ¡°Well, something important must have come up. By the way, Mr. Marshall, I have a request.¡± ¡°What¡¯s that?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like my makeup artist to apany me for the shoot. Since returning from abroad, my skin has been acting up. I¡¯m concerned that the makeup artist from New York might not be familiar with my skin conditions, resulting in subpar makeup and photography. My personal makeup artist is well¨C versed in my skin¡¯s needs and can ensure the best oue.¡± Troy considered it a minor request, ¡°You don¡¯t need to run such matters by me.¡± Sarah responded, ¡°It may seem trivial, but propermunication is key in work, regardless of the scale. During coborations, mutual respect, and sincerity are vital. I¡¯m quite invested in this endorsement, and it¡¯s only fitting that I treat everything with utmost seriousness. Failing to inform you could easily be misconstrued.¡± ¡°Your point is valid.¡± Sarah had needed to exin this miner detail to Troy, yet Imogen hadn¡¯t informed him about canceling the shoot. The implications were apparent, but Troy implicitly trusted Imogen¡¯s judgment and work ethic forged over years of partnership. Hanging up the call, he resumed his work. The following day, Sarah and her team arrived promptly on set, and the arrangements from the previous day remained intact. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. With her makeup impable and wardrobe on point, Sarah began shooting. However, a new predicament unfolded¨Ca sh erupted between the makeup artist and Sarah¡¯s Chapter 18. Confrontation personal makeup artist. ¡°Director Forbes, pleasee to the makeup room.¡± An assistant rushed to inform Imogen. Concerned, Imogen set aside her magazine and headed toward the dressing room. Charlie, the makeup artist, emerged with a frazzled expression, her voiceden with worry, ¡°Ms. Forbes, you¡¯re just in time. Ms. Page has brought her own makeup artist, and they¡¯re having a heated disagreement over the makeup and styling.¡± Imogen entered the room, and h gestured toward the woman beside her, ¡°Director Forbes, allow me to introduce you to Ms. Marian¨CSarah¡¯s personal makeup artist. You may have heard of her; she¡¯s the official makeup artist for the Miss World Competition.¡± Charlie rolled her eyes discreetly. ¡°Hello,¡± Mira greeted Ingen. ¡°Nice to meet you, Ms. Marian.¡± Imogen nodded, then turned to h, her tone diplomatic, ¡°Director Willy, I understand that Ms. Page is ustomed to working with her preferred makeup artist. However, why was the agreed¨Cupon styling and makeup not adhered to?¡± ¡°Director Forbes, before you get upset, let me exin. Ms. Marian believes that the provided styling and makeup need toplement Sarah better. She feels that the look you designed doesn¡¯t align with her appearance.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t restrain her irritation, interjecting, ¡°h, it¡¯s not about matching or not matching. Frankly, Ms. Marian¡¯s approach deviates entirely from the intended theme. This makeup and styling are entirely unsuitable for the advertisement¡¯s concept.¡± h chuckled, her tone condescending, ¡°Ms. Charlie¡¯s words are quaint. Nowadays, the sess of an endorsement hinges on a star¡¯s fan base, doesn¡¯t it? Sarah¡¯s appeal lies in her poprity. As long as she looks good, her fans will support her¨Cstyling isn¡¯t all that relevant.¡± Charlie was about to retort, but Imogen silenced her, addressing h, ¡°Director Willy, I hope you understand that our cooperation is crucial and governed by a contract. Ms. Page is obliged to follow our styling and makeup guidelines for the shoot. Changing these elements without proper. authorization constitutes a breach of the agreement and should have been discussed with us.¡± At that moment, Sarah abruptly stood, her tone apologetic, ¡°Ms. Forbes, I must apologize. I neglected to inform you, but I did discuss this matter with Mr. Marshall yesterday, and he approved the change.¡± Imogen stood there, speechless. Her mouth opened and closed, words failing her. In an instant, she felt like a clown, unwittingly dancing on a stage of shadows. To hear that Troy had been informed about this alteration but not her was a blow to her professional integrity. It was a revtion that left her speechless and wounded. Chapter 19: Troy Doesn¡¯t Believe Her At All Chapter 19 Chapter 19 Chapter 19: Troy Doesn¡¯t Believe Her At All Troy had indeed given his consent initially. But as Imogen stood there, everything suddenly seemed absurd and surreal. All of this was happening because of Sarah. Troy¡¯s interventions had disrupted McKesson¡¯s ns, forcing Imogen to clean up the mess each time. The meticulously crafted marketing strategy had turned to dust due to the change in spokesperson. He remained oblivious to her effort to maintain the current stability. Troy¡¯s devotion to appeasing Sarah had shaken Imogen¡¯s confidence. She felt her credibility waver, questioning whether her dedication and sacrifices were in vain. In the midst of this turmoil, Charlie¡¯s words struck her like a bolt of lightning, igniting her frustration. ¡°Mr. Marshal agreed? How could Mr. Marshall care about such a minor detail?¡± Sarah grinned, her words dripping with a calcted sweetness, ¡°Charlie, everyone understands the ¡®minor¡® detail you¡¯re referring to here is minusculepared to Mr. Marshall¡¯s responsibilities. But every aspect of a shoot, including makeup and styling, holds its significance. I¡¯m curious why Mr. Marshall would concern himself with such minutiae. h added, ¡°Are you implying that Sarah is lying, Director Forbes? If you doubt, us, you¡¯re free to confirm with Mr. Marshall. He¡¯s empowered us with this decision, and we stand by it unwaveringly. You can tend to the other details. Feel free to terminate the contract if it bes too much to handle. This endorsement isn¡¯t essential for Sarah.¡± Sarah stood in silence, allowing her agent to speak for her. Charlie fumed, her frustration palpable, but she had no recourse against h¡¯s stubborn stance. Leaving the dressing room, she clenched her fist in a silent expression of exasperation. ¡°In all my years in this industry, I¡¯ve never encountered such audacity¨Ccooperating with countless stars and witnessing all sorts of behavior. She¡¯s beyond shameless, snatching endorsements from others like Xena and pretending to be a saint.¡± Charlie¡¯s reputation in the industry was well¨Cestablished. Her makeup artistry had transformed mediocre appearances into stunning transformations. Her guidance had propelled a previously overlooked female lead to fame simply through the magic of makeup. Alex, who had witnessed the exchange, consoled Charlie, ¡°Calm down. Let¡¯s figure out how to handle this situation next. If Sarah refuses to alter her makeup, we might need to adapt the filming n.¡± Charlie looked at Imogen, seeking direction. ¡°Ms. Forbes, what¡¯s our n?¡± ¡°Head to the lounge and wait for a bit. I¡¯ll make a call and join you shortly.¡± ¡°Understood, we¡¯ll be waiting.¡± Imogen walked to a quieter spot within the studio, retrieved her phone, and dialed Troy¡¯s number. The phone was picked up after a few rings. Aposed voice greeted her, ¡°Hello.¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Imogen.¡± ¡°Is something the matter?¡± ¡°President Marshall, did you grant Ms. Page permission to bring her own makeup artist and 10:39 ¨C Chapter 19: Troy Doesn¡¯t Believe Her At All makeup designer?¡± Troy¡¯s response came after a moment¡¯s pause, ¡°Yes, what about it?¡± ¡°Today¡¯s shoot had been meticulously arranged, with makeup artists, photographers, and props all aligned with the nned styling. Unfortunately, Ms. Page¡¯s makeup contradicts the theme, and staunchly refuses to adjust it. She¡¯s even threatened to terminate the coboration. Her current makeup and styling could significantlypromise the advertisement¡¯s final oue.¡± A pause ensued as Imogen waited for Troy¡¯s reply. ¡°You must be misunderstanding something.¡± Troy finally responded. Imogen felt her heart sink at his words, realization dawning that Troy didn¡¯t believe her. She tried to exin, ¡°President Marshall, this is not a misunderstanding. I spoke with them, and they were adamant about keeping the makeup as is.¡± Yet Troy¡¯s voice remained unwavering, void of trust. ¡°Sarah wouldn¡¯t behave this way. What motive would she have for jeopardizing our coboration?¡± Imogen¡¯s hope for Troy to retract Sarah¡¯s decision waned. Her breath caught in her throat as she grappled with Troy¡¯sck of faith. ¡°Haven¡¯t you forgotten something?¡± Troy continued. ¡°Why did you change the filming schedule yesterday? Why wasn¡¯t Sarah informed?¡± Imogen felt a weight descend upon her, realizing that Troy doubted her entirely. Before Sarah¡¯s return, Troy had entrusted her with significant autonomy, trusting herpetence and judgment. Yet, since Sarah¡¯seback, his priorities had shifted, favoring her instead. His words echoed in Imogen¡¯s mind, ¡°Sarah spoke highly of you, defended you. Can you say the same?¡± Imogen¡¯s lips trembled, her voice shaky, unable to respond. Troy¡¯s skepticism had silenced her, leaving her feeling exposed and vulnerable. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Unable to bear it any longer, Imogen pressed the ¡°hang up¡± button in a flurry. A soft thud resonated as her phone slipped from her trembling hand and collided with the floor. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Chesting Boyfriend, Loved Your knany 10:39 Chapter 20: Her Beloved Chapter 20 Chapter 20 Chapter 20: Her Beloved Imogen looked at the phone on the ground and stood straight for a while before slowly crouching down to pick it up. Imogen did not want to seek shame anymore. From the beginning, Troy¡¯s heart was biased; he always only turned towards Sarah. Yesterday¡¯s incident, as long as Troy wanted, he could send someone to investigate and know the truth. However, he believes more in what Sarah said. Is the first lover the most unforgettable for a man? ¡°Director Forbes, Ms. Charlie, and Alex are still waiting for you in the lounge.¡± The assistant saw Imoga standing in a daze and cautiously walked over to remind her. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± Imogen immediately adjusted her emotions and strode towards the lounge. ¡°How¡¯s it going? What did Mr.Marshall say? ¡°Charlie immediately asked when she saw Imogen Alex raised his head and expected. Imogen shook her head. Alex sighed. ¡°So next¡­ ¡°I willmunicate with them to see if we can make minor adjustments and borrow some props. Alex, you will need to watch more in theter stage. I have some ideas now, and I will send you a sample image when I return tonight, ¡°Imogen said.¡± ¡°Sure¡± Imogen returned to the dressing room andmunicated with Sarah¡¯s team again, making minor adjustments based on the existing makeup. Imogen had already been a bit impatient in her heart, but she was in charge of McKesson and had to take responsibility for her own work. If the endorsement effect is not good, Imogen will definitely be affected as the person in charge of McKesson. For Sarah, the impact will be even more significant. Last time Sarah and Troy were photographed while Sarah was confirmed as the spokesperson for McKesson. Although fans looked harmonious, in reality, there was a bloody scene. As a popr new star, Xena has arge number of fans. After her endorsement was snatched, Xena epted Imogen¡¯spensation on her side but privately guided her fans toin about Xena. They even made trouble in thement areas under Sarah¡¯s Instagram ount. If the endorsement advertisement is not ideal, Sarah will be mocked and ridiculed then. And this is her first endorsement after returning to New York, which is crucial. Sarah can only choose to ept Imogen¡¯s advice. She finally solved the problem of makeup making. Finally, the official filming has begun. After a busy day, the filming was finallypleted. 10:39 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 20: Her Beloved Imogen looked up outside the window, and the sky had already darkened. She stretched out and took the car key to the parking lot. ¡°Imogen¡± When she arrived at the outdoor parking lot, she suddenly heard someone calling her name. Imogen turned around and couldn¡¯t help but smile with surprise. ¡°Liam! It¡¯s been ages. What a pleasant surprise! I¡¯ve been quite busy with worktely,¡± she greeted him warmly. Liam returned her smile, his eyes twinkling. ¡°I thought I was mistaken, but it¡¯s really you. I¡¯ve been doing a magazine cover shoot these past few days. You¡¯re leaving work sote.¡± Imogen nodded, her expression reflecting the demands of her busy schedule. ¡°Yes, the endorsement for McKesn has kept me upied.¡± Liam raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°Ah, the famous McKesson endorsement. I¡¯ve seen it in the news. How¡¯s it going?¡± ¡°We¡¯ve had our challenges, but we managed to wrap up the shoot today,¡± she replied her tone a mix of pride and exhaustion. ¡°My, uh, workload has been too high recently. I just need to take a break in the next few days. Let¡¯s go. I¡¯m fine today. Please have a meal with me; we haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time.¡± Imogen considered for a moment before shaking her head regretfully. ¡°I appreciate the offer, Liam, but I¡¯m afraid I don¡¯t have time tonight. I have some matters to discuss with Alex.¡± Liam raised an eyebrow yfully. ¡°No worries. If you¡¯re not in a hurry, just call Alex and bring him along. We can all catch up.¡± Imogen hesitated, contemting the idea. ¡°Actually, that¡¯s a good suggestion. Let me give Alex a call.¡± Imogen dialed Alex¡¯s number with her phone in hand and exined the situation. Alex readily agreed to join them, and Imogen turned back to Liam with a smile. ¡°Looks like we¡¯re in luck. Alex is on board.¡± Liam grinned, clearly pleased with the oue. ¡°Great! Let¡¯s head to a nearby restaurant and continue our chat.¡± Imogen engaged in lively conversation with Liam as they walked towards the restaurant. She inquired about his recent projects, and he shared stories from his magazine cover shoot. They exchanged updates on their lives, reminiscing about their childhood days spent together. ¡°By the way, how are your parents doing?¡± Imogen asked genuine concern in her voice. Liam¡¯s expression softened. ¡°They¡¯re doing well, thanks for asking. They¡¯ve been wanting to see you. How about paying them a visit sometime?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes sparkled with warmth. I¡¯d love to. It¡¯s been too long since Ist saw them.¡± Imogen felt a sense offort and familiarity in Liam¡¯s presence. He had been a source of support and friendship throughout her life, especially during challenging times. Imogen found herselfughing freely and genuinely, the burdens of the day gradually easing as she shared stories and memories with Liam. Meanwhile, in a ck Cayenne across the street, the man casually caught a glimpse of the two people in the outdoor parking lot and squinted his eyes to gaze over. 10:39 Chapter 20: Her Beloved That should be the person Imogen likes. From a long distance, Troy could see the smile on her face. The atmosphere inside the car was inexplicably silent. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:39 ¡± V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 21: Mixed Feelings Chapter 21 Chapter 21 Chapter 21: Mixed Feelings The driver nced at Troy through the rearview mirror and then watched him as he gazed out of the window. ¡°Isn¡¯t she the ¡®madam?¡± he questioned. ¡°Who is the man beside her?¡± he inquired further. The man, wearing a cap and a mask, attracted attention as he entered the studio surrounded by a crowd. It seems like that man has a good rapport with the boss. In a hushed tone, the driver informed, ¡°Sir, Sarah is not here.¡± Troy merely responded with a thoughtful sound, ¡°hmm.¡± The driver was uncertain about what he wanted to say. ¡°Troy instructed them to drive the car to the studio¡¯s entrance,¡± the driver ryed. Did she notice them when he pulled up to the studio¡¯s door? Despite his reservations, the driverplied with Troy¡¯s request and drove the car to the studio¡¯s entrance. Liam raised his chin and inquired, ¡°Is that your Troy?¡± When Imogen followed his gaze, she saw a ck Cayenne parked at the building¡¯s entrance. The license te number was the one Troy used. Sarah stood by the car. Troy intentionally got out of the car and had a conversation with Sarah, leaving her unaware of the details. Sarah responded with a joyful smile. Subsequently, Troy turned and opened the car door for Sarah from the other side. As she got in, he moved to the back seat. The driver departed. He went out of his way to pick up Sarah. Imogen¡¯s heart was filled with profound sadness and bitterness. Liam, however, seemed disinterested. ¡°Recently, my agency has been working on a y. People Say that Sarah has already been hired to y the female role. The project is being funded by Star Entertainment Investment, a branch of Marshall Group of Companies. Troy has been providing generous financial support to his girlfriend. I heard that Xena originally had McKesson¡¯s backing.¡± Imogen forced a smile, her hands clenched tightly in her sleeves, leaving crescent¨Cshaped marks on her palms from her nails. She felt choked up, realizing how much Troy had done for Sarah. ¡°Imogen, Liam, you¡¯re both here,¡± Alex said, surprised to see them. ¡°Are you also here for an event?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been a while since we met. How about we treat you to something to eat? Would you like to join us?¡± Liam offered. Alex grinned and replied, ¡°Absolutely. I wouldn¡¯t miss this chance for a free meal.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s head to the car then,¡± Liam suggested. At the restaurant, Alex perused the menu and raised an eyebrow at Liam, asking if he minded Alex ordering something. 10:41 Chapter 21: Mixed Feelings ¡°Order whatever you want; I¡¯ll cover the bill,¡± Liam said with a smile. Liam handed Imogen a menu and said, ¡°Imogen, feel free to order too. Don¡¯t worry about the expenses! Imogen ordered a few of her favorite dishes from the menu. Liam nced at her choices and asked, ¡°Is that all you¡¯re getting? I remember you liked the durian dessert here. Why not order it?¡± During their conversation, Liam added the durian pie to the order. Alex looked at them and joked, ¡°You have an exceptional memory. Do you also remember my favorite dishes?¡± Liam chuckled and replied, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to remember them next time.¡± The food was served in due course. At one point, Liam excused himself to visit the bathroom. As soon as he left, Alex approached Imogen and whispered, ¡°Are you two getting close?¡± Imogen shook her head and asked, ¡°What are you thinking? How could you assume that we¡¯re in a close rtionship?¡± ¡°Why? That¡¯s just what my eyes tell me.¡± ¡°You¡¯re mistaken.¡± Alex dropped the subject when Imogen showed disinterest and sighed, ¡°Imogen, you must have suitors at thepany, right? Not a single one? How about I set you up with someone?¡± ¡°I¡¯m already seeing someone.¡± People at thepany tried to get close to Imogen. And even before that, there was a man who seemed to be following her everywhere she went. Imogen had made up the story of having a boyfriend to avoid trouble. Alexughed, not buying her exnation. ¡°You can lie to others, but not to me. Why don¡¯t you show us your boyfriend if he exists?¡± Imogen looked down and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not lying to you. If I get the chance, I¡¯ll introduce you to him.¡± She had nned to tell her friends about her rtionship with Troy and the possibility of getting married, but that n was no longer viable. Seeing Imogen¡¯s behavior, Alex doubted if she actually had a boyfriend. Why hasn¡¯t he ever seen him, even if he is in a different ce? Could he be a well¨Cknown person? When Liam returned from the bathroom, Imogen also excused herself to use the restroom. As she walked back, she heard someone calling her name in the hallway. Turning around, she greeted the person with a small smile, ¡°Mr. Cedric.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really you, Imogen. Are you also dining here? Your older brother is in the private box. Would you like to go say hi?¡± Cedric pointed towards the private box. Imogen took a quick nce, recalling what had happened at the studio¡¯s entrance. She spotted Troy but not Sarah. Before she could decide what to do, Cedric was already heading towards the private box. 10:41 P Chapter 21: Mixed Feelings Imogen had no choice but to follow, taking deep breaths to stayposed. After all, Cedric was the one who invited her; there was no need to worry. Why would she be afraid of not following Troy and his team? As Cedric opened the door to the private box, the atmosphere inside was lively. Imogen stood at the entrance, observing the scene. Troy was seated on the sofa¡¯s center, with Sarah right next to him. They seemed to be in their own world, detached from everyone else. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Troy turned his head slightly towards Sarah, a soft smile gracing his face as he listened to her whispering in his ear. Sarah affectionately took his arm and nted a kiss on his cheek, disying an intimate closeness. Troy appeared speechless. And then, Cedric¡¯s voice echoed from the door, ¡°Troy, do you know who¡¯s here?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 22: Just a Fun Thing to Do? Chapter 22 Chapter 22 Chapter 22: Just a Fun Thing to Do? When Troy nced up, he noticed Imogen standing at the door. She was silhouetted against the light, making it hard to see her face clearly, but he sensed her gaze fixed on him. ¡°Cedric and I bumped into each other in the hallway, so I thought I¡¯d say hi to everyone,¡± Imogen said, smiling as she looked around the room. Troy inquired, ¡°Are you here with your friends for dinner?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Riley smiled at Imogen and asked, ¡°What have you been up totely?¡± ¡°Working on a project for McKesson.¡± Riley was taken aback when he realized the significance of what she just said But to others, it seemed like an innocuous remark as someone pointed at Sarah and asked, ¡°Isn¡¯t she the spokesperson for McKesson?¡± Imogen walked over to the table and yfully poured herself a cup of tea into an empty wine ss. ¡°Today, I¡¯ll offer you tea instead of wine since we ran into each other,¡± she said, smiling. ¡°I¡¯ll treat you to dinner some other time. As your older brother, I raise my ss to you.¡± She emphasized ¡°older brother¡± clearly. Since their marriage, Imogen rarely called him ¡°older brother¡± anymore; instead, she used ¡°Troy,¡± a sign of their closeness. Imogen took a sip of tea from the ss. ¡°Thank you,¡± she said. Imogen ced the wine ss down and added, ¡°I have some other matters to attend to, so excuse me.¡± Cedric interjected, ¡°Imogen, you can¡¯t leave without toasting your sister¨Cinw.¡± Riley inwardly cursed Cedric for making such a foolish suggestion, but before he could intervene, some guys at the table yfully flirted with Imogen. ¡°Come on. Imogen, your older brother acknowledges her as your sister¨Cinw; give her a toast!¡± one of them said. ¡°Are you being rude to her?¡± ¡°Do you still work together? Have a drink!¡± another said. Imogen closed her eyes and pouted How could she have expected Sarah to drink a toast? ¡°Or perhaps you¡¯d rather leave,¡± Riley suggested. Cedric chimed in, ¡°What¡¯s the matter is Imogen unhappy with her brother¡¯s wife? This is the one Troy calls ¡®Madam Marshall.¡± His words wereden with meaning. Sarah, a girl raised by the Marshalls, how dare she mistreat the future Mrs. Marshall? And little does Imogen know that Sarah is her sister¨Cinw. Is Mrs. Marshall still revered in their circle? Imogen holds a special ce in Grandpa Marshall¡¯s heart. Does her behavior reflect his actions? 10:41 Chapter 22: Just a Fun Thing to Do? All eyes were on Imogen. Sarah smiled softly and said, ¡°Imogen doesn¡¯t mean anything by it. Don¡¯t make it difficult for her, Cedric.¡± ¡°Troy, Sarah is your girlfriend; say something,¡± Cedric prodded. All attention shifted to Troy. As Imogen gazed at Troy, her hand involuntarily curled up. Their eyes met, and their gazes intertwined. He reached for a wine ss on the table, poured the bottom, and ced it in front of Imogen. ¡°Imogen, toast your sister¨Cinw,¡± he said. The word ¡°sister¨Cinw¡± felt like a stab to her heart. In front of so many friends, he asked her, his wife, to raise a toast to Sarah. Does he see her as his wife, or is she just a casual affair to him Imogen felt her body stiffen, as though she had fallen into an icy pit. A deep chill engulfed her, and her teeth chattered. Troy lifted his hand, adjusted his tie, and squinted his eyes. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to? Or do you not recognize your sister¨Cinw?¡± The words stung, and a sour taste rose in her throat as the corners of her mouth drooped Troy, you know just how to hurt her. You¡¯re the one thrusting the knife into her heart. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s just a toast to your sister¨Cinw,¡± someone else said, adding to her difort. ¡°Is that so difficult? ¡°Sarah is being kind. Should it be that hard to raise a ss to your sister¨Cinw?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. Imogen forced a smile, her face tensing up. She stepped forward, picked up the wine ss from the table, lifted it toward Sarah, and downed it in one gulp. Setting the wine ss down, she turned away without a word. ¡°Even she didn¡¯t refuse the toast to her sister¨Cinw,¡± Cedric said, smiling and shaking his head. ¡°She must really think she¡¯s the truedy of the Marshall family. How dare she behave like this in front of Troy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s great that she has a ce in thepany now. Sarah is going to be the face of the Marshalls, yet she doesn¡¯t take it seriously. Troy, are you just going to watch Sarah. get hurt?¡± ¡°Sneeze, sneeze,¡± Riley cleared his throat, noticing Troy¡¯s displeased expression. ¡°Let¡¯s not discuss this right now,¡± he said. Seeing Troy¡¯s unhappy face, the others assumed he didn¡¯t like Imogen, so they refrained from saying anything further. However, one person, seemingly trying to please Troy and Sarah, suggested, ¡°Troy, since Imogen is still single, why don¡¯t you find her a husband? Her husband could make you happy, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s an interesting idea.¡± The person was praised, and they grinned. Suddenly, Troy stood up, and without warning, he kicked the person in the knee. 710-41 Chapter 22: Just a Fun Thing to Do? The person was caught off guard, falling to their knees in pain. Everyone was taken aback. Troy shot the person a cold look and said, ¡°Even if Imogen is wed, she is still part of the Marshall family. Don¡¯t say that again.¡± ¡°Yes, yes, I won¡¯t.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Troy said to Sarah. ¡°I¡¯ll have the driver take you home.¡± Though Imogen appearedposed when she returned to the private room, her heart was already aching, and she felt drained of energy. As they all had work the next day, they refrained from staying up toote and left the restaurant. After Liam settled the bill, the three of them headed to the garage. Alex waved goodbye and said, ¡°My car is parked over there; I¡¯ll leave now.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Imogen nodded, chatting with Liam briefly before telling him, ¡°I should get going too.¡± ¡°Remember toe to my ce for dinner in two days,¡± Liam reminded. ¡°Of course.¡± As Alex walked away, he almost choked on his food. Was Liam really Imogen¡¯s boyfriend? Liam¡¯s career was on the rise, and she didn¡¯t want to jeopardize it, so she hadn¡¯t made their rtionship public. Alex thought he had it all figured out. Unbeknownst to Imogen, Alex had concocted numerous assumptions in such a short time. Imogen parked her car in the garage and entered the living room with her purse, only to be surprised by Troy sitting on the couch. He still wore his suit, leaning back with his elbows on the couch and his hands over his eyes, as if he had dozed off. Upon hearing the door, he slowly raised his arm, opened his eyes, and looked straight at her. Troy inquired, ¡°Are you home? Without ncing at him, Imogen ignored him and headed straight upstairs. Troy¡¯s gaze darkened as he followed her until she disappeared at the top of the stairs. After a short while, Troy stood up and made his way to the master bedroom. Opening the door, he found it empty, but he could hear the sound of water running in the bathroom, indicating that Imogen was taking a shower. His Adam¡¯s apple bobbed up and down as he took off his cor, grabbed a towel from the closet, and went outside to the bathroom for a shower. Upon returning to the room, Troy saw Imogen emerging from the bathroom. The two locked eyes. 10:41 Chapter 23.1: Guilt Chapter 23 ,2 Chapter 23 ,2 Chapter 23.2: Guilt With closed eyes, she could feel the darkness enveloping her, void of any light. But the kiss didn¡¯t happen as she expected. Imogen looked around. Troy took a step back and said, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll go to the guest room. You should get some rest.¡± He stood outside the door, closed his eyes, and tried to forget what had just happened. He had almost kissed her. He was losing control. How could he still want to kiss Imogen when he was about to divorce her and marry Sarah? He tried to convince himself that he was merely reacting to Imogen¡¯s beautiful body. When she stood naked in front of him, he was just a normal guy with natural physical responses. Troy rubbed his forehead. Imogen stood there, stiff, listening to the heavy sound of the door closing. The air around her felt cold, seeping into her skin. She quickly pulled up the nket, wrapped it around herself, and curled up in the corner of the bed, hiding her head in the nket. Crystal tears dripped from the corners of her eyes, soaking the bedding. His cold departure had felt like a p in the face. He showed a hint of tenderness, and she fell for it. She felt so cheap! Not long ago, he had asked her to toast Sarah. But when he pushed her a little, she couldn¡¯t help but turn against him! He didn¡¯t spare a nce, for her as she left the room. He must really care about Sarah. She had hurt herself again. He probably thought she was worthless. To him, she was just a toy. He didn¡¯t mind pampering her when he was in a good mood or tossing her aside when he was sad. She was even crazier than Sarah. Imogen reminded herself not to expect something that didn¡¯t belong to her anymore. She hoped to quickly dissolve the marriage. She didn¡¯t want to stay here anymore. She wanted to leave and be with her father. To give birth and raise her child in peace, she desired to leave her job and go to a rural area characterized by mountains and rivers. Boom- Thunder roared outside. Imogen woke up from her thoughts, her heart pounding in her chest. She stared into the darkness, taking deep breaths and wiping the sweat from her brow. shes of fire and blood filled her mind, the haunting scenes of violence and death refusing to 10:41 Chapter 23.2: Guilt fade away. Every time she closed her eyes, she could hear the sharp, abrupt sounds and see her father¡¯s body soaked in blood and exposed bones. Boom and rumble- Imogen clenched her teeth and shivered, her face bing increasingly drenched in sweat. Her breathing quickened, and the scenes before her eyes blurred even more. This wasn¡¯t right. Imogen propped herself up and got out of bed. She rummaged through boxes and cupboards until she found her medication. Unscrewing the bottle, she poured out a pill. But as she was about to take it, she suddenly remembered that she was pregnant and couldn¡¯t take this medication anymor Imogen shook her head and set the pill back down. She curled up into a ball. Just a little longer, and everything will be fine. Thunder continued to roll outside, with rare lightning illuminating the dark night, adding to the eerie atmosphere. The sound of the door handle turning suddenly came from the room. The voice was soft, but in the silent room, it was clear. Imogen felt like a startled cat, her hair standing on end. She became tense, staring at the door, huddled under the nket, and only daring to open one eye to peek. She didn¡¯t dare to breathe or move. The room¡¯s door was now open. A tall figure walked toward therge bed. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband N?velDrama.Org owns this. V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfuend, I Loved Your Eneply Chapter 24 Chapter 24 Chapter 24: Retrieving my child Chapter 24: Retrieving my child Imogen closed her eyes tightly, pretending to be asleep. ¡°I can¡¯t see her. I can¡¯t see her. I can¡¯t see her,¡± she repeated to herself. But her trembling body betrayed her true emotions. The man¡¯s footsteps drew nearer and nearer, approaching the bed. Imogen¡¯s heart pounded in her throat. Suddenly, she felt a chill, and the nket was pulled off her. Imogen froze in fear, keeping her eyes shut tight and her legs straight. She told herself, ¡°I¡¯m sleeping, I¡¯m sleeping.¡± As long as she couldn¡¯t see his face, he wouldn¡¯t harm her. The man whispered in her ear, ¡°I know you¡¯re awake. Open your eyes and look at me, or I¡¯ll rape you and then kill you.¡± Her mind went nk, and she opened her eyes in terror, shaking and pleading, ¡°I¡¯m awake, please don¡¯t kill me.¡± When she saw the man¡¯s face halfway through, she recognized him ¨C it was Troy. Imogen¡¯s face froze, showing a mix of fear, confusion, and awkwardness. She had forgotten that Troy was still at home and that the house was secure, so no intruder could have entered. ¡°Why did youe over?¡± Imogen averted her gaze and blinked. ¡°It¡¯s thundering outside, and I thought you might have trouble sleeping.¡± He didn¡¯t know that Director Imogen, who seemed tough and determined, was afraid of thunder after they got married. Imogen pursed her lips and replied, ¡°I¡¯m not having trouble sleeping.¡± ¡°Really? Oh.¡± ¡°Really,¡± Imogen insisted. ¡°I¡¯ll leave then.¡± Troy made a gesture and got up from the bed. Imogen¡¯s eyes widened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She turned over, curling up and muttering in a low voice, ¡°As you wish.¡± She heard footsteps leaving, followed by the sound of the door opening and closing. He had left. Imogen¡¯s eyes and nose stung. She wrinkled her nose, realizing that Troy had merely been polite and pretending to care. Why did hee here to give her hope and then disappoint her again? Wasn¡¯t this how Troy always acted? ¡°You want me to go, so why are you crying?¡± She heard a voice, and she stiffly turned over to see Troy standing by the bed. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave, did you?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t.¡± 10:41 Troy sat beside the bed and patted Imogen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Okay, go to sleep. I¡¯ll stay here until asleep, then I¡¯ll leave. A soft ¡°hmm¡± escaped her lips. Why did Troy have to be like this? He would hurt her, then treat her kindly, making it hard for her to reject his kindness, even though she knew it was like poison, slowly corroding her heart. Imogen eventually fell asleep. you fall The next morning, when she woke up, Troy was gone. All the doors and windows were tightly shut, as if he had never been there. Imogen freshened up and went to thepany after breakfast. She worked there for a while before heading to the studio in the afternoon. As the day went on, the shooting picked up pace, and Sarah gradually improved. During a break, Alex showed Imogen some of the shots he had taken that day while holding the camera. Despite having to change locations, the shots were turning out great. Sarah looked stunning under the spotlight, with her beautiful hair and makeup. Imogen had to admit that, even in her eyes, Sarah appeared somewhat mesmerizing. The shooting for the day wasplete, and they wrapped up work. Alex and Imogen gathered around the camera, looking at the pictures together. Sarah also joined them to check everything was alright. ¡°Sarah, do you know who¡¯sing?¡± h called out. Sarah¡¯s eyes lit up, and she eximed joyfully, ¡°Troy!¡± Troy approached, and his expression suddenly changed. ¡°Be very careful.¡± Imogen looked up when she heard the sound, and she saw Troy give her a strong push. Bang- The shelf fell, making a loud noise as it hit the ground. Imogen tumbled to the floor, feeling a sharp pain in her ankle. Troy hugged Sarah and asked, ¡°Are you hurt?¡± ¡°Troy, I was so scared. You came just in time, and it¡¯s a good thing you did. Thank you for pulling me away just now; otherwise, I would have been hit for sure,¡± Sarah said, burying her frightened face in Troy¡¯s arms ¡°It was close; the shelf was just a few centimeters away from you,¡± h remarked. ¡°Thank goodness Troy was quick. Without him, Sarah would have definitely been hurt.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes hurt from what she saw. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. She felt numb all over, and despite her painful ankle, she couldn¡¯t feel it. In Troy¡¯s eyes, Sarah was everything. He only cared about Sarah¡¯s safety and put Imogen in harm¡¯s way. But Troy, if you care so much about Sarah, why did youest night? Why do you keep reopening her wounds just when they start to heal? ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Alex was shocked by the loud noise and couldn¡¯t prevent the shelf from 10:41 Chapter 24: Retrieving my child falling in front of him. He quickly put down his camera and helped Imogen regain her When Imogen moved her ankle, she felt a sharp pain in her lower belly, as if millions of ants were biting her. The pain was faint, but it was excruciating. Feeling nauseous, Imogen held Alex¡¯s hand and pleaded, ¡°Alex, please take me to the hospital.¡± Troy¡¯s expression changed as he saw Imogen sitting on the ground. He immediately reached out and picked her up. ¡°How are you feeling, Imogen? I¡¯ll drive you to the hospital.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t pay much attention to Troy¡¯s words at that moment. She just grabbed his arm and said softly, ¡°Hurry.¡± The pain in her stomach intensified, and she looked scared and hurt. Her baby! She had to protect her child. Troy hugged Imogen, quickly got into the car, and instructed the driver, ¡°Hurry, take us to the hospital.¡± The driver promptly got into the car, and they sped off without dy. Imogen leaned against Troy¡¯s arms, feeling her consciousness slipping away. Troy said ufortably, ¡°Imogen? Don¡¯t fall asleep, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Imogen whispered, trying to summon her strength. Imogen was taken to the emergency room in a daze. She mustered the strength to plead with the doctor to save her child. ¡°Please, make sure my child is saved.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, we¡¯ll do everything we can to help you.¡± Imogen felt relieved by the doctor¡¯s response, but she didn¡¯t forget to add, ¡°The man outside is my ex¨Chusband. Please don¡¯t tell him I¡¯m pregnant.¡± The doctor was taken aback. The man outside looked very concerned about her. He assumed they were a young couple, but to his surprise, they had already divorced. Patients have a right to privacy, and since she didn¡¯t want him to know, he would respect her wishes and keep it a secret. But why did the man outside look like he knew him? You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy 10:41 Chapter 25: How¡¯s the Kid? Chapter 25.2 Chapter 25.2 Chapter 25.2 How¡¯s the Kid? Carefully, he removed the bandages, revealing the swollen ankle joint and the ointment that hadn¡¯t fully absorbed. Troy used an alcohol¨Csoaked towel to wipe away the excess ointment, revealing the swollen, white, bulging joint that looked like a loaf of bread. He applied more ointment to Imogen¡¯s ankle, wrapped it in gauze, and secured it with a knot. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, making Imogen a new nket. She managed a small ¡°thank you.¡± Troy ced all the medications back in the box, but just as he was about to leave, his phone rang. He checked the screen and frowned slightly before picking up the call. ¡°Hello, Sarah.¡± Imogen wasn¡¯t sure what was being said on the other end, but Troy¡¯s face turned serious as he replied, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ming right now.¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Troy left the room quickly without waiting for Imogen to respond. With a wry smile, Imogen watched him walk away. Later, the helper brought her food, and Imogen ate it while looking out the window. Her mind. couldn¡¯t help but yearn for Troy. Imogen¡¯s heart was easily swayed, but Troy didn¡¯t seem to want to spend time with her. With her injured leg, she couldn¡¯t go to work, so she asked the helper to bring herptop so she could work from home and take care of some tasks. She stayed in her second¨Cfloor bedroom to avoid using the stairs. The helper took care of her meals. While working, she heard the door open and assumed the helper was bringing her food. She said, ¡°Just leave it on the table; I¡¯ll eat soon.¡± However, it was Troy who entered with the food. ¡°Are you off work now?¡± she asked. ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen closed herptop as Troy ced the food on the table by her bed and then sat down to eat. Once he finished, he helped Imogen clean up. Upon returning, he had a bag containing medicines, including the ones prescribed by the hospital and those she had previously taken for gastrointestinal issues. Imogen¡¯s heart sank as she watched Troy take out each pill. She tightened her grip on the corner of her dress. Troy noticed two unmarked white bottles and asked, ¡°These are the medicines you gave me at the hospital for stomach and bowel treatment. Why are they in these bottles?¡± Imogen replied nervously, ¡°I changed the packaging myself. It¡¯s not convenient to have separate boxes, and I might have to go on a business trip next week, so I switched to bottles and jars.¡± While it was a reasonable exnation, Troy didn¡¯t push further, simply saying, ¡°Your feet might not recover soon. Ask someone else to get them if not necessary.¡± Imogen breathed a small sigh of relief. 10:42 Troy nced at the other medicines in the bag and asked, ¡°Yesterday, the doctor only prescribed external medicine. Are there any internal anti¨Cinmmatory drugs or medicines to improve blood flow and prevent blood clots?¡± Imogen shook her head, exining, ¡°I¡¯ve been having stomach issues recently, so the doctor advised against those medications as they might cause stomach upset.¡± Troy sensed something wasn¡¯t quite right, but he couldn¡¯t quite pinpoint it. ¡°I¡¯ll help you change the medicine,¡± he said, moving to Imogen¡¯s bed with a roll of gauze ointment he had taken out. He sat down next to her and lifted her nket. and the ¡°Why don¡¯t you ask the helper to do it?¡± ¡°Just call her up?¡± Imogen¡¯s lips tightened, but she didn¡¯t say anything. Troy felt that Imogen¡¯s words were not entirely honest. He ced his warm hand on her injured foot, making her instinctively want to pull away. Carefully, he removed the bandages, revealing the swollen ankle joint and the ointment that hadn¡¯t fully absorbed. Troy used an alcohol¨Csoaked towel to wipe away the excess ointment, revealing the swollen, white, bulging joint that looked like a loaf of bread. He applied more ointment to Imogen¡¯s ankle, wrapped it in gauze, and secured it with a knot. ¡°Alright,¡± he said, making Imogen a new nket. She managed a small ¡°thank you.¡± Troy ced all the medicines back in the bag, but as he was about to leave, his phone rang. He checked the screen and frowned slightly before answering, ¡°Hello, Sarah.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t hear the conversation, but Troy¡¯s face turned serious as he replied, ¡°Okay, I know, I¡¯ming right now.¡± Troy quickly left the room without waiting for Imogen¡¯s response. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 26: Qualifications Chapter 26.2 Chapter 26.2 Chapter 26.2: Qualifications N?velDrama.Org owns this. Imogen and Liam were childhood friends but only reconnected officiallyst year. Due to Liam¡¯s busy work schedule, they hadn¡¯t seen each other much in private. Most of their meetings were arranged to eat out or when Imogen visited Liam¡¯s parents¡® home. Liam was unaware of Imogen¡¯s current situation and only knew that she had been adopted by the Marshall Family. Imogen naturally wouldn¡¯t refuse Liam¡¯s offer to visit. After all, Troy was not at home at the moment. She agreed with a smile, ¡°Sure,e to the Midtown Vi area. When you reach the guard, let me know. Oh, and when youe, could you bring me some Roast beef from San Jose Road and a piece of Schwarzw?lder Kirschtorte cake from the bakery on the first floor of Times Square?¡± ¡°Brother, those two ces are quite far away,¡± Liam protested. Imogen yfully teased. Can¡¯t you make a detour? Since you want toe and see me, you should show some sincerity.¡± Liamughed, saying, ¡°Okay, okay, I¡¯lle right now,¡± with a hint of indulgence in his tone. By the time Liam arrived, it was already approaching noon. The guard at themunity entrance called for a video call to confirm Liam¡¯s entry before allowing him in. By this time, Imogen had already been assisted to the first floor, where she sat in the living room, waiting for Liam. Liam located the vi based on the house number Imogen had provided. Upon entering, he remarked, ¡°The housing prices here must be quite high, right?¡± Imogen smiled, not directly responding to the question as her mind was preupied with work matters. She was on a call with her assistant discussing the release of photos for the two teams¡® restaurant cooperation. As they finalized their conversation, Imogen added, ¡°Listen, you have yesterday¡¯s group photo, right? Pick one where Mr. Marshall and Miss Page don¡¯t appear too close and prepare it for release.¡± ¡°Sure, I¡¯ve got it covered,¡± the assistant replied. After hanging up, Imogen quickly freshened up before Liam¡¯s arrival. When she reached herpany, her assistant greeted her, saying, ¡°Director Forbes, have you contacted Sarah¡¯s team? What did they say?¡± Imogen entered the elevator and asked. ¡°Mr. Marshall has already handed this matter over to the public rtions department?¡± The assistant hesitated and replied, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s correct.¡± Imogen pursed her lips tightly, keeping her emotions in check. As the elevator doors opened on the corresponding floor, Imogen stepped out and came face¨Cto¨C face with Charlene. The moment Charlene saw Imogen, her face lit up with a smug smile and a hint of mockery. ¡°Oh, it¡¯s our Director Forbes. Yesterday, Miss Page and Mr. Marshall came together. Did you see that? Someone desperately tried to seduce Mr. Marshall, but he didn¡¯t seem interested in her. He even personally stated that he wasn¡¯t familiar with her. I wouldn¡¯t have the face to stay at Marshall Group of Companies if I were you. It¡¯s really embarrassing.¡± Imogen remainedposed, seemingly unperturbed by Charlene¡¯sments. She simply ignored her and walked past her without saying a word. 10:42 Chapter 26.2: Qualifications Upon hearing Charlene¡¯s taunts, Imogen couldn¡¯t help but pause her steps, her curiosity piqued. Charlene approached with a smug smile and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll reveal the truth to you. Mr. Marshall instructed me to use the marketing ounts to disclose that he and Miss Page once had a romantic rtionship. Do you understand what that means?¡± A chill ran down Imogen¡¯s spine, and her face turned pale as she felt a sense of unease settling in. Restlessly, she returned to her office. She picked up her phone and opened the hot search interface again, only to find that thements had taken a new direction. Netizens naturally fantasize about a potential rtionship involving money and power when a female star is linked to a wealthy businessman. This was particrly detrimental to Sarah, who had recently returned to China for her career development. However, the marketing ount owners were now posting blogs, revealing Imogen and Troy¡¯s past romantic rtionship. They even shared posts and photos from their college days, where they were hailed as the best couple on campus, walking hand in hand, perfectly matched. With the two reuniting, rumors circted that they intended to continue their rtionship. Furthermore, there had been earlier rumors suggesting that the original spokesperson for the Marshall Group of Companies was supposed to be Xena Wilson, a famous new star, but the position suddenly shifted to Sarah. It seemed thatizens had finally put the pieces together. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:42 Chapter 27: Coming Away With Him Chapter 27 Chapter 27 Chapter 27: Coming Away With Him After returning to the bedroom, Imogen decided to take a nap to rest her weary mind. Around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Troy hurriedly returned home. He went straight to the kitchen and poured himself a ss of water. In the corner, he noticed a pile of gifts and asked the aunt, ¡°Has anyone been here today?¡± The aunt replied truthfully, ¡°One of Madam¡¯s friends came by earlier.¡± Troy raised an eyebrow, sensing that there was more to the story. ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Madam asked me to refer to her as ¡®Miss¡® in front of her friend.¡± Troy furrowed his brow, understanding that Imogen¡¯s friend was a man. He had a gut feeling that this person was the one Imogen had feelings for. Pretending to be unmarried in front of him suggested that she must have genuinely liked him, fearing that her past marriage might be a turn¨C off. Troy took a sip of water, then inquired further, ¡°Tell me about the man¡¯s appearance.¡± ¡°He looked like a celebrity on TV,¡± the aunt replied, recognizing Liam but not being able to recall his name. A star, Troy thought, recalling how Liam had disguised himself during theirst encounter at the studio entrance. It confirmed that Liam was indeed the person Imogen liked. Troy finished his water, put down the ss, and headed straight upstairs. Imogen had just woken up and was still lying in bed, feeling lethargic. As she gazed at the ceiling, she heard the sound of approaching footsteps. The door opened, and Troy walked in. If this were the same time yesterday, Imogen would have been overjoyed by Troy¡¯s return. But now, after waiting for so long, his arrival didn¡¯t cause much excitement in her heart; it was more of a confirmation. She understood that he was probably here to finalize the divorce tomorrow. It seemed that he couldn¡¯t wait any longer. ¡°Wake up.¡± Troy approached and sat by the bed. ¡°Hmm¡± Imogen let out a hesitant grunt and sat up from the bed, her mind filled with questions about why Troy hadn¡¯t returned the night before yesterday orst night. However, as she was about to voice her concerns, her attention was immediately drawn to Troy¡¯s disheveled clothes, particrly his shirt, which had numerous wrinkles and a faint lip print on the cor. She slowly approached him, taking a careful sniff and recognizing the scent of the woman¡¯s perfume on his body ¨C the same perfume Sarah frequently used. In an instant, Imogen felt as if her world had copsed, leaving her stunned and speechless. She had suspected that Troy and Sarah might have a close rtionship, but seeing the evidence with her own eyes was something she couldn¡¯t bear. Her nose tingled, and her eyes immediately welled up with tears. That man was her Troy. He was the only man she had ever loved. 10:42 Chapter 27: Coming Away With Him The lip print on his cor seemed to taunt her nakedly, mocking her pain. In an outburst of emotion, Imogen couldn¡¯t hold back any longer and shouted, ¡°Don¡¯te near me!¡± Overwhelmed by her emotions, she retched andy by the bed, struggling to control her nausea. Troy rushed to her side, holding out a trashcan to help her. As he approached, Imogen¡¯s reactions intensified. He quickly realized what was happening and, turning his head away, he said to her, ¡°I¡¯ll go change my clothes.¡± Imogen continued to retch for a few minutes but couldn¡¯t bring herself to vomit. Instead, she shed tears of frustration. After showering and changing into fresh clothes, Troy returned to the bedroom, finding Imogen¡¯s temperature had seemingly returned to normal. He felt the need to exin himself, saying, ¡°You misunderstood me. I didn¡¯t have anything to do with her.¡± ¡°Troy, I need to talk to you,¡± Imogen finally managed to say, her voice trembling with emotion. Imogen interrupted him calmly, her emotions now under control. She realized that dealing with Troy¡¯s vtile temperament meant avoiding any involvement with Sarah until the formal divorce was complete. Otherwise, the evidence of their affair would be more than just a lip print on his clothes. However, at this moment, Imogen no longer seemed interested in listening to his exnations. After all, what was the point? They were both getting divorced, and it was evident that he would eventually be with Sarah. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Troy¡¯s revtion broke the silence in the bedroom. ¡°After we finalize our divorce tomorrow, I want to resign.¡± Imogen nodded earnestly, confirming her decision, ¡°Yes, I want to.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:47. Chapter 27.2 Coming With Him Chapter 27.2 Coming With Him Troy seemed puzzled and asked, ¡°What are you going to do after resigning? Isn¡¯t being the brand director of McKesson a good position for you?¡± Imogen replied confidently, ¡°I have my ns. You¡¯ve left me enough money in the divorce agreement; I don¡¯t need to work.¡± Troy was taken aback by this unexpected reason. Although her grandparents had provided her with afortable life and enough pocket money, Imogen had always been a hardworking individual who preferred to be self¨Creliant. Troy hesitated, ¡°If you don¡¯t exin your n clearly, I can¡¯t agree to your resignation. And believe me, if Grandpa finds out about this, he won¡¯t let me agree either.¡± Imogen took a moment gather her thoughts and exined, ¡°I understand your concerns, but I¡¯ve thought this through. After the divorce, I n to focus on pursuing my true passion, which is starting my own business. I¡¯ve always dreamt of having a small boutique where I can curate and sell unique and artistic items that I¡¯m passionate about. It¡¯s something that excites me, and with the financial security from the divorce agreement, I believe I can make it a reality.¡± Troy listened intently, finally starting to understand her perspective. He knew that Imogen had always been a driven and ambitious person, and now he could see the determination in her eyes. ¡°I had no idea about your ns,¡± he admitted. ¡°But if this is what you truly want, I won¡¯t stand in your way. I¡¯ll support your decision and help you in any way I can.¡± A sense of relief washed over Imogen as she realized that despite their impending divorce and the pain it brought, she could still count on Troy as a friend. It was time for both of them to move on with their lives, and with newfound rity, Imogen was ready to take the first steps toward building her own future. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t have any ns either,¡± Imogen confessed, her voice tinged with weariness. ¡°I¡¯ve been feeling a bit drained over the past few years, and I want to take this opportunity to travel abroad and find some rxation. Staying here, even after the divorce, would mean we¡¯d have to keep pretending to be a couple in front of our grandparents. It¡¯s like a chain holding us back.¡± Troy raised an eyebrow, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Is it because working with Sarah has be tiring for you?¡± He knew how much effort Imogen had put into building McKesson, and her sudden decision to quit the job surprised him. She had been managing well before, so why the sudden desire to give up her career? Imogen pursed her lips, silently acknowledging that his assumption held some truth. ¡°Stay a little longer. Once Sarah¡¯s endorsement contract is over, I¡¯ll give you a break,¡± Troy suggested. However, Imogen remained firm in her decision. ¡°I don¡¯t want a break; I want to resign.¡± Troy¡¯s voice grew deeper, a mix of concern and frustration evident. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t y games with me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ying games,¡± she replied, trying to convey her sincerity. A moment of silence passed between them as Troy seemed to be contemting her words. Then, he brought up a topic that caught Imogen off guard. ¡°Your friend came home today.¡± Chapter 27.2 Coming With Him Confused, Imogen asked, ¡°Hmm? Who are you referring to?¡± ¡°He,¡± Troy rified. ¡°The guy who visited you..¡± ¡°Well, I hurt my foot. He came to see me.¡® Realizing he meant Liam, Imogen found the situation amusing. ¡°What are you suggesting? It has nothing to do with him. I want to leave for myself.¡± Troy smiled, pointing out, ¡°I heard you asked the servant to address you as ¡®Miss¡® in front of him. Are you afraid he might find out you¡¯re married?¡± Noticing Imogen¡¯s quiet demeanor, Troy said, ¡°Someone who truly cares for you won¡¯t judge you for being divorced. And if someone doesn¡¯t like you, marital status won¡¯t change that. If he judges you for your past, then perhaps you should consider if he¡¯s the right person for you. Don¡¯t let yourself be deceived or dictated by another.¡± Imogen gave a faint smirk upon hearing him. His tone was akin to a parent coaxing a defiant child. How could he speak those words with such detachment? When it came to deception or maniption, he was thest person who should be giving advice. ¡°It¡¯s not his concern,¡± she retorted. ¡°You¡¯re still defending him. How deep are your feelings for him?¡± Troy¡¯s voice carried a hint of anger. It was only then that Imogen understood she shouldn¡¯t have tendered her resignation when Liam had appeared. ¡°I just wanted to quit.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t approve of your resignation.¡± Anger red within Imogen, and she shot back, ¡°You¡¯re right. I wanted to leave with him. Who are you to control my decisions? You found sce with Sarah, so why can¡¯t I be with someone I like?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 28: Crazy Chapter 28 Chapter 28 Chapter 28: Crazy Troy¡¯s expression hardened a hint of mockery in his voice. ¡°You think I have no right to be concerned? You¡¯re not just my wife but also my sister¨Cinw. Do you ever consider why he wants to take you abroad? Once there, you are on your own, without family, what then?¡± Imogen was at a loss for a response. All she knew was that her anger was reaching its boiling point. In frustration, she kicked at the nket. A sharp sting followed as her injured ankle struck something hard. The intense pain forced a gasp from her, and tears welled up in her eyes. Troy quickly pulled back the nket to inspect her ankle. ¡°What happened? Did again?¡± Tears streamed down her face as Imogen nodded. you hurt it Gently, Troy fetched the medicine, unwrapped the gauze from her foot, and cleaned the wound. He then applied a soothing ointment that significantly alleviated the pain. Setting the medicine aside, his expression grew stern. ¡°Imogen, I won¡¯t ept your resignation. Don¡¯t bring it up again.¡± Defeated and exasperated, Imogen averted her gaze. Troy took a seat beside the bed, ¡°We¡¯re still married. Don¡¯t invite strangers into our home.¡± She challenged him, ¡°Even my friends?¡± ¡°Is he truly just a friend?¡± Imogen turned away in frustration. Troy has lost his mind. ¡°I don¡¯t want to discuss this anymore.¡± Her mind was in turmoil. Later, after dinner, she headed upstairs and noticed a document on her bedroom table. It wasn¡¯t from Sarah¡¯s house, but from the office. Or was it? On closer inspection, it was a thick medical file from Mount West Hospital, with Sarah¡¯s name prominently disyed on the front. What was Sarah¡¯s diagnosis? Curiosity tugged at Imogen. She almost opened the file but hesitated at thest moment, choosing instead to head to the bathroom for a refreshing shower. When she returned, the file that was on the table had disappeared, The next morning, Imogen made her way downstairs with a limp for breakfast. Over the meal, she inquired, ¡°Will you be filing for divorce today?¡± Troy nced at her, then at her ankle. ¡°Are you certain you can manage with your foot?¡± ¡°I have a cane,¡± Imogen gestured to the stick resting beside the table. ¡°It aids me in walking.¡± Shaking his head, Troy replied, ¡°I¡¯ve got a business trip scheduled today and won¡¯t be able to. We¡¯ll address it once I¡¯m back.¡± Puzzled, Imogen furrowed her brow. ¡°A business trip? What¡¯s it about?¡± Chapter 28: Crazy ¡°It¡¯s a meeting requested by your department. Considering the circumstances, want to apany me?¡± Troy teased. She quickly retorted, ¡°No, thank you.¡± ¡°In that case, wait for me here.¡± The exchange left Imogen¡¯s emotions in turmoil. On the surface, they might seem like any loving couple, but the truth was that their rtionship was fragmented. After Troy departed, Imogen spent the next two days recuperating at home. While at home, she often browsed.the news. Thanks to big data algorithms, she frequently received personalized news rmendations. One day, a headline caught her eye. Controversial photos of Sarah surface, with a headline: [McKesson Employee ims: That¡¯s My Boss¡¯s Wife!] Initially, Imogen dismissed it as clickbait. But upon opening the link, she realized there was more to the story. The article showcased several ndestine photos of Sarah, taken during a McKesson promotional shoot. Judging by the angle and rity of the images, Imogen deduced that someone from the inside was responsible. The primary critique from the marketing ount holder was about Sarah¡¯s peculiar makeup in the photos. The makeup, designed to entuate Sarah¡¯s demeanor, had a counter effect. Her pronounced cheekbones shifted her appearance from regal elegance to a fierce, almost menacing look. The intentionally plump red lips, with sharp edges, exaggerated a dominant aura, yet ironically made the gap between her upper lip and the philtrum appear juvenile. The overly straight eyebrows only added to the mockery from fans. With these photos as evidence, the marketing ount holder confidently predicted that McKesson¡¯s endorsement would be a flop. Criticism inundated the inte. Leading the jeers were fans of Xena Wilson, gleefully celebrating Sarah¡¯s blunder. They flocked to McKesson¡¯s official blog,menting, [You¡¯ll regret not picking our Xena.] Many uninformed onlookers and rival fans joined in on the criticism. Boosted by these factions and influential marketing ounts, the topic snowballed, igniting a firestorm of discussions. A flood ofments appeared on the official blog, with fans demanding Mckesson and the Marshall Family address Sarah¡¯s portrayal. [The makeup¡¯s horrendous. It ruins pay sister¡¯s beauty.] [Did someone apply the makeup blindfolded? Have you seen my sister¡¯s previous photoshoots? Can¡¯t even replicate that!] I¡¯m astounded. She¡¯s your boss¡¯s wife, and this is how you represent her?] [Figures. Local makeup artists can¡¯tpare to international talent.] [She shouldn¡¯t have returned. This just shows the state of our domestic entertainment industry.] Amid the outcry, fans of both Xena and Sarah shed, intensifying the situation. 10:42 Chapter 28: Crazy Thement section of McKesson¡® s official blog exploded with activity. rmed, Imogen quickly called her assistant, instructing, ¡°Has the PR team seen this? Get them to mitigate the situation immediately.¡± Soon after, Imogen received a call from her assistant, who ryed in a concerned tone, ¡°Director Forbes, the PR department informed me that Director Johnson has already consulted with Mr. Marshall. Together with Sarah¡¯s team, they¡¯re addressing the issue.¡± Imogen remained silent before ending the call. In the past, both Troy and the vice president overseeing McKesson had entrusted her with full autonomy. Any news or public rtions issues concerning McKesson were exclusively under her domain, without interference from the PR department. But ever since Sarah took on the spokesperson role, Troy¡¯s confidence in her seemed to wane, and he handed over the McKesson PR responsibilities to Charlene Johnson. A bitter smile crept onto Imogen¡¯s face. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. All she could hope for was that Charlene would handle the situation well, without creating further complications for her. Suddenly, a servant approached her, announcing, ¡°Madam, a package was just delivered for you. Would you like to check its contents?¡± ¡°A package?¡± Imogen was puzzled. She hadn¡¯t ordered anything online recently, and the idea of Troy doing so seemed even more unlikely. Noting her bewilderment, the servant added, ¡°Aren¡¯t you expecting anything, Madam? I double¨C checked the contact details on the parcel and it¡¯s definitely addressed to you.¡± Chuckling, Imogen replied, ¡°Perhaps it¡¯s a gift from someone. Let¡¯s see what¡¯s inside.¡± The servant handed over the package to her. Gently slicing through the tape with a knife, Imogen opened the box. Her expression transformed from curiosity to sheer horror as she hastily flung the contents aside, copsing beside the bed. and gasping for breath. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:42 Chapter 29: Dare To Make This Bet? Chapter 29 Chapter 29 Chapter 29: Dare To Make This Bet? The contents of the box sprawled out onto the floor. A grotesque mixture of red and white¨Cblood muddled with fleshy in a gruesome puddle. The pungent stench it emitted was revolting. The servant, equally startled, reassured Imogen, ¡°Madam, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll take care of this mess.¡± ¡°No, don¡¯t touch it. Contact the police immediately,¡± Imogen said, covering her nose as she carefully moved away from the spot. ¡°Of course. Should I also inform your husband?¡± After a brief hesitation, Imogen replied, ¡°He¡¯s away on business. There¡¯s no need to disturb him right now.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± The servant promptly notified the police. Responding swiftly, they arrived to gather evidence and took statements from both Imogen and the servant, assuring them they¡¯d get to the bottom of the issue. Once the officers departed, the servant thoroughly cleaned the affected area, disinfectants and air fresheners to mitigate the horrid odor. spraying Their investigations progressed rapidly. Surveince footage helped identify the courier, leading them to the package¡¯s origin and its sender. Based on the avable data, the sender was identified as a college student, still a minor. Upon his arrest, he initially denied any involvement. However, his youthful naivety was no match for the seasoned investigators, and he soon confessed. His motive was surprisingly simple: he was an ardent fan of Sarah and believed she was being unfairly treated by Imogen. Imogen enlisted a trusted attorney from the Marshall Group¡¯s Legal Department to oversee the matter. After returning from the police station, the servant shared a sigh with Imogen. ¡°The youth nowadays don¡¯t understand the meaning of fandom.¡± Imogen inquired, ¡°Did he mention how he knew my address?¡± ¡°It seems his grandfather works as a cleaner in ourmunity.¡± ¡°We should inform the property management and consider relocating him. It could pose a potential threat.¡± ¡°Understood. I¡¯ll speak to the property management about it.¡± Once Imogen had regained herposure, she decided to assess the public rtions situation. She was taken aback to discover numerous replies and direct messages on her Instagram ount. Opening her phone, she tapped on the app. The sight of over 999 unread messages left her momentarily stunned. The firstment that stood out on her recent post read: [What kind of director is she? Haphazard creations. She should really pay attention to the result.] The next one stated: [It¡¯s Director Forbes. How long have you two worked together and still no response from you? Your standards seem too high; neither McKesson nor Sarah meets them. 10:42 Chapter 29: Dare To Make This Bet? ¡± Maybe it¡¯s time to consider another job and let Sarah be. What do you think?] Anotherment pleaded: [If we¡¯ve done something wrong, let thew decide our fate, not this portrayal of Sarah. Spare the fans and Sarah. Haven¡¯t we been punished enough?] A fourth simply read: [I am blind.] Thesements left Imogen¡¯s head spinning. As she scrolled further, she noticed that mostments carried the same condemning tone. Her Instagram was just a personal ount without any official verification. Yet, it was baffling how she received such an onught of messages so suddenly. Among the multitude of newments, those from her old friends were buried underneath. The top comment garnered over a thousand likes, while the subsequent ones also received significant attention. Furthermore, the influx ofments showed no signs of slowing down. From the remarks, Imogen discerned that she was being med for the makeup debacle. The narrative painted her as the one who had recklessly changed Sarah¡¯s makeup, leading to the current uproar. Imogen delved deeper into Instagram and soon traced the origin of themotion. group. On Sarah¡¯s trending topic, there were screenshots of discussions from a fan The personbeled as ¡°group manager¡± was clearly a part of Sarah¡¯s team. In the group, the manager advised: [I urge all fans to remainposed and refrain from posting inmmatory remarks on McKesson¡¯s official page. Such actions could adversely affect Sarah. We¡¯re all disappointed about the situation. Initially, Sarah¡¯s makeup was just right. However, Director Forbes adamantly wanted changes! But given her role as project leader, Sarah felt compelled toply.] A group member inquired, [Isn¡¯t Sarah close to Mr. Marshall? Can¡¯t something be done?] The manager responded with a hushing emoji: [I shouldn¡¯t divulge much.] Another screenshot from the same fan group revealed a fan who had dug up details about Imogen: [It¡¯s clear now why Sarah couldn¡¯t stand up to Director Forbes. Turns out, she¡¯s the adopted daughter of the Vice Chairman and holds a significant position within the Marshall Family. And she¡¯s only twenty¨Cfive! How could someone that young be a director without influential backing?] Fan Amented: (It all makes sense now.] Fan B added: [I¡¯ve heard she¡¯s quite self¨Cassured.] Fan C quipped: [Just look at the makeup disaster she created, yet she probably believes it¡¯s a masterpiece.] Fan D questioned: [Does anyone have her Instagram handle?] Fan Equickly responded: [I¡¯ve found it.] The post, though only featured on Sarah¡¯s trending topic, umted over a thousandments. The chatter from this sizable audience seemed to gravitate towards Imogen¡¯s Instagram, inundating her ount with messages andments. Thement section tends to be more civilpared to private messages, where one might encounter abusive content. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. 10:42 Chapter 29: Dare To Make This Bet? After skimming a few words, Imogen decided to delete all her private messages. Is this the solution Charlene discussed with Team Sarah? ming everything on her? Imogen archived the photos and evidence, then logged out of her ount. First and foremost, she reached out to the studio head to ensure they identified whoever was responsible for the photo leak and to check the surveince footage. Imogen dialed Charlene¡¯s number. Charlene seemed to anticipate the call. As soon as her phone rang, she answered, ¡°Hello? It¡¯s Director Forbes. How are you? Enjoying your time at home?¡± ¡°Charlene, don¡¯t y innocent! Was it your doing on Instagram?¡± ¡°Director Forbes, calm own. I¡¯m only doing what I was told. Mr. Marshall gave me the task of quelling rumors about Miss Page by any means necessary, without tarnishing the brand¡¯s reputation. If that means sacrificing you, then so be it.¡± There was a hint of arrogance in Charlene¡¯s voice. Mention of ¡°Mr. Marshall¡± made Imogen¡¯s heart skip a beat. She collected herself and responded, ¡°Did Mr. Marshall really ask you to do this, or was it your own initiative?¡± ¡°It was my decision. However¡­¡± Charlene¡¯s voice shifted, ¡°Even if I acted without Mr. Marshall¡¯s approval, he knows about my actions, and he won¡¯t reprimand me. Director Forbes, are you willing to take that bet?¡± You might also like WITH H BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend 10:42 My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Eneiny Chapter 30: 1 Will Compensate You Chapter 30 Chapter 30 Chapter 30: I Will Compensate You Imogen hesitated, her lips parting to speak, yet words eluded her. Taking a deep, measured breath, her emotions churned with bitterness. She couldn¡¯t do it. She couldn¡¯t take that gamble. She had long realized that in Troy¡¯s eyes, she paled inparison to Sarah. If Troy could sacrifice her to shield Sarah from harm, what would stop him from doing the same to protect Sarah from mere rumors? After all, these were only whispers on the inte,cking any real sting. Charlene¡¯s confidence only grew in the face of Imogen¡¯s silence. ¡°Director Forbes, are you brave enough to take this wager?¡± Without a word, Imogen ended the call. Deep down, she knew that wagering was a lost cause. Even if Troy was in the dark about all this, and even if he did find out, he might still condone it. She couldn¡¯t just ept defeat; she deserved an exnation. The studio manager had already forwarded her the soundless surveince footage from that day in the dressing room. The video might have been mute, but the actions spoke louder than words. Casually, Imogen clipped a portion of the video and shared it in the Facebook group of Sarah¡¯s team, along with several fan group screenshots. [Apologize on Instagram, or brace yourself. If I release this video, ponder the fallout.] The Facebook group fell silent. No one stepped forward; no one epted me. Five minutes had gone by. Realizing that no response was forting, Imogen reached out to several influencer ounts she had coborated with. If this would cause a stir, she was ready to amplify it, leveraging both positive and negative publicity from this endorsement. At least it would be trending. As she was navigating this storm, her phone rang. Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. The screen disyed Troy¡¯s name. A flicker of hope ignited within Imogen. Could he have noticed her post on Instagram and was now reaching out in concern? She picked up and greeted, ¡°Hello, Tro ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t release the surveince footage.¡± Troy¡¯s first words hit her like a cold wave, causing the smile that had been ying on her lips to fade instantly. She should¡¯ve known better. She shouldn¡¯t have harbored any illusions regarding Troy. Drawing a shaky breath, she found even the act of breathing felt like an ordeal. Chapter 30: 1 Will Compensate You Now it made sense why Sarah¡¯s team was so defiant and self¨Cassured. With Troy¡¯s backing, her threats were rendered impotent. Perhaps sensing her silence, Troy continued, ¡°I regret what happened during Sarah¡¯s shoot. I misunderstood you, and I¡¯m sorry.¡± Imogen¡¯s response was a bitterugh. The absurdity of it all was overwhelming. Would he have felt remorse about that day if not for the current circumstances? If Sarah wasn¡¯t involved, would he even have considered apologizing? She knew the answer was a resounding ¡®no¡®. ¡°Troy, I don¡¯t want your hollow apologies. I just want the online hatred directed at me to stop.¡± ¡°Imogen, I understand your pain. I¡¯ll ensure this issue is suppressed. Just refrain from releasing the video.¡± A realization struck her, a silver lining in her moment of despair: it was fortunate she hadn¡¯t taken up Charlene¡¯s wager. ¡°So, I¡¯m just expected to take the fall? To be the scapegoat and bear the brunt of the me, to face unwarranted criticism?¡± Imogen¡¯s voice cracked as she all but shouted into the phone. ¡°I¡¯ll make it up to you.¡± ¡°Make it up? What exactly can you offer besides money? Can you give me back what truly matters?¡± Imogen retorted, emphasizing each word. ¡°Unless you¡¯re saying you won¡¯t divorce me, is that it?¡± There was a long pause from Troy¡¯s end before he finally spoke, ¡°What do you want?¡± Imogen scoffed. He truly wanted it all. He desired to leave Imogen for his past love while expecting her to bear the weight of everyone¡¯s scorn, all to shield his beloved. ¡°If they aren¡¯t content with me as the director, perhaps I should just resign?¡± ¡°No, I won¡¯t ept that condition,¡± Troy responded with finality. Exhausted, Imogen realized there was nothing to gain from this conversation. Troy might have had wealth to offer, but that was far from what she sought. Over the past three years, her earnings and bonuses have provided her with more than enough. ¡°Enough, Troy. Let¡¯s end this discussion. Goodbye.¡± With a click, she hung up, theny down, enveloped in a sense of destion, uncertain of her next step. Her phone buzzed again. She answered irritably without looking at the caller ID, ¡°I meant it when I said goodbye. Don¡¯t bother calling back.¡± ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s Liam,¡± came a familiar voice. Caught off guard, she quickly nced at the screen. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry, I thought it was someone else.¡± ¡°I figured. I saw themotion on Instagram. How are you holding up? Everything okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s manageable,¡± she replied, trying to sound nonchnt. ¡°Just a few hatefulments, that¡¯s all.¡± 10:42 Chapter 30: I Will Compensate You The digital hatred didn¡¯t cut deep. Only Troy had that power. Liam responded, ¡°Alright, just so you know, there¡¯s already a trending topic rted to this. It looks like your Mr. Marshall is behind it.¡± Hearing Liam¡¯s prompt, Imogen questioned, ¡°How can you be sure it¡¯s his doing?¡± ¡°Just check the trending topics, and you¡¯ll see for yourself.¡± Taking Liam¡¯s advice, Imogen quickly browsed Instagram¡¯s trending section on her iPad. To her surprise, a new headline had risen to prominence, marked with the word ¡°Breaking.¡± The headline read: [Official Cast Reveal for Cloudwater City.] Further down the list, she saw rted entries highlighting Sarah¡¯s selection for the role of Beryl and Liam¡¯s casting as Larence. Intrigued, Imogen tapped the primary trending topic, leading her to the official Cloudwater City page that had unveiled the main cast. Sarah was to star as the lead character, Beryl, with Liam opposite her as Lawrence. The announcement also detailed the ensemble cast. Various actors had alreadymented and shared this news on the official page. The reveal seemed rushed. During such announcements, series would typically release promotional photos of actors in their respective roles. But Cloudwater City had none, only a basic textual introduction. The most likely reason? The final decisions on the actors had just been made, leaving no time for promotional shoots. Yet, for budding actors, even a hurried announcement for a project of this magnitude was a boon. Directed by the acimed Rafael Balmont and penned by the original author, a highly respected screenwriter, the project¡¯s production and supervisory teams held significant clout in the industry. Securing a role in Cloudwater City was a coveted achievement, attracting numerous auditionees.. Given its poprity, it was natural for investors to angle for their preferred actors tond roles. Finalizing and disclosing castings swiftly was crucial, lest negotiations be even moreplex and problematic. Many online observers spected that this abrupt casting announcement was a strategic move to divert attention from some other matter. The exact nature of that ¡®other matter¡® was a subject of debate. While many spected it was rted to Sarah¡¯s recent endorsement, Imogen¡¯s involvement was, for now, overlooked. The diversion tactic seemed to work wonders, as the barrage of hatefulments on Imogen¡¯s Instagram had notably diminished. And the reason? Sarah¡¯s fervent supporters had shifted their focus to Cloudwater City¡¯s official page, rallying behind their idol. In the grand scheme of things, a major TV drama overshadowed a mere endorsement deal. After showing support for the star, a fan hurried to Imogen¡¯s Instagram ount andmented, ¡°Look at this script that Mr. Marshall endorsed for our sister. How dare an adopted daughter unt her influence? Once our sister bes Mr. Marshall¡¯s wife, you¡¯ll still need to address her as your sister¨Cinw!¡± 10:42 Chapter 31.1. Disputes Chapter 31 Chapter 31 Chapter 31.1: Disputes Imogen¡¯s eyes were fixed on the screen as she scrolled through Instagram. She called out Liam¡¯s name and inquired ¡°Liam, remember that drama series you mentioned the other day? Is that the one you¡® re currently involved with?¡± Liam nodded, saying, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s the one.¡± Imogen¡¯s face lit up with a smile as she said, ¡°I¡¯m so happy you got the character Go for it and aim to win the Best Actor award.¡± you wanted! Liam had earned a reputation for his versatility in tackling various roles and styles, setting him. apart from other young actors and making him stand out. In a recent suspenseful drama, Liam portrayed the male lead and received praise from all quarters for his performance. ¡°Do you aspire me to win the ¡®Best Actor¡® title?¡± Liam asked. ¡°Absolutely! Who wouldn¡¯t want to be recognized for their acting skills?¡± Imogen replied. ¡°You¡® re right. I¡¯ll work hard to earn it, and I can¡¯t wait to share my sess with you,¡± Liam dered. After ending the conversation with Liam, Imogen continued to scroll through Instagram. She stumbled upon another post that caught her attention. It featured Troy and Sarah. Staring at the post, Imogen could probably guess its content, but she couldn¡¯t resist clicking it. As expected, it was indeed about a couple. Sarah¡¯s return to Canada was highlighted by her role as the female lead in Cloudwater City, a drama supported by Star Entertainment, a subsidiary of the Marshall Group. With such a connection between Star Entertainment¡® s investment in Cloudwater City and Sarah. ying the female lead, fans and even Imogen found it hard to believe there was no corrtion. The post attracted many passersby, and the number of fans supporting the couple (CP fans) doubled. Imogen felt a mix of emotions as she couldn¡¯t tear her eyes away and kept scrolling through the content on the topic. Her eyes were focused, lips tightly pressed together, and she unconsciously clenched her cuffs with more force. Oneizen skillfully edited a video featuring Sarah and Troy in a modern drama, using financial news as the backdrop. The clever storytelling captured the hearts of many fans, who watched and left messages. As the video reached its dark end, Imogen realized she had been holding her breath for some reason. Unable to resist the intrigue, Imogen even created a small ount to follow the couple¡¯s super talk. While still scrolling through Instagram, Imogen suddenly received a Facebook message from Charlie. [Imogen, are you okay now? I just saw what happened on Instagram, and it¡¯s really annoying.] Before she could finish reading the message, more messages from Charlie flooded in. [Sarah¡¯s team is really shameless. They even attributed all the faults to you, goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes.] Chapter 311 Disputes Using her Facebook nickname ¡°Hot and Cold,¡± Imogen replied, [I¡® m fine. I felt pretty angry when I first saw it, but I¡¯ve already calmed down now.] Charlie¡¯s Facebook nickname, ¡°Sugar,¡± again appeared on Imogen¡® s phone screen. Sugar: [Why don¡¯t you hit back and let them face the consequences on Instagram?] Imogen disapproved of Charlie¡¯s suggestion. Hot and Cold: [After all, we are coborators, and internal strife is not good.] Sugar: [This is not like your temperament. Is there someone behind Sarah influencing her actions?] Sugar: [Damn it] Sugar: [Mr. Marshall is really mediocre. He can¡¯t tell right from wrong at such a young age.] Hot and Cold: [Let¡® snor dwell on this matter. Let them curse. It¡¯ll blow over in a few days.] Charlie could not control her temper and impulsively posted a blog, stating: [Someone is really a goody¨Ctwo¨Cshoes. She insisted on bringing her own make¨Cup artist. As a result, they failed to make up and immediately med others.] Since Charlie¡¯s Instagram ount was verified and had hundreds of thousands of fans, including many Make¨Cup artists, her blog post was bound to attract attention. And at this critical moment, as soon as the post was published, everyone would know that it was about Sarah. The marketing ount owners copied Charlie¡¯s blog posts, subtly implying that there was some hidden secret involved. As a result, some fans discovered Charlie¡¯s Instagram ount and engaged in heated discussions in thement section. In response to the situation, the studio manager personally called Imogen, assuring her that they had identified the internal staff responsible for leaking the images and took appropriate disciplinary action. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:42 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 31 2: Disputes Chapter 31.2: Disputes After contemting for a moment, Imogen decided to send a message to Alex. Hot and Cold: [Hey, Alex, do you have the edited photos ready now?] [Yes, would you like to use them now?] Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Hot and Cold: [Absolutely, send me one. It¡¯s from the first day of the shoot.] Alex swiftly sent a photo to Imogen. The image, captured from a photographer¡¯s perspective, looked remarkably different from the leaked photos. After some touch¨Cups in Photoshop, it exuded a unique and captivating vibe. Imogen shared the edited picture with her assistant, instructing: [Take a snippet of the photo and post it on McKesson official blog ount. But don¡¯t send the original picture.] The assistant promptly followed Imogen¡¯s directions and posted an Instagram caption on the official ount with the attached edited photo: [A sneak peek of the new endorsement ~Sarah looks stunning~] Thements below the official blog post were positive and filled with fans expressing their admiration for the picture. The issue was quickly resolved, and it turned out not to be a significant concern after all. Imogen¡® s leg had also recovered, and she returned to work at thepany on Wednesday. As she walked out of the bathroom and passed by the elevator, the doors opened, and to her surprise, Troy and several secretaries stepped out of the elevator. Upon seeing Imogen, Mr. Jordan, and the others greeted her quickly with warm smiles, addressing her as ¡°Director Forbes.¡± Imogen acknowledged their greetings with a slight nod, then turned her head to greet Troy, saying, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Troy responded with a thoughtful ¡°Hmm,¡± as he looked at Imogen. After the brief exchange, Imogen said her farewells, stating, ¡°I¡¯ll head back and get busy for now.¡® With that, she left the scene. Around mid¨Cmorning, Imogen received a call from Troy¡® s insider. She let thendline ring for a moment before answering, ¡°Hello, Mr. Marshall. Do you need something?¡± ¡°Come to my office during lunchtime,¡± Troymanded. ¡°I was actually nning to have lunch in the employee cafeteria.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already arranged for your lunch to be brought here.¡± ¡°All right,¡± Imogen agreed. At noon, the employees left their offices punctually and walked together to the employee restaurant. With only a few people around, Imogen left her office and headed straight to the CEO¡¯s office. She didn¡¯t bother to knock and simply pushed the door open. The coffee table inside the CEO¡¯s office was already set with today¡¯s lunch. The packaging showed that it was a specially ordered meal, boasting appealing colors, a delightful aroma, and an appetizing taste. 10:42 Chapter 31.2 Disputes ¡°Please, take a seat,¡± Troy gestured, picking up a square box and cing it in front of Imogen, saying, ¡°I brought you a gift to see if you like it.¡± Imogen picked it up and opened the box, revealing a delicate women¡¯s watch with a small square dark blue watch face and exquisite craftsmanship. ¡°Not bad,¡± shemented, trying it on her wrist and showing it to Troy. ¡°It looks perfect on you. Let¡¯s enjoy our meal and try it out. I¡¯ve ordered some dishes that like. you ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marshall,¡± Imogen expressed her gratitude as she sat down opposite Troy and unpacked the chopsticks. ¡°Since it¡¯s just the two of us here, do you still prefer to address me as Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°Considering we¡¯re thepany, it¡¯s probably better that way,¡± she replied, smiling. Troy took some utensils and vegetables for Imogen, asking, ¡°How are your feet? Why don¡¯t you rest at home for two more days?¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling much better now. I prefer being at work rather than being idle at home. Moreover, I¡¯m not typically very active,¡± Imogen replied. Troy expressed remorse, saying, ¡°I apologize for misunderstanding youst time,¡± while observing Imogen¡® s reaction. It was quite unusual to see Mr. Marshall bow his head and apologize. Imogen thought there might be some issues in make¨Cup and realized there might have been some issues that led to the misunderstanding. She remained silent for a moment, then lowered her head and responded softly, ¡°It¡¯s all in the past now, and there¡¯s no need to bring it up again. You¡® ve already apologized over the phone.¡± ¡°When you mentioned feeling a bit tired and wanting to restst time, why don¡¯t you consider hiring more assistants?¡± Troy asked. Imogen shook her head and exined, ¡°I have enough assistants for now. I¡¯ll consider it if the need arises.¡± Troy pressed further, asking, ¡°When would it be necessary?¡± Imogen hesitated, realizing that she couldn¡¯t keep her pregnancy hidden from those around her for long. Moreover, even if Troy allowed her to keep the child, there might still be a custody battle. As a result, she decided to discreetly give birth to the child without arousing suspicion. ¡°If you need anything, just let me know,¡± Troy assured her. Suddenly, an idea came to Imogen¡® s mind, and she looked up at Troy, saying, ¡°I do have a requirement, but I¡¯m not sure if you¡¯ll agree with it.¡± 10:42 Chapter 32.1: Are You Pregnant? Chapter 32 Chapter 32 Chapter 32.1: Are You Pregnant? Upon hearing Imogen¡¯s words, Troy nodded and said, ¡°Anything, as long as it¡¯s not about your resignation application.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not about that,¡± Imogen replied nonchntly. Curious, Troy asked, ¡°Then what is it?¡± ¡°What I want is to have the authority to handle public rtions rted to the McKesson brand, just like before. How about that?¡± Imogen proposed. Troy set down his food and fell silent. Imogen smiled briefly as she continue to eat slowly, ¡°Let¡¯s just pretend I didn¡¯t say anything.¡± She knew this would be the oue. Troy was watching her closely, using Charlene to keep her in check. He didn¡¯t trust her at all, doubting that she wouldn¡¯t target Sarah. He offered, ¡°You can make other requests.¡± ¡°No, I want nothing,¡± Imogen firmly responded. Troy couldn¡¯t even fulfill what she desired. He looked at her with a furrowed brow and remained silent. As the meal came to an end, Troy mentioned, ¡°In the evening, our grandparents invited us to dinner at the old house.¡± Imogen nodded and replied, ¡°I see.¡± It seemed probable that Grandpa Henry was aware of Troy¡® s recent activities, which might exin why he invited them to the old house only after Troy returned from his business trip, considering the buzz surrounding Troy and Sarah on social media. After finishing the meal, Imogen ced her utensils down and expressed her gratitude, saying, ¡°Thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Marshall. I¡¯m done eating.¡± Troy checked his watch and suggested, ¡°There¡® s still some time before work. Why don¡¯t you go to my lounge and take a nap?¡± Imogen pondered for a moment and replied, ¡°Sure.¡± Her legs felt morefortable lying down than sitting. Consequently, Imogen entered the lounge, which had a simr area to a main bedroom and was well¨Cequipped with everything she needed. She took off her shoes, got into bed, covered herself with a nket, and intended to take a short rest. However, to her surprise, she identally fell into a deep sleep. Upon waking up, she reached for her phone next to the pillow and realized it was already past three o¡® clock in the afternoon. Imogen sat up, yawned, stretched, and got out of bed. She put on her shoes and walked out of the lounge, questioning, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you wake me up?¡± As she stepped outside, she noticed Mr. Jordan was also present. Seeing Imogening out of Troy¡¯s lounge, Mr. Jordan pretended not to have seen anything. He was the only one in thepany who knew about the rtionship between Imogen and Troy. While many bosses enjoyed having a wife at home and several mistresses outside, particrly involving some female stars, he used to think Mr. Marshall was different. However, he now realized that Troy was no different from those people. However, being a subordinate, he was unable to do anything except stay silent. 10:42 Chapter 32.1: Are You Pregnant? ¡°I didn¡¯t wake you up because you were sleeping so soundly,¡± Troy exined. ¡°I¡¯ll head back to work now,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Remember to wait for me in the garage after work tonight,¡± Troy reminded her. ¡°I know,¡± she replied. After their evening work was done, Imogen and Troy made their way to the old house together. Grandpa Henry was sitting in the living room and spotted them as they entered, motioning for them to sit down beside him. ¡°Imogen, I heard that your foot was hurt a few days ago. How are you doing now?¡± Imogen smiled and replied, ¡°Grandpa, I have already recovered. Look.¡± She yfully kicked her legs. The old man chuckled and said, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s Grandma? Imogen inquired. for you in The old man pointed to the kitchen and responded, ¡°Your grandmother is making soup the kitchen. She¡¯s always thinking of ways to prepare delicious food, so let her be.¡± ¡°Come on, Imogen, y two more games of chess with me,¡± Grandpa Henry suggested. Imogen assisted the old man to the edge of the chessboard, and they sat opposite each other while Troy was once again pushed aside. The two of them yed chess with great concentration, and without realizing it, a considerable amount of time had passed. You might also like BEST FRIEND in Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy 10:42 Chapter 32.2: Are You Pregnant? Chapter 32.2: Are You Pregnant? When Imogen finally snapped out of her focus, she checked her watch and noticed it was already past eight o¡® clock. Her stomach growled, triggering her to ask, ¡°Grandpa, why is dinner time sote today?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to ask your grandmother. She said she¡¯s responsible for preparing your dinner tonight, including some particrly rare soup. It hasn¡¯t been prepared yet.¡± As he spoke, the olddy brought out a pot of soup from the kitchen and said, ¡°Here, it¡¯s ready. We can have dinner now. The servant brought out the other dishes, and they all enjoyed a pleasant meal together. The olddy was eagerly serving soup to Imogen and Troy, saying, ¡°Imogen, Troy, you need to have more. This soup ispecially made for you two. Try it quickly.¡± ¡°Grandma, please sit down and eat,¡± Imogen replied, bowing her head. However, the greasy smell of the soup suddenly reached her nose, causing her to lose control and quickly rush to the bathroom, feeling nauseous. ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong with her?¡± The olddy recalled Imogen¡¯s recent reactions and wondered, ¡°Isn¡® t Imogen already pregnant?¡± Troy calmly shook his head and exined, ¡°No, she has been experiencing gastrointestinal problemstely and has been avoiding taking medicine.¡± ¡°Ah? Is that so? Have you gone to the hospital for an examination?¡± The olddy persisted. ¡°Imogen has already been to the hospital,¡± Troy assured. Hearing Troy¡¯s response, the olddy finally gave up, giving Troy a disapproving look, ¡°You, you, after three years of marriage, there hasn¡¯t been any result at all. Why are you so useless?¡± Troy was silent and didn¡¯t dare to say a word. On the other hand, after washing her mouth, Imogen returned from the bathroom and moved the soup away from her. ¡°Grandma, I apologize. Lately, I¡¯ve been experiencing some stomach issues, and the smell of this soup makes me feel nauseous. I¡¯m worried that I won¡¯t be able to appreciate your kind gesture properly.¡± The olddy quickly reassured her, ¡°It¡¯s okay, it¡¯s okay. Your health is more important.¡± After speaking, the olddy looked at Troy and pushed the bowl of soup from Imogen towards him, saying, ¡°Troy, since Imogen can¡¯t drink it, you can finish it.¡± ¡°Grandma, there is so much. I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t finish it,¡± Troy said, looking at the two bowls of soup in front of him. ¡°Nonsense. It¡¯s not that much. How can you not finish it? How can a man have such a small appetite? No wonder it¡¯s not useful.¡± Grandma¡¯s words left Troy speechless once more. After dinner, it was already past nine o¡® clock, nearly ten o¡¯clock. The old man suggested, ¡°It¡¯s alreadyte now. Why don¡¯t you stay here tonight and go back tomorrow?¡± ¡°That¡¯s a good idea,¡± Imogen agreed. Imogen spent some time watching a soap opera with the old man anddy downstairs before going upstairs to wash up. On the other hand, Troy worked overtime in the old man¡¯s study for a while. 10:42 Chapter 32.2: Are You Pregnant? However, for some reason, he felt restless in his mind, so he closed theputer and returned to the room. There was no one else in the room, only the sound of water running in the bathroom, which stirred his emotions. Imogen was taking a shower. Troy¡¯s mind spun rapidly at that moment, filling with imaginative images. He furrowed his brow slightly, feeling a rising heat and dryness in his body. He felt a reaction. Troy picked up his pajamas from the wardrobe and went to the bathroom outside to wash and take a shower. He reached for the door handle but couldn¡¯t move it. After trying a couple more times, it still wouldn¡¯t budge. Troy suddenly realized that the door to the room had been locked from the outside. Needless to say, this was the doing of his grandparents. Troy had no other choice but to remain in the room, listening to the sound of water flowing in the bathroom. Though he appeared motionless on the surface, his body was bing hotter and hotter, and his thoughts were running wild. It had been over a month since hisst business trip. The sound of water in the bathroom eventually ceased. Then the sound of a hair dryer followed. Not long after, the hair dryer¡¯s sound also stopped. Imogen emerged from the bathroom wearing pajamas and was surprised to find Troy sitting by the bed. ¡°What are you doing here? Why haven¡¯t you gone to wash up?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened as he gazed intently at Imogen. He pointed to the door, and his voice became hoarse. ¡°Our grandparents locked the door from the outside.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enejny 10:42 Chapter 33.1 Lighter Chapter 33 Chapter 33 Chapter 33.1: Lighter Imogen gestured towards the bathroom and said, ¡°I¡¯m finished. You can go ahead and wash. up.¡± Quickly, Troy took his pajamas and entered the bathroom. As Troy gracefully stepped into the bathroom, he was greeted by an enchanting aroma that filled the air like a gentle embrace. The delightful fragrance of shower gel danced around him. And he noticed the clear separation between the dry and wet areas. It was the same scent that lingered on Imogen¡® s body. The aroma traveled up Troy¡® s nose and nerves, reaching his brain, causing a stirring sensation within him. Troy¡¯s body began to simmer with an intense heat, making him feel increasingly restless. With closed eyes, his mind was flooded with vivid images of his intimate moments with Imogen, making it all the more unbearable. Meanwhile, Imogen sat on the bed, casually scrolling through her phone before preparing to go to sleep. However, as time passed, she couldn¡¯t help but notice that Troy had been in the bathroom for quite a while, and there was no sound of running water. Growing suspicious, Imogen lifted the nket and stepped out of bed, making her way to the bathroom door. As she approached, she could faintly hear heavy breathing emanating from inside. Within mere seconds, realization struck her, and her face flushed red. Hurriedly, she returned to bed, fully aware of what Troy was doing there. After a while, the sound of water started to patter in the bathroom, and it didn¡¯t take long for it to cease. Soon, Troy emerged from the bathroom. Beside her, Imogen felt the mattress sink as Troy settled down. After a while, she drifted off to sleep. In the middle of the night, she found herself in a half¨Casleep, half¨Cawake state, and it seemed like she heard heavy breathing in her ear. Imogen woke up and realized that the gasping sound wasn¡¯t from her dream but from Troy, who was lying beside her. She nced at him in the soft moonlight and asked, ¡°Troy, are you asleep?¡± ¡°No,¡± Troy replied in a hoarse voice. Startled by his red face, Imogen inquired, ¡°Why is your face so red?¡± Imogen abruptly reached out and touched Troy¡® s forehead, only to realize that he was burning hot. ¡°Troy, do you have a fever?¡± Imogen asked with concern as she sat up in bed, As her cool hands touched his forehead, it felt like a refreshing rain after a long drought, and Troy couldn¡¯t help but grasp her hand and press it against his face. In the dim light, his burning gaze met hers. ¡°It¡¯s not a fever. It¡¯s the soup I had earlier tonight,¡± he exined. It must have been a strong tonic soup, and Imogen, with her experience, quickly realized what might be happening. ¡°So¡­ what should we do now?¡± she asked, acknowledging the situation. Troy propped himself up, pressing Imogen down under him, their eyes locked in an intense gaze. He restrained himself, his brow furrowing and fine beads of sweat forming on his forehead. His 10:42 Chapter 33.1: Lighter hot breath was extremely hot. Imogen struggled for a moment, then wrapped her arms around his neck, her fingers brushing against the clean stubble on the back of his neck as she whispered, ¡°Take it easy, be gentler.¡± Troy¡¯s face showed a trace of restraint. He took a deep breath and buried his head in the crook of Imogen¡¯s neck. Suddenly, he abruptly got out of bed and walked swiftly towards the bathroom. Confused, Imogen asked, ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°You go to bed first. I¡¯ll take a shower.¡± Troy entered the bathroom, and the sound of sshing water quickly followed while Imogeny on the bed, feeling a mix of embarrassment and chill. She wanted to be hisfort, but he seemed to be determined to stay loyal to Sarah, even if it meant enduring difort. With that, she realized it was just wishful thinking on her part. Under the nket, Imogen turned over, curling up half¨Cheartedly, and closed her eyes. The sound of water from the bathroom felt like cold raindrops falling on her heart. Even so, she still worried about him. Taking a cold shower at night might make him catch a cold. But she quickly dismissed the idea. Why should she interfere if he was willing to eat spicy food for Sarah, disregarding his own well¨Cbeing? You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, 1 Loved Your Enemy Chapter 33.2: Lighter After a while, the sound of water stopped, and the bathroom door creaked open. Footsteps approached slowly. There was a rustling sound behind her, and Imogen felt the bed sink slightly as Troy settled in. A rush of cold air entered the bed, and she tightened the nket around her. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± she asked softly. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Troy whispered, ¡°Go to sleep.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t utter another word. The room fell silent, with only the soft sounds of their breathing. Imogen couldn¡¯t tell if Troy had fallen asleep. Shey still on the bed, her drowsiness dissipating, leaving her fully awake. After lying for too long, her body felt stiff, and she rolled over to find a morefortable position. And after an unknown amount of time, Troy cleared his throat and softly called, ¡°Imogen?¡± But Imogen remained silent. Troy took a deep breath, gently lifted the nket, and got out of bed, heading towards the bathroom, and the sound of water started to patter again. A whileter, Troy came out of the bathroom, wrapped in a towel, and adjusted his position on the bed. ¡°Did I disturb you?¡± he asked in a low voice as he sat by the bed. ¡°No,¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Having trouble sleeping?¡± he asked again. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Would you like me to tell you a German story?¡± Delighted, she replied, ¡°Yes, please, thank you.¡± Troy was fluent in fournguages: English, British, Japanese, and German. When she couldn¡¯t sleep, he would tell her German stories, even though she didn¡¯t understand thenguage. Nevertheless, his calming voice always brought herfort, filling the room with his warm and gentle voice, capturing her full attention. Imogen let go of the thoughts that troubled her mind and listened intently. It was impossible to tell how long itsted, but eventually, the room was filled with the sound of even breathing. Troy¡¯s voice gradually faded, and he whispered, ¡°Imogen?¡± With no response from Imogen, it was evident that she had already fallen asleep. Troy gently tucked in the edge of the nket, closed his eyes and drifted off to sleep. In a hazy moment, the phone rang. Imogen touched the phone and, half¨Casleep, identally pressed the answer button. ¡°Who is ?¡± The caller remained silent and hung up. Imogen nced at the screen, her eyes widening in realization. She was holding Troy¡¯s phone. Wide awake, Imogen checked the recent call records and scribbled ¡°Sarah¡± on a note. She had mistakenly answered a call from Sarah intended for Troy. In haste, Imogen roused Troy and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I answered your phone call. It was 10:43 Sarah who called you. Could you call her back?¡± Troy nced at the call record on his phone screen, took the device, rolled over from the bed, dialed Sarah¡¯s number, and went to the bathroom. As he dialed, Sarah repeatedly hung up the call, obviously angered. In a rush, Troy got dressed and opened the door. ¡°I¡¯ll head out and have the driver pick you up,¡± he said. Imogen watched his hurried departure, a bitter smile forming at the corner of her lips. He truly cares for Sarah. ¡°Cough, cough, cough,¡± the olddy¡¯s voice came from outside the door. She knocked, ¡°Imogen, are you awake? I saw Troy leave just now. That child is always in a hurry for work, but you shouldn¡¯t skip breakfast.¡± ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m awake. I¡¯lle out now.¡± Imogen tugged at her lips, struggling to get up and get dressed. Meanwhile, Troy had been standing outside Sarah¡¯s house for two hours. Finally, h opened the door and let Troy in. She whispered to him, ¡°Sarah¡¯s situation is very unstable now. Don¡¯t upset her; try tofort her.¡± ¡°Hmm,¡± Troy nodded as he walked to the bedroom door and knocked, ¡°Sarah, are you there? ¡°I¡¯m not here,¡± Sarah¡® s voice came from inside the room. Troy gently pushed the door open and saw Sarah sitting on the bay window, visibly anxious. ¡°Sarah, try to take it easy, and don¡¯t be too hard on yourself.¡± Tears welled up in Sarah¡¯s eyes as she mustered a sad smile. ¡°Troy, all I ever wanted was to be with you forever. But now, even that simple wish feels out of reach. What does my life mean now?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enesny Chapter 34 Chapter 34 10:43 Chapter 34.1: rification ¡°Sarah, please believe me. I give you my word that I will always be by your side. You can trust me completely, and I will never let you down. I won¡¯t break my promise to you. ¡°But you¡® re already married. You have a wife now, and I can no longer be with you. Who do you think I am? If I had known about your marriage earlier, I would never have reached out to you or gotten involved with you. How could you make me deal with Imogen?¡± Sarah cried, ovee with emotion. ¡°I apologize for the situation with her. It¡¯s not something you need to worry about. We decided to pursue a divorce through mutual agreement, and the process is underway. I expect to obtain the divorce certificate soon.¡± ¡°Sarah, can you trust me again this time? I promise, I genuinely won¡¯t break my promise,¡± Troy asked, pleading. With her sweaty eyes, cautiously, Sarah asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes, really,¡± Troy nodded and assured her. With thaf, Sarah embraced Troy, and the tears she was trying to stop fell onto her red cheeks, saying, ¡°Troy, I can¡¯t bear to leave you. I really can¡¯t bear it. I¡¯d rather die than be away from you.¡± Hearing her sobbing words, Troy held Sarah close, gentlyforting her as she cried. In the middle of their hug, h suddenly interrupted and warned, ¡°Mr. Marshall, there¡¯s something I need to remind you.¡± ¡°What is it about?¡± ¡°Please bear in mind that Sarah is a public figure, and her reputation is of utmost importance. If news of your rtionship were toe out, it could have significant consequences for her personal and professional life. It¡¯s essential to consider her well¨Cbeing and future before proceeding. If you find that you cannot protect Sarah and her reputation, it might be best to reevaluate the rtionship and prioritize her safety and happiness.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let anything happen to Sarah,¡± Troy promised solemnly. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. You don¡¯t know that she seemed lifeless when I met Sarah abroad.¡± As h and Troy engaged in conversation, Sarah¡¯s gaze fell upon a small red mark on Troy¡® s shirt cor. Instantly, her body tensed up, and a mix of emotions washed over her, leaving a visible hint of sadness in her eyes. Reacting impulsively, she pushed Troy away, unable to hold back her tears, which started flowing uncontrobly. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Troy was bewildered, not understanding the reason behind her reaction. ¡°Please, don¡¯te over, don¡¯t touch me, and don¡¯t touch other women!¡± Sarah cried, her emotions were raw, and her words were filled with hurt. Troy froze in ce, trying to understand the reason behind her outburst. In the room, he caught a glimpse of a floor mirror, and as he approached it, he noticed a faint strawberry print on his cor. While this moment was unfolding, h¡¯s phone rang, interrupting the tension. She hurriedly stepped outside to answer the call. An anxious voice came through the microphone and said, ¡°Yeah, please quickly check the trending topic on Instagram.¡± Yeah opened the app and discovered a popr search term for Star Entertainment. Star Entertainment¡¯s official blog rified that their investment in Cloudwater City has no connection to any specific actress. Instead, it is a regrmercial activity that had already 10:43 been nnedst year. Multiple marketing ounts have shared and spread rification, generating numerousments from passersby representing various backgrounds and perspectives. ¡°Since Sarah returned to Canada, her works haven¡¯t gained much poprity, but quite a few people are searching for her.¡± ¡°It¡¯s quite amusing how some fans skillfully use a topic to express their own ideas and end up pressuring thepany to issue a rification.¡± Although Troy is not an artist, he still has a diverse fan base, and many of them have be active in thement section under the Instagram post. After quickly skimming through thements, h rushed back into the room and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, take a look. She handed her phone to Troy directly. ¡°I hope Mr. Marshall can exin the situation to Sarah; otherwise, these passersby might assume that Sarah was merely specting, which could be very damaging to her. Troy swiftly scrolled through thements and immediately contacted Mr. Jordan. He worked on containing the situation¡¯s impact and then got in touch with the person in charge of Star Entertainment to address the matter moreprehensively. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy 0 10:47 Chapter 34.2: rification Upon receiving Troy¡¯s phone call, the person in charge of Star Entertainment nervously exined, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I had no choice. The chairman insisted on this rification. He said, ¡®If anyone has questions, he¡® Il personally address them.¡± With a mix of concern and frustration, Troy hurriedly stepped outside and dialed his grandfather¡¯s number. ¡°Hello, Grandpa,¡± Troy greeted. The old man¡¯s voice on the other end of the line hummed with music as he responded, ¡°Troy, what can I do for you?¡± Troy said, ¡°Grandpa, did you instruct someone to issue the rification for Star Entertainment?¡± ¡°Since you took over Marshall Group, I¡¯ve stopped meddling in thepany¡¯s affairs. But this matter is different; I had to intervene,¡± the grandfather replied. Troy couldn¡¯t hide his dismay, but his grandfather continued, ¡°But Troy, look at what you¡® ve done now! You didn¡¯t even have breakfast this morning; instead, you went straight to find Sarah. Do Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. you not take my words seriously? What about Imogen these past three years? You shouldn¡¯t have married her if you weren¡¯t willing to take responsibility from the beginning. You know, I introduced her to you for happiness. Now, how do you expect me to face Imogen?¡± After a brief pause, Troy continued, ¡°I promise this won¡¯t happen again in the future, but I hope you¡¯ll discuss things with me before making decisions next time.¡± As the morning slipped away, Imogen woke upter than nned. The kind servant aunt in the old house took care of her, preparing a fresh breakfast to start the day. Realizing she couldn¡¯t make it to work on time, she made the decision to spend some extra time at the old house with her grandparents. They enjoyed a pleasant lunch together, cherishing the opportunity to catch up. As she was about to leave, the caring olddy handed her an invitation letter for Eventbrite Charity Dinner. She exined that the invitation was sent to her, but since she couldn¡¯t use it, Imogen should attend with Troy, as they were subtly trying to bring them together. Unbeknownst to her grandparents, Imogen and Troy had already signed a divorce agreement. ¡°I¡¯ve never been to such a dinner party before, I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Imogen hesitated. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Troy will apany you. Everything will be fine,¡± the olddy reassured her, patting her hand. Summoning her courage, Imogen nodded and agreed to attend the dinner with Troy. After leaving the family mansion, Imogen headed to thepany. And as soon as she stepped out of the elevator, Imogen headed towards her office and identally bumped into the CEOs office secretary. The secretary informed Imogen, ¡°Director Forbes, Mr. Marshall mentioned that if you arrived, you should go see him.¡± ¡°Alright, understood,¡± Imogen replied. Imogen proceeded directly to the CEO¡¯s office, knocked on the door, and upon receiving permission, entered the room. She asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, how may I assist you?¡± Sitting at his desk, Troy looked up at her and questioned, ¡°You¡® re here, just came from the 10:43 A family mansion, right?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Imogen confirmed. ¡°I called you here to inquire about something. I hope you will be honest with me,¡± Troy said. ¡°What is it?¡± Imogen inquired. ¡°Did you inform Grandpa that I went to search for Sarah?¡± Imogen¡® s eyes showed surprise, and she promptly shook her head, replying, ¡°No, I didn¡® t.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes bore a deep intensity as he couldn¡¯t take his gaze off Imogen. He persisted, ¡°Are you absolutely certain it wasn¡¯t you?¡± Imogen met his stare with unwavering confidence, ¡°I can assure you, it was not me.¡¯ Despite her assurance, a sense of difort lingered within her. Troy remained skeptical and stayed silent. Imogen stared at him for a moment before inquiring further, ¡°Does Grandpa know you went to find Sarah? It¡¯s quite possible. Sometimes, they make us believe they¡® re unaware of business matters, but they have a keen understanding.¡± Troy nodded to himself, acknowledging the possibility. ¡°Alright, you may go back for now. We¡¯ll go together for the styling after work tonight,¡± he said. The uing charity dinner had already been discussed with him by the elderlydy. ¡°Understood. If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll take my leave,¡± Imogen replied, leaving. ¡°Wait a moment,¡± Troy called out, causing her to pause and look back at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± she inquired. Troy tugged at his cor and asked, ¡°Please avoid leaving any marks on me next time.¡± Imogen momentarily froze before realizing he was referring to the marks on his neck. A faint smile appeared on her face, and she replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, there won¡¯t be another opportunity for that.¡± With that, Imogen left the office. As Troy watched her departing figure, her parting words echoed in his mind, stirring an indescribable emotion. ¡°There won¡¯t be another opportunity,¡± he repeated. Then he gradually rxed, leaning back in his chair, and closed his eyes. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend. ) Loved Your Enemy Chapter 35 Chapter 35 10:43 Chapter 35.1: Angelic Bitch At 6 pm, Imogen efficiently wrapped up her work, ensuring all loose ends were tied up before she headed to the underground garage to meet Troy. Shortly afterward, Troy met Imogen in the underground garage, and they hopped into a waiting car that took them to a luxurious private styling studio. Once at the studio, Imogen indulged in professional makeup and styling sessions. After the transformation, she stepped into the changing room and emerged holding a beautiful skirt, her eyes shining confidently and excitedly. Meanwhile, Troy hadpleted his modeling session and was rxing on a plush sofa, patiently awaiting Imogen¡® s grand reveal. As the door opened, he nced up, only to be captivated by her stunning appearance. Imogen¡¯s makeup was impable, with peach blossom eyes that seemed to dance with delight. Her lips, adorned with lipstick in a matching hue to her eye shadow, exuded warmth and allure, leaving Troy enchanted by her presence. Her hairstyle was naturally elegant, gracefully cascading in loose waves with slight curls on both sides, entuating her lovely face shape. Imogen looked radiant in a water¨Cblue off¨Cshoulder long dress, revealing her delicate shoulders and showcasing her fair and porcinplexion. Approaching Troy, she yfully circled around him, seeking his opinion. ¡°Is this design okay?¡± Troy nodded in approval but noticed the high heels she was wearing. ¡°Your ankle might get ufortable in those. Let¡¯s switch to ts,¡± Considering her pregnancy, Imogen thought for a moment before agreeing, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Troy waved to the staff, requesting a pair of t heels that wouldplement her outfit. On the other hand, Imogen sat gracefully on the sofa and bent down to take off her shoes. Ever the gentleman, Troy squatted in front of her, offering assistance. Carefully and attentively, he removed her high heels one by one and reced them withfortable ts. As he looked up, Imogen found herself captivated by Troy¡® s elegant and serious expression, especially the smooth profile of his face. With her shoes now changed, Troy took her arm and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°This is my first time attending such an event, so please let me know if there are any specific protocols or rules,¡± Imogen said as she confidently linked her arm with Troy¡® s. Troy responded, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, but these banquets can be quite tedious. However, there will be jewelry auctions at the charity dinner, and if you find them intriguing, do tell me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen agreed with a nod. As they arrived at the banquet venue, they walked together arm in arm, gracefully crossing the red carpet and entering the interior of the venue. ¡°It¡¯s quite rare to see Mr. Marshall here,¡±mented a couple nearby. ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall seems interested in this event,¡± another person remarked. A few well¨Cdressed gentlemen and theirpanions warmly weed them, and Troy exchanged pleasantries with them, One man, noticing Imogen beside Troy, smiled ambiguously and asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, who is this charmingdy?¡± 10:43 ¡°This is Imogen, my sister,¡± Troy replied. Imogen greeted the people around her with a friendly smile. The manplimented her, saying, ¡°Ah, Miss Forbes, I¡¯ve heard about you for some time now. Finally, we have the pleasure of meeting you. ¡°Miss Forbes, you should attend these gatherings more often,¡± another person added warmly. After exchanging pleasantries with a few acquaintances, Troy leaned in and whispered into Imogen s ear, ¡°I see a few friends over there. I¡¯ll go and say hello. Feel free to enjoy the food and sit in that area for a while if you get bored. I¡¯ll join you when the auction begins.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen nodded in agreement. Imogen made her way to the dessert section, carefully selecting a delectable treat, and then poured herself a cup of ine before settling down in the designated rest area. While enjoying her dessert, she discreetly observed the attendees at the dinner party. The guests at the event were all well¨Cknown figures and celebrities from the city, many with influential backgrounds. Being new to this kind of gathering, Imogen was fully aware of her position. As she wasn¡¯t the biological daughter of the Marshall family and hadn¡¯t grown up with them, she knew that while they might show politeness on the surface, some might not hold her in high regard deep down. Imogen noticed how her interactions with Troy¡¯s friends were different from theirs. She always felt a sense of distance, unlike the camaraderie and easyughter they shared among themselves. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Frend My Revenge Game My Cheating Bayhiend, i Loved Your Enejny 10:43 Chapter 15.2: Angelic Bitch Chapter 35.2: Angelic Bitch While others were part of the same circle, Imogen often felt like an outsider, except for Riley, who seemed to make her feel more at ease. A fashionable woman approached Imogen and greeted her, ¡°Hey, why are you sitting here. alone?¡± Imogen looked up with a gentle smile and replied, ¡°I injured my foot a few days ago, so I can¡¯t stand for extended periods.¡± The woman, Amanda, took a quick nce at Imogen¡¯s ankle but didn¡¯tment on it. Instead, she sat down beside Imogen and yfully nudged her with her elbow. ¡°I¡¯m Amanda. What¡¯s your name?¡± ¡°I¡¯m Imogen,¡± she replied politely. Leaning closer, Amanda whispered, ¡°I saw youing in with Troy. How did you manage to catch up with him?¡± ¨C Imogen turned her head to look at Amanda, sizing her up with a careful eye. Amanda¡¯s outfit appeared expensive at first nce, but it seemed somewhat outdated upon closer inspection. Her bag belonged to a niche brand but was an older version. As Imogen remained silent, Amanda continued, ¡°You must have cost Troy a fortune to be here with you. Aren¡¯t they usually hard to win over?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know,¡± Imogen replied calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t be so coy. Can you give me some tips? My man is so stingy; bringing me to this dinner took him forever. I was already fed up with him long before this.¡± Imogen replied, ¡°I don¡® t know what you¡® re saying,¡± before excusing herself. She stood up, holding her cup and dessert, and found another seat. Amanda snorted with disdain at Imogen¡¯s response. Inside the banquet hall, more people continued to arrive. As Imogen casually nced around, she caught sight of a familiar face¨CSarah. She had also attended the charity dinner. Suddenly, a male voice interrupted Imogen¡® s thoughts as Liam sat down beside her. Surprised to see him, Imogen asked, ¡°Why did youe here too?¡± ¡°The agent asked me to attend. I didn¡¯t expect to find you here. How¡¯s your foot injury?¡± Liam inquired. ¡°It¡¯s getting better,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°That¡¯s good to hear. Are you here alone?¡± Liam asked. ¡°I came with Mr. Marshall,¡± Imogen exined. Liam raised an eyebrow andmented, ¡°I just saw Sarah and thought she came with Troy. Am I right?¡± ¡± Imogen followed Liam¡¯s gaze and saw Sarah talking to Troy with a gentle smile on his face. They looked like a talented andpatible couple. Imogen felt a pang in her heart and turned pale, quickly changing the subject. ¡°When does filming for Cloudwater City start? When will you join the crew? If I have the time, I might visit you.¡± Realizing her mistake, she remembered that Sarah was the female lead in Cloudwater City. Liam took her words seriously and replied with a smile, ¡°I will join the team at the end of this month, 10:43 Chapter 35.2: Angelic Bitch and you must visit me.¡± ¡°Certainly,¡± Imogen replied absentmindedly. Liam took the initiative to find a topic, and the two of them chatted for a while longer. Unintentionally, Liam mentioned that the charity auction was about to start and estimated that Sarah might be sitting with Troy. He then suggested to Imogen, ¡°Why don¡¯t you sit next to me?¡± Belonging ? N?velDram/a.Org. Imogen politely shook her head and declined, ¡°We¡¯d better not since reporters may be nearby.¡± Liam nodded, respecting her decision. ¡°You¡® re right.¡± After finishing her dessert, Liam asked, ¡°What else would you like to eat? I can get it for you. ¡°Help me get a matcha cake, please. Thank you,¡± Imogen requested gratefully. Liam stood up and went to the dessert area to pick up two matcha cakes. ¡°Here,¡± he said when he returned, handing one to Imogen. ¡°Thank you,¡± she replied appreciatively. At that moment, someone called Imogen¡® s name. She raised her head and noticed Troy standing nearby, his eyes dark and intense. ¡°Mr. Marshall,¡± Liam greeted Troy. Troy nced at Liam, observing him momentarily, before returning to Imogen. In a calm voice, he said, ¡°The auction is about to start. Follow me to your seat.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen stood up with a smile on her face. Then, she said to Liam, ¡°Goodbye, we¡® 11 talk again next time.¡± A faint flicker of emotion passed through Troy¡® s eyes. ¡°We¡¯ll talk again next time,¡± Liam responded as Imogen left with Troy. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy 10:43 Chapter 36.1 Do You Think I Have No Heart? Chapter 36 Chapter 36 Chapter 36.1 Do You Think I Have No Heart? Imogen followed Troy to the front row. On a certain seat in the first row, Sarah turned around and waved to Troy. ¡°Troy, this way.¡± Troy nced at Imogen and walked over with a raised step. Imogen felt stiff all over, and the smile on her face disappeared. She had thought that Troy would sit alone with her. She had hoped to win Sarah over, but it seemed like Troy had other ns. ¡°What are you standing there for?¡± Troy turned around and asked Imogen. Imogen lowered her eyes, took a deep breath, lifted her feet, and walked forward. She sat down next to Troy, saying, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Miss Page to be here too.¡± Sarah turned pale, bit her lower lip, and said softly, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry. The agent asked me to come, and I didn¡¯t know you would be here. If you don¡¯t like it, I can sit in the back.¡± As she spoke, Sarah stood up and started to walk towards the back. However, Troy grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°No need, you can just sit here.¡± Sarah nced at Imogen hesitantly and said, ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, she won¡¯t mind,¡± Troy reassured her. Imogen tightly grabbed her skirt with her hands on her legs, feeling heartbroken and unable to breathe. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Troy knew that she wouldn¡¯t mind. Did he think she had no heart? With her emotions in turmoil, she closed her eyes and tried in vain to calm herself down. Seeing Troy gently coaxing Sarah by her side, Imogen¡¯s heart was consumed with jealousy. Imogen picked up the booklet, an introduction to all the auctions that would take ce that night, complete with names, pictures, and materials. She urgently needed something to divert her attention; otherwise, her emotions would get the best of her. As she flipped through the pages, her mind struggled to concentrate. ¡°Do you like this?¡± Troy suddenly said in her ear. Imogen regained herposure and looked at the open page of the booklet. It disyed a stunning jade bracelet with a clear blue ss background, named Heart of the Sea, which perfectly matched her skirt. Imogen nodded. ¡°I will give it to you,¡± Troy said. ¡°Thank you.¡± Initially, Imogen was curious and excited about the charity dinner. However, now her interest had waned, and she felt drained. Meanwhile, Sarah was quietly discussing the auction items with Troy. ¡°This tooks good,¡± Sarah pointed to a jewelry item on one of the pages. ¡°Want it? Okay.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not interested. No need,¡± Sarah pulled Tray¡¯s sleeve and nced at Imogen. Troy understood that Sarah was being cautious in front of Imogen, as she didn¡¯t want to spend his money recklessly. Imogen¡¯s breath froze, and her expression turned cold. She noticed the watch on Sarah¡¯s wrist, 10:43 Chapter 36.1 Do You Think I Have No Heart? which looked exactly like the one Troy had given her when he returned from a business trip. The sight of the silver strap and small square watch¨Cface brought difort to Imogen¡¯s eyes. She knew now. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Troy managed to remember bringing her a gift. Originally intended for Sarah, she felt like she was just a beneficiary in this situation. He didn¡¯t even bother to pick a thoughtful gift; instead, he chose the same one he had nned for Sarah. It felt so perfunctory to her, and she couldn¡¯t help but sneer at herself for epting it. However, her attention was piqued when the Heart of the Sea appeared in the auction. The bidding started at $700,000, and after several rounds ofpetition, Troy sessfully acquired the bracelet for an astonishing $4,000,000. Feeling uneasy, Imogen whispered to Troy, ¡°I feel a bit stuffy in my chest. I¡¯m going to step outside for some fresh air.¡± ¡°Go ahead, I¡¯ll call you when we leave,¡± Troy replied, Imogen stood up and left the auction hall. She made her way to the back door of the banquet hall, which led to a beautiful garden with arge swimming pool. The gentle breeze brushed against her face, offering some sce and rity. Sitting down on a chair by the poolside, Imogen closed her eyes, feeling empty and overwhelmed by emotions. ¡°Did you get kicked out?¡± A familiar voice interrupted her thoughts. Imogen opened her eyes to find Amanda standing by her side. Trying to avoid conversation with her, Imogen closed her eyes again, hoping Amanda would take the hint and leave. You might also like * BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfnend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:43 Chapter 36.2 Do You Think I Have No Heart? Chapter 36.2 Do You Think I Have No Heart? But Amanda continued speaking, ¡°Why not take a moment to admire what you¡¯ve done? You must have seen Miss Page by Troy¡¯s side. She¡¯s his formal girlfriend. We are all mistresses here, so it¡¯s best to recognize our own situations and not expect something that doesn¡¯t belong to us.¡± Imogen¡¯s patience waned, and she finally said, ¡°Can you please shut up?¡± She thought her message was clear enough, and she didn¡¯t want to engage with Amanda any. further. ¡°Oh, are you getting angry now? Don¡¯t think you¡¯re any different from the rest of us just because you can catch up with Troy. We are all in the same position. No one is nobler than the others,¡± Amanda continued to provoke. ¡°Shut up! I don¡¯t want to hear from you. Please leave,¡± Imogen demanded, her frustration evident in her voice. ¡°I won¡¯t leave. Is this your house?¡± Amanda taunted. ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll go,¡± Imogen replied calmly. She stood up from the chair and walked away with determined strides. Amanda watched her leave, feeling even more unconvinced in her heart. N?velDrama.Org owns this. She couldn¡¯t help but wonder why Imogen, who was young, handsome, and wealthy, could catch up with someone like Troy, while she herself could only be with a potbellied old man. Her frustration grew, and she questioned why Imogen acted so arrogantly and contemptuously despite being in a simr position as a mistress. As anger consumed her thoughts, Amanda suddenly stepped forward and gave Imogen¡¯s hand a forceful push. Caught off guard, Imogen fell into the swimming pool with a loud ssh. Amanda was startled by her actions and hurriedly trotted away from the scene. Imogen struggled frantically in the cold pool water, gasping for breath and choking on water. Panic and fear set in as she felt a sense of suffocation spreading throughout her body. She shivered and desperately moved her hands and feet, trying to stay afloat. Unable to catch her breath, Imogen¡¯s consciousness started to blur, and fragmented memories. began shing through her mind. She remembered how people used to taunt her as a parentless child, subjecting her to bullying and cruelty. They tore her backpack, destroyed her books and homework, and even resorted to physical violence, leaving her gasping for breath. Suddenly, she heard someone call her name, ¡°Imogen.¡± Liam saw her struggling in the pool and immediately jumped in. He swam over to her, keeping her head above the water and pulling her towards the pool¡¯s edge. ¡°Imogen! Imogen! Wake up,¡± Liam called out, worriedly trying to revive her. He pinched Imogen¡¯s philtrum in an attempt to stimte her. Themotion drew the attention of the banquet hall staff, who quickly dialed emergency services and fetched a nket to cover her. Liam gave up his seat, allowing the staff to perform first aid. They forcefully hit Imogen¡¯s chest, and after several attempts, she finally spat out water and gradually regained consciousness. Her vision was blurry, and it took her a moment to focus and understand the situation. ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call the police. Someone pushed me down,¡± Imogen managed to utter amid her Chapter 36.2 Do You Think I Have No Heart? struggle to recover. ¡°Okay,¡± Liam replied. The staff immediately dialed 911 to report the incident to the police and rushed to help Imogen up. ¡°Let me assist you in the lounge. Once the ambnce arrives, you can go to the hospital for examination, and I will inform the manager,¡± the staff said. ¡°Well, thank you,¡± Imogen expressed her gratitude. Liam and the staff supported Imogen as they made their way back into the banquet hall. While passing by the auction hall, Liam mentioned, ¡°By the way, I noticed that Sarah seemed unwell. Troy left with her earlier.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart felt like it was struck hard by a heavy fist, and silently she thought, ¡°I know.¡± In the lounge, Imogen waited for a few moments until the ambnce arrived. She boarded the ambnce, and to her surprise, Liam insisted on apanying her to the hospital. Imogen hesitated, not wanting to burden him or cause any inconvenience, as he was easily recognizable. However, Liam was adamant about staying by her side to ensure her safety. During the journey, the doctor and nurse apanying the ambnce recognized Liam and couldn¡¯t help but nce at Imogen curiously. They noticed Liam¡¯s evident concern for her well¨Cbeing, which seemed to intrigue them further. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny Chapter 37.1 Stay Away From Him Chapter 37 Chapter 37 Chapter 37.1 Stay Away From Him Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Upon arriving at the hospital, the doctor on duty conducted a simple examination on Imogen, and thankfully, there were no major issues. ¡°But doctor, I¡¯m pregnant. Will this affect my baby?¡± Imogen asked with concern. The doctor considered her question and replied, ¡°I suggest you have a gynecological examination.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen agreed. The doctor gave her a prescription, and Imogen headed to the emergency gynecology department for the examination. After leaving the consultation room, Liam approached with concern and asked, ¡°What¡¯s up? What did the doctor say?¡± Imogen reassured him, ¡°There¡¯s no major problem. I need to have another examination. I can handle it myself. Why don¡¯t you go back first? Thank you so much for tonight. I will definitely treat you to dinner some other day.¡± Liam insisted, ¡°I¡¯ll stay. I don¡¯t have anything to do. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Imogen hesitated and exined, ¡°The hospital is crowded, and it will take time for the results to come out. You are famous, and if someone recognizes you, it could lead to trouble.¡± Imogen¡¯s concern was valid; Liam had not worn a mask when he came to the hospital. Fortunately, it waste at night, and there were fewer people around, mostly medical staff and patient families who were too preupied to pay attention to others. Considering the situation, Liam agreed, ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯ll go first. Take care, and let me know the results.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Imogen nodded. Imogen proceeded to the gynecology department for the check¨Cup alone. After obtaining the examination results, the doctor suggested that she stay in the hospital for observation overnight. Consequently, Imogen stayed another night in the hospital. She called their housekeeper at home and asked her to bring clean clothes. As she waited, she frequently checked her phone, hoping for any message or call from Troy, but nothing happened. The housekeeper eventually arrived, bringing clothes, homemade soup, and washing tools. After drinking the soup, Imogen continued to look at her phone screen, anxiously awaiting Troy¡¯s message. page. She spent some time browsing Instagram, noticing a recent post on the Celebrity Insider It had hundreds ofments and thousands of likes, constantly increasing. The post was about the Eventbrite Charity Dinner, a banquet for wealthy people. Someone captured a photo of Troy and Sarah leaving together and getting into the same car at the door. From the same angle, the photos show Sarah leading Troy out of the gate and getting into a car, with Troy leaning over to listen to Sarah¡¯s words. Their close posture and rtionship are evident. Though the post didn¡¯t make it to the hot search, it brought celebration to the fans of both Troy and Sarah. Previously, due to Star Entertainment¡¯s rification, people who mocked Sarah had closed their mouths. Imogen clicked on the moving picture, watching it rey over and over again. So far, Troy hasn¡¯t contacted her at all. Putting her phone down with a bitter smile, she felt a chill in her heart. Chapter 37.1 Stay Away From Him She had known for a while that Troy didn¡¯t have genuine feelings for her. But she couldn¡¯t help being easily moved. Simple gestures like him putting on her shoes touched her heart but were followed by disappointment. After a sweet date, reality brought her a bitter palm. Suddenly, the phone rang, and Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly answered, hoping it was Troy on the line. ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°Miss Imogen Forbes, this is the police station,¡± an unfamiliar voice greeted her. A wave of disappointment washed over Imogen as she responded, ¡°Yes, hello.¡± The voice on the other end continued, ¡°The dinner staff called the police, and after investigation and monitoring, we detained the person who pushed you into the water. Do you have time now? Can youe to the San Jose Police Department?¡± ¡°Sorry, I am currently at the hospital and can¡¯t go there. I will entrust awyer toe over,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°Okay.¡± After ending the call, Imogen immediately contacted awyer from the Marshall Group of Companies¡® legal department and asked them toe over. Imogen nced at her phone onest time as she prepared to go to bed, but there was still no news or call from Troy. Feeling disappointed and regretful, she drifted to sleep with a heavy heart. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny 2:2 Chapter 17:2 Stay Away From Him Chapter 37.2 Stay Away From Him The next day, Imogen woke up and checked her phone screen, but, as expected, there was no message or call from Troy. While she had already given up on Troy, her heart still felt burdened with emotions. After leaving the hospital, Imogen headed directly to thepany. The secretary was waiting for her and saw hering out of the elevator. Immediately, the secretary stepped forward and said, ¡°Director Forbes, Mr. Marshall asked you to go to the office as soon as you arrive.¡± Imogen smiled and walked towards the CEO¡¯s office. On her way there, she couldn¡¯t help but wonder about Troy¡¯s intentions this time. Would he ask her if she had told her grandfather about going to find Sarah? Her mind was filled with questions as she approached his office. Imogen entered the office and stood before his desk, asking, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you looking for me?¡± Troy looked up at her and noticed she had changed into a new outfit. Putting down the documents in his hand, he leaned against the back of the chair, and with a calm expression, he said, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°The housekeeper told me you didn¡¯t go backst night?¡± Troy observed her closely. Imogen nodded calmly, replying, ¡°Yes, something came up.¡± Concerned, Troy asked, ¡°What happened? Can I help you?¡± But Imogen no longer craved his concern. Last night, when she felt most vulnerable, she had hoped for hisforting call, but she no longer needed it. His care had be dispensable for her. ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a small matter,¡± Imogen said casually. Troy¡¯s eyes darkened, and he watched her carefully. His right hand rested on the arm of the chair, tapping incessantly. Imogen decided it was time to leave. She said, ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go back now.¡± As she neared the door, Troy spoke out, ¡°Did you stay with Liamst night?¡± Imogen knew he had been with Sarahst night, so naturally, he would assume she had spent the night with Liam. Turning around, Imogen looked at him and asked, ¡°Is there a problem?¡± Troy¡¯s tone shifted, and he warned her, ¡°Imogen, I know you like Liam, but I want to remind you that as a celebrity, there are always paparazzi lurking around. I suggest you stay away from him. If you are caught, you should know the consequences.¡± Suppressing augh, Imogen held her breath, responding, ¡°You and Sarah have been photographed together numerous times.¡± Troy replied, ¡°The situation is different.¡± Curious, Imogen inquired, ¡°What¡¯s the difference then?¡± ¡°I am a public figure, but you weren¡¯t. If you were caught, your information would be exposed, the spotlight would monitor your every move, and everything you do would be judged. Liam¡¯s fans may not ept you, and apart from online insults, there may be extreme fans making crazy moves. Are you sure you can tolerate it?¡± Troy asked calmly. Chapter 37.2 Stay Away From Him He understood Imogen¡¯s preference for a low¨Ckey lifestyle, avoiding the media¡¯s attention whenever possible. She rarely appeared in front of the camera and seldom attended events where there were media personnel. Associating with Liam would mean constantly being wary of paparazzi, which would be a tiring experience. In Troy¡¯s opinion, Liam was not suitable for her at all. Imogen remained silent, processing Troy¡¯s words. ¡°Moreover, it will also impact Liam¡¯s career if he¡¯s photographed,¡± Troy continued, observing Imogen¡¯s expression. He pointed out that Sarah was different from Liam. Sarah had Troy¡¯s capital support, and she didn¡¯t need to appease fans the same way Liam did. While Liam had excellent acting skills among the younger generation, he was still an idol who relied on his fans for his livelihood. Troy¡¯s analysis was undeniably reasonable, but Imogen wanted to maintain his current preaching. ¡°Thank you for your suggestion, but these will not be big issues if I really like someone. I can handle them,¡± Imogen asserted firmly. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enejny 10:43 Chapter 38 Chapter 38 Chapter 38.1 Irreparable Chapter 38.1 Irreparable Troy¡¯s face stiffened, and his lips tightened, disying his displeasure. She genuinely liked Liam, enough to break her own principles for him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Imogen asked, trying to maintain herposure. ¡°What did you dost night?¡± Troy inquired. ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you,¡± Imogen replied firmly, throwing back the words Troy had once said to her. Troy furrowed his brows and rubbed the center of his forehead, emphasizing, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be impulsive.¡± Imogen seemed to be blinded by love, not even willing to listen to what he had to say. Despite his concern for her happiness, he firmly believed that Liam was not the right person for her. ¡°Why am I so impulsive?¡± Imogen retorted. ¡°I care about you. Liam may not be the right person for you. I hope you seriously consider it and don¡¯t make hasty decisions that could be irreparable,¡± Troy implored. ¡°Did you mean having an affair with him?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Troy fell silent. Before walking away, Imogen sneered, ¡°Before we officially divorced, I did not have an affair with anyone. It¡¯s you who was unfaithful to me, right?¡± Troy could not utter any words. Her grandparents, simple and authentic farmers, and her father, a righteous journalist, instilled certain values in her from a young age. When she came to the Marshall Company at the age of sixteen, her basic concepts had already formed. These simple principles made it impossible for Imogen to engage in affairs or marital infidelity. For her, morality was meant to restrain ordinary people, not the wealthy elite. Such affairs were not umon in this circle, but Imogen¡¯s upbringing made it clear that she wouldn¡¯t be part of 1. it. Imogen turned around. As she walked away, Troy looked at the closed ss door, feeling a mix of anger and amusement. Imogen¡¯s words had stung him, especially her allusion to his own infidelity. She knew he was a different person from his parents and wouldn¡¯t repeat their mistakes. The internal phone rang, interrupting their conversation. Troyposed himself, sat up straight, picked up the microphone, and ced it by his ear. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± he asked. ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you have time now? Atty. Malonzo would like to confirm the terms of the contract with Koch Holdings,¡± Mr. Jordan said from the other end of the line. Troy checked his watch and replied, ¡°Let him in.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Atty. Malonzo entered the office, holding a folder, and greeted Troy, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Sit down,¡± Troy gestured to the chair opposite him. ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall, I have a few questions about the cooperation agreement with Koch Holdings,¡± 10:43 Chapter 38.1 Irreparable Atty. Malonzo began, going through the points one by one. Troy patiently provided his answers. Suddenly, Atty. Malonzo¡¯s phone rang. He hesitated but saw that it was from the police station. Troy closed his pen and said, ¡°Take it.¡± Atty. Malonzo excused himself and answered the call. The police officer on the other end informed him that they had retrieved surveince footage from the dinner, showing that Imogen had a brief conversation with the suspect Amanda before falling into the water. Amanda imed that Imogen had argued with her and insulted her, leading to the impulsive act of pushing Imogen. They asked if it was convenient for Imogen toe to the police station to give a statement, and if not, they could send someone to the hospital. Atty. Malonzo assured them that Imogen was fine and that he would immediately inform her to go to the police station. After hanging up, Atty. Malonzo returned to Troy, apologizing, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Marshall, there¡¯s something personal that came up. Let¡¯s continue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I heard Imogen¡¯s name. Is there a problem?¡± Troy asked, trying to appear casual, but his concern was evident in his eyes. Atty. Malonzo knew that rtionship between Troy and Imogen. He exined, ¡°Yesterday, Director Forbes went to a charity dinner and was pushed into the swimming pool by someone unknown. She was in the hospitalst night, so she asked me to help her go to the police station to deal with it. The police officers have already caught the suspect and asked her to go to the police station to give a statement.¡± Troy nodded and gestured towards the files on the desktop, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s continue.¡± As they resumed their discussion, Atty. Malonzo went through the documents and neatly ced them in a folder. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I will be heading out now,¡± he said. ¡°All right,¡± Troy replied. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10 47 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny Chapter 38.2 Irreparable Chapter 38.2 Irreparable As soon as thewyer left, Troy promptly headed to Imogen¡¯s office. As soon as he arrived, he knocked on the door. ¡°Come in,¡± Imogen said, focused on her work. Troy entered, and Imogen was so engrossed in her task that she didn¡¯t even raise her head at first. After a moment, she looked up and saw him standing in front of her desk. ¡°Mr. Marshall, why are you here?¡± she asked. Troy looked at her and said, ¡°Atty. Malonzo told me to inform you to go to the police station to give a statement.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. I¡¯ll go as soon as I¡¯m done here. Is there anything else?¡± Imogen inquired. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened?¡± Troy asked, with a concerned tone in his voice. Imogen raised her head and calmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, there¡¯s no need to talk about it.¡± ¡°Imogen,¡± Troy said with a frown. ¡°What?¡± she responded. ¡°I care about you, why are you so distant?¡± Troy expressed his feelings. ¡°Last night, you and Sarah left without a word. You had time to call me, notify me, and care about me, but you didn¡¯t. I¡¯m fine now, what¡¯s the use of your concern?¡± Imogen expressed her frustration. She felt like nothing more than a pet to Troy, only remembered when he was bored or needed something. Imogen remembered Amanda¡¯s remark: a guy like Troy should spend a lot of money on her. Suddenly, she had an answer. After three years of marriage, she earned three million dors, two vis ¨C was it worth it? Working for three years had secured her future. Troy remained silent, understanding the weight of her words. There was a palpable silence in the office. Troy straightened his cor and sat down on the sofa. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did you get hurtst night?¡± Imogen shook her head and replied, ¡°No.¡± Troy began to exin, ¡°Yesterday, Sarah suddenly fell ill.¡± But he paused midway, refraining from sharing more details. Imogen¡¯s eyes shifted as she recalled the medical case she had seen at home. Was there something more serious going on with Sarah? However, she couldn¡¯t find any unusual information about Sarah from the photos on Instagram she had seen yesterday. ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll apany you to the police station.¡± Troy offered. ¡°No, I can handle it myself,¡± Imogen insisted. But Troy persisted, ¡°I¡¯ll apany you.¡± Imogen was left with no choice. She knew Troy well. He would surely insist on what he wanted. They left the office together and headed towards the elevator. Meanwhile, Charlene noticed them heading outside together and felt a pang of jealousy. Imogen¡¯s Chapter 38.2 Irreparable rtionship with Mr. Marshall was different. He never treated her like that. Charlene sent a message to Sarah, possibly trying to sow discord. Meanwhile, Imogen and Troy reached the underground garage and got into the car. As the driver started to leave, Troy¡¯s phone rang. Troy nced at the screen, hesitated, and finally answered the call. ¡°Hey, Sarah, what? I know, I¡¯ll be right over.¡± ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t apany you to the police station anymore. Let the driver take you there.¡± Troy apologized with a worried look on his face. ¡°Fine,¡± she responded coldly, trying to hide her disappointment. When she heard the word ¡®Sarah,¡¯ she had already anticipated the oue. She had tried to block it before, but it only led to insults and hurt feelings. Imogen knew she couldn¡¯t change Troy¡¯s decisions, and arguing would be futile. As Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s calm demeanor, he felt a strange surge of emotions in his heart, causing an inexplicable sense of panic. Suppressing his feelings, he opened the car door, got out, and then drove away in another car. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend 10:44 My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Eneny N Chapter 39.1 Cold War Chapter 39 Chapter 39 Chapter 39.1 Cold War The car drove into the hospital, and Troy found a parking space to stop. With ease, he located the psychologist¡¯s consultation room and knocked on the door before entering. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you¡¯re here. Miss Page¡¯s diagnosis is over today, and the situation has not improved. Instead, it has be even more serious. I just gave her a sedative, and she fell asleep,¡± the psychologist informed Troy. Troy listened with a solemn expression and replied, ¡°I see.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, I hope you can take this matter to heart. Miss Page¡¯s condition has greatly improved before, but she has suddenly taken a sharp turn in the past two days, and the situation is very bad. It may turn into severe depression, which will be difficult to handle at that time.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy nodded, feeling a sense of responsibility for Sarah¡¯s well¨Cbeing. He walked to her bedside and looked at Sarah¡¯s pale face, feeling particrly guilty in his heart; He couldn¡¯t forget the time when she was a gentle and lively girl, and how her condition changed due to him, leading to her mental illness and personality changes. She had even attempted suicide several times. He couldn¡¯t afford to disappoint her now. Troy sat on a stool by the bed, silently contemting the situation. After some time, Sarah woke up in a daze and asked, ¡°Troy, is that you? Am I dreaming? Why are you here?¡± ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s me. I¡¯vee to see you,¡± Troy replied with a gentle smile. She looked up at him with a gentle expression and requested, ¡°Troy, could you take a leave tomorrow? Could you apany me to go shopping?¡± ¡°Of course,¡± he agreed without hesitation, wanting to support her in any way he could. After returning from the police station, Imogen continued to work. Charlene had been keeping an eye on her, observing Imogen returning alone. This brought a sense of satisfaction to Charlene. Meanwhile, Imogen received a call from her grandmother. She called to check on Imogen. ¡°How is my Imogen? Did you go to yesterday¡¯s charity dinner? How did you feel?¡± Her grandmother inquired. Imogen smiled and replied, ¡°It was great, and the desserts inside were very delicious.¡± The olddy chuckled and teasingly said, ¡°You just knew how to eat dessert, but didn¡¯t you ask Troy to get you a piece of jewelry or something?¡± ¡°Troy gave me a bracelet, it looks very nice,¡± Imogen shared with excitement. ¡°Okay, okay. Bring it back for Grandma to see when you have time. This stinky boy might be quite thoughtful,¡± the olddy said happily, gnaware that Sarah had also attended the charity dinner. ¡°Certainly,¡± Imogen agreed with a smile. ¡°By the way, Imogen, I have two tickets for the Grand Theater in my hand. It¡¯s for tomorrow night, and the famous Eryc Taylor Dance Troupe is in town for a tour. Someone gave them to me, but I don¡¯t really care about it. Why don¡¯t you go see it with Troy? You young people will definitely like it,¡± the olddy suggested kindly. ¡°This¡­¡± It goes without saying that this is the second attempt at matchmaking by the olddy. Imogen doesn¡¯t know whether this is a good idea or not. 10:44 Chapter 39.1 Cold War When the olddy sensed Imogen¡¯s hesitation, she immediately said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll personally talk to Troy. How dare he refuse?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen gave a short answer. The olddy told some random things before hanging the phone. When Imogen returned to the office, she received a message from Troy telling her to wait for him. after work. She was still pissed off because of what happened a while ago. She gave Troy a simple okay as her answer. As Imogen was about to close her phone screen, Charlie also sent her a Facebook message. ¡°Imogen, do you want to go shopping tomorrow on Saturday?¡± Imogen realized that she hasn¡¯t been shopping recently, and with the new fashion seasonunching soon, she¡¯rlikely be busy again and won¡¯t have much time for leisure. So she replied, ¡°Okay, what time will we meet tomorrow?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s meet at Time Square at nine o¡¯clock,¡± Charlie replied. Imogen was excited. It has been a while since shest went out. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 39.2 Cold War Chapter 39.2 Cold War Troy had arrived at the office just in time. Imogen and Troy headed home together. ¡°Have you handled the matter at the police station?¡± Troy asked. ¡°Well, I¡¯ve taken care of it.¡± ¡°Did Grandma ask you to go see a dance drama tomorrow night?¡± Troy inquired. Imogen looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you agree?¡± ¡°Yes, I did.¡± ¡°Have you considered that it might not be a good idea for us to do this? If news of our divorce is announced one day, Grandma will be devastated. You shouldn¡¯t have agreed. Refusing once in a while would also put Grandma¡¯s mind at ease.¡± Troy sneered, ¡°Why don¡¯t you refuse then?¡± ¡°It wasn¡¯t me who proposed the divorce, so why should I be the viin?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to get divorced? That¡¯s the same thing.¡± Unable toe up with a response, Imogen changed the subject and said, ¡°I have ns tomorrow. You can just head to the Grand Theater first.¡± ¡°As you say.¡± Troy nced out of the car window and fell silent. The car pulled into the vi, and they both got off, one after the other. ¡°Sir, madam, you¡¯re back,¡± the housekeeper greeted them with surprise. She was aware of the issues between the husband and wife, andtely, they rarelye back together. ¡°Auntie, what¡¯s for dinner tonight?¡± Imogen asked, changing the topic. ¡°I bought fresh yams at the market today, and I made red bean and barley yam congee, along with sauced beef and steamed dumplings. It will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy went upstairs, while Imogen sat down on the sofa and casually turned on the TV. She isn¡¯t particrly fond of watching TV dramas. She just finds itforting to have the TV on in the living room, adding a touch of life to the atmosphere. In a moment, Troy came down from upstairs. Imogen looked up and saw that he had changed into morefortable attire, a few strands of broken hair hanging in front of his forehead, and the neatly trimmed blue stubble on the back of his neck gave him a youthful look. Troy was about to walk towards the single sofa when he saw Imogen lifting her hand and rubbing her shoulder. He altered his steps and stood behind Imogen, asking, ¡°Have you been tiredtely?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Imogen nodded. Troy ced his big hand on Imogen¡¯s shoulder and gently massaged it for a while. ¡°Casey has set up a resort on the outskirts of the city. We could go and rx there after this busy period of work.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss itter.¡± 10:44 Chapter 39.2 Cold War At that time, their divorce might have already been finalized. Troy remained silent and continued massaging Imogen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°Much better.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Troy¡¯s massage technique was really good. It seemed he must have practiced it over these three years. Soon, the housekeeper brought the dinner to the table. Sitting down, Troy handed Imogen a steamed dumpling. ¡°Thank you,¡± Imogen suddenly remembered something and asked,¡± By the way, where is my gift?¡± Troy paused, his expression slightly unnatural, ¡°That bracelet, Sarah really liked it.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart ached, but she managed a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s okay, I don¡¯t need that piece of jewelry. Just give it to her.¡± She could easily let go of a piece of jewelry, let alone her husband. ¡°I¡¯ll get you another piece. If you have any jewelry you like, I¡¯ll transfer the money to you. ¡°We can talk about itter,¡± Imogen said lightly, focusing on her food. Troy nced at her face, his mouth twitching slightly, and his eyes dropping. The atmosphere at the dinner table turned a bit tense. Imogen ate congee in small mouthfuls. After finishing the bowl, she ¡°I¡¯m full. I¡¯ll go upstairs first.¡± put down her spoon and said, ¡°I understand.¡± Troy nodded, watching Imogen¡¯s figure as she left, his grip on the chopsticks tightening slightly. After a simple dinner, he went back to his room to find his wallet, pulled out his ck card, and went straight to the master bedroom. ¡°Imogen, you¡­¡± Halfway through the speech, Troy walked into the bedroom, his eyes nk. The bedroom had be quite deserted and bare, with many things missing. Upon closer inspection, it became apparent that Imogen¡¯s daily necessities were no longer there. An empty bed. Had Imogen moved out of the master bedroom? Why? Troy walked out of the bedroom and called out, checking each guest bedroom one by one. Pushing open the door of the first guest bedroom, it was pitch ck and empty. The second guest bedroom was the same. The third one had a light on and was filled with Imogen¡® s items. The bed was covered with a soft nket, and Imogen was sitting against the backrest, engrossed in her phone. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± 10:44 Chapter 40 Chapter 40 m Chapter 40.1 We Can¡¯t Never Meet Again Imogen¡¯s heart raced as the door suddenly opened, and she looked up to find Troy entering the room. He closed the door behind him and questioned her choice of moving into this particr room. ¡°I want to change my surroundings and maybe move back in the future,¡± Imogen replied, wondering if there was a connection between Troy and her decision. Troy seemed concerned, pulling out a ck card and cing it on the bedside table. He pushed it gently toward Imogen and said, ¡°If there¡¯s anything you like, feel free to buy it.¡± She nced at the ck card but declined his offer, saying, ¡°No, you can take it back. I¡¯ve never lost anything.¡± Troy insisted, feeling remorseful, ¡°This is my promise to you. I broke it, and I shouldpensate you.¡± Imogen still refused, expressing that she didn¡¯t need anything from him. ¡°Don¡¯t push me away, Imogen,¡± Troy pleaded. ¡°I know you¡¯re trying to distance yourself from me, but we don¡¯t have to be strangers. Despite the divorce, you¡¯re still cherished by my grandparents, and we¡¯ll still see each other. Let¡¯s face it calmly.¡± Imogen struggled with his words, realizing that his indifference towards her was simply because he had no feelings for her. She wondered if he wanted her to calmly ept his rtionship with Sarah. Feeling disheartened, she finally gave in, softly saying, ¡°Just leave it there.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Troy bid her farewell before leaving the room. On Saturday morning, Troy woke up early and went for a run. In the living room, the housekeeper noticed his presence and greeted him. Troy paused near the door and asked, ¡°Do you know why Imogen moved out of the master bedroom?¡± The housekeeper exined, ¡°I forgot to tell you, but on Tuesday, someone sent a threatening package to her. It had some foul¨Csmelling substance that spilled on the bedsheet and floor. That¡¯s why she moved out.¡± Troy was taken aback and questioned why he hadn¡¯t been informed earlier. ¡°I called the police,¡± the housekeeper replied, ¡°but you were away on a business trip, and she didn¡¯t want to bother you.¡± Curious about the culprit, Troy probed further, ¡°Who was it?¡± ¡°It turned out to be a high school student, one of Sarah Page¡¯s fans,¡± the housekeeper revealed. As the conversation ended, the housekeeper¡¯s familiarity with news rted to her employer became evident. Over the past three years, she had been employed by a kind and generous family, and she was very content with her job. During this time, she observed the young couple¡¯s transformation from strangers to a loving pair, seemingly detached at first, but now seemingly divine in their rtionship. Whenever she returned home to teach her son, she would mention how she wished him to learn from Mr. Marshall. 10:44 However, things took an unexpected turn as Mr. Marshall, like many other men, started seeking another woman after just three years of marriage. On a particr Tuesday, something significant happened involving one of Sarah¡¯s fans, and Troy finally understood why Imogen had been so emotionally charged that day. She had expressed her feelings, saying, ¡°Am I just being wronged for nothing? Am I being scolded for nothing?¡± Troy couldn¡¯t help but feel a mix of bitterness andplexity in his heart. He quietly ascended the stairs and approached Imogen¡¯s room, gently opening the door. Peeking inside, he saw her sleeping soundly, a sight that made him realize she never locked her door at night. N?velDrama.Org owns this. Imogeny curled up on her side, her hair scattered on the pillow, and her small face almost concealed beneath the nket. This posture indicated a sense of insecurity. Memories of ten years ago resurfaced, when he had returned to the old house to find a new girl there. She had timidly called him ¡®Elder Brother,¡® and though he wasn¡¯t particrly concerned about the addition to the family, the girl¡¯s polite and sensible demeanor left an impression. A decade had passed, and on the corner he overlooked, she had grown into a strong and graceful woman, much like a blooming plum blossom. Troy decided not to disturb her as she was about to wake up, so he quietly left the room. Around 8 o¡¯clock, Imogen woke up, had breakfast, tidied up, applied makeup, and headed out near 9 o¡¯clock. She hurried to Time Square. Charlie waited in a coffee shop, waving at Imogen as she approached. Entering the coffee shop, Charlie offered her a cup of freshly brewed coffee, saying, ¡°I ordered it for you, and it¡¯s still hot.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Imogen replied, taking a seat on a high stool and sipping the milk tea through a straw. Charlie suggested, ¡°Shall we go to the third or fourth floorter?¡± Both areas were dedicated to clothing. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 10:44 BEST FRIEND V Hooked Up With My Boyfend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 40.2 We Can¡¯t Never Meet Again Imogen sucked in the shaking jelly slowly and asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you invite Alex toe along?¡± Charlieughed heartily, ¡°Oh, he¡¯s been working overtime these days! He¡¯s juggling multiple projects, and the demands from Sarah¡¯s team are overwhelming him. He¡¯s nearly exhausted.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t help but burst intoughter at the description. ¡°Seriously, Alex¡¯s in a tough spot. But Sarah¡¯s figure is also quite petite,¡± Charlie added, her eyes yfully shifting towards Imogen. ¡°Unlike you, Imogen, your future children will definitely be blessed.¡± Blushing, Imogen replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡® Charlie persisted, ¡°I¡¯m not kidding, Imogen. Can you give me some tips on how you got them so big?¡± Imogen yfully bit her straw, refusing to answer the question. Before getting married, her figure wasn¡¯t as curvaceous, but things changed after tying the knot. After finishing their coffee, the two friends left the teashop arm in arm and took the esctor to the third floor. The shopping guide weed them with a smile and tried to convince them to check out thetest best¨Cselling clothes in the store. Imogen and Charlie each picked out two sets of clothes to try on in the fitting room. ¡°Imogen, your taste is impable. It fits you perfectly,¡± Charlieplimented. The saledy was attentive nearby, continuing to persuade them. When it was time to pay, Imogen opened her wallet and noticed the ck card tucked away in the corner. She paused for a moment and then handed it to the cashier, saying, ¡°Use this card.¡± The cashier took the card with added respect upon seeing it. Charlie couldn¡¯t contain her excitement and eximed, ¡°You¡¯ve got it, Little Imogen! Take me along as your rich sister! Help me out!¡± Imogen yfully approached Charlie and lifted her chin with her index finger. ¡°Sure, girl, spend $14,000 a night with me.¡± Charlie enthusiastically responded, ¡°Not just one night, I¡¯ll go for ten nights!¡± They bothughed, and Troy¡¯s phone rang with a text message notification. Taking out his phone, he saw that it was a deduction message from the bank. Imogen was using Troy¡¯s card for her expenses. ¡°Who sent you a text message?¡± Sarah inquired, trying to glimpse his phone. Troy quickly turned off the screen and replied, ¡°It¡¯s not important. Are you done with your shopping?¡± ¡°Not yet, Troy. Can you see if this ne looks good on me? Does it match the bracelet perfectly?¡± Sarah showed off the ne around her neck, adorned with a delicate wing shape and a dazzling sapphire in the center. ¡°Yes, it looks very suitable,¡± Troy confirmed. ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll take it,¡± Sarah decided. Meanwhile, Imogen and Charlie exited the clothing store with their shopping bags and entered 10:44 another store, this time a jewelry store. ¡°Let¡¯s go in and take a look,¡± Imogen suggested. Inside the jewelry store, the salesperson warmly weed them and asked, ¡°Ladies, what can I assist you with today?¡°, ¡°We¡¯d like to take a look at some nes,¡± Imogen responded. ¡°Please follow me.¡± As Imogen and Charlie moved inside the store, Troy, who happened to be there, looked up and was momentarily taken aback. Imogen also noticed Troy and their eyes met. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Eneiny Chapter 41 I Don¡¯t Like Her Chapter 41 Chapter 41 Chapter 41 I Don¡¯t Like Her Imogen felt her heart twinge as she noticed Sarah by Troy¡¯s side. She quickly looked away and reached out to touch Charlie, seekingfort. Charlie also spotted them standing not far away, and her smile immediately vanished, reced by a disdainful expression. Approaching them, they exchanged greetings. ¡°Hello, Troy,¡± Imogen said with a nod. Imogen was supposed to meet Troy, but then she saw him with Sarah. ¡°Imogen, Charlie,¡± Sarah appeared surprised and hurriedly exined, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t know Troy and I¡­¡± Troy observed Sarah¡¯s cautious expression and recalled her gentle and calm demeanor when they first met, which now seemed lost due to her knowledge of his marriage. He felt a pang of sorrow for her. Imogen interrupted, saying, ¡°It¡¯s alright, Sarah. We understand. Let¡¯s take a walk and leave you two be.¡± Imogen tried to lead Charlie away, but Charlie remained rooted andmented with a smile, ¡°Sarah, your makeup looks stunning today. Who did it for you?¡± Sarah looked puzzled and replied, ¡°I did it myself.¡± ¡°Impressive! Your makeup skills might even rival Miss Mira¡¯s, don¡¯t you think?¡± Charlie remarked, but there was an undercurrent of sarcasm in her tone. Sarah¡¯s face stiffened, and she forced a smile, pulling at the corner of her lips. ¡°If you believe your aesthetics are wless, be careful not to dismiss others¡® opinions. Blind confidence can lead to mistakes, and you might end up ming others for it,¡± Charlie continued, seemingly enjoying her difort. Sarah turned pale and bit her lower lip, feeling the weight of Charlie¡¯s words. Charlie finally turned away, taking Imogen¡¯s hand as they walked off together, leaving Sarah behind with her thoughts. Imogen was well aware that Troy¡¯s heart belonged to Sarah, not her. As Troy¡¯s words reached her ears, she felt an agonizing pain, as if her heart was being torn apart, cracked into pieces, and left bleeding on the ground. Troy had once promised to get a divorce certificate after his business trip, but upon his return, the topic was never mentioned again, and Imogen silently hoped to prolong the marriage, even wishing that Troy would forget about it altogether. However, she knew deep down that such fantasies were futile. Troy might not remember now, but eventually, reality would catch up, and they would have to face the inevitable. She had once wondered if Troy would have loved her if it weren¡¯t for Sarah, but now she knew the painful truth ¨C even without Sarah, Troy wouldn¡¯t have loved her. She was just another person to him, receable and insignificant. As she stood lost in her thoughts, a salesperson approached her, offering a card that had fallen. Imogen thanked them and then decided to leave. She walked out of the store, and Troy noticed her departure, feeling a twinge of difort in his heart. ¡°Troy, what are you looking at?¡± Sarah asked, noticing his distant gaze. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Troy replied, shaking his head, unsure of his own emotions. 10:44 Chapter 41 I Don¡¯t Like Her Imogen took a deep breath, clutching the ck card in her hand, and approached Charlie. ¡°Charlie, let¡¯s go somewhere else.¡± The two of them continued their shopping spree on the fourth floor, buying bags and jewelry. After strolling around, they found a restaurant on the fifth floor for lunch andter watched a movie on the sixth floor. They spent the afternoon together until the evening when they had. dinner together. Amidst theughter and distractions, Imogen tried to mask the pain in her heart, cherishing the time she could spend with Charlie, her truepanion and source offort. Marie¡¯s request, they decided to have a hot pot for dinner. As Imogen washed the meat slices, her mind wandered off, causing her to identally spill some hot soup onto her hand. Strangely, she seemed numb to the pain. ¡°Imogen, Imogen! Why are you so careless?¡± Charlie hurriedly grabbed napkins to help her clean 1. up. A red burn mark appeared on the back of Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°Does it hurt? Should we go to the hospital?¡± Charlie asked, concerned. Imogen smiled and shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s alright, I¡¯ll just apply some ointment when we get back. Perplexed, Charlie muttered, ¡°What¡¯s bothering you?¡± ¡°Just got lost in my thoughts for a moment. I¡¯ll go get some cold water to rinse it in the restroom,¡± Imogen replied calmly. In the restroom, while rinsing her red burn with cold water, she caught sight of someone standing beside her in the mirror. Ignoring them, she continued with her task. ¡°Imogen, I wanted to talk to you about Troy,¡± Sarah spoke with a smile. ¡°What is it that you want to discuss? You can tell me,¡± Imogen¡¯s expression remained neutral. ¡°I found out a few days ago that he¡¯s already married to you,¡± Sarah revealed. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle lightly at Sarah¡¯s im that she had just learned about her marriage to Troy. She knew that h Willy had been targeting her from the beginning of their cooperation, with the clear intention of provoking her. Their rivalry as partners wouldn¡¯t benefit her unless there was more significant underlying interest. Sarah¡¯s face stiffened, but she continued, ¡°So, are you nning to leave him?¡± Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen maintained herposure and replied, ¡°Why does it matter to you? But no, I don¡¯t n on leaving him. And what¡¯s the point of talking to me about this? Do you want me to back off?¡± Sarah tried to regain herposure and smiled, saying, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be so defensive. Our rtionship can¡¯t be summed up in just a few words.¡± Imogen smiled back, dismissing the idea, ¡°I have no interest in knowing anything about your rtionship.¡± Sarah persisted, ¡°No, you¡¯re just afraid to face the reality of Troy and me. You¡¯re the follower while we are partners, walking together through college, transitioning from youth to maturity, and supporting each other through difficulties. The strong bond we share is something you can¡¯t understand.¡± ach other through difficulties. The strong bond we share is something you can¡¯t understand.¡± Chapter 42 Chapter 42 Chapter 42.1 Truly Cruel Imogen tightly clutched the garment¡¯s hem, a profound sense of bitterness welling up within her. Sarah¡¯s words struck a chord; she had indeed ced Troy on a pedestal as her leader. When she first entered the Marshall family, she could only steal nces at Troy from afar, finding contentment in mere glimpses of him whenever he visited the old house. Meanwhile, Sarah stood openly by his side, making her presence known and secure. ¡°Later on, due to certain circumstances, I had to choose to leave and break up with him. You probably didn¡¯t believe it, but I took the initiative to break up with him. He just didn¡¯t want to let go, and you should have noticed that he travels every July. He came to see me because it was the season we first met,¡± Sarah revealed. Imogen¡¯s breath caught in her throat, her mind going momentarily nk. Her heart trembled, unwilling to ept what Sarah was saying, but unable to deny its truth. She wanted to refute it, to deny that her rtionship with Troy was merely one¨Csided, but deep down, she knew Sarah was right. Ever since their first year of marriage, Troy had embarked on extended business trips every July, leaving Imogen feeling distant and unimportant. It was as if he was escaping to see Sarah during this time¨Cthe time they had first met, the time that held special significance for both of them. The weight of reality bore down on Imogen¡¯s shoulders as she grappled with her feelings, torn between her emotions and the undeniable truth. She had believed they had only recently startedmunicating, but the truth was far more distressing¨Cthey had been in contact all along! He was truly heartless. Every year, he would visit his previous lover, and upon his return, he would act as if nothing had happened, ying the role of a loving husband. Troy, you¡¯re so cruel! What did she mean to him in these three years of marriage? She felt like a fool, realizing that her supposedly happy marriage was built on lies and deception. Sarah¡¯s words felt like a torment from the depths of hell. ¡°Your wedding anniversary is in September, on the 20th. It¡¯s my birthday,¡± she revealed with a sinister edge. Imogen couldn¡¯t believe it, shaking her head in denial. ¡°No¡­ impossible.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? Just ask Troy, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Sarah sneered. A cold shiver ran down Imogen¡¯s spine, making her feel as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. Her teeth chattered from the chill, but she felt no pain as she clenched her fists, digging her fingers into her palms. Her wedding anniversary turned out to coincide with her rival¡¯s birthday. It felt ludicrous, absurd! She remembered Troy specifically choosing this date, iming it to be an auspicious day based on the lunar calendar. And all those years, on their anniversary, he would get heavily drunk and be filled with deep emotions. She had thought it was a testament to their love, but the reality was that he was thinking of another woman. She had naively believed they were both happy, but in truth, she was just being yed for a fool. Imogen let out a bitter smile, unable to contain her emotions. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sarah demanded, her face stiffening. 10:44 Chapter 42.1 Truly Cruel Chapter 42.1 Truly Cruel Imogen tightly clutched the garment¡¯s hem, a profound sense of bitterness welling up within her. Sarah¡¯s words struck a chord; she had indeed ced Troy on a pedestal as her leader. When she first entered the Marshall family, she could only steal nces at Troy from afar, finding contentment in mere glimpses of him whenever he visited the old house. Meanwhile, Sarah stood openly by his side, making her presence known and secure. ¡°Later on, due to certain circumstances, I had to choose to leave and break up with him. You probably didn¡¯t believe it, but I took the initiative to break up with him. He just didn¡¯t want to let go, and you should have noticed that he travels every July. He came to see me because it was the season we first met,¡± Sarah revealed. Imogen¡¯s breath caught her throat, her mind going momentarily nk. Her heart trembled, unwilling to ept what Sarah was saying, but unable to deny its truth. She wanted to refute it, to deny that her rtionship with Troy was merely one¨Csided, but deep down, she knew Sarah was right. Ever since their first year of marriage, Troy had embarked on extended business trips every July, leaving Imogen feeling distant and unimportant. It was as if he was escaping to see Sarah during this time¨Cthe time they had first met, the time that held special significance for both of them. The weight of reality bore down on Imogen¡¯s shoulders as she grappled with her feelings, torn between her emotions and the undeniable truth. She had believed they had only recently startedmunicating, but the truth was far more distressing¨Cthey had been in contact all along! He was truly heartless. Every year, he would visit his previous lover, and upon his return, he would act as if nothing had happened, ying the role of a loving husband. Troy, you¡¯re so cruel! What did she mean to him in these three years of marriage? She felt like a fool, realizing that her supposedly happy marriage was built on lies and deception. Sarah¡¯s words felt like a torment from the depths of hell. ¡°Your wedding anniversary is in September, on the 20th. It¡¯s my birthday,¡± she revealed with a sinister edge. Imogen couldn¡¯t believe it, shaking her head in denial. ¡°No¡­ impossible.¡± ¡°Why is it impossible? Just ask Troy, and you¡¯ll know,¡± Sarah sneered. A cold shiver ran down Imogen¡¯s spine, making her feel as if she had fallen into an icy abyss. Her teeth chattered from the chill, but she felt no pain as she clenched her fists, digging her fingers into her palms. Her wedding anniversary turned out to coincide with her rival¡¯s birthday. It felt ludicrous, absurd! She remembered Troy specifically choosing this date, iming it to be an auspicious day based on the lunar calendar. And all those years, on their anniversary, he would get heavily drunk and be filled with deep emotions. She had thought it was a testament to their love, but the reality was that he was thinking of another woman. She had naively believed they were both happy, but in truth, she was just being yed for a fool. Imogen let out a bitter smile, unable to contain her emotions. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Sarah demanded, her face stiffening. 10:44 ¡°You¡¯re so funny, dear,¡± Imogen replied, looking up at Sarah. ¡°You came to talk to me just to make me leave? Well, here¡¯s a reality check for you. As long as Troy and I are not divorced, you¡¯ll remain a mistress. Even if we do get divorced, you¡¯ll still be a mistress. I suggest you don¡¯t provoke me, or I¡¯ll find countless ways to make sure you regret it and never show your face in this industry again.¡± Sarah¡¯s smile froze on her face as she continued her taunting, ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s the use of relying on Troy so much? He wouldn¡¯t even spare you a second nce! If you want to face reality, you should divorce him as soon as possible.¡± Unfazed by Sarah¡¯s words, Imogen smiled back and retorted, ¡°Go ahead, keep talking! Let everyone in the restaurant hear what kind of person the famous star Sarah truly is.¡± Sarah fell silent, her eyes filled with resentment as she red at Imogen. ¡°Do you have anything else to say, Sarah? If not, I¡¯ll be on my way,¡± Imogen stated calmly before leaving the restroom without looking back. You might also like Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. WITH H BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enemy 10:44 Chapter 42.2 Truly Cruel Chapter 42.2 Truly Cruel Rather than returning to her seat, Imogen aimlessly wandered around the mall. Along the way, she saw numerous couples, some holding hands andughing, while others engaged in arguments. or walked hand¨Cin¨Chand in silence. They all appeared genuine and happy, unlike her marriage, which she had cherished for three years, only to discover that it was built on a web of lies, a mere fa?ade. The realization of the deception caused her heart immense pain, leaving her gasping for breath. She tried to cope with the hurt but found it overwhelming. As her phone rang, she saw it was a call from Charlie. She answered, saying, ¡°Hey, Charlie, I ran into someone I knew and had a conversation. I¡¯ll be heading back now.¡± She turned off her phone and struggled to return to the restaurant¡¯s seat. There, she noticed the items she had purchased, all paid for with Troy¡¯s ck card. ¡°Charlie, after dinner, I want to return all these clothes,¡± she told Charlie. Confused, Charlie asked, ¡°Return them? Why do you want to return them?¡± Imogen exined, ¡°Actually, this ck card doesn¡¯t belong to me. It belongs to my family. I¡¯m afraid they¡¯ll find out about me using their money without permission, so I¡¯d rather return everything.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go back with you,¡± Charlie offered supportively. Upon seeing Imogen¡¯srge expense, the counter staff were very polite and promptly processed her refund. After the refund, Imogen used her card to make the purchase. Charlie couldn¡¯t help but comin, suggesting it would have been better to transfer the money to him on another day. but Imogen simply smiled without responding. They bid farewell to each other, and it was nearly 7 p.m. Imogen considered the situation for a moment and decided to take a taxi to the Grand Theater. She had promised her grandmother, so she treated it as thest time she would attend the performance. However, she was aware that Troy might not show up. At around 7:30, Imogen arrived at the Grand Theater. The hall was buzzing with chatter, and all the seats were upied. She found her seat at the forefront and noticed the empty seat next to her. As the lights in the hall dimmed at 7:30, the audience hushed, and the dance drama began with the host¡¯s opening remarks. Imogen nced at the empty seat next to her, realizing he hadn¡¯te as expected. She felt a mixture of emotions but soon got engrossed in the captivating performance on stage, losing herself in the drama. At some point, a man passed by in front of her, causing a slight annoyance as he seemed to be blocking others¡® views. However, when the man hunched over and sat down beside Imogen, she was taken aback. Concerned about her belongings, Imogen immediately covered them and asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± It was then that she realized the man sitting beside her was Troy, and she was momentarily stunned. The surrounding audience nced at Imogen, and even Troy turned his gaze toward her. Quickly, she ced her belongings on the ground to make space for Troy to sit beside her. As the performance continued, the audience remained engrossed in the spectacle. 10:44 Troy leaned over and spoke softly, ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Imogen, still appearing expressionless, gestured towards the stage and replied, ¡°Don¡¯t talk, watch the performance.¡± Troy respected her request and turned his attention back to the stage. At approximately 9:30, the dance drama concluded, and the cast members returned to the stage, bowing graciously to the audience. Thunderous apuse erupted from below, and some fans of the dancers prepared to present flowers on stage. Many of the audience members began to leave. Imogen collected several paper bags from the ground and stood up to depart with the rest of the audience. Troy took the initiative to take the paper bags from her hands and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 43 Chapter 43 10:44 Chapter 43 Deceiving For Three Years The driver focused on driving, and Imogen settled into the back seat, gazing out of the car window in silence. The sounds of the bustling city outside contrasted sharply with the quiet atmosphere inside the car. Troy observed Imogen¡¯s slightly somber expression and asked, ¡°Since you used the card I gave you, why did you return the items and buy them again?¡± As messages popped up on his phone, reminding him of the previous refunds, Troy realized that she had repurchased the same products with her own money. Without turning to look at him, Imogen replied, ¡°I can spend your money as I wish. It¡¯s none of your business.¡± Troy then inquired, ¡°Are you upset because I apanied Sarah shopping?¡± Imogen responded, ¡°You¡¯ve done so much for Sarah. A simple stroll with her is the least of my concerns.¡± A mocking smile crept across Imogen¡¯s face as she leaned back in her seat, closing her eyes. Curious, Troy probed further, asking what was bothering her. She pondered this question herself, feeling exhausted and hollow as if she had lost all her strength. It was as if a machine had run out of power or a phone had drained its battery and shut down. In the past, she could delude herself into believing that Troy had genuine feelings for her during their three years of marriage. However, now whenever she sees him, Sarah¡¯s words haunt her thoughts. She longs to ask him why he loves Sarah so much and can¡¯t forget her, questioning why he even married her. Suddenly, Troy noticed a blush on the back of Imogen¡¯s hand. Concerned, he asked, ¡°What happened to your hand?¡± ¡°I got burned while eating,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°You should take care of it. Let¡¯s go to the hospital,¡± Troy instructed the driver. Imogen opened her eyes, looking at him with a mix of emotions. She felt sarcastic and withdrew her hand forcefully, saying, ¡°No need, it¡¯s not a big problem.¡± In the past, such a caring gesture from him would have melted her heart, but now it only stirs bitterness. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but feel a strange mixture of emotions, wanting tough at the impable act Troy put on throughout their three years together, deceiving her as if their rtionship was genuine. Troy, with a solemn expression, tried to reason with her, saying, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t make light of your health when you¡¯re upset.¡± Her eyes still closed, Imogen retorted, ¡°I¡¯m not upset, and I¡¯m not making jokes. I just don¡¯t need your concern. Isn¡¯t that what you want? You don¡¯t need to pretend to be a caring husband to impress me.¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened, and he looked intently at Imogen. ¡°Are you serious about this?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong with me? Do you not understand?¡± she replied, raising an eyebrow. ¡°Or do you need me to spell out your actions? Do you want me to say it out loud?¡± Troy questioned, ¡°What have I done? Why are you using me?¡± With a smile, Imogen asked, ¡°Do you remember the date of our wedding anniversary?¡± ¡°September 20th,¡± Troy responded after a pause. ¡°And do you know what you¡¯re feeling guilty about?¡± Imogen pressed on. Troy fell silent, unable to answer. Imogen¡¯s smile turned bitter as she said, ¡°I just found out that September 20th is Sarah¡¯s birthday. It seems you have a deep affection for her, even though our anniversary is a reminder of her.¡± Her nose tingled with a hint of tears, but she suppressed her emotions and continued, ¡°You go on a business trip every July, for at least half a month. What are you doing during that time?¡± The car fell into silence, and even the driver refrained from making a sound. Unable to contain her anger, Imogen suddenly roared, ¡°Say something! Exin yourself, why don¡¯t you exin?¡± Troy remained speechless, unable to muster anyforting lies. ¡°Feeling guilty, aren¡¯t you? You dare not admit it, right?¡± Imogen questioned, her words deliberate and intense. ¡°Why did you choose to marry me if you like her so much? Why not wait for her instead? Why do you treat me so poorly? You don¡¯t even see me as a person!¡± Imogen roared in anger, tears streaming down her face, her whole body trembling. Ever since her father left, she had never cried in front of anyone again. Her heart was tender, burdened with an inferiorityplex, and hypersensitive, causing her to build a strong protective shell around herself. Imogen had grown up as an ordinary person, adopted into the Marshall family by a stroke of luck. However, she lived her life in fear, caution, and constant observation. The Marshall family looked down on her, and apart from her grandparents, only Troy asionally treated her with kindness.. At times, Imogen deluded herself into thinking that even if he didn¡¯t love her, he must still have some feelings for her. But she was wrong¨Cwrong. If he truly had any affection for her, he wouldn¡¯t have treated her in such a manner. She wasn¡¯t even worth as much as a stranger to him. He was as indifferent and cold as the rest, but he masked it with politeness, which only further confused her. The car felt empty as if no one was inside. A prolonged silence enveloped them. Finally, Troy took a deep breath, his heart clenching as he looked at Imogen¡¯s tearful expression. He spoke in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Sorry, sorry again,¡± Imogen retorted bitterly, feeling frustrated with his repeated apologies. ¡°What else can you say besides apologizing? Troy, I¡¯vee to realize that your heart is made of stone.¡± Emotions surged within Imogen, leaving her gasping for breath as she reached out to wipe away the tears from her face. ¡°I will make it up to you,¡± Troy dered in an attempt to offer some form of reconciliation. Imogen couldn¡¯t help butugh sarcastically. ¡°Compensation again. How do you n to compensate me? By not divorcing me or by letting me resign and leave? Your so¨Ccalled compensation won¡¯t give me what I truly want.¡± 10:45 Chapter 43 Deceiving For Three Years Once again, Troy fell silent, unable to offer a satisfactory response. ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you right now,¡± Imogen said, taking a deep breath to regain herposure. Troy remained speechless, his brows furrowing slightly, his eyes carrying a deep sense of regret. The car ride back to the vi was filled with an air of subdued tension. The driver dared not even nce at them through the rearview mirror. Upon arriving at the vi, Imogen retrieved her belongings from the trunk and went inside. Troy followed suit, observing her sharp figure from behind before hesitating to head towards the study to attend to his work. However, his focus was lost tonight, and he couldn¡¯t concentrate on any documents. His mind wandered, leaving him with an empty head and uncertain thoughts. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Time passed swiftly, and before he knew it, it was already past eleven o¡¯clock. Troy put down his unfinished documents and returned to his room, only to find the master bedroom feeling oddly empty. Perhaps it was the abrupt realization of their separation after living together for three years that left him feeling uneasy. His eyes casually scanned the room and caught sight of something extra on the table¨Cthe ck card. Next to it was a handwritten note with a simple message: ¡°Remember to go and get your divorce certificate on Monday.¡± His throat tightened as he clenched the ck card in his hand. Suddenly, Troy found himself standing outside Imogen¡¯s room. He hesitated for a moment before finally knocking on the door. Imogen, with her half¨Cdried hair, opened the door and saw it was Troy. She asked nonchntly, ¡°Is there something you need?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Chapter 44 Let¡¯s Have a Child Chapter 44 Let¡¯s Have a Child ¡°I want to renegotiate the divorce agreement with you. Come to the study,¡± Troy said calmly. ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen replied. Imogen put the towel back, followed Troy out, closed the door, and walked to the study. In the study, Troy found the electronic version of the original divorce agreement and added a few new contents. He made space in front of the screen for Imogen to see. ¡°Come and take a look at the changes I¡¯ve made,¡± he said. Imogen leaned forward and examined the redlined content on the screen. The first new rule stated that both parties would not leave the home after divorce. They were required to continue living together at Midtown Vi even after obtaining the divorce certificate. The second rule demanded that Imogen help Troy conceal their divorce from his parents. If necessary, she had to apany him as a husband and wife to the old house, pretending to maintain a married appearance until his parents were aware of the divorce. Article 2 stated that both parties were forbidden from discussing their past marriage or divorce outside of their home. Article 3 specified that while living together at Midtown Vi, neither party was allowed to invite other men or women to spend the night there. Another significant change was in the division of property. Initially, Imogen was entitled to 20 million dors, two vis, and two luxury cars. Now, the agreement had been modified to give her 50 million dors, along with two vis and two luxury cars. Imogen reviewed each newly added item and expressed her objections. ¡°I have concerns about the first item. The agreement states that we have to continue living in Midtown Vi until our grandparents know about the divorce. What if they never find out? Does that mean we¡¯re forced to stay together forever? And you can¡¯t openly be with Sarah. What¡¯s the point of getting divorced. then?¡± Troy responded, ¡°We can add a time constraint to it.¡± Imogen calcted the time and proposed, ¡°Within two months of the divorce, we must inform our grandparents about our separation. After that period, we are free to move to another ce and live separately.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened as he reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Two monthster, she would be in a hurry to leave this ce. She wondered if she should feel hatred towards him in her heart. Imogen pointed to the property division and said, ¡°The original amount is enough. I don¡¯t need any more money.¡± ¡°That¡¯s mypensation for breaking my promise to you. I want to make amends,¡± Troy insisted, and Imogen didn¡¯t argue further. She just wanted to finalize the divorce agreement as soon as possible. After confirming the details, Troy reprinted two copies of the divorce agreement. Both of them signed the agreements, each keeping a copy for themselves. ¡°Alright,¡± Imogen signed her name without hesitation, holding her copy. ¡°If everything is settled, go back to my room. Remember to get the divorce certificate on Monday.¡± ???? Have a ¡°Okay,¡± Troy responded calmly. As soon as Imogen returned to her room with the divorce agreement, she closed the door and leaned her back against it. In an instant, she felt her strength waning, and she sat down on the floor. Her fingers trembled as she tightly held her heart, feeling suffocated by the pain. For ten years, she had loved him. How could she suddenly im not to like him anymore? The impending divorce made everything feel irrelevant. The three¨Cyear marriage seemed neither long nor short. Perhaps they weren¡¯t destined tost in this marriage. While emotions still lingered, they chose to part ways early, so that these three years of marriage could be a beautiful memory. Imogen wanted to ensure that when she looked back on this marriage, there would be more than just hatred and resentment. The weight of it all kept her awake, as insomnia took over. three years Shey in bed, tossing and turning, as scenes from the past flooded her mind. Memories of his gentleness, intelligence, thoughtfulness, romance, passion, wildness, and indifference surfaced one after another. One memory stood out in particr. It was the anniversary celebration of the Marshall Group of Companies. She had drunk a ss of wine handed over by someone, feeling dizzy, and went to rest upstairs at the hotel. In a haze, a muscr guy¡¯s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her close. The night that followed was filled with scattered and sensual images, leaving asting impression in her mind. Grandpa Henry had known about their affair and approached them with a thoughtful solution: to get married. They didn¡¯t hold a grand wedding but instead had a simple meal with the Marshall family at the old house before getting their marriage certificate. She officially became Troy¡¯s wife, and in her heart, she felt an overwhelming happiness. She had married the man she had loved for years, someone who she could only look up to in admiration. Before marriage, their interactions were limited. When she saw him, all she could manage was to call him ¡®Elder Brother.¡® His responses were typically brief, with a simple ¡°um¡± or a nod. On a few asions, he would ask, ¡°How are Imogen¡¯s grades now?¡± Though it seemed like a question asked by a distant rtive, it filled her heart with sweetness for days. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen was determined to impress him and worked hard to improve herself. At first, she simply hoped to catch his attention, but as time passed, she longed to walk proudly by his side. After getting married, she remained cautious, afraid of disappointing him. However, Troy was patient and understanding, gently guiding her on how to be a good wife. They grew closer and their lives became sweeter. Reflecting on those times, she realized that he had subtly expressed his feelings in certain instances. After marriage, he started buying condoms regrly, which made Imogen wonder if he had any intentions of starting a family with her. One year into their marriage, feeling that their life had stabilized, she brought up the idea of having a child. However, his response was rather cold, stating that it was not the right time yet, leaving her confused about when the right time would 1. be. In hindsight, Imogen feared that he had never truly considered having a child with her. She believed that in his eyes, only Sarah could give birth to his child. Looking back, she could see that 10:45 27 Chapter 44 Let¡¯s Have a Child there was ack of warmth in his gaze during that conversation, indicating his disinterest in starting a family with her. Three years passed swiftly, leaving Imogen feeling like a lone spectator in a silent movie. She still couldn¡¯t touch his heart, as it remained impervious to her. The realization left her with no choice but to smile and bid farewell to the past, which now felt empty like a dream. Imogen found herself lost in her thoughts when the phone rang, jolting her back to reality. It was past three o¡¯clock in the morning, and Riley was calling her, telling her that Troy had run off to drink with her. Worried that he might be seriously ill, Riley insisted that Imogene to pick him. 1. up. Though hesitant, Imogen eventually agreed, feeling frustrated by his actions. She questioned why he chose to go out for drinks at this hour instead of drinking at home. The dreamlike moment of her past feelings had been abruptly reced by the reality of the situation. Frustrated and confused, Imogen now had to face the present and the uncertainty of her future with Troy. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 45.1 His Wife Chapter 45 Chapter 45 Chapter 45.1 His Wife Imogen quickly got dressed and drove to the address Riley had given her. When she arrived, she saw Riley and Troy sitting on the sofa. Riley was leaning against the back of the sofa, smoking a cigarette, while Troy sat with his eyes closed, holding a ss of wine. Upon entering, Troy opened his eyes briefly but closed them again. Imogen noticed the mess of wine bottles scattered on the ground, and her frown deepened. She asked if all he had drunk was wine, and Riley confirmed it solemnly. Calling out to Troy, Imogen walked towards him and gently ced the wine ss on the table. Troy¡¯s eyes, pitch¨Cck and inscrutable, locked onto her without uttering a word. Imogen couldn¡¯t tell whether he was fully drunk or just affected by alcohol. ¡°It¡¯s toote. Let¡¯s go home and rest,¡± she suggested. Troy raised his hand and rubbed his forehead, standing up from the sofa, but his bnce seemed shaky. Imogen quickly went to his side and offered her support, asking if he could still walk. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. With a hoarse voice, he responded with a simple ¡°yes,¡± brushing away her helping hand and attempting to walk forward on his own, albeit unsteadily. Imogen followed closely, keeping a watchful eye on him to prevent any mishaps. As she walked beside him, she couldn¡¯t help but notice the strong smell of alcohol emanating from his body, making her wonder just how much he had consumed. By some miracle, he managed to remember to press the elevator¡¯s negative floor button, indicating that they were going to the garage. When they reached the garage, Imogen pointed out the car to Troy, and he looked at her with those deep, ink¨Clike eyes before slowly following behind her. Imogen felt a mix of emotions as Troy called her ¡°wife.¡± In their three years of marriage, Troy had never used that term for her. It was always her name or nickname. She couldn¡¯t help but feel a pang of sadness and realization that she wasn¡¯t his ideal wife. In his mind, that title belonged to someone else ¨C Sarah. Despite the hurt she felt, Imogen managed to maintain herposure. She gently pulled her wrist from his grip and stepped back. She decided to leave the room and find another guest room to sleep in, not wanting to be reminded of the painful truth. As she turned to leave, Troy¡¯s eyes flickered open, and he mumbled something unintelligible. Imogen hesitated but decided to approach him once more, wanting to understand what he was saying. ¡°Wife,¡± he murmured again, and Imogen¡¯s heart sank even further. At that moment, she realized that she had married a man who never truly saw her as his partner. but merely a convenientpanion. The realization was like a sharp knife cutting through her heart. With a paleplexion, she softly disengaged herself from his hold and stepped away from the bed. The scent of alcohol surrounding him made her ufortable, and she wanted to distance herself from the situation. However, before she could leave, Troy¡¯s hand shot out again and firmly grasped her wrist. His eyes remained closed, and he continued muttering something. Imogen tried to pull away, but his grip was surprisingly strong. Against her better judgment, she leaned closer, hoping to make out his words. To her surprise, he 10:45 Chapter 45.1 His Wife whispered, ¡°Please don¡¯t leave.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart wavered at his plea, torn between her feelings and a sense of responsibility to care for him. She had always wanted to be the woman he needed, but deep down, she knew that Sarah held a significant ce in his heart. With a heavy heart, Imogen stayed by his side, sitting on the edge of the bed. She carefully watched over him until he fell into a deep slumber, his grip on her wrist loosening. In the quiet room, Imogen felt the weight of her emotions, battling between love and eptance. She knew that despite everything, she couldn¡¯t change Troy¡¯s feelings or the reality of the situation. And as much as she wished for things to be different, she had to face the truth ¨C she wasn¡¯t his ideal wife, and her marriage with Troy would soone to an end. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. ( Loved Your Eneny 010245 Chapter 45.2 His Wife Chapter 45.2 His Wife Troy scrolled through the news and social media tforms on Imogen¡¯s phone, his heart sinking as he saw the headlines. There, stered all over the inte, were photos of him being escorted back home by Imogen after a night of heavy drinking. The rumors were spreading like wildfire, with spections about their marriage and rtionship filling thement sections. He clenched his jaw in frustration, realizing that their private moment had been captured and exploited by the paparazzi. The assistant¡¯s call had made it clear that the situation was getting out of hand, and the media was making a feast out of their personal lives. Feeling his head throb from both the hangover and the stress, Troy decided he needed to handle this situation before it spiraled out of control. He didn¡¯t want Imogen to be dragged into the spotlight or subjected to public scrutiny. Quickly, he made a decision. He would confront the situation head¨Con and control the narrative. Troy sent a message to the assistant, instructing her to issue a brief statement acknowledging the photos but emphasizing that they were simply colleagues and friends and that he had too many drinks, leading Imogen to help him get back home safely. After sending the message, Troy took a deep breath, trying to gather his thoughts. He knew he had to talk to Imogen about the situation, but first, he needed to find his phone and deal with the media attention professionally. Troy retraced his steps, going back to the private box where they had been drinking the night before. Luckily, his phone was there, and he quickly silenced the numerous notifications from the media and fans. Now, with his phone in hand, he walked back to the living room, where he finally noticed Imogen¡¯s phone lying on the coffee table. His eyes softened as he picked it up, remembering how she had tried to take care of himst night. As the assistant had said, Troy and Imogen had been photographed together, but he knew they needed to clear up any misunderstandings and handle the situation carefully. He also needed to talk to Imogen about what happened, and why he had been shouting Sarah¡¯s name in his sleep. Feeling a mix of regret and gratitude, Troy decided to find Imogen and have an honest conversation with her. No matter how things were between them, she didn¡¯t deserve to be caught up in the media circus. He left the vi, phone in hand, determined to face whatever consequencesy ahead. The paparazzi might be relentless, but he would protect Imogen and handle the situation in the best way he could. Troy felt a mix of anger and frustration as he scrolled through the Instagram post and the apanying pictures. The media had taken innocent moments and twisted them into a scandalous narrative, painting him as unfaithful and Imogen as the ¡°other woman.¡± He knew he couldn¡¯t let this false narrative spiral out of control, especially for Imogen¡¯s sake. He needed to address the situation publicly and protect her from vicious gossip. Without hesitation, Troy decided to state his own social media ounts. He typed out a carefully worded post, denying any romantic involvement with Imogen and exining the true story of the night. The post read: ¡°Regarding the recent rumors and photos circting online, I want to rify that there is no truth to the spections of infidelity. The pictures captured were of a casual evening spent with a Chapter 45.2 His Wife colleague and friend, Imogen. We attended a dance drama together, and due to circumstances, I have had a bit too much to drink. may I want to emphasize that Imogen and I are just friends, and there was no inappropriate behavior between us. I deeply regret any misunderstanding caused by misleading photos, and I assure you that they do not represent the reality of our rtionship. I apologize for any confusion and distress these rumors may have caused, especially to my dear friend Imogen. Please respect our privacy as we navigate through this situation. Thank you for your understanding.¡± With a deep breath, Troy posted the statement and disabledments on the post to prevent further negativity from spreading. He hoped that by addressing the issue directly, they could put an end to false rumors and protect both his and Imogen¡¯s reputations. Next, he turned his attention to contacting Imogen. He needed to make sure she was aware of the statement and to discuss how they would handle the situation together. He called her, hoping she would answer and that they could have a private conversation to strategize their next steps. As the phone rang, Troy felt a mix of anxiety and determination. No matter what happened, he would stand by Imogen and make sure she was not unfairly affected by the media storm. He would do whatever it took to protect her and their friendship, even if it meant facing public scrutiny head¨C on. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Chapter 46.1 Guilty Chapter 46 Chapter 46 Chapter 46.1 Guilty Hot review in thement section: No, no, no, is there really someone who really believes that such a young master of the Marshall family keeps himself clean, right? Do you really think of him. as the male lead in the novel? They y very openly, but they just haven¡¯t been exposed before. Thements areplicated. Some fans of Troy Marshall defend him, while others of Sarah Page have distanced themselves from Troy. Passersby just watch, and the anti¨Cfans continue to spread the negative information. Below is another hot search term: Imogen Forbes. It was detonatedst night. After several hours of hard work,izens uncovered the Instagram ount, Troy¡¯s cheating target, andpared Imogen¡¯s photos published in her private posts. before. And there was a grudge between Imogen and Sarah before, and manyizens already knew th?t she was the brand director of McKesson and the adopted daughter of Chairman Marshall. Under Imogen¡¯s blog post were the prizedments. On the other hand, some passersby and Sarah¡¯s anti¨Cfans believe that, since Imogen is the adopted daughter of the vice chairman, she is considered a childhood sweetheart of Troy. Perhaps Sarah just intervened in their rtionship as a mistress, or perhaps they were simply siblings and were taken out of context by the media. Some also passersby and fans of Sarah believe that it was Imogen who intervened with Troy and Sarah. And just used the previous makeup incident to illustrate that Imogen deliberately targeted Sarah. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen¡¯s Instagram ount quickly copsed, and this time it was much worse thanst time. Thements below thetest Instagram post skyrocketed from two digits to three digits and four digits, with an increasing number of followers and private messages. Troy then immediately called Mr. Jordan with Imogen¡¯s mobile phone, asking him to quickly conduct the hot search. Not long after, Mr. Jordan called back and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, we are already conducting a hot search, but this matter should have been deliberately exposed at night, giving people a surprise. Even if we continue to suppress it now, the matter has already fermented.¡± ¡°Just try to press down as much as possible.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall.¡± Hanging up the phone, Troy flipped through thements on Imogen¡¯s Instagram ount, which were already covered byments such as pure mistresses, interruptions, and apologies. Only a very few people spoke for Imogen. There are also private messages filled with various dirty sentences and abuses. He can¡¯t bear to look at them anymore. Troy directly helped Imogen close the stranger¡¯s private messages andment section. In the eyes ofizens, this is a manifestation of guilt by turning offments and not responding, only reducing hot searches. Troy once again urged Mr. Jordan to suppress the hot search and called the club to have his phone delivered. Club guests are either wealthy or expensive. They picked up the phone in the private box and 10:45 Chapter 46.1 Guilty didn¡¯t dare to take it personally, so they quickly delivered it. The young man who came to deliver the phone also said to Troy, ¡°Mr. Marshall, when I came, your phone rang several times. It should be urgent to call you. You¡¯d better hurry up and call back.¡± Troy opened it and found dozens of missed calls. There were calls from Mr. Jordan, as well as from other secretaries and the public rtions department. It was obvious that they had discovered the hot search and wanted to notify Troy, but no one had answered. h, on the other hand, also called Troy several times. Troy was worried that the situation would have an impact on Sarah, so he immediately called back h and said, ¡°Miss h, how is Sarah now? Is she fine?¡± ¡°I have contacted Mr. Marshall, but Sarah is not in a very good situation now. She is very self¨C ming for causing Miss Imogen to bear the charge of being a mistress. If I hadn¡¯t stopped her, she would have almost helped Miss Imogen rify on Instagram. Mr. Marshall, Sarah is my artist, and I have to think for her. It¡¯s impossible for her to do this. Otherwise, her future would be ruined.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± ¡°I want to know how Mr. Marshall ns to handle this matter. I have selfish intentions and do not want this matter to affect Sarah. You have promised before that Sarah will not be used of being a mistress. Not responding is the best response. Mr. Marshall and Miss Imogen are not insiders in the entertainment industry. They are just cursing and trying to vent their anger. In a few days, this matter will be forgotten by others.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Chapter 46.2 Guilty Chapter 46.2 Guilty ¡°I also have the same n. I have already sent someone to conduct a hot search, which will not affect Sarah.¡± ¡°I hope Mr. Marshall can do what you said. Mr. Marshall still remembers the previous disposing of Star Entertainment. Just not rifying doesn¡¯t mean that no one else will rify.¡± Troy understood h¡¯s meaning and said, ¡°I will handle it.¡± Only a very few people know about his marriage to Imogen and can help him rify it, mostly only his grandparents. ¡°Thank you very much, Mr. Marshall. Come and take a look at Sarah. She is very unstable now.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Hanging up the phone, Troy called Mr. Jordan again, exining that he would always keep an eye on this matter and never allow any rified news to appear. When things get down, he will personally exin to his grandparents. Troy held Imogen¡¯s phone and wanted to send it back to her room, but when he arrived at the door, he thought of something and still put Imogen¡¯s phone in his pocket. When he arrived in the living room downstairs, he looked at the servant and said, ¡°Don¡¯t tell madam about the news.¡± The things on the Inte are not real, and those people vent their anger. After a few days, everything will also pass. The servant hesitated and said, ¡°What if madam sees it on the news herself?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this as long as you keep it from her.¡± The aunt¡¯s servant nodded her head. Troy just went to the car to visit Sarah. Imogen woke up and unconsciously touched the pillow, but her hand wasn¡¯t touching her phone. ¨C It was empty. She opened her eyes, stretched herself, and leaned up next to the pillow to look for her phone, but she couldn¡¯t find it. Imogen covered her forehead and recalledst night¡¯s situation. When she went to pick up Troy, she brought her phone, but after returning, she moved directly to the new room to sleep. Her phone should be in her original room. Thinking so, Imogen got out of bed, washed and dressed, and went to her own room to find her phone. There was no one in the room, and she didn¡¯t know how long Troy had been up. The quilt had long been cold. Imogen was on the bedside bed, searching everywhere on the table, but still couldn¡¯t find her phone. She even swung the nket twice, but still, she hadn¡¯t found her phone. She rubbed her head, and if it wasn¡¯t in the room, it might have been in the car or in the private box. 10:45 Chapter 46.2 Guilty Imogen then went to her car again to look for her phone. She searched every corner but couldn¡¯t find it. So there¡¯s only one possibility at the moment. Her phone fell into the private box while she went to pick up Troy. She couldn¡¯t bring this back for a while, so Imogen went to have breakfast first. After breakfast, she drove to yesterday¡¯s clubhouse and asked directly at the counter, ¡°Did you a phone in Box 502?¡± ¡°Miss, there is, but it has already been returned to its owner.¡± find ¡°Did you send it back?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°You sent it to the wrong guy, did you? I didn¡¯t receive my phone.¡± The staff specifically confirmed with their colleagues, ¡°Miss, we have indeed returned it to Mr. Marshall, personally delivered it to the door.¡± Imogen frowned, and the staff didn¡¯t need to tell the lie. It must have been Troy who took her phone and ced it in a ce she didn¡¯t pay attention to. Imogen drove back and searched in the living room but couldn¡¯t find it. She went to Troy¡¯s study room again but couldn¡¯t find it. She even checked the master bedroom but couldn¡¯t find her phone. It¡¯s really strange. Imogen dialed her own number using the servant¡¯s phone and walked around upstairs and downstairs. She didn¡¯t hear any ringing tone, so she had to call Troy again. The phone rang again and again, only to be answered in thest few seconds, ¡°Hello¡­¡± A female voice came from the other line. Upon hearing it, Imogen knew that it was Sarah¡¯s voice. He went to find Sarah. ¡°It¡¯s me, Troy.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Imogen. Troy is cooking for me now.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Sir Your Wife Already Signed The Divorce Paper By Josie Chapter 47 Chapter 47 Chapter 47.1 Love or Not Imogen was stunned after hearing the word ¡°cook.¡± In her mind, she couldn¡¯t possibly associate Troy with cooking. ¡°Imogen, you don¡¯t know? Actually, Troy¡¯s cooking is amazing. He lived alone outside during his college years and practiced good cooking skills, so he often cooked for me.¡± Imogen knew that Sarah was intentionally speaking to her, deliberately stimting her. Imogen¡¯s heart tingled. A man who is willing to cook for someone he likes must love her very much. But in their three years of marriage, Troy never cooked for her, and what was worse is even Imogen didn¡¯t know he actually could cook. She heard that cooking could enhance marital rtionships. Imogen asionally cooks herself, but Troy has never helped her. This is the difference between love and non¨Clove. Imogen suppressed the pain in her heart and said, ¡°Give the phone to Troy. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I can help you ask him.¡± It is a tant provocation. She is still married to Troy and wants to ask questions about Troy, but she has to conduct Sarah first. Isn¡¯t this ridiculous? Even if Imogen now intended to divorce, it was impossible to make Sarah gain what she wanted. ¡°Give the phone to Troy. I have something to ask him. Ask him personally.¡± Sarah was about to say something when Imogen interrupted her directly, ¡°This phone has automatic recording. If you don¡¯t want me to y this recording to Troy, give him the phone.¡± Sarah knew that Troy could not be separated from her due to such a small matter, but she still wanted to maintain a good image in front of Troy, so she had to take Troy¡¯s phone to the kitchen. After more than ten seconds of not hanging up on the phone, Sarah¡¯s voice came back from the other line. ¡°Troy, Imogen called you.¡± ¡°You take it, and I don¡¯t have any hands now. What did she say?¡± Troy¡¯s voice was not very clear. ¡°I just asked her, but she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Troy seemed to get closer to his phone and said, ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Troy, where is my phone?¡± ¡°Your phone is here with me.¡± ¡°What are you doing with my phone/ ¡°I left my phone in the clubhouse and used your phone to contact the people in the clubhouse to deliver it. I identally carried it with me when I came out urgently. I¡¯m sorry.¡± Sarah lowered her eyes, her eyes darkened. So, Imogen can¡¯t see the hot search anymore. Is Troy carrying Imogen¡¯s phone on himself, as he said, carelessly or intentionally, not wanting Imogen to see the hot search? Imogen then realized that it was Troy¡¯s phone that had fallen into the clubhouse. ¡°Can you find 10:45 Chapter 47.1 Love or Not someone to bring my phone back now?¡± Troy shook his head and said, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not.¡± ¡°So where are you now? I¡¯ll find someone to pick it up.¡± ¡°I am currently at Sarah¡¯s house, but we will be going outter.¡± ¡°You put your phone at the door.¡± ¡°Someone will take it away.¡± ¡°Can you hand over my phone to the gatekeeper in Sarah¡¯smunity?¡± ¡°No way. When I came here today, I saw that there was no one at the gate, so I guess the security guard took leave.¡± Imogen: ¡°¡­ ¡°Is it true?¡± Imogen asks in hesitation. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. Why do I deceive you?¡± ¡°Okay, when will you be back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, and it depends on the situation.¡± Imogen hung up the phone directly. ¡°Forget it.¡± The servant uttered cautiously, ¡°Madam, why don¡¯t you take my phone instead and use it?¡± Imogen shook her head and returned her phone: ¡°No need.¡± any leave. At the other end of the phone, Sarah returns the phone to the home screen, presses the ¡°off¨C screen¡± button, ces it in Troy¡¯s pocket, and asks, ¡°Troy, why did you answer like that?¡± There is a mailbox at her doorstep, and the security guard has not taken Troy¡¯s move is obviously to prevent Imogen from getting her phone. Troy said indifferently, ¡°I¡¯m afraid she will rify something when she sees the news, which will have an impact on you. Being able to dy for a while is a period of time, and I¡¯m trying to persuade her not to rify. Even if she insists on rifying by then, people won¡¯t believe it.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Eneny 10:45 Chapter 472 Love or Not Chapter 47.2 Love or Not Upon hearing this, Sarah¡¯s eyes shed with a hint of pride, and said guiltily, ¡°But this is not good. for Imogen. Troy, why don¡¯t we help her rify? I don¡¯t want to continue like this. Even if I¡¯m scolded, it¡¯s nothing for me.¡± Troy looked at her with a smile and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say such things again. I will definitely protect you. Imogen is a normal person, andizens will stop interfering for two days. You are different. If you rify, it will definitely affect your career.¡± Moreover, with Sarah¡¯s current psychological state, she may not be able to withstand some online violence. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so arrogant, don¡¯t me yourself, don¡¯t feel guilty. It¡¯s me who won¡¯t let you rify. If Imogen is to me, it¡¯s also my fault. I will solve this matter well.¡± Sarah wrapped her arms around Troy¡¯s waist from behind and pressed her face against his back, ¡°Troy, you have been so good to me.¡± ¡°Alright, you go out and wait. The meal will be ready soon.¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Sarah left the kitchen. Troy turned his head to look at her back and stood dumbfounded for a few seconds before turning around to continue cooking. He lied. He is not afraid that Imogen will rify the news after receiving it on her phone, but rather afraid that Imogen will feel bad when she sees thements on the inte. But for some reason, when Sarah asked him, he subconsciously lied. ¡°Is Madam going out?¡± ¡°Well, today is my grandfather¡¯s birthday. I¡¯ll go pay tribute to my grandparents.¡± Imogen smiled at the servant and walked out of the living room. Imogen¡¯s grandparents are from the other country, and they were originally buried there. It has been more than ten years now, and their original vige has been developed. Imogen took their graves, along with her father¡¯s, to a cemetery on the outskirts of the city. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. On the way to the cemetery, Imogen stopped by and bought three bunches of flowers, as well as paper money. Her grandpa passed away when she was nine years old, and seventeen years have already passed. Imogen¡¯s impression of him has already faded unconsciously, leaving only a short and thin figure and a few warm moments in her mind. When she arrived at the cemetery, Imogen ced three bunches of flowers in front of the of her grandparents and father and burned some paper money for them. graves She sat in front of her father¡¯s tomb, looking at the cold tombstone that was no different from the surroundings. As soon as she closed her eyes, her mind came to mind the tragic car ident before her father¡¯s death. Ten years have passed, and she still can not forget those painful parts of her life. If it weren¡¯t for her father¡¯s life to push her out, she would have already died in the dark. She can gradually forget her grandparents with the passage of time, but she will never forget her 10:45 Chapter 47.2 Love or Not father. He is the greatest father in the world. After his divorce from his mother, he did not remarry again. When she was a child, her grandparents advised him to marry another wife, but her father rejected them all. He said that he was afraid that his new wife would be bad for Imogen. He was also busy with work and had no intention of running another marriage anymore. Ignacio Forbes, Imogen¡¯s father, is a journalist who often travels to various ces before handing over Imogen to her grandparents for support. Previously, Imogen didn¡¯t understand him. As she grew up and learned what her father was doing, she finally understood persistence. Many years ago, she could still see reports about her father in some newspapers. It was also during an interview that he got to know Mr. Marshall and became an unforgettable friend. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend 710-45 My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy N Chapter 48 Chapter 48 Chapter 48.1: Heartless ¡°Daddy, I also want to tell you that I am going to divorce him, besides paying tribute to my grandfather.¡± ¡°Daddy, you will definitely be surprised to hear this news. During the Festival, I told you that he was very kind to me and was your good son¨Cinw. It¡¯s only been a few months now, and we¡¯re going our separate ways. Do you think it¡¯s funny? To be honest, I also think it¡¯s funny. Since he proposed a divorce to me, I¡¯ve been a bit confused. How did I get to the point of divorce with him.¡± ¡°If someone told me during the Festival that I would divorce Troy in a few months, I wouldn¡¯t believe it.¡± ¡°I love him so much, how could I divorce him? But such a thing really happened unexpectedly.¡± ¡°It¡¯s a long story, I don¡¯t know where to start anymore. I¡¯m already pregnant and you¡¯re going to have a granddaughter. Please bless my child inside me. Actually, I still like him. I¡¯ve loved him for 10 years, and after three years as a couple, how could I easily forget him? I feel very ufortable in my heart. Maybe we are determined to only have the marriage for three years as our fate.¡± ¡°What he has always liked is his ex¨Cgirlfriend and I haven¡¯t been able to keep his heart warm for three years. We can¡¯t continue anymore, so I can only choose to let go¡­ If you were here dad, you would definitely persuade me to let go, but I can¡¯t let go.¡± Imogen said with a trembling voice, ¡°I liked him for ten years and finally became his wife. We¡¯ve been doing well for the past three years, how come we¡¯re suddenly getting divorced?¡± ¡°Why is there a sudden divorce? Why did we suddenly reach the stage of divorce?¡± R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen chatted alone in front of her father¡¯s tomb, speaking her heart out to make her feel better. Now that the matter is settled, there is no doubt that they will divorce. Since we have reached this point, let¡¯s ept it calmly. She still has a child. She will give birth to the child and give him the surname Forbes. This is her own child and she will take good care of it to grow up. Imogen understood in her heart that after her experience with Troy, she would never open her heart and fall in love with another person in her lifetime again. Troy is handsome with a prominent family background and outstanding talents, but he is also cold and heartless. He personally taught her a lesson about his actions. Imogen stayed in the cemetery until the afternoon. After discussing her divorce with Troy, she told her father about her next ns. After letting grandparents of the Marshall family know about their divorce, she will resign from the company. Regardless of whether Troy agrees or not, she will leave and find a suitable ce to live and have the child born there to settle down. In the future, she will asionally bring her child to visit her grandparents. Imogen knelt in front of the tomb and bowed three times to his father, ¡°Daddy, this time I¡¯ll leave first, and I¡¯lle see you again during the New Year.¡± Imogen stood up and drove out of the cemetery. As she was queuing up to get on the highway, suddenly a ck sedan quickly came over and 10:45 inserted itself between her and the car in front of her. Imogen quickly stepped on the brakes. On the highway, the ck sedan kept driving in front of Imogen, maintaining a close distance. The brake lights of the front car lit up, and Imogen immediately stepped on the brakes to slow down. Then, she looked in the rearview mirror, changednes, and overtook the ck car. The ck car caught up again and drove in front of Imogen again. A few minutester, the previous situation was repeated, and the ck car slowed down and then drove in front of Imogen, slowing down. Imogen wanted to changenes, so she followed suit, but the ck car stuck in her position. Imogen estimated in her heart that she had encountered someone intentionally doing that. Why? She clearly didn¡¯t know the license te number of the car in front of her. When the ck car passed by her just now, she smiled at her through the window, and the driver was also clearly unfamiliar to her. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enerny 10:45 Chapter 48.2: Heartless When getting off the highway, the ck car came behind her, followed Imogen, got off the highway, and then drove in front of Imogen while slowing down, so Imogen had to slow down also. The ck car driver saw Imogen slow down and drive herself even slower. Imogen had to stop. However, parking is not allowed on the roadside in the area. Imogen tried to changenes, but she also followed suit and got stuck in front of Imogen¡¯s car. After leaving the car several times, Imogen¡¯s heart was already filled with anger. She knew in her heart that even if she sessfully overtook the ck car when changingnes, she could not get rid of her unless she kept elerating and racing with the ck car. Not to mention her poor driving skills, even if she did, she dared not take the risk of her own safety and the safety of her unborn child. Imogen sought stability, watched the rearview mirror change to the outermostne, stopped at the roadside with a signal light, and called the police. Suddenly, a loud bang came. An airbag deployed. Imogen had a huge headache and dizziness. Before falling asleep, she realized that it seemed like the white car behind her had been following her since getting on the highway. A sharp braking sound rang in her ear, with a ¡°bang¡± sound, the entire car exploded, the fire raging, leaving only one skeleton. The familiar scene was reyed over and over again in her mind, and she opened her eyes warmly, her head almost bursting with pain. The smell of disinfectant came and Imogen understood that it was in the hospital. Her eyes were a blur, and she thought it was because she had slept too long. She reached out and rubbed her eyes, giving them a few seconds to react. After waiting for a while, her eyes were still a blur. Imogen let out a thud in her heart, and inexplicable fear and worry surged into her heart. ¡°You¡¯re awake,¡± said a female voice in her ear. Imogen, with a dazed expression, followed the voice and could only see the general outline of the speaking woman and the color of the clothes, but could not see the woman¡¯s face or the specific style of the clothes clearly. Next to the woman, there is another tall man wearing simr clothes. There are another two beds beside her bed, and the patients are talking to their family. ¡°Hello, I¡¯m a policeman.¡± The woman came up and took Imogen¡¯s hand, and put it on her shoulder. ¡°The doctor said that you had a slight concussion caused by a car ident, and there was fluid in your brain. Now you can¡¯t see clearly. It¡¯s the fluid that oppresses the optic nerve. When the fluid is absorbed slowly, your vision will recover.¡± Unable to see the warmth and coolness clearly, she felt particrly insecure. She tightly grasped the woman¡¯s hand and excitedly asked, ¡°How is my child? Is my child still there?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, the child is very strong and still alive.¡± 10:45 ¡°But if I¡¯m injured, will medication have an impact on the child?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not a doctor, and I don¡¯t know about that. However, the doctor said that your injury wasn¡¯t serious and the report didn¡¯t mention it. After careful medication, I think the child would be fine.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good, that¡¯s good.¡± Imogen finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°So, how are you feeling now? I need to know the specific situation of the car ident. Can. answer me now?¡± ¡°Sure, go ¡°Name?¡± ahead and ask.¡± ¡°Imogen Forbes.¡± you ¡°Age?¡± ¡°Twenty¨Csix years old.¡± ¡°ID number?¡± ¡°12345678910111213141.¡± ¡°Telephone Number?¡± ¡°1-800-694-4837.¡± ¡°Home Address?¡± ¡°No. 7 Midtown Vi, New York City.¡± ¡°What were you doing when the incident urred?¡± ¡°I was on my way home, and today is my grandfather¡¯s memorial day. I had visited him at the cemetery and was driving back home.¡± ¡°Your car was rear¨Cended while parked on the roadside, and the suspect fled the scene. It was a passerby who reported it to the police for you. Do you still remember what happened before the car ident?¡± Imogen stroked her hair and nodded, ¡°I remember.¡± ¡°Could you please tell us what you recall about the events leading up to the ident?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 49.1 Remarry Soon Chapter 49 Chapter 49 Chapter 49.1 Remarry Soon Imogen carefully exined the situation at that time. It is basically consistent with what the monitoring sees. The male police officer recorded what Imogen had said, ¡°Based on your spection, it was intentionally done by the ck and white cars. Are you sure you don¡¯t know the ck car driver?¡± ¡°And have you seen the white car driver¡¯s appearance?¡± the police added. ¡°No, he¡¯s far behind me. When I changednes, I saw him twice in the rearview mirror but couldn¡¯t see the driver¡¯s face clearly from a distance.¡± ¡°I understand,¡± the policewomanforted Imogen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry; we are already trying to identify the suspect and arrest him. It shouldn¡¯t take long.¡± There are surveince cameras everywhere now, and it¡¯s impossible to get anywhere. ¡°Thank you,¡± Imogen said. ¡°You can contact your family now to pick you up. Your phone was not found at the scene of the car ident!¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t bring my phone when I went out, the police officer. Can you please use your phone to make a call for me instead?¡± ¡°Sure, you can tell me the number.¡± In an instant, Imogen almost reported Troy¡¯s number, but then she thought that Troy must still be apanying Sarah now. A bitter smile appeared on Imogen¡¯s lips, and in the end, she chose to call their servant. The phone was connected, and the police handed the phone over to Imogen. From the other end of the phone came the voice of the servant, who was confused, ¡°Hello, who is this?¡± ¡°Hey, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°Madam!¡± The servant¡¯s voice was pleasantly surprised. ¡°You went out without your phone. Why haven¡¯t youe back yet?¡± ¡°I identally had a car ident. Pleasee to Mount West Hospital and help me bring my clothes and supplies for change. Also, my wallet is on the table in my room.¡± The servant was shocked and said, ¡°Madam, are you okay? Why did there be a car ident? I¡¯m coming right now. I¡¯ming right now.¡± ¡°My ward number is¡­¡± ¡°Ward 503 of Building 1 of the inpatient department,¡± the police added. ¡°Okay, okay, I know. I¡¯lle right away.¡± Hanging up the phone, Imogen returned the phone to the policewoman, ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee, and we¡¯ll notify you when we catch the suspect.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The police have left. The doctor then came over for a check¨Cup on Imogen, which was simr to what the female police officer had just said. Imogen specifically confirmed the child¡¯s condition with the doctor. The doctorforted Imogen that her injury was not too serious and had confirmed with a Chapter 49.1 Remarry Soon gynecologist that the medication would not affect the child. Imogen let go of her heart and said to the doctor, ¡°My aunt wille and handle the procedures for meter. She has a close rtionship with my ex¨Chusband, and I hope the doctor doesn¡¯t let her see my medical record or tell her that I¡¯m pregnant. Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re pregnant. Won¡¯t you tell your ex¨Chusband?¡± ¡°He will remarry soon.¡± The doctor couldn¡¯t help but show sympathy on his face. The patient is so young and beautiful, and the child in her belly is only over a month old. As a result, her ex¨Chusband is about to remarry, which means he is cheating! His wife is so beautiful, and he¡¯s cheating, scumbag! ¡°Okay,¡± the doctor agrees Imogeny alone on the hospital bed, idle. There are two other patients next to her in the ward. Imogen is in the middle position, just listening to them talking to their family. The elder sister in the bed inside has a benign tumor growing in her head. She has been operated on and is about to leave the hospital. Her family and her voice are all rxed, The bed outside is an old woman with cerebral hemorrhage. Her daughter¨Cinw came to take care of her reluctantly,ining, ¡°How much money does it cost just to be hospitalized these days? No matter how much money he earns, it can¡¯t withstand this.¡± Imogen nced at the daughter¨Cinw there but could only see a blur in front of her. There is someone at the door. Imogen raised her eyes and stared at the blurry ck area for a long time, finally confirming that it was indeed a person wearing ck clothes. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Garne. My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Chapter 49.2 Remarry Soon Chapter 49.2 Remarry Soon This should be a family member of one of the other two patients, right? But why is he standing at the door and noting in? R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen feels strange. The ck figure started walking in. He bypassed the outermost hospital bed. Imogen now understands. He is the elder sister¡¯s family inside, and he should be your elder sister¡¯s husband. The ck figure stopped in front of Imogen¡¯s bed and took a few steps to sit by the bed. Imogen was startled and instinctively narrowed her eyes. However, no matter how much she squinted, her eyes were still blurry. She tried to identify the person in front of her and tentatively asked. ¡°Are you¡­ Troy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Imogen. What¡¯s wrong with your eyes?¡± Troy raised his hand to Imogen¡¯s cheek and looked at the gauze wrapped around her forehead, asking anxiously. Imogen looked at him for a long time but didn¡¯t speak, which made him feel strange. Upon hearing the familiar voice, Imogen finally confirmed that it was truly Troy. ¡°Blood umtion in my head haspressed the optic nerve and blurred my vision.¡± Troy immediately reached out and shook his hand in front of Imogen, ¡°Can you see it?¡± ¡°Of course. I¡¯m seeing things blurry, and I¡¯m not blind.¡± ¡°How could there suddenly be a car ident?¡± ¡°Today is the anniversary of my grandfather¡¯s death. I went to the cemetery, but when I came back, I met someone who ran into the car¡¯s rear end.¡± Imogen summarized in a few words before he had time to ask, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I was at home, and our servant said you had a car ident, so I came.¡± He came home this afternoon and heard that Imogen was driving to the cemetery. But it turned out to be dinner, and she hadn¡¯te back yet. He wants to make a phone call, but there¡¯s no way. At that time, he also had some regrets about taking her phone away. Upon hearing that she had a car ident, he immediately drove over. ¡°When I came, the servant was still packing up and needed toe a littlete. You wait here while I go to change the ward for you.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± she is not used to living with others. Troy left the ward. The olddy¡¯s daughter¨Cinw gossiped, ¡°Is this your ex¨Chusband, or have you found another one now?¡± ¡°My ex¨Chusband.¡± ¡°If he treated you quite well, why did he get divorced?¡± ¡°Is that good? When his mistress was sick, he was watching every day, though.¡± ¡°Oh, he is originally that kind of bad guy.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t help butugh. Troy¡¯s face was indeed very deceptive. She thought that in the beginning, she might have liked 10:45 Chapter 49.2 Remarry Soon Troy partly because of his face. A minuteter, Troy returned and helped Imogen out of bed to the single¨Croom ward. ¡°Is there any other injury besides your head?¡± Imogen shook her head and said, ¡°None.¡± ¡°Just take a good rest these days. Don¡¯t worry about things at thepany.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve really been experiencing bad fortune these days, and I¡¯ve been to the hospital many times. What a life.¡± ¡°Oh, be careful.¡± Troy pushed the door open, helped Imogen walk in, went to bed, and sat down.¡± you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± Are In Imogen¡¯s mind, something shed about the morning phone call, and she suddenly said, ¡°I want to eat the food you made.¡± A single¨Croom ward is equipped with kitchen appliances. She has yet to hear an answer from Troy. Imogen then tugged at the corner of her mouth and said, ¡°Sorry, I forgot you didn¡¯t know how to cook.¡± She was really out of her mind before she said that sentence. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Eneny 10:45 Chapter 50.1 As You Like Chapter 50 Chapter 50 Chapter 50.1 As You Like Troy asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Anything that you want to eat.¡± ¡°Then I would like to have egg¨Cfried rice with corn, ham sausage, and lettuce.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to buy the ingredients.¡± Troy took out his phone and ced it on the table. ¡°My phone is here. If the servant calls, you can answer it. I¡¯ll use your phone to pay for it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen looked at him and nodded, and her eyes were empty and lifeless. She didn¡¯t expect Troy agree. Would she also have a ce in his heart? As soon as this idea emerged, Imogen threw it out. Imogen, stop being narcissistic. He doesn¡¯t even like you from the start. They are still determined to get the divorce certificate tomorrow. She was afraid that she might miss this chance and that she would never have the courage to speak up again. The phone on the table suddenly rings. Imogen could not see the Caller ID on the screen clearly when she picked it up. She could only see the blurry green. When she pressed the connect button, a female voice came from the other line, ¡°Troy, have you had your meal yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Imogen answered. ¡°Why did you ept the call?¡± Sarah asked in surprise,¡± Where¡¯s Troy?¡± ¡°He went to buy groceries?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to buy groceries? Don¡¯t you have a servant at home?¡± ¡°The servant is not here. He went to buy groceries and wanted to cook for me.¡± ¡°Imogen, you¡­¡± Sarah was furious and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that if Troy just cooks a meal for you, you will win. You still have to get divorced.¡± ¡°Take away your proud face. There¡¯s a recording here,¡± Imogen said calmly. She¡¯s not talking nonsense. Troy is busy with work and often answers and makes phone calls, keeping automatic recordings on to avoid any omissions or evidence loss during work. ¡°You won¡¯t be proud!¡± Sarah hung up in anger. Imogen smiled and put the phone back on the table. It¡¯s really exciting. After a while, there was another call. This time it was from the servant, who was asking about Imogen¡¯s new ward. Imogen answered it, and within a few minutes, the servant arrived. She cared about Imogen and knew that it was not a big deal, so she let go and sort out all the things she brought. ¡°Madam, have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t I go out to buy you something to eat?¡± Chapter 50.1 As You Like ¡°No need. Troy went to buy it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Did he say whether he will stay at the hospital or go back tonight?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I will ask him again during dinner.¡± Troy has finally returned. The servant came forward to help Troy pick up the things in his hand. She thought that Troy had bought boxes of rice. When she opened the package, she found that he had bought arge box of white rice, ham sausage, corn cob, and lettuce. In addition, there are also some kitchen utensils, such as knives, bowls, chopsticks, seasoning, etc. ¡°Sir, what will you do with these things?¡± ¡°My wife wants to eat my cooked fried rice.¡± Troy picked up the knife and began to open the seasoning. ¡°Sir, stop joking, and let me do it. You can take a break while talking to madam.¡± ¡°No need to help me. I will cook by myself.¡± ¡°But¡­ okay,¡± the servant gave it to him. Tr?y skillfully handled the ingredients, and soon the fried rice with egg was ready. Firstly, he served Imogen a bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it. How about trying it?¡± The servant took over the bowl and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll feed you!¡¯ Unexpectedly, Troy was very talented at cooking like this for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, and I am able to eat it myself. Put it on the table and give me the spoon.¡± Imogen scoops up a spoonful of fried rice with a spoon in a bowl, puts it in her mouth, blows it, and eats it. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Troy.¡± Imogen smiled at Troy, thinking that she was looking at Troy¡¯s eyes, but in fact, she was looking at Troy¡¯s chin. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Marshall has such a great talent for cooking. He did a great job for the first time. If he practiced diligently, he would definitely be a skilled cook,¡± the servant uttered. Imogen just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. After Imogen had eaten, the servant washed the dishes. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. 1 Loved Your Enemy 10:45 Chapter 50.2 As You Like It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock at this moment, and it is unknown if it¡¯s due to Imogen¡¯s injury. She¡¯s feeling a bit uneasy and wants to rest. ¡°Sir, please go home. I am here to look after the madam. You wille to see her again tomorrow.¡± Troy nodded and said, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯lle back to see you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy picked up his coat from the sofa and left. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Troy suddenly stopped and looked at Imogen, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°When youe back tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to bring your documents, and bring mine as well. Thanks.¡± Troy was stunned for a moment and frowned. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s not urgent to get divorced. It¡¯s better for you to recover first. Your eyes can¡¯t see clearly, and you can¡¯t fill out the form.¡± Imogen moved her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. So just read it to me.¡± Blurred is notpletely blind. ¡°We have signed the divorce agreement, but what if we wait for your eyes to recover a few days later and then apply for a divorce certificate? Are you in such a hurry to get a divorce?¡± Imogen¡¯s breathing paused for a moment, ¡°Just suppose I am in such a hurry to get a divorce.¡± Troy¡¯s face stiffened. The servant originally thought that Troy was also like other men, intending to enjoy the joy of a wife at home and a mistress outside. It turned out that he had already discussed the divorce with Imogen. She looked at the young couple¡¯s stumbling steps along the way but never expected them to reach the point of getting a divorce so quickly. The madam picked up her husbandst night. And after learning about his wife¡¯s car ident, Troy immediately rushed from home to the hospital and even cooked for her. Why did the two of them reach the stage of a divorce if they did seem to have feelings for each other? The servant advised, ¡°Madam, the Civil Affairs Bureau is right there, and you know it is just standing there. You¡¯d better wait for your body to recoverter before going. Why are you in such a hurry to do that?¡± Imogen shook her head and said, ¡°If we agree to go tomorrow, we will go tomorrow. Besides, I just can¡¯t see clearly with my eyes, so I won¡¯t dy going to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade her anymore. Since she doesn¡¯t cherish her body herself, what¡¯s the use of persuading her?¡± Troy said coldly, ¡°Okay since you have decided, I will help you. I will bring the documents tomorrow and take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to handle the divorce procedures together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s pale face and felt inexplicable anger in his heart. He shook his sleeves 10:45 Chapter 50.2 As You Like away. The door mmed shut. The servant looked at Troy¡¯s departure and sighed, ¡°Madam, sir is angry.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s angry, just let it go. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s angry. Isn¡¯t my divorce from him exactly what he wants?¡± ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯te back this afternoon, and your husband is very worried. After learning about your car ident, he immediately drove over and personally cooked for you. Obviously, he cares about you very much.¡± Imogen sneered and said, ¡°Look, Auntie, you¡¯ve been deceived by him. Do you think a person can really do this for the first time? When has he been a good cook?¡± It has to be said that Tre is really a person with excellent acting skills, and she was almost deceived by him again Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Fortunately, she had already understood him and knew that he couldn¡¯t like her, and everything he did was just his acting. ¡°Madam, do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°He was good at cooking and often served it to his ex¨Cgirlfriend. Last week, his ex fell ill, and he stayed at the hospital all day and night. Do you still think he treats me well?¡± The servant sighed. So that is what it is. In the three years since she came to the vi, she has never seen her husband cook. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, 1 Loved Your Eneny 10:46 Chapter 51 Chapter 51 Chapter 50.1 As You Like Chapter 50.1 As You Like Troy asked, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± ¡°What can you do?¡± ¡°Anything that you want to eat.¡± ¡°Then I would like to have egg¨Cfried rice with corn, ham sausage, and lettuce.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go to buy the ingredients.¡± Troy took out his phone and ced it on the table. ¡°My phone is here. If the servant calls, you can answer it. I¡¯ll use your phone to pay for it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen looked at him and nodded, and her eyes were empty and lifeless. She didn¡¯t expect Troy to agree. Would she also have a ce in his heart? As soon as this idea emerged, Imogen threw it out. Imogen, stop being narcissistic. He doesn¡¯t even like you from the start. They are still determined to get the divorce certificate tomorrow. She was afraid that she might miss this chance and that she would never have the courage to speak up again. The phone on the table suddenly rings. Imogen could not see the Caller ID on the screen clearly when she picked it up. She could only see the blurry green. When she pressed the connect button, a female voice came from the other line. ¡°Troy, have you had your meal yet?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me,¡± Imogen answered. ¡°Why did you ept the call?¡± Sarah asked in surprise,¡± Where¡¯s Troy?¡± ¡°He went to buy groceries?¡± ¡°He¡¯s going to buy groceries? Don¡¯t you have a servant at home?¡± ¡°The servant is not here. He went to buy groceries and wanted to cook for me.¡± ¡°Imogen, you¡­¡± Sarah was furious and sneered, ¡°Don¡¯t think that if Troy just cooks a meal for you, you will win. You still have to get divorced.¡± ¡°Take away your proud face. There¡¯s a recording here,¡± Imogen said calmly. She¡¯s not talking nonsense. Troy is busy with work and often answers and makes phone calls keeping automatic recordings on to avoid any omissions or evidence loss during work ¡°You won¡¯t be proud!¡± Sarah hung up in anger. Imogen smiled and put the phone back on the table. It¡¯s really exciting. After a while, there was another call. This time it was from the servant, who was asking about Imogen¡¯s new ward. Imogen answered it, and within a few minutes, the servant arrived. She cared about logen and knew that it was not a big deal, so she let go and sort out all the things she brought. ¡°Madam, have you eaten yet? Why don¡¯t I go out to buy you something to eat?¡± 11.09 Chapter 50.1 As You Like ¡°No need. Troy went to buy it.¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost eight o¡¯clock. Did he say whether he will stay at the hospital or go back tonight?¡± ¡°No.¡± ¡°I will ask him again during dinner.¡± Troy has finally returned. The servant came forward to help Troy pick up the things in his hand. She thought that Troy had bought boxes of rice. When she opened the package, she found that he had bought arge box of white rice, ham sausage, corn cob, and lettuce. In addition, there are also some kitchen utensils, such as knives, bowls, chopsticks, seasoning, etc. ¡°Sir, what will you do with these things?¡± ¡°My wife wants to eat my cooked fried rice.¡± Troy picked up the knife and began to open the seasoning. ¡°Sir, stop joking, and let me do it. You can take a break while talking to madam.¡± ¡°No need to help me. I will cook by myself.¡± ¡°But¡­ okay,¡± the servant gave it to him. Troy skillfully handled the ingredients, and soon the fried rice with egg was ready. Firstly, he served Imogen a bowl and said, ¡°I¡¯ve made it. How about trying it?¡± The servant took over the bowl and said, ¡°Madam, I¡¯ll feed you.¡± Unexpectedly, Troy was very talented at cooking like this for the first time. ¡°I don¡¯t need it, and I am able to eat it myself. Put it on the table and give me the spoon.¡± Imogen scoops up a spoonful of fried rice with a spoon in a bowl, puts it in her mouth, blows it, and eats it. ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s delicious. Thank you, Troy.¡± Imogen smiled at Troy, thinking that she was looking at Troy¡¯s eyes, but in fact, she was looking at Troy¡¯s chin. ¡°As long as you like it.¡± ¡°I can¡¯t believe Mr. Marshall has such a great talent for cooking. He did a great job for the first time. If he practiced diligently, he would definitely be a skilled cook,¡± the servant uttered. Imogen just smiled and didn¡¯t speak. After Imogen had eaten, the servant washed the dishes. You might also like HOOKED U BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game Aty Cheating Bayes Chapter 50.2 As You Lik Chapter 50.2 As You Like It¡¯s already past nine o¡¯clock at this moment, and it is unknown if it¡¯s due to Imogen¡¯s injury. She¡¯s feeling a bit uneasy and wants to rest. ¡°Sir, please go home. I am here to look after the madam. You wille to see her again tomorrow.¡± Troy nodded and said, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯lle back to see you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy picked up his coat from the sofa and left. ¡°Wait a minute¡­¡± Troy suddenly stopped and looked at Imogen, ¡°Is there anything else?¡± ¡°When youe back tomorrow, don¡¯t forget to bring your documents, and bring mine as well. Thanks.¡± Troy was stunned for a moment and frowned. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s not urgent to get divorced. It¡¯s better for you to recover first. Your eyes can¡¯t see clearly, and you can¡¯t fill out the form.¡± Imogen moved her lips and said, ¡°I can¡¯t see clearly. So just read it to me.¡± Blurred is notpletely blind. ¡°We have signed the divorce agreement, but what if we wait for your eyes to recover a few days later and then apply for a divorce certificate? Are you in such a hurry to get a divorce?¡± Imogen¡¯s breathing paused for a moment, ¡°Just suppose I am in such a hurry to get a divorce.¡± Troy¡¯s face stiffened. The servant originally thought that Troy was also like other men, intending to enjoy the joy of a wife at home and a mistress outside. It turned out that he had already discussed the divorce with Imogen. She looked at the young couple¡¯s stumbling steps along the way but never expected them to reach the point of getting a divorce so quickly. The madam picked up her husbandst night. And after learning about his wife¡¯s car ident, Troy immediately rushed from home to the hospital and even cooked for her. Why did the two of them reach the stage of a divorce if they did seem to have feelings for each other? The servant advised, ¡°Madam, the Civil Affairs Bureau is right there, and you know it is just standing there. You¡¯d better wait for your body to recoverter before going. Why are you in such a hurry to do that?¡± Imogen shook her head and said, ¡°If we agree to go tomorrow, we will go tomorrow. Besides, I just can¡¯t see clearly with my eyes, so I won¡¯t dy going to the Civil Affairs Bureau.¡± ¡°Madam¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to persuade her anymore. Since she doesn¡¯t cherish her body herself, what¡¯s the use of persuading her?¡± Troy said coldly, ¡°Okay since you have decided, I will help you. I will bring the documents tomorrow and take you to the Civil Affairs Bureau to handle the divorce procedures together.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s pale face and felt inexplicable anger in his heart. He shook his sleeves Chapter 80.2 As You Like away. The door mmed shut. The servant looked at Troy¡¯s departure and sighed, ¡°Madam, sir is angry.¡± ¡°If he¡¯s angry, just let it go. I don¡¯t know why he¡¯s angry. Isn¡¯t my divorce from him exactly what he wants?¡± ¡°Madam, you haven¡¯te back this afternoon, and your husband is very worried. After learning about your car ident, he immediately drove over and personally cooked for you. Obviously, he cares about you very much.¡± Imogen sneered and said, ¡°Look, Auntie, you¡¯ve been deceived by him. Do you think a person can really do this for the first time? When has he been a good cook?¡± It has to be said that Tre is really a person with excellent acting skills, and she was almost deceived by him agains Fortunately, she had already understood him and knew that he couldn¡¯t like her, and everything he did was just his acting. ¡°Madam, do you mean¡­?¡± ¡°He was good at cooking and often served it to his ex¨Cgirlfriend. Last week, his ex fell ill, and he stayed at the hospital all day and night. Do you still think he treats me well?¡± The servant sighed. So that is what it is. In the three years since she came to the vi, she has never seen her husband cook. You might also like Chapter 51 Sarah Was the Mistress Chapter 51 Sarah Was the Mistress ! On Monday morning, Imogen got up early to wash up and change her hospital clothes. She waited for Troy in the ward after breakfast. She waited for him the whole morning, but he didn¡¯te to the hospital until the afternoon. ¡°Sorry. I was dyed by something this morning.¡± Imogen smiled and shook her head. She stood up and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not toote.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t wait to go out, Troy felt a little ufortable somehow. ¡°Are you very happy to divorce me?¡± Imogen felt a stabbing pain in her heart but still said with a smile, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m finally going to be free of it.¡± She should be very disappointed with this marriage by saying that. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen looked at Troy. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy turned around and opened the door of the ward. Two policemen stood at the door and were about to knock on the door. When they saw Troying out, the policewoman was stunned and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this Imogen Forbes¡¯s ward?¡± The policewoman felt the man in front of her looked so much like Troy. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am the policeman in charge of Imogen¡¯s case. We have arrested two criminal suspects, but they refuse to admit their conspiracy n. I have a few questions for Ms. Forbes to see if there is any clue we have missed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy opened the door and let them in. Imogen heard their conversation at the door. She pointed to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Please sit down. Sorry to make you run back and forth.¡± The servant, Sue, hurriedly poured water for the two policemen. Troy sat down beside Imogen. He leaned against the sofa and crossed his legs. Although he didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, he always gave people a sense of majesty. The two policemen were young and felt a little nervous for no reason after Troy sat down. ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°My surname is Marshall. I¡¯m Imogen¡¯s husband,¡± Troy said, ¡°I also want to know how my wife got into a car ident. Please feel free to ask. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The policewoman was startled and wondered if he was really Troy. The more she looked at him, the more she was sure. She then looked at Imogen next to him. No wonder she felt a little familiar when she heard Imogen¡¯s name yesterday because Imogen made the headlines on Instagram. It turned out they were a couple! And Sarah was the mistress! The policewoman recollected her thoughts ad said, ¡°Ms. Forbes, you should have heard the two 11:08 Chymush Was the Mys Chapter 51 Sarah Was the Mistress On Monday morning, Imogen got up early to wash up and change her hospital clothes. She waited for Troy in the ward after breakfast. She waited for him the whole morning, but he didn¡¯te to the hospital until the afternoon. ¡°Sorry, I was dyed by something this morning.¡± Imogen smiled and shook her head. She stood up and walked out. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not toote.¡± Seeing she couldn¡¯t wait to go out, Troy felt a little ufortable somehow, ¡°Are you very happy to divorce me?¡± Imogen felt a stabbing pain in her heart but still said with a smile, ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m very happy. I¡¯m finally going to be free of it.¡± She should be very disappointed with this marriage by saying that. ¡°Congrattions.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen looked at Troy ¡°Okay¡± Troy turned around and opened the door of the ward. Two policemen stood at the door and were about to knock on the door. When they saw Troying out, the policewoman was stunned and asked, ¡°Excuse me, is this Imogen Forbes¡¯s ward?¡± The policewoman felt the man in front of her looked so much like Troy. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I am the policeman in charge of Imogen¡¯s case. We have arrested two criminal suspects, but they refuse to admit their conspiracy n. I have a few questions for Ms. Forbes to see if there is any clue we have missed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy opened the door and let them in. Imogen heard their conversation at the door. She pointed to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Please sit down. Sorry to make you run back and forth.¡± The servant, Sue, hurriedly poured water for the two policemen. Troy sat down beside Imogen. He leaned against the sofa and crossed his legs. Although he didn¡¯t show any emotions on his face, he always gave people a sense of majesty. The two policemen were young and felt a little nervous for no reason after Troy sat down. ¡°Sir, may I ask who you are?¡± ¡°My surname is Marshall. I¡¯m Imogen¡¯s husband,¡± Troy said, ¡°I also want to know how my wife got into a car ident. Please feel free to ask. I won¡¯t disturb you.¡± The policewoman was startled and wondered if he was really Troy, The more she looked at him, the more she was sure. She then looked at Imogen next to him. No wonder she felt a little familiar when she heard Imogen¡¯s name yesterday because Imogen made the headlines on Instagram. It turned out they were a couple! And Sarah was the mistress! The policewoman recollected her thoughts ad said, ¡°Ms. Forbes, you should have heard the two Chapter 51 Sarah Was the Mistress suspects didn¡¯t admit to nning in advance. They only said they couldn¡¯t help but want to tease you when seeing you were pretty, so we¡¯reing to learn more details. Among the two suspects, the driver of the ck car is Diego Moore. He is 23 years old and works as a repairman in a repair shop. The driver of the white car is Landon Thomas. He is 20 years old and has no job. Ms. Forbes, have you heard of their names before?¡± Imogen shook her head seriously. ¡°No, I don¡¯t know them at all.¡± ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen wondered if the two men really had evil thoughts at the sight of her. ¡°Ms. Forbes, have you had any conflicts with others in life or work recently? Has anything simr happened before?¡± The policewoman suspected someone might hire the two men to do it. Imogen thought for a while and said, ¡°I do have some conflict at work. As for simr things, there was one a few days ago. I don¡¯t know if it counts¡­¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°A few days ago, I received a courier from a stranger, which contained very disgusting and bloody things. The person who sent the courier was a fan of a female star. He sent it because I had a conflict with her.¡± The two things sounded unrted at all, but Imogen always felt the two things were of the same type. But she didn¡¯t understand why there was still someoneing to avenge Sarah as it had been a long time since the conflict between her and Sarah. Troy lowered his eyes and sped his fingers, tapping his fingers from time to time. ¡°You mean these two people might be fans of that star. They couldn¡¯t bear to have their idol. wronged, so they came to avenge her?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just my spection. Whether it¡¯s true or not depends on evidence.¡± The policewoman felt Imogen¡¯s spection sounded reasonable. Rumors had it that Troy cheated on Sarah and had an affair with Imogen. The fans didn¡¯t know the truth and felt aggrieved for Sarah. Therefore, some fervent fans wanted to take revenge on Imogen. No wonder Diego and Landon didn¡¯t have connections in their life. They probably didn¡¯t know each other before, but they were both Sarah¡¯s fans. They had the same idea to take revenge and nned it together. ¡°Wait a second. I¡¯ll go out and make a phone call.¡± The policewoman went out with her phone. Then, the policeman asked Imogen a few other questions. Not long after, the policewoman came in with her phone. ¡°Ms. Forbes, you are right! Our colleagues downloaded Instagram on Diego and Landon¡¯s phones and logged in with their respective numbers. They found the two of them are both Sarah¡¯s fans and very supportive of her. They often fought for Sarah on the Inte, and they had sent messages to each other before. Although they have been deleted, they can be restored.¡± ¡°That¡¯s great. You found a clue.¡± 11:09 Chapter 51 Sarah Was the Mistress The policeman stood up and said, ¡°That¡¯s all for today. Goodbye, Ms. Forbes. If there is any progress in the case, we will keep you posted.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Imogen sent the police away. She turned around and found to see Troy still sitting on the sofa and maintaining the same posture. ¡°It¡¯s done. We can go to the Courthouse now.¡± Troy lowered his head, and Imogen couldn¡¯t see the emotions on his face. ¡°Troy.¡± Seeing he didn¡¯t speak, Imogen called him again. ¡°I hear you.¡± Troy came back to his senses and stood up from the sofa. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± They got into the car one after another. Imogen couldn¡¯t see the street view outside the window, so she leaned against the back of the seat and closed her eyes to rest. N?velDrama.Org owns this. The car was very quiet, and they could only hear their breathing. After a while, the driver said, ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Marshall, we have arrived.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen opened her eyes. She opened the door and was about to get out of the car. Troy grabbed her wrist on the other side. ¡°Wait.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sorry, I forgot the bag at the hospital.¡± Their documents were in his bag. Imogen was speechless. She twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°Then what should we do now?¡± ¡°We can only go back and fetch it.¡± ¡°Call and ask Sue to take a taxi, so we don¡¯t have to go Troy¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll call her.¡± back.¡± He pushed the door to get out of the car, took out his phone, and found Sue¡¯s phone number in the address book, but he hesitated when calling her. After a while, he turned off the screen and returned to the car. ¡°I¡¯ve called Sue. She should be here soon. Let¡¯s wait a while.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen nodded. The driver widened his eyes and nced at Troy in disbelief through the rearview mirror. He didn¡¯t expect Troy would lie to Imogen. He saw clearly from the car window that Troy didn¡¯t call at all! Troy lied to Imogen because she couldn¡¯t see him clearly! Troy suddenly looked into the rearview mirror with piercing eyes. The driver¡¯s heart skipped a beat when he met Troy¡¯s eyes, and he hurriedly looked away. ¡°Go down for a while,¡± Troy said tly. ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall!¡± the driver hurriedly responded and got out of the car. Chapter 52 She Would Never Be Happy Chapter 52 Chapter 52 Chapter 52 She Would Never Be Happy There was a long silence in the car. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry¡­ about your car ident¡­¡± Troy looked at Imogen with deep eyes. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already apologize? None of us would have thought that these fanatical fans still didn¡¯t forget that matter.¡± Imogen smiled faintly andforted him. Troy opened his mouth but didn¡¯t know what to say. He realized she didn¡¯t know what had happened yesterday. She thought it was because of the makeupst time. As she couldn¡¯t see the words on the phone andputer clearly, he didn¡¯t have to worry that she would see the criticism and abuse of her on the Inte, but he was not happy at all. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± he said agam. ¡°It¡¯s all over.¡± They fell silent again. After a while, Imogen asked, ¡°What time is it?¡± ¡°Ten past two.¡± ¡°How long has it been? Why hasn¡¯t Suee?¡± ¡°Maybe it¡¯s not easy to take a taxi, or something happened on the road. Just wait for a while.¡± Troy lied to Imogen. ¡°All right.¡± After a long while, Imogen asked again, ¡°Why isn¡¯t Sueing? Troy, call her again and ask where she is.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy got out of the car, and a cool breeze blew over. Sarah was such a kind girl but suffered all kinds of hardships because of him. She suffered from severe depression and attempted suicide many times. He promised her he would be responsible for her and stay with her for the rest of his life. He couldn¡¯t break his word. He could only let Imogen down between Imogen and Sarah. Without him, Imogen still had her grandparents and someone she liked. Maybe she would live a happier life after the divorce, but Sarah had nothing except him. If Troy left Sarah again, she would definitelymit suicide. He closed his eyes, turned around, and nced at Imogen in the car. He took out his phone and called Sue. ¡°Sue, I forgot to bring my bag. It¡¯s on the table. Please take a taxi to the Courthouse as soon as possible. We will wait for you at the door.¡± Seeing the bag on the table, Sue quickly replied, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll be right there.¡± Troy returned to the car and said to Imogen, ¡°Sue met a car ident when she came, so she had to take a detour. She should be arriving soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Imogen.¡± 11:10 Chapter 52 She Would Never Be Happy ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°Will you marry him after we divorce?¡± Imogen was silent for a while. ¡°I guess so.¡± ¡°Great. Sorry, I have betrayed you. I wish you a happy life with your beloved.¡± Imogen suddenly felt bitter. She hurriedly looked away and said, ¡°Thanks.¡± She would never be able to bless him and Sarah. He didn¡¯t love her, so he could say those words to her. What he didn¡¯t know was that she was about to divorce her beloved. After the divorce, he would get his wish and marry another girl. He would be Sarah¡¯s husband and spend the rest of their lives together. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Imogen would never be with Troy and would never be happy. ¡°Mr. and Mrs. Marshall.¡± The driver went to the car and knocked on the window. ¡°Sue is here.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Imogen and Troy each pushed the door and got out of the car. Sue trotted forward and handed the bag to Troy. ¡°Sir, here¡¯s your bag.¡± ¡°Thank you for bringing it over.¡± Troy looked at Imogen and went to hold her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go in. Watch the steps.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± His hand was as big and warm as before, wrapping her hand tightly. It reminded Imogen of winter when her hands were always icy¨Ccold. Every time she got off work with Imogen, he would hold her hand first and then put her hand in his pocket to keep it warm. Bitterness welled up in Imogen¡¯s heart, and she couldn¡¯t hold back the sorrow on her face. Three years ago, they walked side by side into the City Hall to get married. Now, they came to the Courthouse to get divorced. This was thest time he held her hand openly. After today, they were no longer a couple. They would live their own lives. He would marry his beloved and live with her, and Imogen would leave the city to live a free life. They would be strangers and would never disturb each other. The driver and Sue stood still. They looked at each other and sighed in unison. Imogen and Troy had walked into the Courthouse. The staff walked toward them. Feeling they were a perfect match, she pointed to the window for - applying for marriage license. ¡°Please line up over there for marriage licenses. Remember to read the instructions.¡± ¡°We¡¯re here to get a divorce,¡± Troy said. The staff was stunned for a moment. She pointed to another window and said, ¡°Go to queue over there.¡± Troy held Imogen¡¯s hand and walked over. Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Chapter 53 Do My Best Chapter 53 Do My Best ¡°Troy, what are you doing?¡± The sky had turned dark, and La spoke up, ¡°Waiting here won¡¯t help. Imogen still has a wound on her head. Why don¡¯t you go back with her? Leo will call you when your grandfatheres out of the operating room.¡± ¡°No.¡± Imogen immediately refused, holding onto La¡¯s arm. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m not going back. I want to wait here with you.¡± Regardless of what would happen to Henry, she wanted to be the first one to see him. ¡°Grandma, we¡¯ll stay here with you,¡± Troy added. Seeing their determination, La didn¡¯t object further. After another two hours, the red light outside the operating room finally turned green. Imogen, Troy, Leo, and La all stood up and gathered at the door of the operating room, waiting for the doctors toe out. The doors of the operating room opened. ¡°Mr. Brooks, how is my grandfather?¡± Troy asked immediately. His voice was hoarse and trembled slightly, betraying his efforts to remainposed. With tearful eyes, Imogen stared at Wird, her hands pressed together over her heart, praying. Wird removed his mask. ¡°The surgery was sessful. He¡¯ll be observed in the ICU for two days. If everything goes well, he¡¯ll be moved to a regr room.¡± Imogen finally smiled. Tears streamed down her face as the weight that had been hanging over her heart lifted. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Brooks.¡± Next, Henry was wheeled into the ICU. Imogen looked at Henry, and his eyes closed, his face pale and lifeless. It hurt her so much to see him in this state. Just a few days ago, he was ying chess with her, lively and full of smiles. And now, in just a few days, he had be seriously ill. Imogen and the others followed Henry to the ICU. The doctor reminded them, ¡°The patient needs rest right now. Please be patient and don¡¯t make loud noises.¡± ¡°Thank you, doctor,¡± La said. ¡°No problem. If you need anything, just let us know. I¡¯ll give you some space.¡± After the doctor left, La said, ¡°Now that your grandfather is fine, you can rx. You¡¯ve been waiting here for so long. Why don¡¯t you go home and have some rest?¡± ¡°Grandma, you¡¯ve also been waiting here for so long. You should have some rest. You don¡¯t want to get sick while Grandpa is recovering.¡± ¡°Imogen is right, Grandma. How about I take you back to rest? It might take some time for Grandpa to wake up. You should take care of yourself ande back to see him when he¡¯s awake,¡± Troy suggested. ¡°That¡¯s right, Grandma. Grandpa hasn¡¯t woken up yet. We¡¯ll stay with him and go to your ce to 1:20 Chapter 53 Do My Best pick you up when he does,¡± Leo added. ¡°Okay, then.¡± ¡°Well then, I¡¯ll take you back, Grandma. Troy, you and Imogen stay here with Grandpa. I¡¯lle back as soon as I drop Grandma off.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°No problem, Leo.¡± Inside the ward, only Imogen and Troy remained, surrounded by silence. ¡°It¡¯s been a while, and you haven¡¯t had dinner. I¡¯ll ask someone to deliver something to eat for us.¡± Troy said. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy strode out of the award. He first went to Wird¡¯s office. Wird was getting on in years, and after several hours of surgery, he looked tired. He was resting in his office when Troy knocked. ¡°Come in.¡± Wird rubbed his temples. ¡°Troy, it¡¯s you. Do you need something?¡± ¡°Mr. Brooks, I want to ask about my grandfather¡¯s condition. You can be frank with me. I came alone, so you don¡¯t need to hide anything.¡± Wird sat up, and his expression serious. ¡°To be honest, Henry¡¯s body suffered a lot when he was younger, and as he got older, even with the best care, his condition didn¡¯t get any better. And he¡¯s been taking immune¨Csuppressing drugs for years, so his body can¡¯t handle it anymore. Though the surgery was sessful this time, the situation is still notpromising.¡± ¡°How much time does he have?¡± Wird lifted his gaze to Troy and held up three fingers. ¡°I can only give him about three months. Beyond that, it¡¯s up to fate.¡± Troy¡¯s body shook as if struck by a heavy hammer, the ache spreading through his organs. Three months. Grandpa only had three months left. Troy hoped that this was a joke, but he knew it wasn¡¯t. But if even Wird, the top expert in the field, was helpless¡­ ¡°Troy, I know you can¡¯t ept this. But your grandfather is aware of his condition. He¡¯s been prepared for a long time. He¡¯s just most worried about you. I¡¯ve also seen the newstely. Are you really going through a divorce with your wife?¡± Wird came forward, patting Troy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°After all, she¡¯s someone you¡¯re meant to spend your life with. If things really can¡¯t go on, even I can¡¯t stop you from separating. But your grandfather only has this little time left. Can¡¯t we let him leave this world peacefully?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes reddened, and he swallowed hard. ¡°I understand, Mr. Brooks. Thank you.¡± Troy left with a heavy heart. He found a secluded ce and slumped down, as motionless as a stone statue. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, Mr. Marshall sent me to bring you some food.¡± The driver walked in carrying a lunchbox and helped Imogen unpack it. Imogen asked. ¡°Where¡¯s Troy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure. But Mr. Marshall didn¡¯t take the car, so he¡¯s probably still at the hospital¡± Images nodded. She believed that Troy was feeling equally frustrated about his grandfather¡¯s condition. At this moment, he was likely finding a quiet ce to gather his thoughts. Imogen didn¡¯t have much appetite but thought about the baby in her womb Still, she managed to eat a few more. Troy returned from outside, his face appearing normal, though his eyes were dark and void of emotion. ¡°Troy, you haven¡¯t eaten. Have something.¡± ¡°Okay¡± Troy sat down, threw the trash in the bi ked up the cutlery, and had a simple meal. Then, he cleaned up and ¡°Your body hasn¡¯t fully recovered, and you¡¯ve been waiting here for so long. I¡¯m afraid it¡¯s too much for you. You go back to the ward and have some rest. I¡¯ll stay here tonight. If Grandpa wastes up. I¡¯ll let you know.¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°But don¡¯t stay up toote, Call Leto take over in the middle of the night.¡± ¡°I will¡± Troy apanied Imogen to the door of her ward and then returned to Henry¡¯s ward to continue waiting After returning to the room, nurses came for rounds to check on Imogen¡¯s condition Once the check was done, Imogen quickly freshened up and boy down to rest Time passed, and Imogen was abruptly awakened by an urgent knocking on her doon She opened her eyes, rubbing them sleepily. Her vison was still blurred, and she could see that it was still dark outside the window. ¡°Who is it? Imogen turned on the bedsidemp and got out of bed to put on her clothes. Troy¡¯s voice came from outside. ¡°Imogen, Grandpa awake. He want to see you.¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯ming ¡°Imogen hurriedly dressed and opened the door ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Hold on¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen paused. Troy walked up to her and, under her gaze, began inbuttoning and then rebuttoning her clothes. ¡°You buttoned up wrong¡± One wrong button would lead to all the rest being wrong ¡°Oh, I didn¡¯t notice. What time is it?¡± ¡°Ten past two in the morning de by side, they walked into Henry¡¯s ward Hesizy out on the bed, his face pale and worn Imogen rushed forward, taking bee hand and stilling back tears in Bath Chapter 54 Can¡¯t Have Both Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Chapter 54 Can¡¯t Have Both ¡°Imogen, what happened to your head? How did you get hurt? Is it serious?¡± Henry looked at the bandage on Imogen¡¯s head, very concerned. Imogen quickly shook her head. ¡°Grandpa, don¡¯t worry, it was just an idental bump, not serious.¡± Her vision was just slightly blurred, which was not a big deal. ¡°That¡¯s good. You¡¯re still young, so you must take care of your health. Don¡¯t be like me. I¡¯m not in good shape and can¡¯t hold on for much longer,¡± Henry said weakly. ¡°No, Grandpa, please don¡¯t say that. Your health will definitely improve, and you will live a long and healthy life.¡± Imogen¡¯s tears swirled in her eyes. ¡°Why are you crying like child? Hey, there¡¯s no need to cry.¡± Henry gently wiped away the tears from Imogen¡¯s face. ¡°I won¡¯t cry as long as you¡¯re fine,¡± Imogen sobbed in a hoarse voice. ¡°Imogen, my dear. I¡¯m an old man, and everyone will reach this stage eventually. I¡¯m already prepared for this day toe. I¡¯m not afraid, and I hope you won¡¯t be afraid either, okay?¡± Imogen bit her lip, her smile heavy as if it weighed a ton, and she finally buried her face in the nket and cried loudly. She knew very well that everyone would face this stage in life. Her grandparents and her father all passed away. Imogen had been through a lot, so she wasn¡¯t willing to ept this fact. How could she ept that her beloved grandfather was about to leave her as well? ¡°Good girl, don¡¯t cry.¡± Henry affectionately stroked Imogen¡¯s head. Troy stepped forward and helped Imogen up, whispering, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, Imogen. Grandpa is fine now.¡± Imogen stopped crying, and she wiped her tears with her sleeve. ¡°I¡¯m such a fool. Grandpa is fine. Why am I crying? I should be smiling.¡± Troy looked at her forced smile, pursing his lips and gently wiping the tears from her face. ¡°Troy, Imogen, it¡¯s just the three of us here. Let¡¯s have a heart¨Cto¨Cheart talk. Are you nning to get divorced today? If it wasn¡¯t for my sudden illness, would you have already divorced?¡± Henry asked. Imogen and Troy exchanged nces. ¡°Don¡¯t try to hide things from me. Although I¡¯m old, I¡¯m not senile. I know what you¡¯re thinking. Whatever is in your hearts, I know all of it.¡± Tears brimmed in Imogen¡¯s eyes, and her vision was ¡°Sorry, Grandpa, I disappointed youpletely blurred. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t cry. I¡¯m very concerned about you. I know that you appear strong and brave on the surface, but deep down, you¡¯re the timidest.¡± Henry was right. Deep down, she was timid, cowardly, insecure, sensitive, and she didn¡¯t even dare to let Troy know that she liked him. She feared beingughed at, rejected, and losing everything. So, she acted like she didn¡¯t care about anything, as if that was the only way to avoid getting hurt. 11:22 L Chapter 54 Can¡¯t Have Both. She seemed indifferent to everything because she had nothing to lose. ¡°Troy, I know that you want to be with Sarah. I can¡¯t selfishly ruin your whole life, so I just hope you can agree to one thing.¡± ¡°Grandpa, please tell me. As long as I can do it, I will promise you,¡± Troy assured solemnly. ¡°I hope that you can try to get along well with Imogen. If, after my death, you still decide to divorce, I will tell your grandma in advance. She won¡¯t stop you. Can you do it?¡± Troy looked at Imogen, who was sobbing uncontrobly. He swallowed and then nodded. ¡°I promise. From now on, I will try to get along well with Imogen.¡± ¡°Imogen, what about you?¡± ¡°Me too. I promise to try to get along with Troy.¡± ¡°Good. That¡¯s good. I¡¯m relieved now.¡± Henry¡¯s face showed a relieved smile. ¡°It¡¯s sote, and I¡¯ve kept you awake. Go back to rest. I¡¯m a bit tired too.¡± He had just woken up after surgery, and it wasn¡¯t easy for him to stay awake for so long. ¡°Grandpa, go to sleep. I¡¯ll be here with you. I¡¯ll leave after you fall asleep.¡± ¡°Okay, good girl.¡± Henry fell asleep soon. Troy gestured silently to Imogen, but she couldn¡¯t see. He could only lightly tap her shoulder and point to the door. Imogen slowly stood up and followed Troy to the door. Troy softly said, ¡°You should go back to rest.¡± Imogen looked at his hazy face. ¡°What about you? You¡¯ve stayed up until now. Shouldn¡¯t you rest too?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already called Leo. He¡¯lle over soon. Once he¡¯s here, I¡¯lle find you.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll go to rest.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll walk you up.¡± As Imogen entered the room, she asked Troy, ¡°Do you want me to leave the door open?¡± ¡°Okay. I¡¯lle over soon.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogeny down on the bed, but she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. She tossed and turned, and her mind heavy with sorrow. Thinking about Henry¡¯s condition, her heart ached even more. And the matter that Henry had asked Troy to promise, he had sacrificed his life to give her and Troy a chance to get along sincerely -She felt unworthy of such treatment. If it were the other way around and she could prevent Henry¡¯s death by breaking up with Troy, she would definitely cut ties with Troy without hesitation. But there were no ¡°ifs.¡± Things in the world were difficult to bnce. Faint footsteps echoed in the corridor and stopped at her ward. 11:22 Chapter 54 Can¡¯t Have Both Troy pushed open the door quietly, walked to her bed, and asked softly, ¡°Haven¡¯t you fallen asleep yet?¡± ¡°No. I can¡¯t sleep.¡± Troy used the private bathroom in the ward and freshened himself up. Then, he took off his coat and got into the bed. ¡°Go to sleep.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They tacitly didn¡¯t mention anything about Henry. Imogen closed her eyes and gradually fell asleep. When it was almost dawn, Imogen was awakened by a ringtone. She reached for her phone but then put her hand back. That wasn¡¯t her ringtone. Troy picked up the phone on the bedside table and got off the bed. Imogen thought he was going to answer the call outside, but he just stood by the window, looking at the view. ¡°Hello, Sarah.¡± ¡°Troy, I had a nightmare. Can youe and see me?¡± ¡°Sorry, Sarah, if you¡¯re scared, let h keep youpany. Grandpa is sick, and I have to stay at the hospital with him. I can¡¯te over.¡± ¡°Huh? Grandpa is sick? Is it serious? I remember Grandpa was really nice to me before. Can I go see him?¡± Troy fell silent, then nced at Imogen on the bed. Imogen quickly averted her gaze and closed her eyes, pretending to be asleep. Clearly, she had been caught by Troy. He covered the phone¡¯s microphone and asked Imogen, ¡°Sarah wants toe and see Grandpa. What do you think?¡± Imogen¡¯s failed attempt at pretending to sleep forced her to open her eyes and prop herself up, looking at him. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s appropriate. Grandpa just had surgery yesterday, and his condition isn¡¯t very stable yet. Moreover, I think thest person Grandpa wants to see right now is her. If she really wants toe, we should wait until Grandpa is transferred to a regr ward.¡± ¡°I was thinking the same thing.¡± Troy put the phone back to his ear. ¡°Sorry, Sarah, it¡¯s not possible right now. Maybe in the future, I¡¯ll arrange for you toe. Also, I won¡¯t have time to see you these days.¡± ¡°Troy, are you leaving me? I had a nightmare about that day, and it was so terrifying. I dreamt I was locked in a dark room, shouting and crying, but no one could hear me. They hit and scolded me, and¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, if you¡¯re scared, you should see a psychologist.¡± ¡°I just wanted you toe and keep mepany¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, are you trying to make me choose between you and Grandpa?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°Even if you didn¡¯t mean it, I want to make this clear to you. Between you and Grandpa, I will always choose Grandpa, understand?¡± 11:22 Chapter 5+ Can¡¯t Have Both ¡°I understand¡­ Troy, please don¡¯t abandon me. I promise I¡¯ll listen to you and see a doctor.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy hung up the phone, quickly put on his clothes, and said to Imogen, ¡°I¡¯m going downstairs to check on Grandpa. You can rest a bit more.¡± ¡°Sure, okay,¡± Imogen replied drowsily, about to fall back asleep. A whileter, Troy came back upstairs. ¡°Grandpa hasn¡¯t woken up yet. Agnes is by his side.¡± Troy took off his coat and got back on the bed. ¡°We can take another nap.¡± Imogen dozed for another half¨Chour before getting up, washing up, and joining Troy to visit Henry¡¯s room. At the door, they could hear voices inside. Upon closer listening, they recognized that the speakers were La, who hade early from the old mansion, and Leo¡¯s wife, Agnes. As Imogen entered the room, Troy held her hand and walked in beside her. ¡°Grandma, Agnes.¡± Upon entering the room, Imogen and Troy greeted them. ¡°You¡¯re here. Why didn¡¯t you sleep a bit longer?¡± La said. ¡°We couldn¡¯t fall asleep. How¡¯s Grandpa doing?¡± Imogen nced inside the room. ¡°He¡¯s still sleeping. You guys probably haven¡¯t had breakfast yet. Go get something to eat. We don¡¯t need so many people here.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Okay, Grandma, Agnes, then we¡¯ll go grab breakfast first.¡± Troy led Imogen out of the room. He turned to her. ¡°Should I have food brought up, or¡­¡± ¡°No need to bother. Let¡¯s just go to the hospital cafeteria.¡± ¡°The cafeteria might be crowded, and you can¡¯t see well. It¡¯s better if you go back to the room first. I¡¯ll go buy us some food.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± Troy escorted Imogen back to the room, then went to the hospital cafeteria and brought back two breakfasts to share with Imogen. You might also like OXED BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enemy 11:22 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 Chapter 55 A Wild Gamble Chapter 55 A Wild Gamble An hour had passed since breakfast. Imogen estimated that Henry must have woken up by now, so she and Troy went back to Henry¡¯s ward. There were now two more people in the room. They were Troy¡¯s aunts, Judith and Maria. In the corner, there were boxes of gifts, indicating that someone hade to visit Henry. ¡°Hey, Troy and Imogen are here.¡± ¡°Judith, Maria.¡± Imogen and Troy greeted them. It seemed that Henry was still asleep. ¡°Go sit by Grandma,¡± Try told Imogen. There was a coffee table and a couple of chairs in between. Worried that Imogen might not see- clearly, Troy guided her to the sofa beside La and sat down. ¡°Such a loving couple,¡± Judith teased, seeing them together. Judith had seen the news about Troy and Sarah. However, she didn¡¯t take it to heart. She believed that most men were the same. Regardless of how much they messed around outside, they always had to focus on their family. ¡°That¡¯s for sure. Troy and Imogen are the mostpatible couple I¡¯ve seen,¡± Maria added with a ttering smile. She had a slightly more distant rtionship with the Marshall family, relying on any little business that trickled down from the Marshalls to make a living. Upon learning that Henry was in the hospital, she immediately came to express her concern in front of the Marshall family. Troy smiled faintly, chatting with Maria. ¡°How¡¯s my uncle doingtely? I heard he recently acquired a small factory¡­¡± Maria was visibly pleased that Troy was not annoyed and even took the initiative to engage with her. She quickly responded, ¡°Yes, he¡¯s trying to expand into the luggage business¡­¡± Troy exchanged a few more words, and Maria¡¯s happiness was evident. The conversation eventually took a turn. Maria¡¯s gaze shifted to Imogen and Troy. ¡°Troy is almost thirty now, and Imogen isn¡¯t young either. When are you guys nning to have a child?¡± After her remark, both Judith and La turned their attention to Imogen and Troy. ¡°Exactly, you two should have a child by now. Imogen is at the right age, so she could recover pretty soon after giving birth,¡± Judith agreed, Imogen and Troy exchanged a nce Imogen instinctively ced her hand on her lower abdomen. She already had a child, but she didn¡¯t dare let the child¡¯s father know, Troy smiled and said calmly, ¡°We don¡¯t have ns for a child at the moment.¡± Imogen¡¯s fingers tightened slightly, but her face remainedposed as she nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand. You young people want to enjoy each other¡¯spany for a while.¡± La muttered, ¡°I¡¯ve reminded them a few times. Every time, they just brush it off. I want them to 11:22 Chapter 55 A Wild Gamble have a kid as soon as possible, but who knows how long I¡¯ll have to wait?¡± Neither Imogen nor Troy spoke. They chatted in the ward for a while longer until Maria stood up to leave. La also sent Troy to work, suggesting he didn¡¯t need to stay in the ward all the time. As the two left, Judith sat down beside Imogen and whispered softly, ¡°Imogen, here¡¯s my advice. It¡¯s better to have a child with Troy sooner rather thanter. Don¡¯t let some other women snatch the opportunity. Once you have a child and secure your position, you won¡¯t be easily affected even if he has a lot of affairs.¡± ¡°Thank you for the suggestion, Judith. I¡¯ll consider it,¡± Imogen replied, though deep down she couldn¡¯t help wondering if Troy would want to stay by her side once they had a child. She only dared to think about it, and she didn¡¯t dare to gamble on it. Gambling with the life growing within her wasn¡¯t something she could afford. Henry spent three days in the ICU before being transferred to a regr ward after being examined by Wird. Imogen had been resting at the hospital during these days, visiting Henry every day to chat with him. Her eyes were gradually improving, and she could see things more clearly than before. La spent most of her time at the hospital, keeping Henrypany. Henry disliked being in the hospital. He was eager to leave the hospital as soon as he left the critical care unit, but with Wird¡¯s help, they managed to persuade him. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? Staying in the hospital for a few more days won¡¯t hurt you. What¡¯s so bad about it?¡± La sat by the bedside, peeling fruit while growling. Henry muttered softly, ¡°I don¡¯t like staying in the hospital. I know my own body.¡± Just as he was speaking, Troy walked in from outside. ¡°Grandpa, you should listen to Mr. Brooks and stay here a few more days. We¡¯re worried about you.¡± Henry remained silent. Troy nced at Imogen on the couch, then approached the table and ced the items he was holding on it. ¡°I passed by a shopping mall and bought you this.¡± It was a ck Forest cake from Imogen¡¯s favorite bakery. Imogen¡¯s face lit up as she thanked Troy. She couldn¡¯t wait to unwrap the packaging and savor the cake. Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s smiling face and also couldn¡¯t help but smile. He sat down next to her and softly advised, ¡°Take your time eating.¡± Imogen looked up at him and asked, ¡°Do you want to try it?¡± After asking, she suddenly remembered that Troy didn¡¯t like sweets. ¡°Sure.¡± Troy looked into her eyes and nodded gently. Imogen was slightly taken aback but used her fork to pick up a piece of cake and offered it to Troy Troy ate it without hesitation. Seeing their interaction, La¡¯s face lit up with a smile. She joked, ¡°Troy, didn¡¯t you bring anything for Grandma and Grandpa? Did you forget about us?¡± Chapter 55 A Wild Gamble ¡°It¡¯s not just that he didn¡¯t bring us anything. I remember Troy used to dislike cake the most. He wouldn¡¯t even touch it. But now¡­¡± Henry looked at them with a knowing smile. La couldn¡¯t stop grinning. ¡°Troy really cares for his wife. Who knows? We might have a great¨C grandchild soon.¡± Upon hearing their words, Imogen blushed slightly. Since Henry fell ill, Troy had been staying with her in the ward. They had been together all the time and shared the same bed as if they had returned to the past. Without Sarah, without the divorce agreement. They were just a normal, content couple. Troy looked at the rosy hue on Imogen¡¯s cheeks and smiled. ¡°Enough teasing,¡± Henry said, looking amused. ¡°Imogen, after all these years, you still love the sweets.¡± Because she always felt bitter, she craved sweet things to satisfy her pte. Over the years, it had be a habit. ¡°Grandpa, please don¡¯t make fun of me.¡± After finishing the cake, Imogen stood up, threw the packaging in the trash can, but somehow stumbled forward as if tripped by something. Quick as lightning, Troy caught her, his arms circling her waist. Their gazes locked, and he said, ¡°Why are you so careless?¡± Imogen steadied herself, holding onto Troy¡¯s shoulders. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I got a bit dizzy just now.¡± She wasn¡¯t dizzy. Her eyes had not fully recovered yet. Troy carefully helped her sit on the couch. ¡°Did you hurt yourself?¡± ¡°I bumped my knee against the corner of the table just now.¡± Troy knelt in front of the couch. ¡°Which side?¡± ¡°Left.¡± Gently lifting her long skirt, Troy found a purplish bruise on her fair knee. Troy pressed it gently, but Imogen stopped him. ¡°Don¡¯t. It hurts.¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Troy stood up and looked at her. ¡°Don¡¯t move. I¡¯ll get you some ointment.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal, really.¡± ¡°Well, it still needs attention.¡± Troy left the room quickly. Imogen lifted her head and met the slightly ambiguous gaze of Henry and La. She suddenly felt a bit embarrassed. La cleared her throat. ¡°This brat seyms to be more considerate now. Imogen, you don¡¯t have to be polite with him. If you need anything, just ask him.¡± Imogen blushed and nodded slightly. ¡°Grandma, I get it.¡± Troy returned with the ointment. He crouched down in front of Imogen, carefully wiped her knee with an alcohol swab, and then applied the ointment with a cotton swab. Imogen watched him, and a strange feeling stirred within her. 11:23 Chapter 55 A Wild Gemble His gaze was as if he was looking at something precious. Troy finished applying the ointment, covered the area with a small piece of gauze, and then let down Imogen¡¯s skirt. ¡°All done.¡± ¡°Ahem! Imogen, Troy, now that I¡¯m here taking care of your grandpa, you two should go You¡¯ve been here too long.¡± La said. back. Henry chimed in, ¡°Yes, go back. I have your grandma, nurses, and caregivers here. Nothing¡¯s going to happen. ¡°You don¡¯t have to spend all your time here with me. Imogen has been in the hospital for days and hasn¡¯t gone out. She must be bored. Troy, take her out for dinner and some fresh air.¡± ¡°Grandpa, I¡¯m fine.¡± ¡°Imogen, I know you¡¯re Nial, but don¡¯t just think about me. Take care of yourself as well!¡± Imogen looked up at Troy. Troy nodded gently. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, we¡¯ll leave then. If you need anything, make sure to call.¡± Henry waved his hand dismissively. ¡°We know, we know. What could possibly happen to me? This is a hospital, after all.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Troy looked at Imogen and reached out. Imogen held his hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Goodbye! I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow.¡± Hand in hand, they left the room. As they exited the room, Imogen let go of Troy¡¯s hand, and he felt a sudden emptiness. He clenched his fist and spoke, ¡°Where would you like to eat?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go to the new restaurant on Derby Road. I heard it¡¯s pretty good.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They arrived at the garage together. With Imogen in the passenger seat, Troy drove toward Derby Road. While in the car, Imogen received a call from the police. You might also like BEST FRIEND in Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy 1:23 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Chapter 56 Dance With Me Chapter 56 Dance With Me ¡°In the face of evidence, Diego and Landon had no choice but to admit that they had premeditated their actions. The police have decided to bring criminal charges against them. However, considering their level of harm, the sentencing probably won¡¯t be too severe,¡± the police officer exined. Imogen was quite curious. ¡°Why did they know my license te number and my whereabouts?¡± The police officer said, ¡°Diego works as a mechanic at a certain car dealership. He admitted that you had your car repaired there. Landon had someone tailing you, and he got your information from a friend.¡± ¡°Okay, I see.¡± ¡°Diego and Landon¡¯s family members want to meet you, hoping to get your forgiveness as the victim. What do you think?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t meet them. I don¡¯t need anypensation from them. I¡¯ll push for a heavier sentence.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± ¡°Thank you, goodbye. Let me know if there¡¯s any news.¡± After hanging up the phone, Troy nced at Imogen. ¡°I¡¯ve assigned Lucas to handle this matter. They will pay for their actions.¡± Lucas Tinsley was a specially hired attorney who worked for Marshall Group¡¯s legal department. He was the topwyer in New York City and had hardly any cases he didn¡¯t win. ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t mention it.¡± The upscale restaurant was beautifully decorated, and the soothing sound of piano music filled the air. Seated in a cozy spot, a waiter handed them each a menu. Troy opened the menu and began reading it aloud. After a short while, Imogen interrupted, ¡°Are we ordering so much for dinner? Can we finish all of this?¡± ¡°I¡¯m reading it for you,¡± Troy narrowed his eyes and smiled. ¡°Can you see clearly now?¡± Imogen caught on and smiled back. ¡°I¡¯m not blind. It¡¯s just a bit blurry, but I can still read the text.¡± Taking advantage of the moment, the waiter enthusiastically introduced, ¡°Sir, Miss, we have a popr couple¡¯s set menu that¡¯s very cost¨Ceffective. Many couples loved to choose it. You can give it a try!¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment and then nodded. ¡°Sure, we¡¯ll have that.¡± Troy seemed to smile slightly. Then, he asked casually, ¡°How¡¯s your eyesight improving?¡± ¡°It¡¯s getting a bit better. I can see things more clearly now.¡± ¡°What about reading the documents on your phone?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°If I look at them for too long, I¡¯ll get a headache. Is there anything urgent at work?¡± ¡°No,¡± Troy lowered his gaze and said, ¡°Just take a few more days to rest.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen nced around. ¡°This restaurant has a nice ambiance. The pianist is ying 15:03 Chapter 56 Dance With Me beautifully. I wonder what piece it is.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Adelina on the Waterfront,posed by Paolo Seneviratne.¡± Imogen looked at him in surprise. ¡°You know music too?¡± ¡°I heard someone y it once, so I kept it in mind.¡± ¡°Enjoy your meal,¡± the waiter said as he brought over dessert, steak, foie gras, and red wine. He opened a bottle of wine, pouring a small amount into Troy¡¯s and Imogen¡¯s sses. Troy raised his ss and looked at Imogen, his eyes sparkling as he smiled. Imogen understood and raised her ss, clinking it against his before taking a sip. Troy picked up the steak in front of Imogen, cut it into pieces, and put it back in front of her. ¡°Thanks.¡± Looking into her charming eyes, Troy replied, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After dinner, hand in hand, they left the restaurant. The cool breeze brushed against their faces, clearing away the slight dizziness from the wine. Troy turned to Imogen. ¡°Want to go home?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s take a walk nearby. We both ate a lot.¡± Imogen looked at him expectantly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Walking hand in hand, their shoulders brushing against each other as they strolled down the street. This area was bustling with activity, with peopleing and going on the street, noisy and lively. Amidst the crowd, they seemed no different from other couples, holding hands and enjoying each other¡¯spany. Despite the city¡¯s noise, Imogen¡¯s heart was exceptionally peaceful. She wished they could keep walking hand in hand like this forever. ¡°Hey, that guy over there is really handsome.¡± As a couple passed by them, the girl turned to look at Troy andmented softly to her boyfriend. Her boyfriend raised an eyebrow. ¡°You¡¯re out shopping with me and still have the audacity to look at other men?¡± The girl pouted, ¡°You were looking at the pretty girl next to him!¡± Her boyfriend retorted, ¡°I only nced at her once, but you¡¯ve been staring at that guy many times. Hmph, am I not handsome?¡± Holding her boyfriend¡¯s arm, the girl cooed, ¡°You¡¯re handsome. You¡¯re the most handsome.¡± Imogen burst intoughter upon hearing this. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Troy turned to look at her. Imogen hooked her arm through Troy¡¯s, looked up at him, and her eyes sparkled like stars. ¡°Nothing, there¡¯s a club ahead. Do you want to go in and have a look?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy swallowed. The two walked into the club. 15:03 Chapter 56 Dance With Me The hall was filled with gentle music. On the dance floor, several couples were dancing elegantly. There were some card tables by the edge of the dance floor, with a few guests ying beside them. Troy noticed Imogen was looking at the dance floor and asked with a gentle smile, ¡°Would you like to dance?¡± Imogen pursed her lips. ¡°I¡¯m not very good at dancing.¡± ¡°I can teach you.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes brightened. Troy bowed slightly and extended his hand. ¡°Ms. Forbes, may I have the honor of inviting you to dance?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Imogen handed her hand to him devoutly. Troy led Imogen into the dance floor, his face adorned with a charming smile. ¡°ce your hand on my shoulder and follow my steps slowly.¡± To the gentle music, they danced slowly, their steps restrained and elegant. Troy leaned slightly and whispered the beat in Imogen¡¯s ear. His breath brushed against her ear, causing her to involuntarily shrink her neck. Imogen stumbled through the dance, barely keeping up with Troy¡¯s steps. identally, she stepped on Troy¡¯s shoe, leaving arge mark. ¡°Sorry.¡± Imogen looked up at him with a hint of embarrassment in her eyes. Troy smiled and whispered softly in her ear, ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Imogen was momentarily taken aback. The lights in the dance floor twinkled, reflecting his handsome face. His features appeared particrly striking and attractive under illumination, akin to a sculpture with distinct angles. His lips curled slightly, and his gem¨Clike eyes gazed deeply into hers, captivating her gaze. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you stunned?¡± ¡°No.¡± Imogen hastily lowered her head, almost stepping on her own foot. Troy chuckled softly. Before Imogen could know it, her ears had turned red as if they were bleeding. After a while, she became more skilled. Her dress fluttered, her steps graceful, delicate and elegant as the wind, Troy held her slender waist lightly, allowing her to dance gracefully. ¡°Have you learned it?¡± Troy asked in a soft voice. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Yeah.¡± Suddenly, someone bumped into her from the side. Imogen lost her bnce and stumbled into Troy¡¯s arms. Troy immediately reached out and held her waist. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m fine.¡± 15:03 Chapter 56 Dance With Me ¡°Sorry for bumping into you,¡± the person who had bumped her apologized awkwardly. ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Imogen smiled faintly. ¡°Let¡¯s sit for a while.¡± Troy saw sweat forming on Imogen¡¯s forehead and led her out of the dance floor. ¡°Okay.¡± They found a table and sat down. Then, Troy headed to the restroom. A young man with dyed blonde hair approached their table, holding a ss of wine in his hand. He tried to sound casual. ¡°Miss, would I have the privilege of inviting you to dance?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m a bit tired now.¡± The man sat down directly across from Imogen and waved the waiter over. He took a ss of wine from the tray and pushed it in front of Imogen. ¡°How about a drink?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t drink.¡± During dinner, she had refrained from drinking too much wine. ¡°I can see that you¡¯re a bit lonely here alone. How about I keep youpany for a while? Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Markus Yates, and my father is the president of Richflow Real Estate. And what might your name be?¡± Markus raised an eyebrow at Imogen, wearing a smug look of arrogance. He knew these types of girls too well. They might appear aloof on the surface, but as long as he mentioned his status, they would all throw themselves at him. ¡°My name is¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Yates?¡± Markus was in high spirits when suddenly someone patted him on the shoulder from behind. After he turned around, his attitude changed dramatically. He quickly stood up and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you here too? How about having a drink together?¡± ¡°No, what are you two talking about?¡± Troy asked casually. ¡°Oh, nothing much, I just wanted to get to know thisdy here,¡± Markus answered. Troy sat down beside Imogen and introduced, ¡°Let me introduce. This is my sister, Imogen.¡± Markus¡¯s smile froze on his face. He tried to smile at Imogen. ¡°So you¡¯re Ms. Forbes, my apologies.¡± ¡°Come on. Time to go back,¡± Troy held Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen got up as Troy stood. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes, take care!¡± Markus followed behind them and saw them to the entrance of the dance club. Hand in hand, they left the dance club. Troy reminded, ¡°That Markus isn¡¯t a good guy. You shouldn¡¯t interact with him too much.¡± Imogen chuckled and nced at Troy, ¡°He seemed nice to me. Why do you think he¡¯s not a good guy?¡± Troy¡¯s expression turned serious. ¡°People hide their true intentions. Bad people don¡¯t wear a sign on their faces. You¡¯ve only met him once. How much can you really know about him?¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Imogen said, listening to Troy¡¯s earnest advice with a smile. 15:03 Chapter 56 Dance With Me Hand in hand, they walked to the parking lot in front of the restaurant. Troy opened the passenger door for Imogen and went around to the driver¡¯s side after she had settled in. ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen had just fastened her seatbelt and looked up. She looked up and saw Troy gazing into her eyes, slowly leaning closer. His eyes were as mysterious as the starry night, unfathomable in their depth. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but hold her,breath, watching his handsome face getting closer and closer. His warm breath fell on her face, and she closed her eyes slowly. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy ??? 15:03 Chapter 57 Not Out Here Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Chapter 57 Not Out Here Imogen¡¯s heart fluttered as soft, warm lips pressed against hers. Troy¡¯s mouth sucked at her lips, leaving them reddened and abused. His tongue forced its way through her teeth, seeking the sweetness in her mouth. Imogen¡¯s hands found their way to his shoulders, her fingers caressing the neat stubble on the back of his neck as she eagerly responded to his kiss. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. Their breaths mingled together. Heavy pants filled the enclosed space of the car. Troy¡¯s breath was hot. His hand couldn¡¯t help but slide down along her curves. Imogen snapped back to reality and raised her hand to stop him, her voice muffled. ¡°No, not outside.¡± Reluctantly, Troy stopped his actions, sucking on Imogen¡¯s lips again before pulling away slowly. A thin, glistening thread of saliva broke between them, falling onto their cors, adding to the intimate atmosphere in the small car. Troy took a deep breath, quickly started the car, and gripped the steering wheel with his slender fingers. Halfway through the ride, Imogen looked out the window at the street scene and realized they were not headed to the hospital. ¡°Aren¡¯t we going back to the hospital?¡± Troy turned to Imogen with a faint smile. ¡°We¡¯re going home tonight. We¡¯ll go to the hospital tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The car drove into Gxy Vi and stopped in the yard. Troy unbuckled his seatbelt, loosened his cor, and leaned eagerly toward Imogen, holding her lips and licking, nibbling, tongues entwining, saliva mixing, their breaths entwining. He reached over to unbuckle Imogen¡¯s seatbelt, pulling her onto hisp, one hand against her head while the other ventured beneath her skirt. ¡°Um¡­ Uh¡­¡± pressing With closed eyes, Imogen held tightly to his shirt cor, cheeks burning, breath heavy, gasping for air. Troy¡¯s scorching kisses trailed from her earlobes down across her neck and corbones, tearing open her cor. The heat made her body tremble. In the midst of their passionate embrace, a knock on the car window startled them. ¡°Mr. Marshall, why aren¡¯t youing in?¡± It was Sue¡¯s voice. Imogen and Troy snapped back to reality and looked at each other. Troy responded with a hoarse voice, ¡°I will soon.¡± He helped Imogen straighten her clothes, his eyes still zing. ¡°To the room?¡± 15:03 Chapter 57 Not Out Here ¡°Uh¨Chuh.¡± Blushing, Imogen nodded. Without a word, they both got out of the car. Sue was surprised. ¡°Mrs. Marshall is back too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sue was puzzled as they entered the living room one after the other. Why had they both emerged from the driver¡¯s side? They both entered the room. Troy, unable to wait any longer, pressed Imogen against the door, lowering his head to kiss her, his tongue dancing passionately inside her mouth, dominating her own. Enveloped by his masculine scent, Imogen¡¯s face turned crimson, her hands on Troy¡¯s shoulders, her body burning, eyes closed as she responded to his kisses. Troy pressed against Imogen¡¯s body, quickly removing her clothes and carrying her to the bed. With one leg over the bed, he straddled Imogen¡¯s thighs on both knees, swiftly shedding his suit jacket onto the floor, ripping off his tie, and leaning down. His lipsnded on her earlobe, which turned red from his sucking, gleaming wetly. His kisses moved down her neck, to her corbone, her chest¡­ He lifted Imogen¡¯s upper body, reached behind her, unhooked her bra, and tossed it to the floor before bending down to kiss her again. ¡°Uh¡­ Be gentle¡­¡± Imogen closed her eyes, feeling as if her mind was adrift in a boundless sea. She was trembling, unable to help herself, arching her back, her hands buried in Troy¡¯s hair. The room was filled with an air of intimacy. Clothes were tossed haphazardly on the floor. There were the sounds of a man¡¯s and a woman¡¯s intermingled breaths everywhere. Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and ced it on his belt, asking in a low voice, ¡°Unbuckle it for me.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s mind went nk, and she could only follow her instincts to unbuckle his belt. Suddenly, a cell phone ring broke the silence. Imogen pushed Troy away from her. ¡°Your phone¡­¡± With a hoarse voice, Troy replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Let¡¯s continue.¡± The phone rang for a while before stopping. But two secondster, it rang again. Troy frowned, rolled off Imogen, picked up his suit jacket from the floor, took out the phone inside, nced at the screen, and answered the call, ¡°Hello, Ms. Willy?¡± He listened intently to the person on the other end. Troy¡¯s face grew serious. ¡°Alright, I understand. I¡¯ll be right there.¡± He quickly put his clothes back on, grabbed his coat, and told Imogen, ¡°I have to go.¡± Chapter 57 Not Out Here ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± Imogen covered herself with the nket and propped herself up halfway. ¡°Do you have to leave right now?¡± Troy paused while straightening his clothes. ¡°Ms. Willy? Is it about Sarah? Does she need you right now?¡± The passion in Imogen¡¯s eyes faded when she saw Troy remain silent, and she felt disappointed. ¡°Sarah¡¯s missing.¡± ¡°Then call the police. Or send someone to look for her. What use is it for you to go?¡± Or was Sarah waiting for him to find her? ¡°Sarah¡¯s situation is unstable. It¡¯s very dangerous for her to be alone. I have to go and find out what happened and hopefully find her first. I promise you, once I find her, I¡¯lle back.¡± Looking at Troy¡¯s determined expression, Imogen felt a sharp pain in her heart. A worrying mess. This was probably the excuse Sarah used to call Troy. Imogen could see it clearly, but Troy couldn¡¯t.. In his eyes, Sarah couldn¡¯t suffer the slightest harm. He wouldn¡¯te back. She knew in her heart that he wouldn¡¯t return once Troy left. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to go. Please don¡¯t leave,¡± Imogen said, biting her lip and gathering her courage. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± ¡°Did you forget what you promised Grandpa? Or did you just want to make Grandpa happy?¡± Troy had Sarah on his mind, and whenever something happened to her, he would rush to her side. So, what was the point of his promise to be with Imogen? What was the point of Imogen having a husband whom another woman could take away at any time? ¡°I only promised Grandpa that I¡¯d get along with you. I didn¡¯t make anymitments. And this is a life¨Cor¨Cdeath situation. Can¡¯t you show some empathy?¡± Troy sounded serious, showing impatience. He turned around and left with long strides. The door mmed shut with a bang. Imogen copsed onto the bed. So cold. The temperature seemed to have dropped in recent days. Even under the nket, she still felt cold, shivering uncontrobly, and buried her head in the nket. He said, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be unreasonable.¡± He said, ¡°I promised Grandpa I¡¯d get along with you. I didn¡¯t make anymitments.¡± He asked, ¡°Can¡¯t you show some empathy?¡± Each word was like a sharp sword, stabbing into Imogen¡¯s heart, leaving her bleeding inside. She had gathered all her courage only to be rewarded with such words. She had been too hopeful. Chapter 57 Not Out Here The recent harmony had made Imogen let down her guard. She had almost forgotten about Sarah, the chasm between her and Troy. Imogen and Troy¡¯s life would never be peaceful as long as Sarah was there, even if they didn¡¯t divorce. Imogen curled up on the bed, feeling cold in her heart. Shey there, tossing and turning, listening to the clock¡¯s ticking, unable to fall asleep. When she finally did, she woke up to find herself alone. The bed beside her was neatly made, showing no one had been there. Imogen looked up at the clock on the wall. It was already past nine. She got ready and went downstairs. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you¡¯re up. I¡¯ll prepare breakfast for you.¡± ¡°Has Troye back?¡± Imogen asked in a low voice. ¡°No, Mr. Marshall hasn¡¯t returned,¡± Sue sighed and shook her head. ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen sat down on the sofa, feeling heavy inside. She nced at her phone screen. There were no messages. After breakfast, near ten o¡¯clock, Imogen had the driver take her to the hospital. The driver stopped the car outside the hospital building, Imogen noticed a familiar license te when she got out and headed inside. She thought she had seen it wrong but looked again and confirmed she hadn¡¯t. It was Troy¡¯s car. Hadn¡¯t he gone to find Sarah? Why was he at the hospital? Imogen went upstairs and heard a familiar voice before entering the room. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, I remember when we metst time, Grandpa asked if I liked crab. So many years have passed, but Grandpa, you¡¯re a good person and will surely get better.¡± It was Sarah¡¯s voice. Imogen felt like she had fallen into an ice cer, frozen and unable to move. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny Chapter 58 Entering the Living Room Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Chapter 58 Entering the Living Room Troy brought Sarah to see Henry. He had entered the house with his lover to visit Henry. Imogen¡¯s heart was clouded, as if cold raindrops were pouring down in a storm, making her feel chilled. Why was he treating her like this? When they were being affectionate, he was called away by a phone call from Sarah. He hadn¡¯t sent any messages but brought Sarah to the hospital to see Henry. Where did that leave her, his wife? Imogen stood at the hospital room door, listening quietly to the conversation. Sarah¡¯s voice carried a hint of ttery. Henry and La didn¡¯t seem very warm in their response, ¡°Thank you for your kind words, Ms. Page.¡± As they spoke, La turned the conversation toward Troy. Her tone was tinged with reproach.. ¡°Troy, didn¡¯t you go back with Imogen yesterday? Why are you here today alone and with Ms. Page, too? Ms. Page must be very busy with work, and so are you. Why trouble her toe here? What if the media gets wind of this and starts spreading rumors? It would affect Ms. Page¡¯s reputation.¡± Sarah quickly replied, ¡°Grandma, I wanted toe myself. I heard Grandpa was hospitalized, and I was very worried, so I asked Troy to bring me.¡± La frowned. ¡°Troy, why do you share everything with outsiders? Ms. Page, I¡¯m not talking about you. I just don¡¯t want people trying to take advantage of the situation to find out that Henry is in the hospital, bring gifts, and impose on us here. It would be annoying.¡± Sarah interfered in Troy¡¯s marriage and tried to fool Henry and La. La had been polite in her words. Sarah¡¯s face turned pale, and she looked at Troy with a hurt expression. ¡°Grandma, I¡¯m sorry. I chose to bring Sarah here on my own. If you want to me someone, me me,¡± Troy said. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. He had looked for Sarah the previous night for a long time before finding her. After not seeing him for several days, Sarah had felt very insecure. She had started thinking irrationally, even hurting herself. Troy had no other choice but to show hismitment to Sarah through this gesture to reassure her. Henry¡¯s face darkened, and he suddenly started coughing heavily, clutching his chest. ¡°Grandpa,¡± Troy stepped forward with concern. La supported Henry. ¡°Ms. Page, you¡¯ve visited us. But Henry is not feeling well and can¡¯t entertain guests for long. You should go. Troy, have someone drive Ms. Page home and bring Imogen here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy replied, ¡°Sarah, let me take you out.¡± ¡°Wait, Ms. Page, you go ahead. I have something to say to Troy,¡± Henry suddenly said. Sarah stopped and looked at Troy. Troy signaled her to go ahead. ¡°Grandpa.¡± 15:03 Chapter 58 Entering the Living Room At this, Imogen turned and headed to the restroom. She didn¡¯t want to see them right now. She waited in the restroom for a while, assuming that Troy and Sarah had already left, and then. went out. Unexpectedly, she ran into Sarah at the restroom door. ¡°Imogen, so you¡¯vee to the hospital,¡± Sarah said with a smile. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you going into the ward? Why are you hiding here?¡± ¡°Of course, I wanted to spare you some embarrassment so that I wouldn¡¯t have to see you being driven out of the room by Grandpa and Grandma, feeling utterly ashamed.¡± Sarah¡¯s smile froze. Imogen looked at her expression, smirked, and walked past her. ¡°Imogen,¡± Sarah called out from behind her. ¡°Why are you in such a hurry? I have something to say to you.¡± Imogen stopped and turned to look at Sarah. ¡°Aside from Troy, I don¡¯t think there¡¯s anything for us to talk about. Or will you list all your memories with Troy in front of me again? Is that all you have left?¡± ¡°No, you¡¯re wrong,¡± Sarah said, crossing her arms and a hint of smugness in her eyes. ¡°What I have to say concerns you.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow but didn¡¯t say anything. She knew Sarah wouldn¡¯t have anything good to say, so she should have turned and walked away. But her legs felt like they were filled with lead, and she couldn¡¯t move. Sarah walked up slowly, a graceful smile on her face. ¡°I heard you had a car ident a few days ago. The person who hit you was my fan. Do you know why they did that?¡± Imogen looked at Sarah calmly. Sarah continued, ¡°Because you¡¯re the homewrecker between me and Troy!¡± Imogenughed. ¡°You can only say this to my face. Who¡¯s the homewrecker here? You know it very well. You¡¯re showing off in front of me. Aren¡¯t you afraid I¡¯ll set the record straight in the media and label you the homewrecker?¡± Sarahughed loudly. ¡°What are youughing at?¡± Imogen asked, puzzled. ¡°I¡¯mughing at how utterly foolish you are. In the eyes of the media and the public, you¡¯re the homewrecker!¡± Sarah responded. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Sarah continued, ¡°You¡¯ve been kept in the dark for so long. You wouldn¡¯t be saying such things without checking your Instagram.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. Her vision had been blurry in the past few days, especially when Tooking at her phone or other electronic devices. She rarely used her phone and hadn¡¯t checked her Instagram in days. What had happened in the past few days? Why had no one told her? Was Troy keeping it from her? 15:03 ¡°What? Are you afraid to look?¡± Sarah asked. Imogen¡¯s hands hung down. Her fists clenched, nails digging into her palms, leaving crescent¨C shaped marks. Imogen knew that Sarah was trying to provoke her. The more Sarah provoked, the less Imogen could let her seed. ¡°Haha, Imogen, didn¡¯t you im to be Troy¡¯s wife? Don¡¯t you even trust him? At least you realize that Troy doesn¡¯t like you. You see, I made a phone call yesterday, and he couldn¡¯t wait to see me. He even brought me to meet Grandpa and Grandma. Troy and I would have been married if it wasn¡¯t for you. He loves me, not you. You¡¯re the homewrecker!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not! You¡¯re the homewrecker, Sarah. Don¡¯t try to brainwash me with your words. I won¡¯t fall for it. When I married Troy, you two had already broken up. I didn¡¯t interfere in your rtionship. You interfered in ours.¡± Imogen¡¯s voice choked up as she spoke word by word. ¡°So why won¡¯t you check your phone? I know you don¡¯t dare to look because you know it in your heart. You¡¯ve already epted that you¡¯re the homewrecker between me and Troy!¡± ¡°Hmph!¡± Imogen chuckled, ¡°Is it just checking a phone? What¡¯s there to be afraid of? Even if the media and people online use me of being the homewrecker, does that change the fact that you¡¯re the homewrecker?¡± Imogen knew she shouldn¡¯t check her phone. But her hands seemed to have a mind, quickly taking her phone out of her bag and opening Instagram. Her Instagram had hundreds of unreadments. Imogen¡¯s finger trembled as she clicked into them. Thetest Instagram post had tens of thousands ofments, which had piled up unknowingly. She braced herself for the insults and usations, but the timing surprised her. The firstment using her of being the homewrecker was from several days ago. August 16th. What had she done that day? Imogen tried to remember. It seemed like a Saturday when she had watched a ballet with Troy and picked him up from the club that night. They must have been photographed. Imogen turned off her phone¡¯s screen and looked at Sarah coolly. ¡°I saw it. So what? Those people are just following the trend led by the media. Do you expect me to take their words seriously?¡± Sarahughed heartily. ¡°Imogen, you are foolish. Haven¡¯t you wondered why you¡¯re only finding out about something from a few days ago now? Why has no one cleared your name?¡± 15:03 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 Chapter 59 The Unloved One Is the Homewrecker Imogen¡¯s body stiffened, and she felt a tightness in her chest that made it hard to breathe. A sharp pain seized her like a knife cutting through her heart. She was aware of the problem but didn¡¯t want to think about it. ¡°Because Troy deliberately kept it from you,¡± Sarah¡¯s voice was triumphant, as though she were a demon from hell. ¡°Did you really think that Troy identally took your phone that day? No, it was intentional. He said that you¡¯d surely want to clear your name if you saw the news. So he took your phone and even told Sue not to mention it in front of you. ¡°Do you know why no one is helping you clear the matter? Because Troy won¡¯t let them. He personally went to Grandpa and Grandma and suppressed any efforts to rify the issue. Do you know why he did this? Because he refuses to let me be called the homewrecker. In his heart, I¡¯m his wife, the one he loves most. ¡°And you? You¡¯re just someone unimportant to him, someone he can easily push aside to take the me for me. In his heart, you¡¯re the homewrecker. In love, the one who isn¡¯t loved is the homewrecker.¡± Imogen¡¯s head was buzzing. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Frantically, she opened her phone and found the Facebook app. She scrolled down to the conversation with Charlie. The unfamiliar messages in the chat made her heart sink with coldness. Everything Sarah had said was true. In the chat, Charlie had messaged her on Facebook: [Did you see what¡¯s trending? You and Mr. Marshall were photographed together. If I didn¡¯t know you two aren¡¯t in that kind of rtionship, I¡¯d believe it.] Imogen had replied coldly: [Thanks, I know. I¡¯ll handle it.] But Imogen knew very well that she hadn¡¯t sent that reply. She scrolled down further, and simr replies appeared in chats with other friends. There were several call records from that day on the call history page. But Imogen remembered she hadn¡¯t gotten her phone back until after her car ident, so she hadn¡¯t answered any calls. It was all Troy¡¯s doing. He¡¯d been hiding it from her all along. No wonder. No wonder when they went to the Courthouse to get their divorce papers, Troy suddenly mentioned the car ident and apologized. No wonder he always advised her to look at her phone less, saying it was bad for her No wonder he often asked about her eyes. He wasn¡¯t concerned about her. eyes. He was just afraid she would see those messages, afraid she would see the news and clear her name, which might affect his beloved Sarah. He loved Sarah so much that he could twist the truth, making Imogen, his wife, take on thebel 15:03 of being the homewrecker, being med and attacked. After so many days, the matter had settled. Imogen realized it was toote to speak up now, as people would think she felt guilty. Perhaps when he heard about her car ident and that she couldn¡¯t see clearly, Troy felt relieved that he could keep his secret a little longer. Imogen¡¯s hands trembled as she held her phone. A sour taste rose in her throat, and her heart. ached as if being drilled. Imogen had known all along that Troy would do anything for Sarah. But she had underestimated Troy¡¯s coldness. On the one hand, Troy did everything he could to hide the truth from Imogen for Sarah¡¯s sake. On the other hand, he was acting as a loving husband to Imogen, like a profoundly affectionate couple. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. What wasughable was that Imogen had believed it. She had fallen for it. She really was the biggest fool in the world. Once again, Imogen had been deceived by Troy¡¯s acting, yed for a fool by him. Imogen gave a bitter smile. She finally understood that only she had taken Henry¡¯s words. seriously, thinking there was a chance to salvage their marriage. But in Troy¡¯s heart, perhaps he only wanted to put on a show for Henry, to make Henry happy. without ever intending to have a sincere rtionship with her. Troy never considered giving up on Sarah. Perhaps once Henry passed away, Troy and Imogen would still only have the option of divorce. If Troy loved Sarah so much, why did he agree to Henry¡¯s request? Why didn¡¯t he just make things clear with Imogen? Imogen wanted Henry to be happy during this time. She promised to act with Troy and not to bother him. Imogen didn¡¯t get her hopes up, so she wouldn¡¯t be disappointed. Seeing Imogen¡¯s reaction, Sarah felt overjoyed. ¡°Imogen, you should understand by now that you mean nothing to Troy. I am the one in his heart. Even though he agreed to get along with you for Grandpa¡¯s health, in the end, he will be with me. I know you like him, so cherish thesest moments with him. I promise not to fight you for him.¡± Imogen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°Are you done? If you are, I will leave.¡± She didn¡¯t want to stay in this ce, feeling like a failure and helpless. ¡°Wait.¡± Sarah grabbed her hand. Imogen impatiently shook it off. ¡°Ah! Sarah screamed as she stumbled, almost falling. Troy, who had appeared out of nowhere, quickly supported Sarah. Concerned, he asked, ¡°Sarah, are you okay?¡± Seeing the handsome man and beautiful woman in front of her, Imogen felt it was ridiculous. She was so foolish. 115:03 She knew Troy only loved Sarah, yet she hoped he would change his mind. How foolishly deluded she was! ¡°Troy, I¡¯m fine,¡± Sarah said as she steadied herself, speaking softly. ¡°It¡¯s not Imogen¡¯s fault. I fell on my own.¡± Troy looked up at Imogen, meeting her cold eyes. He didn¡¯t know why, but he suddenly shivered in his heart. Suppressing his thoughts, he said sternly, ¡°Imogen, apologize to Sarah!¡± Troy was so biased! He didn¡¯t ask for any exnation and simply asked Imogen to apologize to Sarah. Imogen¡¯s lips tightened as she stared at Troy. Slowly, she stepped forward. Troy looked into her eyes. ¡°Apologize.¡± ¡°p!¡± A loud p echoed in the air. Sarah held her breath, unable to believe what she saw. ¡°Troy, are you okay?¡± The p caught him off guard, and Troy turned his head from the force. His face now bore five distinct finger marks. Imogen, expressionless, withdrew her hand and walked past them, quickly leaving. Troy seemed to be stunned by the p. He stood in silence for a long time before regaining his composure. Imogen was already out of sight. Sarah gently tugged at his sleeve. ¡°Troy, are you alright? I know Imogen hates me. She can hit me, yell at me, and I will ept it, but why would she take it out on you?¡± Troy looked at Sarah. ¡°What did you two say to each other?¡± ¡°Nothing much. I just wanted to apologize to her. Those news reports were so damaging, and Imogen got med. I feel guilty about it. If she wanted, I could even help her rify the situation. But I didn¡¯t expect her to be so angry¡­¡± Hearing this, Troy¡¯s eyes darkened. A sudden panic surged within him. Imogen finally found out about it. She knew about that day¡­. He had always known that he couldn¡¯t keep the secret forever. If it weren¡¯t for Imogen¡¯s ident, she might have found out that very night. He didn¡¯t delete the chat and call records he had used to reply on Imogen¡¯s behalf. He was prepared for her to find out. But now that the moment hade, he felt a sudden, inexplicable agitation. Seeing Troy¡¯s expression, Sarah asked, ¡°Troy, did I do something wrong? I¡¯ll apologize to Imogen.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need,¡± Troy said, looking at her. ¡°You don¡¯t need to deal with this anymore. I will handle it. I¡¯ll take you home now. After what happened today, Grandpa is already upset. You¡¯re going to join the production team soon, so I may not be able to visit you regrly.¡± 15:04 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Chapter 60 Imogen Is the Mistress Imogen slowly walked out of the hospital, aimlessly wandering the streets. She didn¡¯t know where to go. Despite the sunny weather, she felt a chill deep within her heart. She took out her phone, opened Instagram with her alternative ount, and searched for the origin of the incident that day. Although she knew what kind ofments awaited her under those Instagram posts, she still clicked on them, scrolling down and collecting all the insults like masochism. She also went through thement sections under relevant news articles on major video websites, finally understanding the cause of the whole incident. Lastly, she opened the Celebrity Insider and scrolled through it from beginning to end. After the news of Troy¡¯s affair broke, some fans in Celebrity Insider kept silent, but some persisted in posting. Even she had to admit that in those videos, pictures, and artworks, Troy and Sarah looked perfectly matched. One was a wealthy man, and the other was a beautiful celebrity. They seemed to be a perfect match. In the story of the two of them, there was no ce for Imogen. She was merely a superfluous character who, due to a twist of fate, appeared where she shouldn¡¯t have. Imogen closed her eyes and edited an Instagram post with her alternative ount: [Imogen is not the mistress. Sarah is the mistress.] After she posted it on Instagram, it disappeared from her homepage within seconds. Imogen confirmed it was blocked. It must be Troy protecting Sarah, not allowing any rumors harmful to Sarah to spread. Imogen smirked and edited another Instagram post: [Imogen is the mistress.] This Instagram post was sessfully published. Imogen repeatedly checked her homepage, confirming that the Instagram post had indeed been published and hadn¡¯t disappeared. There were even people who saw this Instagram post and gave her likes,menting: [That¡¯s right, the mistress deserves to die. I curse Imogen will never have children.] Imogen held her breath and turned off her phone. At that moment, a group of people suddenly surrounded her. Confused, Imogen looked up and was forced to stop in her tracks. Among the crowd were men and women dressed like paparazzi, holding microphones in front of Imogen¡¯s face and cameras taking photos of Imogen. ¡°Are you Ms. Forbes? Is it true that Troy and Sarah are in a romantic rtionship now?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°Did you interfere in the rtionship between Troy and Sarah? What do you think about the news using you of being the mistress?¡± ¡°What happened between you and Troy that night?¡± ¡°Regarding the allegations from Sarah¡¯s team about your aggressive and overbearing behavior at 15:04 work, changing makeup without authorization, what is your response?¡± Imogen hadn¡¯t even processed what was happening before she was bombarded with questions. The microphones in front of her were full of oppression, and she felt a little suffocated. After finally regaining herposure, Imogen took a step back. Those people immediately closed in and continuously asked questions. The shing lights made Imogen dizzy. The reporters were overjoyed. They had been squatting outside the hospital, originally expecting to capture Sarah¡¯s appearance. They didn¡¯t expect to not capture Sarah but instead ended up encountering Imogen, who was rted to Sarah. There was a buzzing in Imogen¡¯s head, and she replied patiently, ¡°Sorry, but I can¡¯t disclose anything. Please don¡¯t bother me.¡± The reporters had finally caught her and wouldn¡¯t let her leave. They surrounded her one by one, holding out their microphones, clearly indicating that they wouldn¡¯t let Imogen go without a response. ¡°What is it that you can¡¯t disclose?¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, is your silence an admission of guilt?¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, I heard that Troy and Sarah are also at the hospital. Why do you appear here at the same time?¡± ¡°Are Troy and Sarah already living together?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t give you a response. Please let me leave,¡± Imogen said coldly. ¡°Does your silence mean those reports are true?¡± ¡°What do you think of Troy and Sarah¡¯s rtionship?¡± The reporters kept asking questions one after another, causing Imogen to suffer from a headache. Her face turned pale, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. With a stern expression, she refused to say more. She attempted to leave several times but was unable to escape. Imogen¡¯s impatience reached its limit. ¡°I¡¯ll say it again, let me leave. Otherwise, I¡¯ll call the police and sue you for harassment.¡± Reluctantly, the reporters left. The area near the hospital was always bustling with peopleing and going. After the reporters left, the passersby in the vicinity stopped and pointed at Imogen, discussing among themselves. Feeling frustrated and confused, Imogen walked further and reached a bus stop. Just as she arrived, a bus pulled up, and without checking the route, she boarded it. Many passengers got off at the stop of Mount West Hospital, leaving the bus empty. Imogen walked to the back, found a seat by the window, and sat down. She stared nkly outside, lost in her thoughts. As a metropolis in the state, New York City was the fastest in development in recent years. The area near the hospital was the busiest, with restaurants and hotels everywhere. Chapter 50 Imogen Is the Mi Pedestrians were in a hurry, and some were holding report bags from other county hospitals. After a few more stops, pedestrians became scarce on the roadside, and the greenery along the streets became eye¨Ccatching, surrounded by tall buildings on both sides. She had entered the new district. After passing the new district, the passengers on the bus got off one after another. Only Imogen and another middle¨Caged woman remained. ¡°Please stand firm and hold the handrail. The next stop is Huga Vige.¡± The interior of the bus fell silent, with only the sound of the mechanical voice repeating its broadcasting. Suddenly, a phone rang, and the middle¨Caged woman turned to look. It took Imogen a moment to realize it was her phone. She took it out from her bag and nced at the screen, which disyed Troy¡¯s name. Imogen paused for a few seconds, her thumb hovering over the screen, before sliding it to the left to reject the call. Within seconds, the phone rang again, another call from Troy. Imogen rejected the call once more, exited all apps, pressed and held the power button to turn off her phone, and put it back in her bag. The entire process was smooth and practiced. Out of sight, out of mind. Going further forward was a town on the outskirts of the city, and the middle¨Caged woman got off the bus at the previous stop. The bus finally stopped at its terminal, and the driver unfastened his seatbelt and stepped out of the driver¡¯s seat. He called out to Imogen at the back, ¡°Miss, this is thest stop. Please get off.¡± ¡°Miss?¡± Seeing Imogen staring out the window in a daze, the driver called out again. ¡°Oh, Okay.¡± Imogen came back to her senses, got up, and got off the bus through the back door. Several other buses were still parked at the station, and one of them had its door open, with passengers lining up to board. Imogen walked over, queued up, and found a seat at the back, just as she did before. She remained motionless throughout the journey from the starting stop to the terminal. There was a section of the journey when the bus was packed with passengers, and the passengers in her next seat changed one after another. After reaching the terminal, she boarded the bus again and returned to the starting stop. After going back and forth twice in this way, it was noon. She got off the bus at a midway stop on another route and walked around 1000 feet to reach a street market. The street market was bustling with people during lunchtime, mostly young people. There were couples holding hands, and best friends arm in arm, and buddies with their arms around each other. Imogen strolled around the street market, queued up, and bought a hamburger. Chapter 60 Imogen Is the Mistress She took out her wallet from her bag. She took out a hundred¨Cdor bill and handed it to the shop assistant. The shop assistant looked at the hundred¨Cdor bill and hesitated for a moment before asking, ¡°Miss, can you pay with a card?¡± As he spoke, he took off his gloves and walked aside to open the cash box, which held only a few bills and coins. Most people who came here were young and preferred to pay with cards, so he didn¡¯t have enough change. ¡°Just a moment,¡± Imogen said. She took the bank card from her wallet and handed it to the shop assistant. While waiting for the food, she took out her phone from her bag and long¨Cpressed the power button to turn it on. After the startup animation finished, numerous notifications flooded in. There were missed call alerts and messages from Troy. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:04 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Enemy Chapter 61 Chapter 61 Chapter 61 He Would Always Just Say Sorry Imogen opened the call log and saw dozens of missed calls and a few text messages from Troy. She opened each message one by one. The first one: [Imogen, where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up.] The second one: [I can exin the news.] The third one: [I¡¯m sorry.] Seeing those words, Imogen smiled. He was sorry. He was always sorry. He would always just say that. Though he knew he was sorry for her, he continued to do something to hurt her. The time of the fourth message was muchter than the first three: [Imogen, your interview at the hospital entrance got maliciously edited. I¡¯ve already arranged for it to be suppressed. Where are you? I¡¯lle pick you up. Remember to call me when you see this message.] Imogen searched on Instagram and indeed found news about herself, which was recently posted by several influencer ounts. The media titled this news. ¡°The Latest Response From Imogen, Who Had an Affair With Troy.¡± What did she respond? Nothing at all. Influencer ounts and the media were portraying Imogen¡¯s attitude as feeling guilty and unwilling to respond directly. Thements below were full of criticism towards Imogen and discussions about her appearance. Netizen 1: [I¡¯m an onlooker. I don¡¯t understand what men are thinking nowadays. Sarah is so beautiful. Why would he go for a mistress? This woman is far fromparable to Sarah.] Netizen 2: [It clearly shows that a man¡¯s infidelity is not because of how attractive that woman is but rather about seeking novelty.] Netizen 3: [As the saying goes, a mistress is better than a wife.] Meanwhile, a batch of videos emerged on major video tforms showing Sarah¡¯s beauty during this period. Among them, the highest¨Cviewed video had a title. ¡°Troy¡¯s Affair Partner Vs. Troy¡¯s Marriage Partner.¡± There were countless videos like this gaining poprity. Besides, there was also a trending topic with a hashtag: ¡°Marshall Group¡¯s official ount liked a post.¡± Once clicked, there was a picture posted by someone showing a section on Marshall Group¡¯s official ount titled ¡°Instagram posts he liked.¡± That Instagram post was an influencer ount using Imogen of being a mistress. However, checking Marshall Group¡¯s official ount now,izens found the likes had been canceled. But it still sparked spection. Netizens were discussing, saying it must be concrete evidence. Even the employees from Marshall 15.04 1/ Chapter 61 He Would Always Just Say Sorry Group couldn¡¯t stand if and covertly sought justice for Sarah. Imogen knew that Marshall Group¡¯s Instagram ount and other tforms¡® official ounts were managed by the public rtions department. Imogen briefly skimmed through it and then exited Instagram. Just as she was about to switch off her phone again, Troy¡¯s call came in. Imogen quickly declined the call and switched off her phone. She put her phone back in her bag and went to a coffee shop, ordering a cup of coffee and sitting on a high stool, eating her hamburger while drinking her coffee. A young man sat next to her at some point. He held a cup of coffee and nced at Imogen a few times before gathering the courage to speak, ¡°Miss, can I add you as a Facebook friend??¡± Imogen froze for a moment, smiled faintly, and shook her head. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Sorry for bothering you,¡± the young man quickly said, and his ears turned red. After finishing the hamburger and the coffee, Imogen stayed at the coffee shop for a while before leaving. She walked leisurely along the sidewalk by the street. After an unknown amount of time, she saw a clubhouse across the street. On a whim, she crossed. the road and went inside, heading straight to the basement floor. The basement floor held a bar. The bar wasn¡¯t crowded right now, and the lighting was bright. There was a beautiful singer on stage with a soulful voice singing folk songs. Imogen sat at the bar, and the bartender asked, ¡°Miss, what can I get for you?¡± Imogen was about to speak but suddenly realized she couldn¡¯t drink alcohol while pregnant. After hesitating for a moment, she said, ¡°Give me a ss of Sprite.¡± The bartender was speechless. He had a look on his face as if he was thinking, ¡°Are you kidding me?¡± But he still brought Imogen a ss of Sprite. ¡°Miss, enjoy your drink.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen took the ss and found a booth in the corner to sit down, looking at the singer on stage, her thoughts drifting off somewhere. This song was about love. The singer¡¯s voice wasn¡¯t outstanding, and her pitch was average. Perhaps because there weren¡¯t many customers at the moment, her singing seemed somewhatzy. But it caused Imogen¡¯s eyes to well up with tears, and her heart felt a dull ache. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. All the emotions she had held back for the whole day suddenly burst out at this moment. For ten years, she had watched Troy grow from a naive college student into the powerful CEO of Marshall Group. He was the goal she chased after, the light in her darkest nights, and the only story she had for the past ten years. She crawled out of the darkness, covered in mud, and used all her strength to run toward him. In their three years of marriage, she had devoted herselfpletely and exhausted all her Chapter 61 He Would Always Just Say Sorry passion. He tried his best to be a good husband. But it was fake, after all. Time cannot stay, and he had long gone to pursue his beloved, leaving her waiting foolishly, hoping he would turn back. In his heart, she was never his wife but an underground lover, a hidden existence. For three years, he visited Sarah every year but never told Sarah that he was already married. Just as Sarah said, in a rtionship, the one who isn¡¯t loved is the mistress. She was the mistress intervening between Troy and Sarah. How sweet it was a few days ago, and how painful she felt now. It turned out that all the good things he did to her were acting, and they all had a purpose. She finally understood. She would no longer believe in him. ¡°Imogen? It¡¯s you! I¡¯m so lucky to run into you here.¡± A familiar voice came from beside her. Imogen turned her head and saw a man, fully armed with only his eyes visible, sitting across from her. Imogen recognized he was Liam at a nce. She suppressed her emotions, smiled faintly, and said, ¡°Liam, what¡¯s going on recently? Howe I keep running into you everywhere?¡± Liam pulled down the mask a little. ¡°I had lunch with the people from the TV station earlier.¡± He pointed to the clubhouse upstairs, tilting his head as he looked at Imogen. ¡°I thought you might not be in a good mood and woulde to the bar, so I came here. But I didn¡¯t actually run into you. I sent you a message on Facebook. Why didn¡¯t you reply?¡± ¡°Sorry, my phone was turned off.¡± ¡°Are you here to find some peace and quiet?¡± Although it was a question, his tone was firm. expect to Imogen pursed her lips and didn¡¯t deny it. She picked up her ss and took a sip of Sprite. ¡°Don¡¯t let that online news affect you. I hate those heartless reporters and media outlets who create rumors just for the sake of attention.¡± Liam had watched today¡¯s news, thinking that Imogen was upset because of it. He tried tofort her. ¡°When I first debuted, I used to care a lot about thements online. But over time, I slowly understood that they are just one of eight billion people in the world. They are strangers I¡¯ve never met. They will never understand me. They just vent their frustrations online based on a few words from the media. Why should I care about them? My life is much more interesting than theirs. -How many people will remember this after this wave of attention passes?¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± But what she cared about was never thements online. What she cared about was Troy¡¯s behavior. Chapter 62 Chapter 62 15:04 Chapter 62 Unfounded Rumors Netizens¡® bad words couldn¡¯t hurt her, but Troy¡¯s unfaithfulness hurt her deeply. In the promotion of McKesson and other projects at work, she often dealt with the media, so she understood that mostizens simply followed the crowd when makingments. All the things thoseizens had known were the things someone else wanted them to know. Some media deliberately guided public opinion in the wrong direction, and Charlene fueled the fire behind the scenes. They wanted to present today¡¯s news in front of theizens deliberately. They didn¡¯t wantizens to know the truth. Imogen tried to rify and tell the truth but was stopped by Troy. She couldn¡¯t post a single word on Instagram. All her words would be deleted by the tform within a few seconds. Liam sat with Imogen at the bar for a while. Imogen asked him, ¡°Are you not going to work this afternoon?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t have any work to do this afternoon. If I did, my agent would have been constantly calling me. I have some free time right now, so I can sit here with you for a while. Hey, why don¡¯t youe to my ce for dinner tonight? It¡¯s not easy for both of us to have time to eat together.¡± ¡°Good idea,¡± Imogen said with a smile, ¡°Give me a minute, and I will go to the mall to buy some gifts for your parents. I can¡¯t go to your ce empty¨Chanded.¡± ¡°Well, you don¡¯t need to buy anything,¡± Liam replied. ¡°I know your parents are warm people, but I can¡¯t go to your ce empty¨Chanded. That would be rude,¡± Imogen insisted. She stood up just as she finished speaking. There was a shopping mall nearby. ¡°I will go with you,¡± Liam said. ¡°No. You should stay here and wait for me toe back. You are quite conspicuous. People can recognize you despite your many disguises. I am already in the midst of a very public debate, and if you are photographed with me, you will face the consequences,¡± Imogen replied. She didn¡¯t care about thements on Instagram. She knew that she was just an ordinary person toizens, and when the buzz was over, most people would not mention this matter again. Only left Sarah¡¯s fans kept bothering Imogen. ¡°Well then, you take my car to the shopping mall nearby, and I¡¯ll wait for advised. ¡°OK,¡± Imogen said. She agreed with Liam¡¯s advice. you in the garage,¡± Liam She got into Liam¡¯s car, and he drove her to the underground garage of the nearby shopping mall. After a while, they arrived there. Imogen pushed the car door and got out. Liam added, ¡°Don¡¯t buy too many things. One or two gifts is enough to pay your respects to my parents.¡± Imogen waved her hand casually. ¡°I see.¡± Imogen arrived at the shopping mall. She went to the counter and picked out two bottles of wine, then went to the jewelry store to choose a beautiful dazzling ne and bought some other things, such as nutritious food. And then she returned to the underground garage and put all the things she bought in the trunk. Imogen pped her hands and opened the car door, sat beside Liam, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liam drove into a vi. Imogen and Liam got out of the car one after another and took out the gifts from the trunk one by one. Liam invited Imogen got into his home, and then he yelled towards the living room while changing his shoes, ¡°Dad and Mom, I¡¯m home, and we have a guest!¡± ¡°Who is it?¡± Lora stood up from the sofa, took two steps towards the entrance, saw Imogen behind Liam, and said pleasantly, ¡°It¡¯s dear Imogen. Come here and have a seat. It¡¯s most generous of you to send me so many gift! Thank you, Imogen.¡± ¡°Not at all. It is my pleasure, Mrs. Lora Thompson,¡± Imogen said. ¡°I¡¯m very happy that you cane to visit me. Just put all these things here. The maid will put them awayter. Come here and have a seat,¡± Lora said and stepped forward, held Imogen¡¯s hand, and sat down with her on the sofa. ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you for a while. How are you and Mr. Brad Thompson doing?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Brad and I are in good health. Liam is busy with work and onlyes back a few times a year. Brad and I are so happy that you took the time to visit us,¡± Lora answered. ¡°I will spend more time with you, Mrs. Lora Thompson,¡± Imogen said. Liam sat down on the other side of the sofa and watched Lora and Imogen chatting. Lora was getting old and not keen on those unfounded gossips. It was just that her son Liam was a star, so she would also pay attention to thements on Instagram. If theizens praised her son, she would be ecstatic, and if theizens insulted her son, she would feel ufortable. Sometimes she even argued with otherizens for the insulting speeches, but she couldn¡¯t win the fight and was ridiculed by otherizens: [You know Liam so well, are you his mother?] So she also saw the news andments about Imogen on Instagram. Liam had debuted for so many years. From the news about Liam, Lora gradually knew that those unscrupulous media had always made up or wrote ungrounded news out of context. Loraforted Imogen and told her not to care about that. Lora thought to herself, ¡°Imogen and Troy have been together for so many years, and Sarah is actually the hateful woman.¡± ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lora Thompson. Don¡¯t worry. I will live my life peacefully as usual and don¡¯t care about what theizens scold me, so their bad words can never disturb me,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°That¡¯s right. But Imogen, I still wonder why it doesn¡¯t Troy rify it. Does he know that the news will ruin your reputation?¡± Imogen lowered her lids and smiled. ¡°Mrs. Lora Thompson, the media andizens have already revealed my identity. They know that I am the adopted daughter of the Marshall family and Troy is my brother, but they still deliberately guided public opinion in the wrong direction. It is useless to rify with them. The best way to deal with this matter is to put the news aside and delete all the topics when they stop discussing this matter, and then everything will be fine.¡± If there was nothing between her and Troy, then this was indeed the best way to deal with it. ¡°It¡¯s true. Troy is so busy. How can he care about whatizens think,¡± Lora said and nodded. In the past, there were unfounded rumors about Liam, but he simply ignored all those rumors, and netizens didn¡¯t discuss the matter day by day. Lora was now well aware of theplete situation. Liam interrupted the conversation between Imogen and Lora, ¡°By the way, Mom, didn¡¯t you get two amulets before?¡± ¡°Oh, yes, I remembered that.¡± Lora suddenly stood up and got to take out an amulet from a drawer and stuffed it into Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°Liam came backst time and said that you are a bit of bad luck recently, so I went to the church and asked for two amulets, one for Liam and another for you, and the priest said that these two amulets are only useful if you two always carry them.¡± Imogen was surprised. She was just talking about it to Liam before but didn¡¯t expect Liam to remember her words. She took the amulet and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you, Mrs. Lora Thompson. Thank you so much.¡± ¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Lora replied. Imogen and Liam chatted with Lora, talking andughing. Soon it was getting dark, and Imogen had dinner with Liam¡¯s family. N?velDrama.Org owns this. After dinner, Imogen sat on the sofa for a while, then got up to say goodbye to Lora and Brad. Liam drove Imogen back home. Looking at the street scene outside the car window, Imogen said to Liam, ¡°Liam, take me to the Mount West Hospital.¡± ¡°Well, why don¡¯t you go home? Why do you go to the hospital?¡± Liam said and turned in another direction of the car. ¡°Grandpa is not in good health and is hospitalized. I promised him yesterday that I would go to the hospital to see him today,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°OK,¡± Liam said. Liam drove into the Mount West Hospital and stopped in front of the building of the inpatient department. Imogen thanked Liam, opened the car door, and got out. Before she had taken a few steps toward the building, Liam cleared his throat and said from behind, ¡°Let me go upstairs with you. Your grandpa is sick. Since I¡¯m already here, I should visit him.¡± What Liam said was reasonable, and Imogen had no reason to refuse him. Imogen turned around and nced at him. ¡°Then you wear a mask and don¡¯t allow anyone else to recognize you.¡± Liam was overjoyed, nodded hurriedly, put on his mask, and followed Imogen upstairs. Arriving at the door of the ward, Imogen knocked on the door and was about to enter. Henry was half lying on the bed, and La was feeding him. ¡°Grandpa and Grandma, I¡¯ming to see you,¡± Imogen greeted them. Imogen walked in, only to find that there was another person sitting on the sofa on the other side, leaning against the back of the sofa with legs crossed. It was Troy. Chapter 62 Unfounded Rumors Their eyes met, but her expression was cold, and she immediately looked away. Liam, on the other hand, didn¡¯t know things were still a little rough with Imogen and Troy, so he nodded to greet Troy. ¡°Imogen is here. Have you had dinner yet?¡± La saw Liam behind Imogen and asked, ¡°Who is this young man?¡± ¡°Grandpa, Grandma, this is my friend Liam. He sent me here today,¡± Imogen answered. After saying this, she suddenly felt a chill behind her back because she felt Troy¡¯s scorching gaze fell on her. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Chapter 63 Chapter 63 Loved Your Enajny Chapter 63 He Didn¡¯t Love Her Liam stepped forward and pulled off the mask. ¡°Sir Marshall and Madam Marshall, I send Imogen over here and then know that Sir Marshall is sick, so Ie up to visit. Is Sir Marshall okay now?¡± ¡°Thank you, good kid. It¡¯s alright, don¡¯t worry,¡± Henry said with a smile. ¡°That¡¯s good. Since Imogen has arrived here, I won¡¯t stay any longer. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye, Imogen. Goodbye, Sir Marshall and Madam Marshall. And goodbye, Mr. Marshall,¡± Liam said as he put on his mask and left the ward. ¡°Imogen, your friend is very handsome, and he is a nice young man,¡± La said with a smile. As La spoke, she secretly nced at Troy. ording to her many years of experience, Liam liked Imogen. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. It was just that Liam was more sensible than Sarah. Imogen didn¡¯t understand the interior meaning of La¡¯s words and echoed, ¡°Grandma, he¡¯s a big star and many girls like him.¡± ¡°Really? How did you know each other?¡± La asked. ¡°When I was young, he lived next to my house. He was my neighbor, but he moyed awayter. I didn¡¯t expect to meet again now,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°That¡¯s so fateful!¡± La eximed, ¡°Are you childhood sweethearts?¡± ¡°Kind of, I think,¡± Imogen replied. Troy sat motionless on the sofa, but his face darkened. ¡°Imogen, you are tired from working all day long. La and I know you are a dutiful granddaughter. So go back now and have a good rest. Troy, you send Imogen back,¡± Henry said. ¡°Going to work¡± was the excuse Troy gave her in front of Henry and La. Henry and La were not stupid. They knew it was an excuse. Troy brought Sarah over early in the morning, but Imogen didn¡¯te for a day. Looking at Imogen¡¯s attitude of ignoring Troy just- now, it was apparent that the couple had another problem. Henry had no reason to intervene in everything, so he could only let the young people solve the problems by themselves. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll stay here with¡­¡± Before Imogen finished speaking, Troy stood up and came to her side. ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Henry waved his hand and said, ¡°Go back and have a rest.¡± Imogenpressed her lips, she didn¡¯t want to go back with Troy, but she had to follow Henry¡¯s words and leave with Troy. After leaving the ward, the two walked toward the elevator one after the other without saying a word. The surroundings were quiet, only the sound of the elevator humming. The elevator stopped with a gentle ¡°ding¡°, and its door slid open. Imogen and Troy went in one after another, and Troy pressed a floor number. The elevator then closed its doors and started moving. The atmosphere was silent and oppressive in the confined space of the elevator. + As they reached the floor where Imogen stayed, the elevator doors slid open with a gentle ¡°ding.¡± The two individuals stepped out of the elevator in session. At the ward door, Imogen stopped, looked at Troy¡¯s back, and said, ¡°You go back home tonight.¡± Her eyesight had almost recovered, there was no need for him to stay here, and Henry¡¯s health had improved a lot, just keep the nurse to take care at night. Troy said nothing. He just pushed open the ward door and turned on the light. And then its light illuminated the entire ward. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer my phone?¡± Troy asked suddenly. ¡°The phone is out of battery and turned off,¡± Imogen walked in, put her bag on the table, and said. casually. It was apparent that she was lying. Troy took two steps inside the ward, turned around, and looked at Imogen with his deep eyes. ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for you all day today.¡± Imogen sat down on the sofa. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you to find me.¡± Troy said in a deep voice, ¡°Imogen, do you must insist on talking like this?¡± Imogen looked up at him. ¡°What am I talking about? Why are you looking for me? I¡¯m an adult, and 1 know my way.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid you¡¯ll be overwhelmed,¡± Troy exined. ¡°That¡¯s so funny. How? I¡¯m open¨Cminded. I don¡¯t care about such stupid things,¡± Imogen said. Troy looked into Imogen¡¯s eyes, took a deep breath, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m sorry about the things on Instagram. Sarah is¡­¡± ¡°Is what?¡± Seeing Troy stop talking, Imogen looked directly at him. ¡°Sarah is a public figure and cannot be involved in negative news,¡± Troy exined. ¡°So, you mean that Sarah can¡¯t be involved in the negative news, but I can?¡± Imogen asked in a cold tone. ¡°Imogen, by the time I learned about it, the matter was already a trending topic. The best way to deal with it is to reduce the intensity of public discourse. You know that remaining silent is the optimal solution,¡± Troy exined. Hearing what Troy said, Imogen was speechless. How ridiculous! This matter began between Troy and Sarah, but in the end, it tarnished Imogen¡¯s reputation and subjected her to me and insults as the ¡°other woman¡± byizens. Yet, the man in front of her acted as though he had no option but to hurt her. The only reason Imogen could think of was that Troy still loved Sarah, not her. If his love for Imogen were genuine, he wouldn¡¯t stand by and let her suffer unjustly. He should have spoken out against the negative news about Sarah instead of remaining silent and allowingizens to harm his wife. But he didn¡¯t. He knew Imogen had been wronged, and he chose to remain silent about all the negative news concerning his former beloved woman, allowingizens to insult Imogen. Now that he had admitted clearly that he only cared about Sarah, it was no use of her to keep inquiry. He would continue to protect Sarah and just say sorry to Imogen. If Imogen quarreled with him, he would say she had no empathy and wanted to ruin Sarah¡¯s career. Seeing Imogen was silent, Troy said again, ¡°Sorry, I didn¡¯t expect some extreme fans to target you.¡± Actually, he knew all the things. He had already known that someone sent Imogen a courier to threaten her. That was the warning sign. He just didn¡¯t care about Imogen. He only cared about whether Sarah would be affected, and Imogen was not in his consideration at all. ¡°Troy, you said too much sorry to me, and it only proved that your apology was cheap. It will only make me feel bored and cloying,¡± Imogen said as she calmly looked up at him. She swallowed all the negative emotions alone, so his apology to her now was nothing. He had apologized to her too many timestely. He couldn¡¯t give her any otherfort but say sorry. Her ears were numb from hearing it. Troy¡¯s face froze, and he lowered his eyes and said, ¡°What do you want?¡± ¡°You want to make it up to me?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Um,¡± Troy answered. ¡°All right, then, you promise me one thing. But I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, and I¡¯ll tell you think it over. Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be any conditions to separate you from Sarah,¡± Imogen continued. when I In fact, Imogen had already thought about where this condition would be used, but she couldn¡¯t tell him now. Henry¡¯s health had improved, so she and Troy wouldn¡¯t divorce within these days. But as time passed, people around her would finally know she was pregnant. She hoped that if she divorced Troy, he would give up the custody. ¡°Okay, I promise you,¡± Troy replied firmly. ¡°I¡¯m tired, and I¡¯m going to rest. You go back first,¡± Imogen said calmly. She should p him, and she should be furious. But she didn¡¯t. He had thought that tonight Imogen would question him and make noise with him likest time. But she was so calm now. She just wanted him out of her sight. She was so calm that Troy felt a little uneasy. But he had no reason to stay here after all. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll go now. You have a good sleep.¡± Troy walked a few steps and suddenly stopped. Seeing that he was still standing there, Imogen asked suspiciously, ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± Troy inadvertently caught a glimpse of the amulet on her neck, but he clearly remembered that there was no such thing in the morning. He knew where it came from. ¡°Where did you go today? You stayed with Liam all day?¡± Troy looked at her, his eyes fell on the amulet, and he didn¡¯t answer Imogen¡¯s question. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Imogen raised her eyes, imitated his tone, and asked, ¡°Where did go last night, and you were with Sarah all night?¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:04 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend you Chapter 64 Chapter 64 My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Eneny Chapter 64 Never Divorce Troy took a deep breath and exined, ¡°Sarah has disappeared, and she might be in danger¡­¡± Hearing him say this, Imogen felt somewhat helpless. She didn¡¯t know how to make Troy understand that Sarah¡¯s safety had nothing to do with her, and it was not an excuse she should sympathize with. Besides, judging by Sarah¡¯s demeanor during their conversation in the morning, there was absolutely no indication of any illness. However, if Imogen voiced her thoughts, Troy would use her ofcking empathy. ¡°Even if Sarah¡¯s not in any immediate danger, you would still go. You care about her, so why pretend otherwise?¡± Imogen said, ¡°Besides, I don¡¯t have to exin anything to you.¡± ¡°I know you like Liam, but you shouldn¡¯t have chosen to meet him at this time and bring him to. see Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you do the same? Going to see Sarah at this critical moment and bringing her to meet Grandpa, I was just doing the same thing as you.¡± ¡°Sarah had an episode, and I had to bring her here to calm her down. You also said before that we could bring her here when Grandpa was in a regr ward, so why are you upset now?¡± Troy looked at Imogen, puzzled. Imogen never expected Troy to justify himself like this. Her husband was called away by another woman with just one phone call, didn¡¯te back for a night, and the next day brought that woman to meet his elders. And yet, Troy asked Imogen why she was angry. N?velDrama.Org owns this. In Troy¡¯s mind, Sarah¡¯s condition was the top priority. When Sarah had an episode, Troy had to comfort her first. What a legitimate reason. Troy never thought aboutforting Imogen and instead used her ofcking empathy. Imogen smiled and said, ¡°Oh, I almost forgot to mention, Liam has always had fragile health and gets easily distressed. He really wanted to visit Grandpa, so in order to soothe his emotions, I had no choice but to agree. I hope you can understand, Mr. Marshall. You surely have some empathy, don¡¯t you?¡± Upon hearing those words, Troy¡¯s expression froze, and he said coldly, ¡°Imogen!¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow at him, asking, ¡°Isn¡¯t this a normal thing? Mr. Marshall, I don¡¯t understand. Why are you upset?¡± ¡°Imogen! I¡¯m not kidding!¡± Troy¡¯s brows furrowed as he stared at her intensely. ¡°I¡¯m not joking with you either,¡± Imogen said seriously. ¡°Are you deliberately trying o provoke me?¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°Provoke you? Why would I want to provoke you?¡± ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t forget what you promised Grandpa!¡± Imogen didn¡¯t expect Troy to use Henry¡¯s words to threaten her. She found it amusing. ¡°I only promised Grandpa that we would get along well. I didn¡¯t make any othermitments.¡± As Troy¡¯s face grew even more sullen, Imogen smiled. ¡°Mr. Marshall, those were your very words 15017 yesterday. If you can leave and spend a night with your lover, why can¡¯t I? Before you point fingers at me, perhaps you should reflect on your own actions first!¡± Troy paused before saying, ¡°If that statement bothers you, I apologize. What happened yesterday was an emergency, and I never intended to break our agreement with Grandpa.¡± Imogen looked at him with a mocking expression and said, ¡°Troy, it seems you¡¯vepletely misunderstood Grandpa¡¯s intentions! He wants us to truly reconcile and reconsider our decision to divorce, not just put on a temporary show of harmony to please him!¡± ¡°I understand,¡± Troy said calmly. ¡°What do you understand?!¡± Imogen retorted, ¡°Just answer me. Have you ever considered giving up Sarahpletely, separating from her, and not divorcing me?!¡± Seeing Troy remain silent, Imogen smiled. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you saying anything¡­¡± ¡°I have considered it,¡± Troy interrupted her, looking into Imogen¡¯s eyes. Imogen¡¯s voice choked momentarily. Imogen scrutinized Troy¡¯s sincere expression, searching for any hints of deceit, but no matter how hard she looked, she couldn¡¯t find any. Imogen said, ¡°Troy, don¡¯t lie to me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not lying.¡± Troy slowly approached and stood in front of Imogen. ¡°I have genuinely considered separating from her, never getting a divorce in a lifetime.¡± Imogen looked up, gazing into Troy¡¯s clear eyes, feeling her heart in turmoil. Imogen quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°Okay, then answer me this. If Sarah calls again and says she¡¯s ill or missing, will you go find her?¡± Troy fell silent for a moment. you Imogen noticed his hesitation and smirked lightly. ¡°You¡¯re just thinking about it, but you¡¯d better talk to me when you can actually take action. Alright, you can go back now. I need to rest.¡± If Troy stayed the same, leaving just one phone call from Sarah, then his thoughts of not divorcing Imogen were useless. Imogen didn¡¯t want a husband who could be called away by other women at any time. Troy was a skilled deceiver, and Imogen didn¡¯t want to believe him anymore. ¡°Are you going to bed at nine?¡± ¡°I¡¯m tired today.¡± ¡°Do you want to rx?¡± ¡°Rx?¡± Imogen looked up at Troy. ¡°Yes.¡± Troy stood in the shadow, with his face barely visible under the dim light. ¡°How to rx?¡± ¡°Sit still.¡± Troy squatted down on one knee in front of Imogen, his hands resting on her thighs, gliding against her skin. The temperature on his hands was scorching as he slowly caressed her. Chapter 64 Never Divorce A tingling sensation surged through Imogen¡¯s body, causing her to tremble as she bit her lip. Troy observed her expression, lifted her skirt, and slowly explored. ¡°Stop,¡± Imogen held his hand beneath her skirt. ¡°Don¡¯t want to?¡± Troy looked into Imogen¡¯s eyes, slowly withdrawing his hand, and stood up. Imogen looked at Troy, lowered her gaze, and clenched her legs tighter. Troy walked away. Imogen tightened her grip on her skirt. She wanted to say something but remained silent eventually. Suddenly, the sound of water came from the bathroom. Imogen raised her head, saw that the bathroom door was open, and realized that Troy hadn¡¯t left but had gone to the bathroom. After a moment, Troy came out, wiping his hands, and looked at Imogen. Imogen quickly lowered her head. Troy smiled and knelt in front of Imogen again, saying, ¡°I rinsed my mouth.¡± Troy¡¯s fingers touched Imogen¡¯s leg, sending a slight chill through her. Imogen trembled and tightened her grip on her skirt. Troy held her hand and deftly moved her hands aside, gripping her knees gently and slowly parting them. ¡°Just enjoy yourself.¡± Imogen licked her lips lightly. Perhaps it was the desire Troy had aroused in herst night, which had not been satisfied. Now, Imogen quickly became aroused. Imogen¡¯s body rxed, leaning against the back of the sofa, closing her eyes, her breathing gradually bing heavy. Suddenly, a knock came from outside the door. ¡°Is the patient here? May Ie in for a check¨C up?¡± Imogen was startled. Imogen hadn¡¯t been at the hospitalst night or this morning, so she should at least do her examination tonight¡­ Imogen was extremely grateful at this moment that it was a private hospital with excellent nursing service, and they wouldn¡¯t casually enter a private ward. ¡°Say something. Tell her to leave first.¡± Troy lifted his head and said. Imogen gritted her teeth and took a deep breath. ¡°Sorry¡­ it¡¯s not convenient now¡­ could you¡­ come backter, please.¡± ¡°Alright. You take your time.¡± The nurse¡¯s footsteps receded. Imogen let out a sigh of relief. Troy turned and entered the bathroom. After Troy came out of the bathroom, Imogenzily leaned against the back of the sofa, wearing a satisfied expression. ¡°You can go now. I need to rest.¡± ¡°Wright Sleep tight * Troy walked away leisurely, closing the door behind him. Imogen looked at the closed door and let out a slight sigh of relief. She closed her eyes on the couch, resting for a moment before pressing the call button to summon the nurse. You might also like V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyband¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 65 Scumbag Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Chapter 65 Scumbag Imogen¡¯s vision had almost recovered, so there was no need for her to stay in the hospital anymore. Early the next day, after having breakfast, Imogen went toplete the discharge procedures and called a driver to bring her belongings home. Then she went to the ward to visit Henry. Henry¡¯s ward was quiet. Henry sat on the bed while La sat on the sofa, both looking away from each other, refusing to make eye contact. As soon as Imogen entered, she sensed that something was off. ¡°Grandpa, Grandma,¡± Imogen looked at the two of them and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes, we have.¡± ¡°We have.¡± The two answered in unison. ¡°What¡¯s going on¡­? Are you having an argument?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°It¡¯s not a fight. It¡¯s your grandpa throwing a tantrum here,¡± La nced at Henry and said. Imogen looked at Henry and asked, ¡°Grandpa, what did you do to upset Grandma?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything to upset her¡­¡± Henry muttered under his breath, looking guilty. ¡°Then what happened?¡± La said with a sneer, ¡°Imogen, why don¡¯t you be the judge? He wants to go home even before he¡¯s fully recovered. Isn¡¯t he deliberately trying to provoke me?¡± Henry looked helplessly and said, ¡°Staying in the hospital is no different from staying at home. It¡¯s better to go home.¡± Henry didn¡¯t like being in the hospital. He had mentioned this a few days ago. Imogen persuaded, ¡°Grandpa, you haven¡¯t recovered yet, so why don¡¯t you stay in the hospital for a few more days?¡± Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. ¡°I know my own body. I¡¯m already fine, so why stay in the hospital?¡± Henry dered with a determined expression. ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not up to you to decide. We have to ask the doctor,¡± Imogen said. ¡°No need to ask. I know it myself,¡± Henry insisted firmly. ¡°Grandpa¡­¡± ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Troy, dressed in a suit, walked in from outside, carrying a neatly packed bag in his hand. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you at thepany?¡± Henry frowned and nced at Troy. ¡°I came to visit you first. I¡¯ll gopanyter,¡± Troy said. Saying that, Troy approached and ced the paper bag on the table, giving Imogen a nce. ¡°I was afraid you hadn¡¯t eaten breakfast, so I brought some snacks along.¡± La and Imogen were both sitting on the sofa, yet Troy went straight to Imogen, cing the food in front of her. La saw through his act but didn¡¯t expose him, saying, ¡°Your grandpa and I have already eaten. Imogen, you eat.¡± 15:04 1/ Chapter 65 Scumbag ¡°I had breakfast early.¡± ¡°Then just have a little more.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. Imogen took out several packages from the bag, including sandwiches, sds, and various snacks. ¡°Grandpa, would you like some?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°No, thanks. Troy, Imogen, I¡¯m fine. You don¡¯t have to keeping to me all the time. You¡¯re not doctors, so what¡¯s the point ofing here every day?¡± Henry sighed with frustration. Troy looked at Imogen, puzzled. Imogen exined, ¡°Grandpa wants to be discharged and go home.¡± Thinking that Troy would take La and Imogen¡¯s side, Henry didn¡¯t give Troy a chance to speak, and he said, ¡°Troy, there¡¯s no need for you to convince me. I know my own body better than anyone else. It¡¯s not as serious as all of you think. Living in the hospital is ufortable, with so many restrictions on what you can do. I don¡¯t like here.¡± Troy lowered his gaze, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°Grandpa, it¡¯s not a small matter. Why don¡¯t I go ask Mr. Brooks? If he agrees, then you can go home.¡± Henry wasn¡¯t sure if Wird would agree, and if he didn¡¯t give the green light, his insistence would be futile. However, there was nothing else he could do, so he waved his hand and said, ¡°Go ahead.¡± Troy turned and walked out of the ward, heading toward Wird¡¯s office. Troy was aware that Henry¡¯s health condition was not promising. Despite wanting him to continue treatment at the hospital, Troy also understood that Henry would feel bored and stifled by staying there indefinitely. After briefly telling Wird the situation, Wird said, ¡°To be honest, your grandpa¡¯s current condition is difficult to reverse. It¡¯s better to respect the patient¡¯s wishes and let him go home for recuperation. Being in a good mood can also help with the treatment. I¡¯ll give you a list of the necessary medications and equipment, and I¡¯ll have my assistant check on Henry¡¯s condition at the Marshall vi every day.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Troy came out of Wird¡¯s office and went toward the ward. At the corner, he came across two doctors in white coats who were engaged in conversation. ¡°Ex¨Chusband? So they really were together?¡± The doctor on the left asked. ¡°I guess so. They probably divorced recently.¡± The doctor on the right gave a knowing look. The hospital staff were all aware that Henry, one of the hospital shareholders, had been hospitalized in the ward, and Troy, the president of Marshall Group, often visited him. Troy had recently been involved in scandals. Reporters were camping outside the hospital entrance, and some even tried to sneak into the VIP ward area. The hospital issued a notice specifically to its employees and security personnel for that. The doctor on the right side recognized Imogen, the patient he had treated a few days ago, entering Henry¡¯s ward, and realized that she was the ¡°third party¡± mentioned in the news. However, Imogen had instructed him not to let her ex¨Chusband know about her pregnancy. 15:04 Chapter 65 Scumbag At that time, he thought Imogen¡¯s ex¨Chusband must have been a scumbag, but he never expected it to be Troy. So it seemed like the female celebrity was the mistress, and considering that news of her affair with Troy had just emerged, it likely yed a significant role in Troy and Imogen¡¯s divorce. ¡°How do you know they were married?¡± The doctor on the left asked. The doctor on the right was about to answer when he saw Troy approaching. He quickly greeted him with a serious expression, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall,¡± the doctor on the left also called out. Troy lightly nodded as he passed by them. Then he heard a faint voice of the doctor on the right saying, ¡°Ms. Forbes told me herself. She told me on the day she was Hospitalized that Mr. Marshall is her ex¨Chusband.¡± Troy paused for a moment and continued walking forward. When Troy went back, Henry asked quickly, ¡°What did Wird say?¡± La and Imogen were also looking at Troy, waiting for his answer. Troy said, ¡°Mr. Brooks said Grandpa can be discharged and go home for recuperation.¡± Upon hearing this, Henry felt confident and nced at La and Imogen, saying, ¡°See, I told you my health is fine. I¡¯m feeling good! You guys worry too much.¡± La and Imogen exchanged a helpless nce. ¡°Can I go home now?¡± Henry asked. Troy shook his head and said, ¡°Not yet. Grandpa, you can only go home after I have all the medications and equipment listed by Mr. Brooks.¡± Henry¡¯s face turned gloomy as he said, ¡°How long will that take?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa. It¡¯ll just take one or two days. You just need to stay in the hospital for a few days.¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Henry pouted and reluctantly agreed. However, knowing that he could go home in a couple of days, Henry felt particrly relieved. He looked at Imogen and Troy, waved his hand, and said, ¡°You two don¡¯t need to stay here anymore. Go and do your job.¡± Troy didn¡¯t say anything and looked at Imogen. Imogen stood up and said, ¡°Okay, Grandpa, Grandma, I¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, go ahead,¡± Henry said. After Imogen turned to leave, Troy trailed behind her, and they exited the ward together, side by side. ¡°Alfred told me you¡¯re being discharged?¡± Troy asked, walking alongside her. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°How are your eyes now? Can you see clearly?¡± ¡°It¡¯s mostly recovered. I had another check¨Cup this morning, and I can be discharged now.¡± Troy nodded slightly and asked, ¡°Where are you going now? I¡¯ll drive you.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s just go straight to thepany.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to rest for a couple more days?¡± 15:04 Chapter 63 Scumbag ¡°I¡¯ve already wasted enough time.¡± With the McKesson promotional date approaching, her department had be busy. Imogen¡¯s phone had been ringing non¨Cstop these days. As they were talking, Imogen and Troy arrived at the garage together. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:04 V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 66 Art Comes From Reality Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Chapter 66 Art Comes From Reality Troy didn¡¯t bring a driver, so Imogen opened the passenger door, got in, and fastened her seatbelt. Troy sat in the driver¡¯s seat but didn¡¯t rush to start the car. Troy raised his hand and loosened his cor, casually asking, ¡°Did you tell the doctor that I¡¯m your ex¨Chusband?¡± Upon hearing this, Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, Imogen felt a sense of unease, wondering if Troy had discovered her secret pregnancy. Imogen¡¯s heart pounded as she anxiously nced at Troy. With a hint of defiance in her voice, she decided to confront the situation head¨Con. ¡°Why? Are you concerned that people will discover Sarah¡¯s involvement in our divorce?¡± ¡°Imogen, that¡¯s not what I meant.¡± ¡°Then what did you mean?¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow at Troy. Troy pressed his lips and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be so sensitive. I don¡¯t mean to me you.¡± As Imogen¡¯s husband, it was only natural for Troy to feel ufortable when he heard Imogen. refer to him as her ex¨Chusband to others. ¡°Let¡¯s just say I¡¯m being sensitive,¡± Imogen replied, trying to act calm. ¡°I said it right after the car ident, and we were already on the verge of divorce, so you are not much different from my ex¨C husband.¡± Troy didn¡¯t say anything and just started the car. Imogen discreetly nced at Troy¡¯s expression and let out a sigh of relief. It looked like Troy still didn¡¯t know about her pregnancy. Imogen closed her eyes and fell into deep thought. With Henry¡¯s current recovery, she wouldn¡¯t divorce Troy in the short term. But as time passed, her growing belly would eventually be exposed¡­. But by then, when her pregnancy was obvious, with Henry and La protecting her, Troy wouldn¡¯t be able to force her to have an abortion. The car stopped in the underground garage of Marshall Group. Imogen and Troy got out of the car and entered the elevator together. The elevator slowly ascended, and neither of them spoke. With a ¡°ding¡°, the elevator stopped. Imogen walked out first. On the way to the office, Imogen passed through a section of the office area. Several employees greeted Imogen one after another, ¡°Morning, Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, are you feeling better?¡± Imogen smiled and nodded at them. ¡°Thank you for your concern. I¡¯m almost fully recovered.¡± After Imogen left, those people gossiped behind her. ¡°Hey, guess what? I saw Ms. Forbes and Mr. Marshalling out of the elevator together just now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t believe those media rumors. Ms. Forbes and Mr. Marshall are siblings. Don¡¯t overthink it.¡± 15:04 Chapter 66 Art Comes From Reality The person beside him scoffed, ¡°What kind of siblings go watch a musical togetherte at night? What kind of siblings get drunk and take a car together in the middle of the night? They didn¡¯t grow up together, so I don¡¯t believe they have a rtionship as siblings.¡± ¡°I have some insider information. Do you want to hear it?¡± ¡°What kind of information? Tell us.¡± ¡°ording to insiders, it was initially impossible for Ms. Forbes to join thepany. Sir Marshall only kept her around out of respect for her father, but he would never allow her to interfere in the Marshall family business. Ms. Forbes was unwilling to ept that. Now that Sir Marshall is alive, she holds the title of a Marshall family member, but once he¡¯s gone, she will lose everything. That¡¯s why she must secure a position within Marshall Group to secure her own status.¡± ¡°And then?¡± ¡°Can¡¯t you see the bigger picture? That¡¯s when she started getting close to Mr. Marshall. Don¡¯t you get it? Sir Marshall is already advanced in age, and we don¡¯t know how much longer he¡¯ll be around. She needs someone to depend on, and as for their supposed sibling rtionship, I highly doubt it. Even biological siblings in influential families can be adversaries. When Ms. Forbes entered the Marshall family, Mr. Marshall was already a grown adult. What kind of sibling bond could they possibly have?¡± ¡°It¡¯s impossible. I don¡¯t think Ms. Forbes is that kind of person.¡± ¡°Why not? Haven¡¯t you heard that artes from reality? In these wealthy families, even the most impossible things are possible.¡± ¡°What are you talking about?!¡± Suddenly, a stern voice came from behind. The employees quickly turned around and murmured, ¡°Mr. Jordan.¡± Lane Jordan, with a stern face, looked at each of them and said coldly, ¡°Have you all forgotten the rules of thepany? During working hours, you are not allowed to whisper and gossip about your superiors. If it happens again, every one of you will be fired!¡± The office became quiet, and no one dared to speak anymore. Marshall Group had a chat group used for notifications. The main person in charge of the chat group was Jack from the President¡¯s office. Troy was also in the chat group, serving as an administrator, but he had never spoken before. The chat group was generally quiet on normal days. Despite itsrge number of participants, employees were cautious about chatting casually due to the presence of leaders. The most frequently sent message was a brief ¡°received.¡± Today, all employees received a message in the chat group notifying everyone. They thought Jack had something important to share, but when they opened it, their eyes widened in astonishment. The person speaking in the chat group had a green administrator badge, and the nickname was Troy. Everyone was surprised to see Troy send a message in the chat group. [Rule 53 of Marshall Group¡¯s Employee Code. Employees are required to maintain a strict work ethic and a positive attitude. yful behavior, gossip, and spreading rumors are strictly prohibited during working hours. Talking behind managers¡® backs is also forbidden. Vitors will receive a first warning and a 10% sry deduction for the current month. A second vition will result in a 20% sry reduction, which can be restored upon exceptional performance. A third vition will 15:04 Chapter 66 Art Comes From Reality lead to termination, with no chance of rehiring.] The employees quickly responded: [received.] When Sarah came to find Troy at thepany, there were already rumors among the employees. Later, Troy and Sarah were photographed together several times, and rumors spread throughout. thepany as many employees thought they were a couple. And then Troy was seen with Imogen, and the rumors continued. However, no rumors ever reached Troy, and Troy had never bothered with such trivial matters. But today, Troy unexpectedly spoke in the chat group. Although Troy merely repeated Rule 53, no one dared to take it lightly. Informed employees knew that the other person involved, Imogen, had finished her leave and returned to work today. Troy¡¯s statement seemed to be helping Imogen clear up the rumors. Imogen was also in the chat group and naturally saw the message. She stared at her phone screen, slightly stunned. Imogen suddenly remembered that not long after she joined thepany, she went to the President¡¯s office to report on her work, and she called him Troy when Lane was also there. Troy had a serious expression and firmly corrected her, saying that in thepany, regardless of whether there were other people, she should address him as ¡°Mr. Marshall¡°. Troy always maintained a professional attitude at work, never showing any intimacy toward her. He treated her like any other employee. Imogen thought that was just who he was. It was after Sarah went back to the country that Imogen realized Troy could show favoritism at work. However, Imogen also realized that she wasn¡¯t the one benefiting from it. Today, Troy spoke in the chat group to protect her, but Imogen didn¡¯t feel as happy as she had imagined. Imogen suddenly realized that she didn¡¯t need Troy¡¯s favoritism anymore. When the news broke, Troy was unwilling to defend her. What use was it to step in now? All the issues that could be escted have been escted, all the criticisms that could be made have been made, and all the discussions that could take ce have already happened. In this case, Troy¡¯s attempts to support her were of little use. Imogen put down her phone and found an email from Jack in her inbox. She opened it and found it was a disciplinary notice. [Yesterday, the media operations intern in the PR department made a mistake that had a certain impact on Ms. Forbes and thepany. Thepany has decided to terminate the internship, and Charlene, the director of the PR department, will have 50% of her year¨Cend bonus deducted as punishment for inadequate supervision.] After reading it, Imogen continued working. She didn¡¯t have the self¨Cdelusion that Troy was seeking justice for her. After all, that was the official media ount of thepany, and every action and statement 15:04 represented thep¨¢ny R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Charlene deserved punishment for using public resources for personal gain. With a lot of employees, Marshall Group had strict rules. The fear of being caught gossiping and reporting to higher ups dissuaded most employees from engaging in private discussions. But whenever Imogen went to the pantry to make coffee or the restroom, there was always someone looking at her. As she exited the restroom, Imogen collided with Charlene face¨Cto¨Cface. You might also like BEST FRIEND Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. Loved Your Enemy Chapter 67 The Biggest Chapter 67 Chapter 67 Fool Chapter 67 The Biggest Fool ¡°Ms. Forbes, congrattions on your recovery,¡± Charlene said with a smug smile. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Johnson,¡± Imogen replied indifferently. ¡°Ms. Forbes, you haven¡¯t been here these past few days. I thought you were too ashamed to show your face!¡± Imogen gave a faint smile. ¡°Ms. Johnson, seems like you are very happy after losing half of your year¨Cend bonus. Sacrificing so much money just to spite me. Ms. Johnson, you really spare no expense.¡± Charlene¡¯s expression stiffened, then she said, ¡°Imogen, do you think you¡¯ve won?¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlene raised an eyebrow. ¡°Do you really think it was the intern¡¯s mistake?¡± Imogen remained silent. Of course, she knew that it was Charlene who had liked the post on purpose. The intern was just being made a scapegoat for Charlene. Seeing her expression, Charlene smiled and continued, ¡°If you can figure out that it was me, do you think Mr. Marshall wouldn¡¯t know? But he still chose to keep me and put the me on the intern. What do you think that represents?¡± Imogen pondered it for a while, and then she lowered her gaze. She understood in her heart that it meant Troy didn¡¯t care about her, that in Troy¡¯s eyes, Sarah was much more important. Just because Charlene and Imogen were at odds with each other, mutually restraining one another, no matter how much Charlene ndered her, she wouldn¡¯t be transferred from her position as the director of public rtions. Charlene was more important than her reputation. Charlene continued, ¡°Even if I have to pay a hefty fine for the year¨Cend bonus, it¡¯s just a bonus. It doesn¡¯t touch my sry, and besides, there¡¯s still some time until the year¨Cend. Maybe I can win it back. This punishment is nothing but a scratch for me. Only you take this meaningless punishment seriously, Imogen. Now you should understand your position in Mr. Marshall¡¯s heart, right? He speaks up for you in the group chat, making it seem like he¡¯s defending you, but in reality, what have you gained?¡± Imogen¡¯s reputation remained bad in that case, and her work continued to be difficult. Imogen felt somewhat fortunate that she wasn¡¯t moved by Troy¡¯s defense. Otherwise, she would truly be the biggest fool in the world. And she felt fortunate that she had seen through Troy¡¯s true face. ¡°I¡¯m curious, Ms. Johnson, why do you hold such malice toward me?¡± Imogen changed the subject and asked. ¡°Why? Can¡¯t I just naturally dislike you?¡± Imogen firmly said, ¡°No, that¡¯s not possible.¡± After all, Imogen was the foster daughter of the Marshall family, favored by the vice chairman. Even if others didn¡¯t like her, they wouldn¡¯t show it on their faces. Everyone had the instinct to seek advantage and avoid harm, especially someone in Charlene¡¯s position as the Director of Public Rtions. Content rights by N?velDr//ama.Org. 15:04 Chapter 67 The Biggest Fool If Charlene had done this because she had a straightforward personality, it would be understandable. But after working alongside Charlene for so many years, Imogen knew very well that Charlene was extremely shrewd and had different faces in front of different people. If Charlene targeted her, there must be a reason. ¡°What¡¯s impossible about that?¡± ¡°Ms. Johnson, you always bring up Mr. Marshall. Could it be that you have feelings for him? Are you targeting me because you¡¯re jealous that, as an ordinary person, I was adopted by the Marshall family and can get close to Mr. Marshall, making you feel insecure?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrow and spected. ¡°Imogen, what nonsense are you talking about? Don¡¯t nder me!¡± Charlene¡¯s face changed, and she angrily scolded. Seeing her reaction, Imogen became even more certain. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Did I hit the mark? Are you getting angry because you¡¯re embarrassed?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about at all,¡± Charlene denied, hastily leaving. Imogen smiled and turned back to her own office. After returning to her office, Charlene pondered for a while, then she opened her phone and sent a message to Troy: [Mr. Marshall, if Ms. Forbes said anything offensive, please don¡¯t take it to heart.] After a long time, Troy replied: [?] [It¡¯s nothing. I just wanted to give you a heads¨Cup, Mr. Marshall.] If Troy believed Imogen¡¯s words, it would be difficult for her to stay by his side. As the end of the workday approached, Troy sent a message to Imogen saying he had a social engagement in the evening and asked her to go home first. Imogen didn¡¯t call the driver to pick her up. Instead, she hailed a taxi at thepany entrance and went to Azure za. She desired to eat the ck Forest cake from the bakery over there. ¡°Please wait here for a moment. I¡¯ll be right back after buying a cake,¡± Imogen instructed the driver and quickly walked into Azure za. The bakery, named Afternoon Leisure Bakery, had been operating for many years in Azure za and had enjoyed tremendous poprity. When Imogen walked in, the bakery was crowded with people. She went straight to the ss counter on the left side and asked the bakery employee to pick her a slice of ck Forest cake and an additional Napoleon pastry. After queuing and paying, Imogen left with a paper bag in hand. Just as she stepped out of the bakery, Imogen bumped into two women. She apologized to them and prepared to go around them and leave. Suddenly, someone called out, ¡°Imogen?¡± Imogen stopped in her tracks, and turned her head to look, only to find one of the women, wearing a mask and a hat, was none other than Sarah. The other woman beside her was her assistant, not wearing a mask. Chapter 67 The Biggest Fool Sarah took a step forward, ncing at the packaged bag in Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°Buying cakes? Do you like this bakery¡¯s cakes too? What a coincidence. I love them too.¡± ¡°Oh. Hi, Ms. Page, and you¡¯re personally buying cakes even though you¡¯re so busy?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± ¡°Then go ahead. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be on my way.¡± Imogen turned and left. But Sarah called after her, ¡°Wait, you must have bought the ck Forest cake, right?¡± Imogen froze in ce. The packaging for Afternoon Leisure Bakery¡¯s bread was an exquisite box. Imogen was wondering how Sarah could tell what was inside. ¡°You¡¯re curious about how I know, aren¡¯t you?¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes smiled outside her mask as she slowly approached Imogen. ¡°Because I also love the ck Forest cake from this bakery.¡± Imogen pursed her lips tightly. She had anticipated what Sarah was going to say. Imogen knew she should leave. But her legs felt as heavy as lead, unable to lift them. ¡°Remember when Troy and I were still dating? He knew I liked this bakery¡¯s ck Forest cake and often brought me some, especially when we had arguments. He¡¯d bring a slice of ck Forest cake, and I would forgive him. But one time, we had a big quarrel, and he brought me the cake, but I was still angry. I shut the door on his face. Later, he must have given the cake to you. I remember seeing your post on Instagram that night. Seeing how much you liked it, and I didn¡¯t remind you.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart seemed to sink to the bottom, and a chill ran through her. She couldn¡¯t believe what Sarah had said was true. Imogen carried the paper bag and walked out of Azure za slowly. When she saw a trash bin on the side of the road, she quickly approached it with no expression on her face and threw the paper bag inside. Imogen closed her eyes and walked briskly toward the taxi. ¡°Miss, aren¡¯t you supposed to be shopping? Why didn¡¯t you buy anything?¡± The driver saw Imogen returning and struck up a conversation. Imogen smiled faintly. ¡°They were sold out, so I didn¡¯t buy anything. Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver didn¡¯t ask further questions and started the car, heading towards Gxy Vi. Imogen sat in the back seat, leaning against the backrest, looking at the street view outside the window. Her eyes blinked a few times, unknowingly bing moist. Why did Imogen like ck Forest cake? Imogen was quiet and cautious when she first arrived at the Marshall family. The rtives of the Marshall family praised her for being well¨Cbehaved and obedient. Her rtionship with Troy was distant, just a nodding acquaintance. Imogen could only steal nces at him when Troy couldn¡¯t see, feeling contented. One day, Troy came back from outside with a paper bag in his hand. Imogen was doing her homework in the living room, and upon seeing Troy return, she greeted him. Troy¡¯s footsteps, originally heading upstairs, suddenly stopped when he noticed her. He walked over and ced 15:05 Chapter 67 The Biggest Fool the paper bag in front of her, saying, ¡°Imogen, I brought you some cake.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 68 Sarah Always Ranks First Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Chapter 68 Sarah Always Ranks First Imogen looked up at him, feeling unbelievable. During her stay with the Marshall family, Troy treated her with a tepid attitude, neither estranged nor intimate. So why did he suddenly bring her a cake? ¡°Don¡¯t like it?¡± Seeing her expression, Troy asked. Imogen shook her head, then nodded hastily. How could she not like it? She had seen her ssmates eat it. The cakes in this bakery were very costly. She was lucky enough to try matcha cake once, which was unforgettable. At that time, her father¡¯s sry was enough to support the two, and her father was never stingy with Imogen. But the cakes in Afternoon Leisure Bakery were expensive for Imogen, who came. from an ordinary family. ¡°Whatever you like is fine.¡± Troy smiled slightly, turned around, and went upstairs. Imogen sat dumbfounded, looking at the paper bag packaging in front of her, still in disbelief. She didn¡¯te back to her mind until Troy was about to go upstairs and shouted, ¡°Thank you, Troy.¡± Whether Troy sensed it or not, Imogen knew her voice was full of sweetness. For the first time, their conversation was more than simple greetings. It seemed that their rtionship had taken a big step forward with this cake. She took the wrapping paper bag of the cake and looked again and again, her heart bubbling with satisfaction. Even the boring mathematics and physics homework became lovely to her at this moment. She put the cake beside her and told herself to finish her task quickly, so she would be able to eat the cake. On that day, not surprisingly, she finished her homework half an hour less than before. Then she carefully unwrapped the cake as if treating some rare treasure. After opening the package, she didn¡¯t rush to eat it, but took out her mobile phone and took photos of it. But she was not satisfied with all the photos she had taken. Finally, she chose a qualified picture and posted it on Instagram with no text attached but a cake emoji. This showed her silent excitement. Her secret teenage feelings. Her most youthful and innocent love at that time. She felt the ck Forest cake from Afternoon Leisure Bakery was extraordinarily delicious, a - hundred times better than the matcha cake she had eaten. Later, she often bought ck Forest cake by herself from time to time, and gradually it became a habit. Instead of liking the cake in Afternoon Leisure Bakery, it was more like she wanted the person who bought it for her before. It was only today that she realized that the cake she received was abandoned by somebody else. ~ 15-05 Chapter 68 Sarah Always Ranks First The kindly feelings she had cherished for so many years were within reach of Sarah. Sarah always ranked first. Took Troy for an example. Only when Sarah broke up with him did she get to marry him. At 11:20 p.m., the gate of Gxy Vi opened, and a Porsche Cayenne drove in. ¡°Sir is here.¡± The driver turned on the interior lights and looked into the back seats. Troy was leaning against the chair, eyes closed for meditation. Hearing this, he raised his hand and rubbed his brows. Then he opened his eyes, exited the car, and entered the house. The room was dark when he opened the door. Troy woke up and pressed the switch at the entrance, and the living room was suddenly bright with dazzling lights. There was no one in the living room, only the bright lights cast on his lonely figure. Troy stood in the living room, looked around a few times, and felt something was wrong. But he couldn¡¯t tell what exactly was wrong. He entered the living room and poured himself warm water. When he walked out, he finally found out. The living room was always lit up when he came home after business socializing. Imogen sometimes watched television, swiped her mobile phone, or sometimes asleep on the sofa, waiting for him toe back and carry her to the primary bedroom to sleep together. He knew she was waiting for him toe back. On the day he returned from a business trip at the beginning of the month, Imogen was still sleeping on the sofa, waiting for him to return. But it never happened again after he filed for divorce. When he returned at night, the living room. was always dark and chilly. ¡°Sir, you are back.¡± Sue heard the voice from the living room and came out to check. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°You have drunk. How about I cook you some hangover soup?¡± ¡°Go then.¡± Troy took a sip of water, sat on the sofa, leaned against it, closed his eyes, and rubbed his forehead wearily. After a while, Sue brought the hangover soup to the living room table and woke Troy up. ¡°Sir, drink it while it¡¯s warm.¡± ¡°Alright,¡± Troy opened his eyes and responded in a low voice, but he did not move. Seeing the hot hangover soup with smoking air, Sue went to the kitchen again and brought a te of fresh fruit. ¡°Sir, if you don¡¯t want to drink the hangover soup, you can eat this.¡± The fruits on the te also had the effect of relieving hangovers. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°No trouble. I initially prepared these fruits for Mrs, Marshall. But she didn¡¯t seem to have a good appetite today. She went upstairs without eating much and didn¡¯t eat the fruit te.¡± Chapter 68 Sarah Always Ranks First Troy paused slightly after hearing this. ¡°Is Mrs. Marshall¡¯s stomach still not good?¡± ¡°It seems she is not feeling well and seems to have something on her mind.¡± Sue reminded him. secretly. She knew that the couple had failed to divorce that day, and it should be Henry who intervened. But in any case, this marriage had a turning point.. She still hoped the couple could return to their previous harmony like they used to be. ¡°I see.¡± Troy nodded, tasted a few mouthfuls of fruit, and went upstairs to rest. On the second day, when Troy came back from running, Imogen was already sitting in the dining room, and Sue was serving breakfast. Troy went upstairs, showered, dressed up, then returned and sat down in front of Imogen. ¡°Good morning.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t look at him. ¡°Morning.¡± Then it fell silent, and the two ate their meals separately. After a while, Imogen put down her cutlery and stood up. first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m finished. I¡¯ll go R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only to the Troy also put down his cutlery. ¡°I¡¯ve finished, too. I¡¯ll go you.¡± Then the couple sat together in the back seat of the car. The driver drove quietly. The atmosphere in the carriage was silent. No one spoke. They talked less and less from a specific time. Neither of them was talkative, but Imogen would deliberately start the conversation with him in the past, making it less quiet. But now Imogen rarely spoke. She was most of the time staring out the window, silent and in a daze. ¡°In a bad mood?¡± Troy broke the silence. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you ¡°Nothing to say.¡± talk?¡± There was nothing to say between them now. They didn¡¯t talk much before, but it wasn¡¯t as dead silent as now. Troy could sense that Imogen was in bad mood. Sue said she had been in a bad mood since returning from thepany. He said, ¡°Are you dissatisfied with Charlene¡¯s punishment? She has already admitted her fault to me for not teaching her interns well. Half her year end bonus is fined, which is quite a lot.¡± Thinking of the ambiguous words on Charlene¡¯s Facebook, Troy felt that Imogen was in a bad mood, which might have something to do with Charlene. Imogen smiled, and a hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you think that her interns did it?¡± Unbelievably, Troy was so innocent and naive. Troy asked with puzzlement, ¡°You mean Charlene did it and made the interns the scapegoat? Then why did she do this? She lost half of the year¨Cend bonus. Does it do her any good?¡± Imogen looked up at him. ¡°I¡¯ll say Charlene likes you. That¡¯s why she always dislikes me.¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:05 WITH HY 79 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge G Chapter 69 Chapter 69 ame My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 69 He Prefers Daughter Troy looked at Imogen for a while, then smiled. ¡°Imogen, this is not funny at all. Even if you have conflicts with Charlene at work, you shouldn¡¯t joke like this.¡± No wonder Charlene said that. But he wouldn¡¯t believe it even if Charlene didn¡¯t say it in advance. Charlene had been in Marshall Group for several years, and he knew well her moral quality and ability. Besides, Charlene had been in a rtionship for many years. How could she like him? Imogen was silenced and didn¡¯t speak anymore. Troy didn¡¯t believe what she said, so why bother to care about her? Did she forget that Troywas always the best at acting, and she took his worries seriously? When she was about to go off duty at noon, Imogen received a Facebook message from Troy. [Come to my office for lunch. I have ordered an extra meal for you.] Imogen looked at the dialog box and typed a few words: [I¡¯ll eat at the cafeteria.] Her fingernded on the send button, but she didn¡¯t press it. After a few seconds, she deleted the words and replied: [OK.] When she got to Troy¡¯s office, the table in front of the sofa was fully upied by dishes. Imogen saw a familiar package next to the lunch box. Seeing Imogen¡¯s sight fall on it, Troy said, ¡°Don¡¯t you like the ck Forest cake I ordered for you? Let¡¯s eat it after lunch.¡± Imogen waste to catch on. Troy seemed to be buttering her up with the cake. If it were before, it would work, but when she saw the ck Forest cake from Afternoon Leisure Bakery, her good mood was suddenly gone, losing her appetite for lunch. She sat on the sofa, as far away from the cake¨Cwrapping paper bag as if hiding from the gue. Troy sat opposite her. Halfway through eating, Imogen put down her cutlery. ¡°I¡¯m good.¡± Troy raised his head. ¡°Just eat this little? Eat some more, and you will easily suffer from malnutrition since you ate less in the morning.¡± Thinking of the child in her abdomen, Imogen forced herself to eat more. ¡°Thank you for the meal, Mr. Marshall.¡± Imogen finished her meal, got up, and left. Troy reminded her to take the cake away. Imogen looked at the cake package, and a feeling of resistance rose in her heart. But for that sweet memory she used to cherish, she had no interest in ck Forest cake at all. She didn¡¯t like chocte at all. It was hitter, bitter to the heart. It was toote to say she didn¡¯t like it. Imogen leaned over and took the cake away, returning to her office. The assistant just came in to deliver the materials, seeing the cake in Imogen¡¯s hand, and asked in surprise, ¡°Ms. Forbes likes the Afternoon Leisure Bakery?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t like it. It is given by someone else. If you like it, then take it.¡± Imogen gave the cake away. The assistant didn¡¯t know whether to take it or not. ¡°Is it appropriate?¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate? I¡¯ve been excused for so many days. You must be so busy. Just take it as my gift.¡± The assistant smiled happily and took the package. ¡°Thank you, Ms. Forbes.¡± Troy came out of the bathroom, passed by the stairs, and heard a female voice. ¡°ck Forest cake from Afternoon Leisure Bakery. When did you buy this?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t buy it.¡± ¡°How did you get it?¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes gave it to me. She was so nice,¡± the assistant replied. Troy nced at the stairs. Umm. One female employee was holding the wrapping package from Afternoon Leisure Bakery. Imogen gave her assistant the cake he had bought for her. All the medicines and equipment that Henry needed were ready. He could finally be discharged from the hospital and went home. Troy and Imogen went to the hospital together to take Henry home. Troy stopped suddenly at the ward entrance. Imogen identally bumped into his back. She rubbed her nose and asked, ¡°Why did you stop?¡± Troy turned around and looked at her, then he took Imogen¡¯s hand and walked in. Imogen pursed her lower lip, took a deep breath, gathered her spirits, walked into the ward, and called ¡°Grandpa¡± together with Troy. Henry was delighted with a cheerful face. He waited on the sofa before they came. ¡°You guys are here. Let¡¯s go home.¡± Henry stood up on crutches. Imogen broke free from Troy¡¯s hand and went to Henry to support him. ¡°Grandpa, slow down.¡± ¡°No problem.¡± Troy didn¡¯t say anything and came to the other side of Henry to support him. Henry waved and pushed him away. ¡°Look at you, don¡¯t worry, I can walk myself.¡± They returned to the old house with Wird¡¯s assistant this time. Leo was worried about Henry, and when he learned that Henry wanted to go home, he proposed to let Wird¡¯s assistant live in their house for a while. Henry had to agree. When they arrived at the house, Henry was in good spirits. Troy and Imogen talked with Henry and La on the sofa. Before long, Leo and his wife Agnes came with their son Wesley. Wesley was now four years old and was in kindergarten. He was dignified and strong, attracting affection. With a small schoolbag on his back, he went to Henry and La. ¡°Great¨Cgrandpa, Great¨C grandma.¡± ¡°Hey.¡± Henry patted Wesley¡¯s head adorably. ¡°Let me hug you, baby. Why didn¡¯t you go to school 15:05 today?¡± ¡°Mom and Dad said they would take me to visit my great¨Cgrandfather. I want to be a filial child.¡± ¡°Good boy! Wesley, who is this? Do you still recognize them?¡± Henry pointed to Troy and Imogen. Wesley looked at them with round eyes and said in a loud voice, ¡°Uncle, Aunt.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns this. ¡°Wesie has a really good memory.¡± Imogen smiled and waved at him. Wesley trotted to sit with Imogen. Imogen couldn¡¯t help rubbing Wesley¡¯s face. It was so tender. ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t rub me anymore. I¡¯ve grown up.¡± Wesley looked at Imogen with round eyes. Imogen burst outughing at the sight of his serious expression. La couldn¡¯t help saying, ¡°Wesie and Imogen hit it off. I remember that when he was little, he did not allow anyone to hug him but Imogen.¡± ¡°Wesie is too cute. Who doesn¡¯t like such a child?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not cute at all. I really regret giving birth to him when he is naughty at home,¡± Agnes said. Everyoneughed. Agnes asked with a smile, ¡°Imogen, you like children very much. When do you and Troy n to have a child?¡± Child issue again. Imogen frowned slightly and nced at Troy. Seeing his little nephew¡¯s lively and lovely appearance, Troy couldn¡¯t help but fantasize. What would his and Imogen¡¯s child be like? Would the child be more like him or more like her? More lively or quieter? It would be better to have a daughter. He preferred a daughter¡­ Thinking of this, Troy suddenly came back to his senses. What happened to him? His marriage with Imogen was still uncertain yet, so why did he suddenly think of the child? Seeing that Troy didn¡¯t speak, Imogen could only answer by herself, ¡°We have no ns for children yet. Let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± ¡°It¡¯s true. You are still young, don¡¯t be in a rush. It¡¯s good to enjoy your couple¡¯s romantic first.¡± Imogen pretended to be shy and lowered her head, with helplessness in her eyes. She didn¡¯t know whether they were acting or getting along genuinely. At least they seemed to love each other. La smiled, ¡°Imogen, do you like the bracelet Troy gave youst time? Why didn¡¯t you take it out and let us have a look?¡± 15:05 Chapter 70 Chapter 70 3/ Chapter 70 Don¡¯t Distance Yourself From Me Anymore Imogen froze for a moment and exchanged a nce with Troy. She smiled at La and said, ¡®Grandma, I forgot to bring it this time. I promise I¡¯ll bring it for you next time.¡± Agnes chimed in, ¡°Is it the Ocean Heart from the Eventbrite Charity Dinner? I¡¯ve heard about it, but I couldn¡¯t attend that night. I didn¡¯t expect that it would be taken by Troy and given to Imogen. Imogen, you have to bring it out sometime and let me have a look.¡± Although she could muddle through in front of La, she didn¡¯t expect that Agnes would speak up. Then things might not be easy to handle. ¡®What do you mean by letting you have a look? Leo, isn¡¯t that unfair? How can you make sister¨Cin¨C law envious? Leo, you should get one for her too. I heard the raw material of the Ocean Heart is quite big. They must have made a lot of bracelets out of it, and this one is just a test piece. for the owner,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Really?¡± Agnes¡¯s attention shifted as Imogen intervened. Imogen nodded. ¡°Of course it¡¯s true.¡± Agnes nced at Leo. Leo smiled helplessly. ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll have someone keep an eye out for it. Once there¡¯s news, we¡¯ll intercept it.¡± ¡°That¡¯s more like it.¡± ¡°Leo is really good to Agnes.¡± Imogen looked at their interaction and couldn¡¯t help but envy them from the bottom of her heart. ¡°And Troy is also very good to you,¡± Agnes said, ¡°He casually buys bracelets worth tens of millions. of dors without any hesitation.¡± Imogen curled her lip and nodded in agreement but didn¡¯t say anything further. Imogen thought, ¡°Troy is indeed generous with me when ites to money. But he¡¯s equally generous with Sarah. If there is only one item, it will definitely belong to Sarah. Only what Sarah ¨C doesn¡¯t want will belong to me, just like the piece of cake he casually threw at me. I am always settling for second best, always the n B.¡± Troy had remained silent all this time, watching Imogen forcibly put on a smile in front of La and his sister¨Cinw to help smooth things over. He felt an indescribable sensation in his heart. The bracelet wasn¡¯t with her at all. Where could she find one to show to Grandma? Before long, Henry¡¯s spirit waned, and he started dozing off. The assistants and maids helped him upstairs to rest. La said to them, ¡°If you have anything to do, you can leave now. You don¡¯t have to stay here all the time, circling around us. If there is any situation concerning Henry, I will give you a call. It¡¯s the same as usual. Juste visit on weekends.¡± ¡°Alright, Grandma, we¡¯ll leave first,¡± Leo said. ¡°Okay, go ahead.¡± ¡°Wesley, say goodbye to your Great¨Cgrandma and your uncle and aunt.¡± ¡°Goodbye, Great¨Cgrandma. Goodbye, Uncle and Aunt,¡± Wesley said in his childish voice. ¡°Goodbye, Wesie.¡± After Leo, Agnes, and Wesley left, Imogen and Troy also said their farewells to La and held hands as they walked away. Once they were out of the living room, Imogen pulled her hand out of Troy¡¯s grip. Troy¡¯s hand was left empty. He nced at Imogen¡¯s back and reached out to hold her hand again. Imogen tried to pull away, but Troy¡¯s grasp tightened, and she couldn¡¯t break free no matter how hard she tried. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Imogen paused and looked at him coldly. ¡°I should be asking you, what are you doing?¡± Troy retorted. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Troy looked their joined hands and shook them. ¡°You said that Grandpa wants us to genuinely get along and asked me to take real action. I¡¯m doing just that, but you¡¯ve been distancing yourself from me, not giving me a chance.¡± Her detachment had been so obvious these past few days. ¡°I haven¡¯t distanced myself from you.¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t? Then what¡¯s this?¡± Troy asked while shaking their hands, ¡°I even saw you giving the cake to your assistant.¡± Imogen¡¯s lips twitched. Imogen wanted to ask him if the cake from years ago was something Sarah didn¡¯t want, it to Imogen. But she realized it wasn¡¯t necessary to ask. It was probably true. At that time, they weren¡¯t close, and Troy had no reason to buy her a cake. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only And if she had asked, he would have known that she liked him. She couldn¡¯t let him know. ¡°Can¡¯t exin?¡± Troy pressed. Imogen looked up at Troy. ¡°Are up at Troy. ¡°Are you serious?¡± so he gave ¡°Of course, I am,¡± Troy met her gaze and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been serious about keeping the promise with Grandpa.¡± Imogen lowered her eyes, silent. These past few days, she had indeed faintly felt Troy¡¯s concern, but she no longer trusted him. She couldn¡¯t ept it calmly. Or maybe she was afraid. She was afraid that she would fall into it again, unable to extricate herself, losing herself. She didn¡¯t dare to ept it. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Troy leaned closer and pressed her head against his chest. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t distance yourself from me anymore. Since you¡¯ve agreed to Grandpa, why not try to genuinely get along with me?¡± ¡°It depends on how you behave,¡± Imogen said softly. Imogen thought, ¡°Let everything take its course.¡± She would stop distancing herself from him, but she wouldn¡¯t take the initiative to be intimate with him. She needed to make sure she could detach herself promptly before the pain came. ¡°Alright. Can we move back to the master bedroom then?¡± Troy asked cautiously, ¡°A harmonious marital life can promote marital affection.¡± 15:05 Imogen twitched her mouth. Their sex life had been harmonious for the past three years, but there wasn¡¯t much marital affection between the two. Imogen said, ¡°We can, but you can¡¯t without my permission¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± With the help of the maid, they moved back to the master bedroom that night. The maid was very happy to see them get along well and helped them decorate it, scattering rose petals on the bed and lighting scented candles. The atmosphere was sultry. This was their bridal bed, where they had slept together for three years. Returning to this bed again, with someone lying next to her, emitting an undeniable heat, Imogen felt a bit nervous. She closed her eyes but couldn¡¯t fall asleep for a long time. ¡°Imogen,¡± Troy whispered, ¡°Are you asleep?¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen softly replied. ¡°Do you want to hear a story?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± In his low and slow voice, Troy told a story. When the story was finished, Troy asked again, ¡°Are you asleep now?¡± ¡°No,¡± she answered. Her mind was surprisingly clear. Troy propped himself up and leaned closer to Imogen. His warm breath brushed against Imogen¡¯s face. ¡°Since you can¡¯t sleep, how about some sleep¨Cinducing exercises?¡± ¡°You said you needed my permission.¡± Imogen understood his meaning and avoided him. ¡°Do you give permissiori now?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Troy asked while raising an eyebrow. Imogen bit her lip, and in the darkness, their eyes met. She remained silent. Troy knew she was being contradictory. He turned over and covered her, kissing her lips. Just as they were about to proceed further, Imogen suddenly pushed him away, yawned, and said, ¡°I¡¯m tired. Let¡¯s go to sleep.¡± You might also like TH MY BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy A ILGE Chapter 71 Chapter 71 Chapter 71 She Was Like a Scumbag Chapter 71 She Was Like a Scumbag Troy froze on the spot. ¡°Imogen,¡± he called. Imogen didn¡¯t respond and just turned over to continue sleeping. Troy thought, ¡°Is she ying with me?¡± Before long, the sound of even breathing came from beside him. Troy was speechless. Troy remained lying there, unable to fall asleep. It felt as if he were a naive girl who had been taken advantage of. And Imogen was like a scumbag who had denied knowing her after sex. McKesson¡¯s new¨Clevel clothing had entered its promotional period. Sarah¡¯s advertisements were divided into several different series, which were sessively released and appeared on various tforms and social media homepages. Due to the previous incident involving Sarah¡¯s makeup, both the media andizens were focusing on this endorsement. Imogen also instructed her staff to constantly monitor the situation and use fake ounts if necessary. In addition to online promotions, the offline McKesson campaign was also in full swing. The LED screens in severalrge squares in New York City were rolling with Sarah¡¯s endorsements. They could also be seen on subways, bus stops, airports, and other locations. After being extremely busy for several days, when Imogen finally had a moment to catch her breath, she found herself scrolling through Instagram and stopped at the page of the opening ceremony of Cloudwater City, which had been posted three days ago. ¡°Ms. Forbes,¡± the assistant rushed in from outside, not even bothering to knock on the door. ¡°Ms. Sandy is sick. What should we do?¡± The assistant was referring to Monica Sandy, the spokesperson for the McKesson brand. In three days, they would have a live productunch event, and Monica was always the one on stage to introduce and exin the products in detail. ¡°She¡¯s sick? What¡¯s wrong? Is she okay?¡± Imogen asked while putting down her work at hand. ¡°Ms. Sandy suddenly had severe abdominal pain this morning and was taken to the hospital. They diagnosed her with acute appendicitis and said she needed surgery. The doctor said she¡¯d have to stay in the hospital for at least three days. I¡¯m afraid¡­¡± Seeing Imogen not saying anything, the assistant repeated anxiously, ¡°What should we do? Should we let Mr. Bacon go instead?¡± Josh Bacon was the product manager of McKesson, responsible for coordinating with designers and the factory. ¡°Go get Ms. Sandy¡¯s script, and then go handle your other tasks. Don¡¯t worry,¡± Imogen said calmly. Seeing that Imogen wasn¡¯t in a hurry, the assistant also rxed and handed her the script and sent a digital version. Before leaving, Imogen confirmed with her, ¡°Did you contact Ms. Page in advance?¡± ¡°I contacted her. Ms. Page will take a leave from the crew ande over,¡± the assistant replied. ¡°Alright, you can go back now.¡± September 5th was the date of the McKesson brand¡¯s productunch. Netizens were looking forward to this day, ready to enjoy the show. Netizen 1: [Is it true that Imogen will go on stage herself? Can¡¯t be real, right?] Netizen 2: [As usual. Troy will give the opening speech, and Sarah as the poster, will definitely be there. If Imogen also goes on stage, it will be quite a scene.] Netizen 3: [A showdown is expected.] Since yesterday, information had been circting online that the McKesson brand spokesperson was sick and the brand director, Imogen, would personally take the stage during the product presentation. Normally, this wouldn¡¯t attract much attention. However, not long ago, Imogen had been in the spotlight, and this time the press conference would once again bring together Imogen, Troy, and Sarah, which naturally caused a stir amongizens who were eagerly waiting for the day of the conference to watch the show, especially the interaction between Imogen and Sarah. Imogen, as the brand director, and Sarah, as the poster, ording to the already released segments, were highly likely to have interaction at the end. The legitimate wife and the other woman were on the same stage together. It would definitely be exciting. The assistant looked at the trending topic and muttered worriedly, ¡°Is this going to be okay?¡± The colleague next to her consoled. ¡°It will definitely be fine. Just rx. Ms. Forbes must have her reasons for doing this.¡± Indeed, this little piece of information was spread by a few Instagram ounts contacted by Imogen herself. She was indeed prepared to personally take the stage. Considering Imogen¡¯s recent spotlight, even if it was negative, it would still bring a lot of discussion to McKesson. Combined with the poprity of Troy and Sarah themselves, the event had already made it to the trending topics before it even started. Netizens were eagerly awaiting the day of theunch event. The day before the event, before leaving work, Troy sent a message to Imogen: [Wait for me in the evening, we¡¯ll go home together.] Imogen replied: [Okay.] After work, she stayed in the office for a little longer, sent a Facebook message to Troy, and went to the car to wait for him. Imogen went to the basement first, sat in the back seat, and looked at her phone for a while. After about ten minutes, Troy finally appeared in the underground parking lot. He opened the back door of the car and sat down, saying to the driver in front, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The driver started the car, and they drove out of the underground parking lot. ¡°I heard that Ms. Sandy is sick,¡± Troy asked Imogen. 15:05 ¡°Yes, she got sick a few days ago and is still in the hospital. I just visited her yesterday,¡± Imogen answered honestly. Troy looked at her. ¡°Are you really nning to go on stage by yourself tomorrow?¡± He had seen the trending topic and knew it was Imogen¡¯s doing. Indeed, this marketing campaign could undoubtedly be considered a resounding sess. Imogen also looked at him and met his eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay, as long as you¡¯re not afraid.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing to be afraid of,¡± Imogen sighed. She didn¡¯t like facing the camera and didn¡¯t like being watched, but that didn¡¯t mean she was afraid. Her father had been a journalist and had been able to face countless spectators calmly. She could do it too. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here,¡± Troy said and held her hand. He felt like a father bird who worried that the baby bird wouldn¡¯t be able to fly. The live broadcast of theunch event officially started at 3:00 p.m. on September 5th. There were two rehearsals in the morning. Early in the morning, Imogen arrived at the venue, confirmed the process with the staff, checked all the preparations, and made sure the process would adhere strictly to the nned schedule. She also had to consider contingencies in advance. ¡°Ms. Forbes, Ms. Page has arrived and is over there,¡± the assistant approached and informed her. Imogen nced at Sarah standing on the right side of the main entrance and told the assistant, ¡°Arrange her rehearsal.¡± At that moment, Sarah approached, handing a paper bag to Imogen. ¡°Imogen, when I came here, I passed by Afternoon Leisure Bakery and got you a ck Forest cake.¡± Imogen looked down at the paper bag in her hand in surprise. She sneered inwardly, knowing that Sarah had deliberately grossed her out. ¡°Ms. Page likes this too. How can I snatch what you love?¡± Imogen said. Sarah said, ¡°I bought it specifically for you.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer and said to her assistant, ¡°Take Ms. Page to rehearse.¡± Inside the studio, there were many staff members. Sarah couldn¡¯t say anything more, so she told Imogen, ¡°Imogen, remember to eat the cake.¡± Just as Sarah was about to follow the assistant to the rehearsal, she happened to see Troy entering the studio from the entrance. She waved at him and said, ¡°Troy, over here.¡± Troy looked over and walked towards Sarah calmly, his gaze briefly passing over Imogen and Sarah. ¡°What were you talking about?¡± ¡°Nothing,¡± Imogen said. ¡°When I came, I brought Imogen the ck Forest cake she likes,¡± Sarah said. The two both said simultaneously. Sarah nced at Imogen and said after biting her lip, ¡°Imogen, this is just a small token of my affection. If you don¡¯t like it, then forget it.¡± 15:05 Troy nced at the cake bag in Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°ept it. It¡¯s just a cake. It¡¯s a small gesture on Sarah¡¯s part. She¡¯s always kind and is trying to make it up to you.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband N?velDrama.Org owns this. Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 15-05 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Chapter 72 Her Aim to Disgust Was Fulfilled Sarah looked at Imogen with anticipation. Originally, Sarah was disgusting enough for Imogen. But after hearing what Troy said, Imogen felt so nauseated that she almost threw up. Sarah had always been kind. Troy wanted to make amends to her. It was ridiculous. Describing Sarah as ¡°kind¨Chearted¡± was a true desecration of the term. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Sarah continued, ¡°Imogen, I knew you med me¡­ If you don¡¯t want it, give it to me, and I will throw it away.¡± Saying this, Sarah tried to take the paper bag from Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll take it. You go for your rehearsal,¡± Imogen replied indifferently. With Troy close by, along with other staff members and surveince cameras, refusing could easily create a scene. Perhaps the next day, the scene would be posted online, using her of bullying Sarah. Sarah smiled happily. ¡°Thank you, Imogen.¡± ¡°Tr?y, I¡¯m going for the rehearsal. Make sure Imogen ate the cake.¡± After saying this, Sarah followed her assistant and left. Imogen casually ced the cake on the table and intended to leave, but Troy called out to her, ¡°You¡¯ve been busy for a while. Why not sit down, take a break, and have some cake?¡± Saying this, Troy took the cake box out of the bag, carefully opened it, ced a fork on top, and gave it to Imogen. Troy did listen to Sarah., Whatever Sarah asked him to do, Tory would do. ¡°Don¡¯t you like this?¡± Troy asked when he saw Imogen not eating, ¡°Or is it because you¡¯re repelled by Sarah?¡± Imogen took a deep breath and picked up the fork. She took a piece of the cream and put it in her mouth. For some reason, even though it tasted the same as before, and she used to enjoy it so much, now it made her stomach churn. ¡°Ugh¡­¡± Imogen covered her mouth and rushed to the trash can by the door, bending over and retching Troy immediately followed and gently patted Imogen¡¯s back, ¡°Are you okay? Is your stomach still upset? I saw you in the hospitalst time, and you were fine after taking this.¡± Imogen wiped her mouth. ¡°Don¡¯t buy this for me anymore. I don¡¯t like it.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you like it all of a sudden?¡± He remembered she used to love this cake. So did Sarah. After arguing with Sarah, he had given the cake to Imogen, andter saw Imogen buying ck Forest cake a few times. Troy was d he had given it to the right person. ¡°People¡¯s tastes change. I just don¡¯t like it anymore. I have to go now. Please throw the cake away for me.¡± It had to be said, Sarah¡¯s aim to disgust was fulfilled. When she returned from the rehearsal, Sarah saw Troy sitting in a certain spot in the audience area and approached him. ¡°Troy, did Imogen eat the cake?¡± Troy looked up at her. Sarah bit her lip. ¡°I knew I was sorry for her. I wanted to make her happy.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t like it. Don¡¯t give it away. Stay away from her.¡± ¡°Troy, are you ming me too?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just that I think you should know that she doesn¡¯t like you. If you stay away from her, she will be happier.¡± At 2:50 in the afternoon, the live broadcast room had already started ying a countdown to warm up, and the heat was rising rapidly. At three o¡¯clock, the press conference officially began. The LED screen began to y the opening promotional video. The camera swept across the entire venue. The venue for the press conference was notrge, yet it exuded simplicity and elegance. The front seats were upied by guests, and the back by the media, with not many outsiders. After the opening video, the host took the stage to announce the official start of the press conference and introduced all the guests. Each guest whose name was read by the host was given a camera shot. The first two were official figures from New York City. The third was Troy, the president of Marshall Group. The camera cut to Troy, who was intently watching the stage. With his handsome face and sharp profile, dressed in a suit and polished shoes, he exuded an elite and capable aura that caught the attention of numerousizens. The official live broadcast rooms of various tforms were flooded withments. Some said: [I have to admit, Troy is really handsome.] Others said: [Scumbag.] After Troy, several senior executives from Marshall Group were introduced, followed by Imogen The most widely circted video of Imogen on the Inte was the one where she was interviewed by the media near the hospital. The camera was unttering, and Imogen looked unwell at the time. What¡¯s more, the video was so blurry that it was used as a negativeparison to Sarah¡¯s beauty videos. But this time, Imogen was officially facing the media. Imogen would be introducing the products as the brand spokesperson and interacting with the guests. She had been specially styled and made up. Under the camera, Imogen looked calm and composed. From the moment Imogen appeared, thements became chaotic. Some praised her, some criticized her, some started arguing on the public screen, and some fans were puzzled as to why Imogen was ranked ahead of Sarah. The heat of the press conference continued to rise, withments kept rolling. The chaoticments continued until the camera focused on Sarah, and a flood of supportive comments took over. The first two segments were speeches delivered by the first official representative and Troy. After the official representative finished speaking, the host took the stage. ¡°Now, let¡¯s wee Mr. Marshall, the president of Marshall Group, to deliver his speech.¡± The camera cut to Troy. He adjusted his cor, stood up, and walked straight to the stage in his suit and shoes. Troy took the microphone from the host and spoke out of script. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only ¡°Hello, everyone. I am Troy. I am delighted to be here with all of you to witness the birth of the autumn and winter new products of McKesson, a brand under Marshall Group. On behalf of all our employees¡­¡± He spoke calmly and confidently, the spotlight shining on him, making him look like a natural leader, capturing everyone¡¯s attention. Such a speech was a trivial matter to him. It was his speech in Paris that made him an inte sensation, revealing his identity and attracting arge fan base. After the speech, Troy bowed and stepped down. The host took over, and the next segment was for Imogen to introduce the products. After the product introduction, there were two small activities nned, inviting guests to interact on stage. As the excitement grew, Imogen rose from her seat and calmly walked onto the stage, coordinating with the media control staff to introduce the products. Imogen was very familiar with McKesson¡¯s new season of clothing. She kept her design, processing, and the finished product. eyes on the Standing on the stage, Imogen¡¯s eyes exuded confidence as she introduced McKesson¡¯s journey. From the moment Imogen appeared, thements were a mess, but some people didmend Imogen¡¯s professionalism. After introducing the products, it was time for the interactive segment, where the guest participants would be determined by drawing lots. Imogen knew what theizens wanted to see. Since Imogen had decided to use her rtionship with Troy and Sarah to hype things up, they had to make full use of it. So the guest participants for the interactive segment were predetermined. No matter how they drew, they would always be Troy and Sarah. As the drawing began, thements increased. Some spected. ¡°Will they draw Troy or Sarah?¡± Netizens loved drama, and the screen was filled with the names of Troy and Sarah. ¡°Let¡¯s reveal the first guest to interact on stage.¡± The host looked at the big screen. At that moment, the scrolling screen suddenly stopped, clearly disying a name, Troy. 15.06 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Chapter 73 Guess What I Drew The host eximed excitedly, ¡°We¡¯re really lucky today! We¡¯ve drawn Mr. Marshall. Pleasee on stage, Mr. Marshall.¡± The media¡¯s cameras clicked away, with shes kept going off. The live chat was exploding withments. [It¡¯s so fake.] [Was it arranged?] [Now there¡¯s a good show to watch.] Troy stood up and went on stage. ¡°Before we start the interaction, let¡¯s have a brief interview. Mr. Marshall, do you know what the first interactive game tonight is?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Troy shook his head. He really didn¡¯t know. Marshall Group had ventures in various industries with numerous brands under its umbre. Troy often participated in such events and was ustomed to it. He usually left after giving a speech and didn¡¯t bother to understand the entire flow of the event. ¡°You must know it¡¯s an interaction with Ms. Forbes, right? Can you share your impression of Ms. Forbes?¡± Troy nced at Imogen beside him. ¡°She¡¯s exceptionally capable. Without Imogen, McKesson wouldn¡¯t have achieved its current sess. I sincerely thank her for that.¡± The host cleared his throat, deliberately ncing at the media below. ¡°Mr. Marshall, we¡¯re hoping to hear something else.¡± Troy hadn¡¯t expected the host to probe further. He subtly looked at Imogen. The host¡¯s script was written by internal staff and wouldn¡¯t deviate unexpectedly. It seemed that Imogen had influenced this question. Troy knew Imogen¡¯s intention was to use their rtionship to stir up a topic and generate buzz. Gossip about a man and a woman always attracted attention, especially with Sarah sitting in the audience. The director even gave Sarah a few shots. When the host asked this, the media perked up, fearing they might miss something. Netizens in the live broadcast room were also eagerly watching the drama unfold. The poprity skyrocketed on the live stream, trending on various tforms. After a moment of silence, Troy answered, ¡°Imogen is smart and understanding.¡± It was a safe answer that couldn¡¯t go wrong. The hostughed. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so cunning, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s interview Ms. Forbes next. How is your rtionship with each other?¡± Imogen held the microphone, smiled at the camera, and deliberately paused for a moment. The barrage was getting anxious. The audience was silent. After building anticipation, Imogen finally said with a smile, ¡°You guess.¡± The barrage: [I¡¯m so done. I was so ready, and you give me this?] ¡°Ms. Forbes, you¡¯re even more cunning than Mr. Marshall. Alright, let¡¯s start our first interactive game called Thread the Needle. Let me exin the rules.¡± As the name suggested, threading a needle was threading string into a needle. But the rule was not to use hands but mouths. That was to say, one person held the needle with their lips, and the other held the thread, and they had to cooperate to thread the needle. It was easy to imagine that the interaction between the two participants would be intimate and suggestive. When the game rules were announced, someone broke through the barrage: [Damn, who came up with this game rule?] [How can there be a productunch event to engage in such an interactive game?] The guests belowughed and watched the drama unfold while the media was overjoyed. This type of game, such as a man and woman drunk wine together, usually appeared on variety shows and reality television. No one expected such a game at a productunch. It was easy to imagine that once the video was released, it would instantly be popr. Troy lowered his eyes. Needless to say, this game was also allowed by Imogen. It was predictable that after the press conference, Imogen might be chased and scolded again. The staff brought the props. ¡°Who will hold the needle, and who will hold the thread? Please discuss,¡± the host said. Imogen looked at the needle and thread and asked Troy, ¡°Which one do you want?¡± Troy quickly picked up the needle, biting one end in his mouth. Imogen then picked up thread, holding the end with her lips, leaving a bit of thread exposed. the ¡°The game starts now. You have two minutes. If you don¡¯t seed within the time limit, you will face a penalty.¡± Imogen and Troy exchanged nces and began the threading process. both Troy held the needle, moving it towards the thread held by Imogen. Imogen coordinated with Troy. Their foreheads almost touched, noses brushing against each other, creating a romantic atmosphere. The photographer knew the drill and zoomed in on their faces. identally, their lips brushed against each other. At this moment, the director gave a shot to Sarah sitting below. The barrage exploded again. This game was challenging. It looked close to sess a few times, but it was always a little short. [Damn, this woman didn¡¯t shake it on purpose, did she?] [It was all like this. I didn¡¯t believe they didn¡¯t have a romantic rtionship.] [Actually, it was nothing. Wasn¡¯t it just a game?] A countdown began to appear on the big screen. Finally, in thest ten seconds, the thread went through the needle. They seeded. ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Marshall and Ms. Forbes for avoiding the penalty. What a pity! Now, Mr. Marshall, please return to your seat. We will draw the next interactive guest.¡± The screen started rolling, and unsurprisingly, itnded on Sarah. [It¡¯s definitely staged.] [The nning is smart Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Sarah went on stage. The camera captured Sarah and Imogen in the same frame. People didn¡¯t expect that there would be such a day, and it seemed a little harmonious. However, the barrage was not very harmonious, with arguments breaking out. The host first interviewed Sarah, ¡°We all know that Ms. Page is the spokesperson for McKesson, and it¡¯s her first endorsement after returning to the country. How did Ms. Page get the endorsement for McKesson? Is there a special story behind it?¡± Sarah replied, ¡°There¡¯s no special coincidence. Both parties were interested, so we signed the contract.¡± ¡°Oh? There are rumors online that Ms. Page got this endorsement because of Mr. Marshall. What do you think?¡± The question was direct and pointed. Sarah nced at Troy below and smiled. ¡°That¡¯s not true.¡± The host smiled knowingly. ¡°I see, I see.¡± She looked at the camera and said, ¡°Dear friends in front of the screen, do you understand?¡± The barrage was filled: [I understand.] However, some of Sarah¡¯s fans were angry: [What¡¯s wrong with this host? Sarah said it was not true. Why is she stirring things up?] ¡°Next question, what¡¯s your impression of each other? Ms. Forbes, you go first.¡± ¡°My impression of Ms. Page is that she¡¯s beautiful and gentle.¡± It was as if she hadn¡¯t said anything. ¡°Ms. Page, what about you?¡± Sarah looked at Imogen. ¡°She¡¯s obedient and understanding. The first time I met Ms. Forbes, she - was only 16 and very polite.¡± Her answer was simr to Troy¡¯s, but Sarah¡¯s answer had more information. People didn¡¯t expect them to have met so early. When Imogen was 16, she had just been adopted into the Marshall family. At that time, Sarah had already met Imogen. What did it imply? 15:06 Did that mean Troy had introduced Sarah to his family at that time? Because of Sarah¡¯sment, the barrage became chaotic. The casual audience, fans, and couple fans were all arguing. The host then announced the interactive game between Sarah and Imogen. It was ¡°Guess What I draw¡°. Imogen would guess, and Sarah would draw. The two didn¡¯t have perfect synergy but didn¡¯tg either. The game ended. Sarah was about to leave the stage when the host said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Page, please wait a moment. We have another activity segment that requires your participation. Ms. Forbes, please take a seat.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen walked to the edge of the stage, handed the microphone to a staff member, and went straight down to sit in her seat. Seeing her calm face, it was clear she knew the uing process. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. [This was not simple. I thought the host was going to stir things up again.] [They won¡¯t invite Troy up again, will they?] [To the person in front, you got the truth.] The hostughed and announced, ¡°Mr. Marshall, pleasee on stage again toplete the final interactive game with Ms. Page.¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:06 BEST FRIEND V Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. 1 Loved Your Enemy Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Chapter 74 Resurgence [So good at making trouble and fun.] Theizens went crazy. When the camera was on Troy, he was calm, and his eyes were deep and dim. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, he walked onto the stage and stood beside Sarah. Sarah was wearing high heels and one foot shorter than him. The media took many photos of them. The program director kept the camera on them and asionally Imogen, who was off the stage. The host smiled and asked, ¡°Now I need to ask Ms. Page a question for the audience. You just said that Ms. Forbes was sixteen years old when you met her for the first time. Where did you meet for the first time?¡± This question was told to the host by the program director through her in¨Cear monitor. Sarah bit her lips and nced at Troy beside her. ¡°Well, Ms. Page, if you are unwilling to answer, you can choose not to answer. But I think everyone understands. Anyway, I understand. Fans in front of the screen, do you understand?¡± The bullet screen was full of the word ¡°understand¡± and even covered the people. ¡°The next question is for Mr. Marshall. When did you meet Ms. Page?¡± Troy paused, then replied, ¡°University.¡± The host said meaningfully, ¡°Oh. So you have known each other for so long.¡± The bullet screen went crazy. Although they did not officially announce their rtionship, in the eyes ofizens, this was almost the same as the official announcement. The fans who wanted them to be together were like celebrating Christmas. The program knew how to control fans. Just now, these fans saw the interaction between Imogen and Troy and almost lost hope. Suddenly, this happened, and they all came to life. ¡°Cut to the chase. Let¡¯s start the next game.¡± The game Imogen prepared for Troy and Sarah was to hold balloons. Troy and Sarah needed to hug each other and pop the balloon between them. There were not many balloons prepared. Three in total. Troy and Sarah cooperated and popped the balloons. The host took the lead in apuding. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page. Please step down and get some rest.¡± They walked off the stage one after the other. Troy turned around and gave Sarah a hand when Sarah went down the steps. The program director was good at catching the scene and quickly cut this into the live broadcast. After the press conference, all the guests went on the stage for a group photo. The guests all stood up one after another and walked to the stage. Everyone was looking for their positions. At this time, some staff still ran through the crowd, and it was kind of a mess on the stage. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen stepped onto the stage, spotted the corner, and was about to walk over. Then Sarah passed by her, and Sarah¡¯s dress was stepped on, and she almost fell. ¡°Be careful.¡± Troy gave Sarah a hand. Sarah kept her feet, nced at Imogen, and said to Troy, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Troy also nced at Imogen, then lowered his head and said to Sarah, ¡°Let¡¯s take a photo.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy walked over. Except for the two important official guests, everyone else had to stand farther to the central position than Troy and Sarah. So, in the group photo, Troy and Sarah stood shoulder to shoulder in the center of the stage, which was the most conspicuous position. Imogen, however, stood in a corner with dim lights like an outsider. Later, this group photo was posted on Instagram, which aroused the carnival of fans who wanted Troy and Sarah to be together. The position proved everything. The press conference was over, and some of the guests left. Some guests, such as Troy, had an interview session at the end. The reporter asked Troy, ¡°May I ask if Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page are in a rtionship now?¡± The reporter thought Troy would admit it naturally, but he said, ¡°This is the McKesson product launch conference. Please pay attention to the product. It is not convenient to disclose personal affairs. If you ask me financial questions, I will be happy to answer them.¡± Although Troy refused to answer, the interview was not offensive at all. His high emotional intelligence showed in the interview attracted many fans. Imogen had no follow¨Cup interview and was busy finishing the conference with the staff. A reporter and photographer from a press came tomunicate with Imogen and wanted to interview her, but she refused. The reporter didn¡¯t ask too much. After all, they got a lot from this press conference. The poprity of McKesson increased wildly, and the search index of Instagram and Google increased rapidly. After the press conference, it was listed as a trending topic for a day. After clearing the scene, Imogen let the employees leave work in advance. Until then, they finished a stage of the propaganda period. Then the product would be officially launched, and they still cannot rx their vignce. Imogen came out of the studio and received a Facebook message from Troy: [1 am waiting for you in the underground garage.) Seeing this message, Imogen raised her eyebrows. Just now, she finished clearing the scene and didn¡¯t see Troy, so she thought Troy and Sarah had left together. Others might not have noticed it, but she could. Troy was already annoyed on the stage. Among the children of rich families, Troy was the one who kept a low profile. Although he had countless fans, he didn¡¯t open his personal Instagram. Even ifizens scolded him for cheating, he just let them scold him. There was no need to Chapter 74 Resurgence exin his personal life toizens. Today the press conference treated Troy as an idol and asked him to do ridiculous games on shows to please fans like those stars. Troy couldn¡¯t tolerate it as the president of Marshall Group. If they only did it one time, he could let it go. But they did it twice and used two gossip objects. Troy held back his anger on the stage and finished the interaction, which was polite enough to Imogen. Imogen could imagine how angry Troy would be. But Imogen had to face it sooner orter. Imogen took the elevator to the underground garage and walked towards the position given by Troy. ¡°Troy, would you like to have dinner with me tonight? I finally got out of the set. And I haven¡¯t seen you for a long time Imogen heard Sarah¡¯s voice at the corner and stopped in her tracks. Troy said, ¡°You go back first. Many reporters are watching tonight. It¡¯s inconvenient.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°Sarah. I told you that I had promised Grandpa that I would get along well with Imogen during this period. During this period, I couldn¡¯t have too much contact with you, especially if we were photographed by reporters and known by Grandpa. Grandpa can no longer be stimted.¡± Sarah said in a crying voice, ¡°I know you are worried about Grandpa, but¡­ but, Troy, I am so scared. What if you fall in love with Imogen and don¡¯t love me anymore in the end? Troy, I can¡¯t bear to lose you.¡± ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you always feel you are sorry for Imogen and shouldn¡¯te back? If there is such a day, I will send you abroad, and you will livefortably.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression suddenly froze and cracked for a moment. Hearing this, Imogen almostughed out loud. Sarah had always pretended to be weak and kind in front of Troy and almost shot herself in the foot. Sarah continued, ¡°Troy, I miss you. Don¡¯t abandon me. I know I failed Imogen, but I really can¡¯t leave you. I dream every night, dreaming of that day I was dragged to a dpidated van and then thrown into a small dark room, and they treated me¡­¡± While saying this, Sarah threw herself into Troy¡¯s arms and started sobbing. Troy¡¯s voice softened, and he consoled Sarah. ¡°Sarah, it is all in the past. Don¡¯t think about that anymore. I¡¯ll call Ms. Willy and ask her to take you to the doctor.¡± Hearing this, Imogen frowned slightly. Imogen thought, ¡°Troy said it was all in the past. That means it happened for real?¡± Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Chapter 75 Whitewashed Could it cause the so¨Ccalled illness of Sarah? ¡°I can¡¯t forget it. I can¡¯t forget it.¡± Sarah cried heartbreakingly. ¡°As soon as I close my eyes, I see the scene at that time. I will never forget. I called your name and hoped you coulde to save me¡­¡± Troy didn¡¯t speak. Imogen stood at the corner and didn¡¯t go out. ¡°Bang.¡± The crying was blocked by the car door. Imogen took inside her hanging hands slightly and looked out sideways. The ck Porsche Cayenne drove out of the underground garage. Imogen nced at the phone screen and sighed leisurely, feeling the case had been settled in her mind. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Imogen knew Troy wouldpromise with Sarah long before. Imogen didn¡¯t expect much from Troy, so she didn¡¯t feel disappointed in her heart. But she felt lost and mncholy. And Imogen felt it all went as she predicted. She loved him but dared not expect him for anything. Imogen took the elevator back to the first floor, went out, and took a taxi home. On the way, Troy¡¯s message came in: [I¡¯m sorry, Imogen. I had something to do, so I left.] Imogen: [Well, I¡¯ll take a taxi home.] Troy: [I will go home tonight. Wait for me for dinner.] Imogen: [Okay.] Imogen responded to have dinner with Troy in the message but didn¡¯t take it seriously. She thought, ¡°Troy has been called away by Sarah many times, and which time did he note back after staying out all night? He coulde back before dinner when pigs fly. It only proves that Sarah¡¯s skill didn¡¯t increase but decreased.¡± Imogen was tired after a few days of work, so she went upstairs to take a bath when she got home. While taking a bath, she browsed Instagram and other tforms on her phone. Quite a few people were discussing the press conference. The most discussed ones were Troy and Sarah. Theizens almost proved that Troy and Sarah were in love. Passersby, haters, fans of Troy, fans of Sarah, and fans who wanted them to be together all gathered. Manyizens even fought under some posts and videos. But after the press conference, Imogen was whitewashed. After that, Imogen¡¯s identity was found again. Enthusiasticizens found out Imogen¡¯s father was Ignacio Forbes, the well¨Cknown reporter back then. 15:06 Chapter 75 Whitewashed It had been ten years since Ignacio passed away. And young people were not familiar with him. But when it came to the case of food additives, everyone thought of him. Over ten years ago, when the Inte media was not yet developed, the report on the case of food additives was read over 100 million times, and newspapers reprinted it again and again. The person in charge of the food brand involved in the case went to jail and was sentenced to life imprisonment. Before this, Ignacio had also reported on other controversial cases, but in the eyes of his peers, it was in vain. After the case of food additives, Ignacio entered the public¡¯s vision, and his previous work was also found. He was praised by the people for a while. When Ignacio died in a car ident, everyone felt sorry for him. The memorial service was overcrowded and was reported by the media. Ten more yearster, there was not much news from that year, and only a few blurred photos from the memorial service can be found. Ignacio¡¯s daughter, who was in high school then, cried bitterly. But after the heat, no one paid attention. However, some media mentioned that Ignacio¡¯s daughter was adopted and would continue her studies. It turned out that Imogen was Ignacio¡¯s daughter, who was adopted by the Marshall family after her father died. With such a respected father, Imogen¡¯s reputation naturally improved. In addition, after the press conference, people generally believed the news that Imogen was the other woman was a rumor spread by the media. Otherwise, how could the three of them stand on the same stage so calmly? Sarah¡¯s speech on the stage sounded like she had known Imogen for a long time, and her tone sounded like she regarded Imogen as a sister. How could someone talk to the other woman in this tone? However, Sarah¡¯s fans were still haunting Imogen. Sarah¡¯s dress was stepped on when they took the group photo, and she almost fell. But the program director took this in the camera. Sarah nced at Imogen after being held by Troy and kept to her feet. Netizens couldn¡¯t see who stepped on the skirt, but Sarah could see clearly. So, because of this nce, the fans med Imogen for stepping on the skirt. There were many newments on linogen¡¯s Instagram that were posted today. Fortunately, her private messages have been closed. Otherwise, it would go crazy again today. But thesements didn¡¯t affect her. Instagram nced casually, closed Instagram, and put down her phone. Whether it was praise or scolding, it would increase her influence. There was a knock on the door. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, dinner is ready.¡± ¡°Okay, I get it.¡± 15.05 Chapter Chitewashed Imogen responded, came out of the bathtub, put on home clothes, and went downstairs to eat. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, will Mr. Marshalle back tonight? Do we need to keep some food for him?¡± Imogen said, ¡°He may note back, so don¡¯t keep it for him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen went upstairs after dinner, and Sue went to wash the dishes. After finishing cleaning, Sue came out of the kitchen and saw Troying back. He loosened his cor and asked Sue, ¡°Is it time for dinner?¡± Sue froze. ¡°Sir, you are back? Mrs. Marshall said that you would note back tonight, so we didn¡¯t keep food for you, and the dishes have been washed¡­ I¡¯ll go and make you some¡­¡± Troy was speechless. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened, and he went straight upstairs to the master bedroom. Imogen didn¡¯t work overtime today and went to bed early to y with her mobile phone. Suddenly the door was opened, and Troy strode in from the outside. Imogen was taken aback when she saw him. ¡°Why are you back at this time?¡± Troy stood still by the bed, looked at her confused expression, and smiled with anger. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you to wait for me for dinner tonight?¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Imogen was calm. ¡°You always leave for one night. I thought you wouldn¡¯te back tonight.¡± Troy was embarrassed and bit his lips. ¡°Did you see that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s calm expression and tone, Troy immediately exined, ¡°I sent her to the hospital and came back.¡± Troy felt a little ufortable for some reason and thought, ¡°In the past, when I went to see Sarah and came back from Sarah¡¯s ce, Imogen would be very indifferent to me and pretty irritable. But she is so calm now, as if nothing happened. And the press conference today. When I yed the game of threading needles with Imogen, I didn¡¯t feel anything. Butter, Imogen arranged a game for me and Sarah, and I felt inexplicably irritable. She is generous enough to create opportunities for her husband and the other woman. Actually, it is all because Imogen doesn¡¯t love me. She loves Liam.¡± Imogen responded casually, ¡°Okay.¡± She would not forgive him because he used to spend the night with Sarah, but he came back tonight after sending Sarah to the hospital. It was almost the same unless Troy rejected Sarah directly. Troy called her name, ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen moved her eyes from the phone on him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± 15:06 Chapter 76 Never Be Afraid Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Chapter 76 Never Be Afraid ¡°You did a good job in today¡¯s press briefing. You are deadly good!¡± Troy praised Imogen, gritting his teeth a little. Obviously, Troy was ming Imogen. Sitting up straight and looking at Troy, Imogen exined earnestly, ¡°Sorry, I did it for the sake of McKesson. Since we have a strong fan base, why don¡¯t we use it to hype up products of McKesson?¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Troy questioned. ¡°I shouldn¡¯t have arranged those interactive games for you. You are different from those inte celebrities.¡± ¡°Besides?¡± Troy closely questioned. Besides? What else? Imogen failed to recall others. She blinked and looked at Troy without speaking. Troyughed angrily. ¡°Why did you arrange an interactive game between me and Sarah?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you like it?¡± Troy turned gloomy and thought, ¡°Is it about whether I like it?¡± Imogen said truthfully, ¡°You have quite a lot of couple fans. Giving them some benefits can enhance your poprity.¡± Troy couldn¡¯t helpughing and pursed his lips, not knowing what to say. Imogen was really good at making use of everything to make excuses. Seeing Troy keeping silent, Imogen said confidently instead, ¡°The press briefing is very popr today, and I am very confident about the vision after the products are released. I don¡¯t think you should me me for this matter, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Are you still reasonable?¡± Troy said. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for the sake of ourpany,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid of being insulted?¡± Troy continued. ¡°Not a bit. I have never been afraid.¡± Imogen replied. ¡°You are not expected tomit the same mistake next time,¡± Troy said. Imogen smiled at Troy ¡°Thank you, Mr. Marshall.¡± Troy went downstairs to have dinner and returned to his bedroom for a shower After a while, he finished showering in the bathroom and came out with a bathrobe. He simply dried his hair and went to bed from the other side Seeing Imogen browsing her phone. Troy leaned over there, resting his head on Imogen¡¯s shoulder. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing. I just browsed something casually.¡± Imogen immediately turned off her phone She was just using her other ount to browse Celebrity Insider The video about the interaction between Troy and Sarah at the press conference had been cut out 15:06 Chapter 76 Never Be Afraid. and put into Celebrity Insider. Seeing Imogen¡¯s guilty expression, Troy narrowed his eyes. ¡°If it¡¯s nothing, why did you turn off the phone?¡± Feeling Troy¡¯s warm breath, Imogen couldn¡¯t help shrinking her neck and stretched out her hand to nudge Troy. ¡°Don¡¯t get so close to me.¡± Troy took the phone from Imogen¡¯s hand, and Imogen immediately lunged for the phone. ¡°Stop!¡± Troy knew Imogen¡¯s password. As long as Troy entered the password, he would discover that Imogen was browsing Celebrity Insider about him and Sarah! Imogen would prevent Troy from discovering it. Troy stretched out and raised his hand. For his arms and legs were long, Imogen couldn¡¯t reach her phone, so Imogen could only pull Troy¡¯s arm with great effort. After finally pulling Troy¡¯s arm down, the phone was held in Troy¡¯s other hand. Imogen did in vain. She got quite angry. ¡°Give me back the phone!¡± Seeing Imogen blushing anxiously, Troy couldn¡¯t helpughing. Then looking down, Troy saw that Imogen¡¯s clothes were messy, and arge area of her fair skin was exposed when Imogen snatched the phone. Troy swallowed his saliva and leaned towards Imogen to lightly bit Imogen¡¯s ear. ¡°Do you want to have sex with me tonight?¡± In the past few days, they shared the same bed as before. But recently Imogen got tired after her busy work, so she fell asleep soon on the bed and was in the mood to do nothing. However, the press briefing had been over, so Imogen could finally be avable. Imogen shook her head and pushed Troy away. ¡°No. I¡¯m very tired today and want to rest early.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to move.¡± ¡°That¡¯s not eptable.¡± ¡°How about I make you rx?¡± Imogen stopped talking, but Troy knew that she had consented. This woman just wanted to enjoy herself. After it was over, Imogeny on the bed, not wanting to move, and Troy cleaned her up. Imogen closed her eyes and fell into a deep sleep. In a half¨Cdreamed state, Imogen was awakened by a phone bell. As the bell rang for a few seconds before someone picked it up, Imogen thought she was still in a dream. Then there were sparse sounds from Imogen¡¯s side, and Imogen heard the door open and close. Imogen opened her eyes suddenly. The room was dark, and Imogen looked at her side in the moonlight. Nobody was here. It turned out that it wasn¡¯t a dream just now. Someone called Troy by phone. Not long after, as the doorknob was pushed down lightly, Troy walked in lightly. He nced at Imogen, who was sleeping soundly, and quietly went to the cloakroom to get dressed. 15:06 Chapter 76 Never Be Afraid After getting dressed, he gently left the room again. As the door of the room closed, the silence returned. Long before, the sound of a car engine came from downstairs. Imogen opened her eyes and looked at the ceiling in the darkness. She had a hunch in her heart that the phone call answered by Troy was from Sarah. Imogen actually wanted to ask Troy but dared not. She was a coward and didn¡¯t want to make herself humble anymore. Even if she asked Troy to stay with her, Troy would refuse her. Imogen closed her eyes, no longer feeling sleepy, tossing and turning. When it was almost dawn, the sound of the engine came from downstairs again. After a while, the door was opened. Troy took off his coat and fell asleep beside Imogen as if he had never been out before. Imogen pretended to fall asleep as if she didn¡¯t know Troy had been out. At half past six in the morning, Troy got up on time and went downstairs for a run. After Troy left, Imogen slowly opened her clear eyes, which were bloodshot, and she didn¡¯t seem to rest well. Shey on the bed for a while and didn¡¯t get up to wash up until it was almost seven o¡¯clock. When she dressed herself and went downstairs, Troy, sitting on the sofa, was already waiting for her to have breakfast together. ¡°Since you get up, let¡¯s eat.¡± Putting down the newspaper, Troy stood up and looked at Imogen¡¯s complexion. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have a good restst night?¡± Imogen said ambiguously, ¡°I¡¯ve been too tired these days.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Troy remained silent. When Imogen arrived at thepany, Jack from the secretarial department suddenly invited Imogen to join a chat group on Facebook. The name of the chat group on Facebook was Warm Spring Resort. An announcement in the chat group read: [Considering that employees worked hard, from the departments from McKesson, McFesson and McEsson, and others, Mr. Marshall decided to invite you to the warm spring resort in the suburb for a two¨Cday vacation, and he will pay all the expenses.] McKesson, McFesson, and McEsson were all sub¨Cbrands of Marshall Group. McFesson was a brand about make¨Cup, and McEsson was a brand about skincare. They belonged to the same series, in which the rtionship between department employees had always been harmonious. This chat group was not the main work group of thepany, so the employees felt unrestrained and sent stickers to the chat group: [Thank you, Mr. Marshall.] [Mr. Marshall, you are so generous.) Imogen followed the crowd to post an emoji and went to browse through Instagram. Suddenly her fingers paused. Sarah posted a Moment on Instagram at three o¡¯clock in the morning yesterday: [Thank you for yourpany in the early morning.] A Chapter 76 Never Be Afraid The apanying picture was a pair of hands holding together. One hand was big, and the other was small, which was apparently from a man and a woman. The feature of the hand of the man was also very obvious, looking fair and slender. Imogen didn¡¯t fail to recognize that it was Troy¡¯s hand, for she had been Troy¡¯s wife for three years. Imogen had an intuition that this Moment would only be visible to her. Imogen thought it was a little funny that among Troy and Sarah, one wanted to hide it from her, but the other secretly wanted her to know it. Imogen wanted to send a screenshot of this Moment to Troy but stopped. Let it go. Imogen had told Troy about the event about make¨Cup, which was just like a childishint for Troy, but Troy didn¡¯t believe her. Imogen also told Troy why Charlene showed her hatred towards her, but he didn¡¯t believe it either. Troy always thought that Sarah was gentle and kind and wouldn¡¯t send this provocative Moment on Instagram. In addition, Sarah was Troy¡¯s beloved person, so Troy couldn¡¯t believe it even more. Troy would probably scold Imogen, for he thought Imogen must nder Sarah. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up Wah My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 15:06 Chapter 77 Who Is Looking At You Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Chapter 77 Who Is Looking At You A message was sent in the chat group: [Everyone is expected to gather at thepany¡¯s gate after going off work tomorrow. We will arrive there one night in advance, and ourpany chartered a bus to take you to the hot spring resort in the suburb.] There were more than forty people in the three departments who could amodate two buses. The next day, when the staff from all the departments came to work, they all brought clothes, toiletries, and so on. When it was time to go off work, the staff immediately walked out, arms in arms, fascinated by the hot spring resort. When Imogen went downstairs, there were already some employees on the bus. She got on the bus with her bag and walked inside. She found an unupied double¨Crow seat at the back and sat in it. The employees got on the bus one after another. The whole bus was almost full of people. ¡°Ms. Forbes, do you mind if I sit here?¡± A male voice came over. Imogen looked up at the man and nodded slightly. ¡°Help yourself.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± that man said. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Imogen replied. Imogen knew the man. He was an employee from McFesson, named Ryan White. Ryan was originally from McKesson but was transferred to McFessonter. Moreover, Ryan once expressed his admiration to Imogen, but Imogen didn¡¯t respond to his affection, so he gave up. Suddenly someone shouted in surprise, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you going there too?¡± Imogen raised her head and saw Troy getting into the bus and nodding with a luggage bag in his hand. Yesterday Troy said he would drive Imogen there. But Imogen refused it, for she was afraid her colleagues in thepany would overthink their rtionships. ¡°What? Mr. Marshall also wants to rx there, can¡¯t he?¡± Another person said with a smile. The atmosphere in the bus immediately lightened, and everyone joked. Several seats were left in the car, either front or back. Troy walked inside and found a seat at the back to sit down. Ryan withdrew his gaze and sighed vaguely, ¡°I never expected Mr. Marshall would also go there. I thought he only cared about work.¡± He seemed to be talking to Imogen or to be talking to himself. Imogen didn¡¯t answer and leaned against the bus window to rest with his eyes closed. After a while, the bus set off for the hot spring resort. The bus carriage was full of excitement, and the employees could finally rx and talk unrestrainedly. ¡°Ms. Forbes, do you have a boyfriend now?¡± Ryan¡¯s voice came suddenly, which was inconspicuous in the noisy carriage. Chapter 77 Who Is Looking At You He maybe deliberately lowered his voice lest he be heard by others who would make fun of him. Imogen nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Really? It seems that no one has ever seen your boyfriend. Ms. Forbes, I really like you. I hope you can give me a chance to pursue you.¡± ¡°Pursue me? Haven¡¯t you heard the rumors in thepany?¡± Imogen asked curiously. There were rumors in thepany that in order to stabilize her position in the Marshall family, Imogen seduced Troy and became his mistress. ¡°Those people are talking nonsense. I know you are not such a person,¡± Ryan said. ¡°Thank you for trusting me, but I do have a boyfriend. He is busy with work,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°Oh, well,¡± Ryan said, ¡°Hey! What did Ryan say to Ms. Forbes? Is he showing his admiration for Ms. Forbes?¡± A colleague with a careless personality suddenly turned his attention to Imogen and Ryan and joked. ¡°Ryan, Is it right?¡± The other colleagues began to boo. ¡°Ms. Forbes, what do you think about Ryan? Tall, handsome, and capable, he is only infatuated with you and never gives up pursuing you. Would you like to give him a chance?¡± Ryan had no choice but to stand. up and say, ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Ryan, you are shy?¡± Colleagues continued to boo. ¡°What¡¯s there to be shy about, Ryan? Just tell us! We can help you to chase after Ms. Forbes!¡± The bus was full of booing. Troy sat in the back seat and cleared his throat gently. Lane immediately stood up to thaw the atmosphere. ¡°Okay, stop it. Just joke secretly. Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of the girls.¡± Only then did these employees restrain themselves a little. When Imogen was about to continue closing her eyes for a break, the Facebook alert suddenly sounded on her mobile phone. She turned on her phone and took a look. It was a message from Troy: [My room number is 0104.] The colleagues¡® rooms were already arranged this way, two girls would share one room, and four men would share one room. But Troy could enjoy a single room, a presidential suite. Imogen replied to the message: [I don¡¯t need it.] She had a roommate if she didn¡¯t stay in her room at night, which would cause gossip. Troy replied: [There is a separate hot spring pool in my room.] Imogen didn¡¯t reply and felt hesitant, This time thepany undertook all the expenses for the staff to enjoy hot springs, so it was definitely impossible to arrange a separate small pool for each person. The staff could only soak in the big pool, but she disliked being with others. The separate hot spring pool was so attractive to her. The bus drove into the hot spring resort and stopped in an open space. The employees got off one by one and followed Jack to the counter to get their room keys. Jack sent a message in the main chat group: [Everyone can enter your rooms to settle down and Chapter 77 Who Is Looking At You then can be free to enjoy activities tonight. You will join a barbecue party for lunch on the restaurant¡¯s second floor tomorrow.] And then, Jack sent a map of the resort to the chat group. Mia was the female employee from McFesson assigned to a room with Imogen. Imogen and Mia went to their room first and tidied up their things. Mia replied to a message and said to Imogen, ¡°Ms. Forbes, I have an appointment with some female colleagues for dinner, and do you want toe with us?¡± Imogen said, ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯m not hungry yet, so I¡¯ll go for my dinnerter.¡± ¡°Okay, bye¨Cbye.¡± As soon as Mia left, fmogen left the room. She came to knock on the door of Room 0104. Troy opened the door from the inside and saw it was Imogen outside. He said, ¡°Come in, please,¡± Imogen entered Room 0104 and looked at theyout of the room. The decoration pattern and equipped facilities of the presidential suite were all first¨Css andplete. It was indeed much better than Imogen¡¯s room. There was a separate hot spring pool outside the room. ¡°Stay here with me tonight?¡± ¡°No. I¡¯ll go back at night ande to enjoy your hot spring tomorrow.¡± ¡°How about you enjoy it tonight to relieve your fatigue?¡°. Imogen also wanted to do like this. ¡°You go to enjoy it first, and I¡¯ll ask someone to deliver the dinner. We can eat and enjoy the hot spring at the same time.¡± Imogen was much more longing to do this. ¡°Wait a moment! I¡¯ll get¡¯the pajamas.¡± Imogen quickly returned to her room. She took her pajamas, simply showered, and returned to Room 0104 to enjoy the hot spring. It was sofortable! Imogen let out a long breath of relief. The warm water covered Imogen¡¯s whole body, removing her exhaustion. Imogen leaned against the edge of the hot spring pool and closed her eyes to rest. When she suddenly heard footsteps approaching, Imogen opened one eye and saw Troying over with a bathrobe. She hurriedly said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I¡¯m here to enjoy the hot spring. What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen paused. ¡°Oh, my gosh! How did I forget that Troy is here?¡± As Imogen was thinking, Troy had already taken off his bathrobe and entered the pool. No matter how many times Imogen looked at Troy¡¯s figure, she would still be attracted. Troy had a broad shoulder and lean waist, with his muscles very strong at first nce. There were eight¨Cpack abs in Troy¡¯s abdomen, which was full of strength. It could be said that Troy looked lean when clothed yet voluptuous when nude. 15:06 Chapter 77 Who Is Looking At You Troy quietly came to Imogen and waved his hand in front of Imogen¡¯s eyes. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Do you really like watching me so much? Didn¡¯t you see my body every day before?¡± Imogen blushed, averting her eyes. ¡°Who¡¯s looking at you? I was thinking about something just now.¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Troy replied meaningfully, prolonging his final sound, and sat beside Imogen. ¡°Do you feel sore on your shoulders? Do you want me to massage you?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Imogen moved her neck. In the past few days, she felt her shoulders and neck were sour and stiff, which really should be given a good massage. ¡°Turn around.¡± Troy put his hands on Imogen¡¯s slender shoulders and massaged them slowly. Enjoying the hot spring, Imogen only felt her shoulders and neck rxed, which made her for breath comfortably. gasp Seeing Imogen immersed in enjoyment, Troy smiled slightly, with his big hands slowly moving down. By the time Imogen realized it, it was toote. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy 15:06 Disgust Chapter 78 Chapter 78 Chapter 78 She Would Still Disgust Her R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen was limp all over, leaning against Troy¡¯s arm, her face flushed, her lips slightly parted, panting heavily. Noticing that she was trembling all over, he pulled out his arm. ¡°How do you feel? Is your whole body rxed?¡± Not wanting to move in his arms, she gave a soft ¡°hmm¡± like a cat. He wrapped his arms around her, picked her up, and let her sit on hisp. Sensing his intention, she struggled hastily and said, ¡°No, we can¡¯t¡­¡± It would be dangerous for the baby if she had sex. He said, ¡°Yes, we can. I don¡¯t have any work to do tomorrow.¡± He hadn¡¯t had sex for two months. It had be harder for him to hold back the urge these days since he¡¯d been helping her to ease her tension. Just as she was struggling, there was a knock on the door outside. She breathed a sigh of relief and pushed him, ¡°Go and open the door.¡± He closed his eyes and cursed in a low voice. What an inappropriate visit. It should be the guy delivering dinner. He put on his bathrobe and got the food at the door. He arranged the sumptuous dinner on the tform of the hot pool. Eating dinner in hot water, she felt as if she was in Heaven. After dinner, she stood up from the pool, wrapped in a bath towel. ¡°I¡¯m heading back. Enjoy the meal.¡± He frowned slightly and thought, ¡°Wanting to slip away right after enjoying yourself? You little smart¨Cass.¡± After she left, he had a few more bites, came out of the pool, and cleaned up the tform. Back in the living room, he picked up the phone on the sofa and was about to turn it on, only to realize that it was not his but Imogen¡¯s. She had left it here. He knew the lock screen password of her phone. After unlocking the phone, he saw the page of Instagram. It seemed that she was browsing it and hadn¡¯t finished. He scrolled down and suddenly stopped. There was one posted by Sarah the night before yesterday: [Thank you for yourpany during the midnight.] He zoomed in on the picture and immediately recognized his hand in it. It was posted on the same night when he went to see Sarah without telling Imogen. He frowned suddenly, feeling a sudden sh of panic. Did she see it? Probably not. 15:06 Chapter 78 She Would Still Disgust Her She probably hadn¡¯t scrolled this far. He took out his own phone, opened Instagram, and scrolled to the same date, but he couldn¡¯t find the post. He then picked up Imogen¡¯s phone again, clicked on Sarah¡¯s profile picture, and confirmed that it was her. A thought shed through his mind. He sent a message to Cedric: [Cedric, did Sarah post anything on Instagram the night before yesterday?] He quickly replied: [No. Why are you asking this?] Troy understood everything now. He replied: [Nothing.] This post was only visible to Imogen. What was her intention? Did she show Imogen the picture on purpose? Was she showing off and making her jealous? Wasn¡¯t she always saying that she felt sorry for her? He really hoped that he was overthinking. Having thought it through, he dialed Sarah¡¯s number. The phone was answered quickly. Sarah spoke happily from the other side of the phone, ¡°Troy. It¡¯s me. Have you had dinner yet?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve just had it. Are you still on the set or in the hotel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in the hotel now. The work was finished early today. What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Sarah, I have something to ask you, and I need you to answer me truthfully.¡± Stunned, she replied a little more cautiously, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Did you post anything on Instagram the night before yesterday?¡± She fell into silence, from which he could already get the answer. He asked with a deep face, ¡°Why was that post only visible to Imogen?¡± She kept silent for a while and sobbed, ¡°I did it, Troy. Please don¡¯t hate me. I was just¡­ I was just too afraid of losing you. You told me that day that you might have fallen in love with her and that you didn¡¯t want to divorce her anymore. You were even talking about sending me abroad. I got really scared at the thought of being separated from you. I didn¡¯t know what to do. I posted it without thinking it through. I¡¯m sorry. Please forgive me, okay?¡± ording to what she knew about Imogen, she would never show him that Instagram on her own initiative. Thus, she dared to be so unscrupulous and posted that picture, but he still unexpectedly found it out. He was silent. The moment he saw that post, Sarah¡¯s image changed slightly in his heart. On the other side of the phone, she was still exining incoherently, begging for his forgiveness. ¡°Troy, can you forgive me? I will apologize to her right now. I just don¡¯t want you to leave me. I can¡¯t live without you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll forgive you this time. Delete it now.¡± 15:06 ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do it right now. Troy, you have forgiven me, right? I¡¯m sorry for letting you down. How could I treat her like this? She must hate me so much now after all this.¡± ¡°She probably hasn¡¯t seen it. You don¡¯t have to me yourself. Just stay away from her from now on.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She felt a little unwilling while saying the word. It was such a pity that Imogen didn¡¯t see the post. After hanging up the phone, he refreshed the page of Instagram on Imogen¡¯s phone and found the post gone. He breathed a sigh of relief. Now Imogen would probably never know that he had left that night. At that moment, someone knocked on the door. He opened the door. As he had expected, it was Imogen. She looked at him and said, ¡°I seem to have left my phone here.¡± ¡°It¡¯s here.¡± He returned the phone to her. ¡°Thank you.¡± She turned around and wanted to leave, but a sudden thought stopped her. She asked, ¡°By the way, can you do me a favor?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s talk inside.¡± She walked in. He said as he closed the door, ¡°Just ask me directly if you need anything. Do we really need to be so polite with each other?¡± ¡°Can I take a picture of you and post it on Instagram?¡± Startled, he felt as if his heart had skipped a beat. He unconsciously licked his lips and asked, ¡°Take a picture of me and post it?¡± Had she already seen the post by Sarah? She exined, ¡°While we were in the car, Ryan asked me if I had a boyfriend, and he wanted to chase after me. I told him I had a boyfriend, but he didn¡¯t believe me. I¡¯m afraid that he won¡¯t give up, so I came up with this idea to show him that it¡¯s a dead end. Don¡¯t worry. Your face won¡¯t be in the photo.¡± Something simr had happened before. There used to be a guy in thepany who was really into her, pestering her all day long. In the end, he had to stand out and transfer him to another department. Hearing this, he immediately agreed, ¡°Sure. How do you want to take it?¡± ¡°I want to take an intimate one to make it believable.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Here, let me lie in your arms, and you hold me with this hand. I¡¯ll hold up my phone to take a selfie, and only your jaw will be photographed. Is that okay?¡± ¡°Yes. Let¡¯s do it on the bed.¡± Theyy down on the bed and made the pose as they¡¯d nned. She took several photos and picked out the most satisfactory one. 15:06 Her face was in the center of the photo, and a man in a bathrobe with half of his chest, corbone, and neck exposed was lying beside her. Only his jaw was photographed. His face couldn¡¯t be seen. ¡°I like this one, but I can¡¯t post it today. I¡¯ll post it after I go back in two days.¡± If it was posted today, all the colleagues would definitely suspect that the man in the photo was him. ¡°Okay.¡± go head back.¡± She took the phone and left briskly. Watching her walking away cheerfully, he frowned gloomily. He was really just a background board to her, which she could ruthlessly throw away once she had used up. She returned to her room, sat down on the bed, and clicked on Sarah¡¯s profile on Instagram. She looked all over her page but couldn¡¯t find the post again. Was it deleted? Even so, she would still disgust her. The photo she took with Troy today was not for Ryan but for Sarah. It would definitely drive her crazy. Not only that, she had a perfect reason to do such a thing. Even if Sarahined about it to Troy, he would not let her delete it. She couldn¡¯t wait to see her reaction. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:06 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 79 Chapter 79 Chapter 79 I Choose Truth During the next day, Imogen hung out at the resort with the other female colleagues, and they took some pictures there. At twelve¨Cthirty noon, all the employees ate barbecue together on the second floor of the cafeteria, three tables in total. One table fordies and two tables for guys. The girls opened a few bottles of juice, and the guys opened two cases of beer. Everyone wasughing and joking. Some even dared to make jokes about Troy after a couple of drinks. Troyughed faintly, but he wasn¡¯t annoyed. The employees cracked up even more. After lunch, some people proposed to y games. All the employees were having a great time, so they agreed. ¡°Okay. Just y. What game will we y?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s y the simplest. Spin the bottle.¡± One person should carry an empty beer bottle and ce it across the table. ¡°Whoever the bottle is pointed at has to choose truth or dare.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Many of the employees responded. Since Troy was on the side, no one would truly say no. Even if someone really didn¡¯t want to y, they still had to y. The director Sam West of McFesson asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you going to y? Why don¡¯t you join us? Everyone is looking forward to ying with you, aren¡¯t they?¡± ¡°Yes, of course. Mr. Marshall, join us,¡± Everyone agreed. ¡°All right. I¡¯ll y with you guys for a while.¡± Troy agreed tentatively. The employees cheered. Led by Jack, the employees went to the back of the resort to y games together in the detached vi. In this detached vi, there was arge living room, a pool table, a game room, a card¨Cying table, a movie screening room, a gym, a bar, and so on, just for the tourists who came here on vacation. Everyone sat down on the ground in therge living room, forming a circle with a green beer bottle in the middle. Sam volunteered. ¡°Here, I¡¯ll be the first to spin. Let¡¯s see who¡¯s so lucky to be drawn first.¡± After saying that, Sam rotated the beer bottle on the ground. Everyone quieted down and stared intently at the beer bottle. None of them had the nerve to take a breath. The bottle was turned around a few times and stopped, pointing at a male colleague. The employees were relieved and startedughing. ¡°Adam, you¡¯re so lucky. Will you choose truth or dare?¡± Adam wasn¡¯t bashful, either. He said, ¡°I¡¯ll choose truth.¡± Everyone started asking questions in a chorus of voices. Sam cleared his throat. ¡°Be quiet. All of you guys are asking questions. Which one should he 15:06 answer? Whoever spin¡¯s the bottle asks.¡± The employees went quiet and looked at Sam. Sam looked at Adam and smiled, ¡°Ah, Adam, are you still a virgin?¡± Everyoneughed. The female colleagues were a little embarrassed, but they still looked at Adam, waiting for him to answer. Adam blushed and nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Theyughed again. ¡°Adam, it¡¯s your turn.¡± ¡°Don¡¯tugh. Just wait. You guys are next.¡± Adam said and spun the beer bottle. The beer bottle was pointed at another male colleague this time. The male colleague thought for a while and said, ¡°I choose dare.¡± Adam said, ¡°I¡¯m not going to give you a hard time. Just kiss the guy on your right.¡± There was also a man on the right side of the male colleague. The male colleague was extremely embarrassed, and the man to his right was even more embarrassed. Everyone was coaxing, and the male colleague kissed the man on his right quickly. Then he stood up hastily and said, ¡°Okay. I¡¯m going to spin the bottle.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen stood in the group and watched themughing. The problem was bing more and more acute. Some asked when the first time was, and others asked how many minutes the first timested. Some people were afraid it wouldn¡¯t be easy to answer, so they chose to take a dare. Yet dares were not easy to fool with. If someone was not willing to answer a true question or do a dare, they were penalized with three cups of drinks. There were just too many people in the game. If everyone got a turn, it would take at least 40 rounds. Imogen never got a turn. It did turn to a couple of other female colleagues who were asked slightly more restrained questions. Sam had justpleted his dare. ¡°Finally, it¡¯s my turn again. Let¡¯s see who we pick this time.¡± The bottle was spun around in the center. Everyone stared at the bottle. He took the bottle straight and shook it, eventually pointing to the one who made them all excited. It was Troy. Samughed wickedly, ¡°Mr. Marshall. Ah, it¡¯s finally your turn. Will you choose truth or dare?¡± Troy answered, ¡°Truth.¡± ¡°So I¡¯ll ask. Mr. Marshall, was your first time with Ms. Page?¡± Everyone was a little shocked, secretly thinking how brave Sam was to ask. All of them had their ears perked up and a curious expression on their faces. They all wanted to hear Troy¡¯s answer. 15:06 Troy nced at Imogen without a trace. ¡°No.¡± He hadn¡¯t touched Sarah when he first fell in love with her. He was a bastard and was extraordinarily restrained in sex, never allowing himself to step out of line. Fortunately, his grandparents loved him. He also didn¡¯t fight with Leo like other half¨Cbrothers. That¡¯s why he had the idea of marrying Imogen when he and Imogen were misunderstood. ¡°Who is that?¡± Sam asked excitedly. Troy answered, ¡°You can only ask one question. I¡¯ve already answered it.¡± Imogen unconsciously curled her lips. When Imogen married Troy, she already knew that Troy had been in a rtionship with Sarah. She just thought that was in the past and didn¡¯t know what had happened between them. She couldn¡¯t ask about it, but now she knew that they were not in a substantial rtionship. So she felt delighted in her heart. Everyone had a disappointed look on their faces. Someone said, ¡°Tom, you shouldn¡¯t have asked that. You should have just asked who it was.¡± Tom said, ¡°Next time! Next time for sure!¡± After a few rounds, no one expected the next bottle to be aimed at Troy once again. However, the question was not asked by Sam this time but by another male colleague. The male colleague then went along with everyone¡¯s suggestion and asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, who was your first time with?¡± After a few seconds of silence, Troy said, ¡°Give me a drink.¡± People didn¡¯t realize Troy would prefer a drink to an answer. Once again, Sam asked, ¡°So, Mr. Marshall, will you really not talk about it? Do you really want a drink?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you say anything? Is this person special or something?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Secret.¡± Troy stood up, took the bottle from an employee, and filled a ss for himself. He drank it all in one go and took three in quick session. He showed the bottom of his ss, ¡°Is that okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Everyone was a little disappointed not to hear what they wanted. There was no need to keep it a secret if she was unknown or an ex¨Cgirlfriend. Did they know the woman, and that¡¯s why Troy kept it a secret? They started the next round. After two more rounds, the bottle abruptly pointed at Imogen. Imogen tensed up. The man who asked Imogen the question was the outgoing male colleague in the car. ¡°Ms. Forbes, are you going to choose truth or dare?¡± ¡°Truth,¡± Imogen said. 15:06 ¡°I won¡¯t ask questions about you then. Let¡¯s talk about your boyfriend. I heard you have a boyfriend. How long is his?¡± Imogen¡¯s ears flushed at once. This question has been asked before. It was hard to say how the people who were asked felt in their hearts, but the people who watched the show were very cheerful. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:06 ?? BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 80 Chapter 80 Chapter 80 You Missed an Inch Under everyone¡¯s gaze, she cleared her throat and said, ¡°Six inches, I think.¡± ¡°That long? Really?¡± There was another round ofughter. Imogen started spinning the bottle. She was going to finish it after she asked her question. But she didn¡¯t realize that the bottle was coincidentally pointed at Troy. In an instant, she turned to look at Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you choose truth or dare?¡± Imogen asked, looking at him. ¡°Truth.¡± If it wasn¡¯t the wrong asion, Imogen was very tempted to ask him if he¡¯d ever had even the slightest bit of affection for her. Everyone around was talking and giving Imogen questions. Someone asked how long Troy¡¯s was. Someone asked Troy how long it took for his first time. Someone else asked Troy how many women he had slept with in total. She knew how long the Troy¡¯s were. There was no need to know about thetter issue. Granted, she had no business in his private life before marriage. But she might feel ufortable if she knew. It was better not to know. But she knew most of the information about Troy. She had to ask the one she didn¡¯t know. Imogen thought about it and asked, ¡°How did you and Ms. Page meet and get together?¡± The employees perked up their ears as well, waiting for Troy to tell his story. Troy looked over at Imogen. By now, Imogen¡¯s heart felt slightly tense. There was silence all around. A momentter, Troy said slowly, ¡°We met at an event on campus because we were going to work together on a show. We got together after the show.¡± ¡°Did you guys fall in love over time during rehearsals?¡± Someone asked. ¡°Yeah.¡± That¡¯s what happened. Imogen felt frustrated in her heart. The romantic rtionship in college was beautiful, innocent, and unforgettable. Before she fell in love with Troy, she had thought about having a great rtionship in college. After falling in love with Troy, she was never meant to love anyone else. By the time she was in college, he had graduated and joined thepany. She was always chasing in his footsteps. As Sarah said, she apanied Troy through his youth, side by side. Perhaps that was why it was unforgettable. Imogen muddled through a few more rounds next. Imogen¡¯s cell phone suddenly vibrated twice with messages. Seeing that there was nothing around for her to do, Imogen picked up her phone and nced at the message. It was from Troy. He said: [You missed an inch just now.] Imogen¡¯s frustration vanished straight away at the sight of the words. Imogen¡¯s face wasn¡¯t flushed when she was being joked about by everyone, but she was flushed this time. She gave Troy a sneaky re, replied with a bomb on Facebook, and turned off her phone screen. When ying the game, everyone wanted nothing more than to see the leader make a fool of himself. These employees were no exception. They all thought of ways to spin it to Troy, so they seeded once again. Sam was already pondering, asking the woman if they knew each other. If they knew each other, the problem would be well solved. However, Troy didn¡¯t give him a chance to ask because Troy chose to take a dare this time. The male colleague who asked was kind¨Chearted. He asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, you need to hold the fifth girl from the left for twenty squats. That¡¯s okay, right? It¡¯s easy enough.¡± That did sound much better than the very outrageous questions that preceded it. Who was the fifth girl on the left side? Someone was the first to count out and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, please do me a favor.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, your boyfriend wouldn¡¯t mind, would he?¡± Troy had stood up, ¡°Imogen,e over here.¡± Imogen stood up and walked over. Troy easily and adeptly scooped her up in a horizontal position and began to squat. Imogen sped her hands around his neck and didn¡¯t dare move a muscle. Twenty squats were done quickly. His breathing wasn¡¯t even disorganized, just slightly ragged. The heat of his body was all over Imogen¡¯s face. Sam eximed in wonder, ¡°What a simple thing for Mr. Marshall. This is too easy!¡± ¡°Come again.¡± The truth or dare was yed until 4: 00 in the afternoon. The employees were happy but tired, so they went back to sleep. Imogen went back with Mia and the others, and she got another message from Troy on the way: [Do you want toe to my ce to soak in the hot spring?] Imogen knew what he was thinking. She replied instantly: [No, I¡¯m going to rest. (Are you sure you don¡¯t want toe? We¡¯re only here until tomorrow. Are you going to the pool?) Imogen wrestled with this for a moment and replied: I will go there at night.) Troy replied: [There were food scraps left at the bottom of the pool. The official announcement says eating over there is not allowed.] Troy was afraid she might leave after eating over there. [Okay, then I¡¯ll go over after dinner,] Imogen replied. Imogen leaned back against the bed and yed with her phone for a while. Sarah had a phrase hanging on the hashtags: ¡°Sarah Page German.¡± Imogen clicked in. Sarah was on a variety show right after she returned home, and the variety show just aired today. The hashtag was a variety video clip in which Sarah introduced herself and said she could speak German. The other guests let her try to say a few words. Sarah said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll tell a story in German.¡± Sarah spoke German next. Having heard Troy tell stories in German so many times, Imogen thought it was familiar. Sarah said, ¡°It¡¯s a very ssic fable, a crow and a fox.¡± ¡°A crow stole a piece of cheese. It sat high up in a tree and was trying to eat the cheese. ¡°However, the crow was never quiet when it was eating. A fox came running when it heard that pleased slurping sound as it nibbled the cheese. The fox said slyly to the crow, ¡®Oh, crow, I have never seen a bird with such beautiful feathers and such a beautiful body as yours! ¡®If you also have a good voice and sing very eloquently, then the crowd will surely choose you as king and ask you to be the chief of the hundred birds. These words of praise andpliments, and ttery made the crow proud how it wanted people to hear its beautiful song! Just as it opened its mouth to sing, the piece of cheese fell. The fox immediately took a quick bite and mocked the stupid crow as he ate it. ¡°Everyone should have heard this story.¡± One guest responded, ¡°I¡¯ve heard of it. I remember it from a book.¡± Another guest in charge of control asked, ¡°Ms. Page, why did you learn German when you stayed in France for the first few years? Was there any coincidence?¡± Imogen felt nervous. She seemed to have a premonition of what Sarah would say. Sarah smiled lightly, ¡°I actually learned it from a friend. He speaks French, Spanish, Japanese and German, and whenever I can¡¯t sleep, he tells me stories in German.¡± The guests suddenly realized and gave a meaningful oh. It was true what happened. Imogen pursed her lips, and her heart ached with boredom. It turned out she wasn¡¯t the only audience for his German stories. Even the German stories were Sarah¡¯s leftovers. Imogen suddenly wanted tough. During the truth or dare just now, she was still happy that Troy and Sarah didn¡¯t have a substantial physical rtionship. She was such a fool. Even if they didn¡¯t have sex, so what? Troy loved Sarah. He gave Sarah all his tenderness, patience and passion. Imogen and Troy did have three years of married life, but the oue was very different. The result was that he didn¡¯t treat her as a wife but as a kept mistress to be treated at will. She got Troy¡¯s body but not his heart. Chapter 80 You Missed an Inch Imogen opened Couple Celebrity Insider as if she was torturing herself. There was something new to discuss. A fan found a video online where Troy had given a speech address in German, proving that this friend Sarah was referring to was Troy. The Couple fans had gone crazy. Whenever she couldn¡¯t sleep, he would tell her stories in German. Oh, my God! This is the kind of love that only existed in fairy tales! Whenever she couldn¡¯t sleep, he would also tell her stories in German. But Imogen felt like a joke. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enesty ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. 15:06 Chapter 81 Chapter 81 15:06 Chapter 81 He Is in Good Shape At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Troy messaged Imogen: [Have you had dinner? Why aren¡¯t you coming over?] Imogen checked the message and then turned off the screen. After a moment, her phone vibrated again, indicating another message. Imogen picked up her phone and saw Troy say in the message: [Reply to my message immediately. Or I¡¯lle to your room right now.] Imogen smiled as she typed back: [I¡¯m not going tonight.] [Why? Why did you ignore me earlier?] [I didn¡¯t see your message earlier. And I¡¯m feeling tired tonight, so I don¡¯t want to go.] That was an excuse. It was obvious. [Imogen, tell me the truth. Why?] [I was telling the truth. I need to rest.] After sending this message, Imogen held her phone and waited for a while, but Troy didn¡¯t reply. She then put her phone down andy on her bed, preparing to sleep. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door, causing Imogen to startle. She had a gut feeling that the person knocking on the door was Troy. Mia¡¯s bed was outside, so she slid on her slippers and walked to the door, asking, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± A deep voice sounded through the door panel. ¡°I need to talk to Imogen. Please ask her to ¡°Oh, okay,¡± Mia responded immediately and called to Imogen, ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall is looking for you. Come out and meet him.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t expect Troy toe. Imogen had no choice but to get up from her bed, put on her slippers, and go out. She closed the door behind her after walking out. She looked at Troy and asked, ¡°Why did youe here? Do you need anything from me?¡± ¡°You tell me,¡± Troy stared at her and said. Just as Imogen was about to speak, Troy interrupted her, ¡°Don¡¯t use those excuses to evade me. Tell me why. Are you in a bad mood?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no reason. Please don¡¯t ask anymore.¡± ¡°Did you watch Sarah¡¯s variety show?¡± Imogen remained silent. ¡°You¡¯re jealous, aren¡¯t you?¡± ¡°There¡¯s no such thing. It¡¯s not because of that. Don¡¯t make wild guesses. How could I possibly be jealous? I don¡¯t even like you,¡± Imogen denied. When Troy heard thest sentence, his expression changed. ¡°Imogen, are you now trying to go against your promise to my grandpa?¡± 15:06 Chapter 81 He Is in Good Shape Imogen whispered, ¡°No¡­¡± Troy took her hand and asked, ¡°Then why are you sulking by yourself? I hope you can tell me the truth, whatever happens in the future. Don¡¯t evade. Positivemunication is the right way to handle things. Otherwise, the distance between us will only grow wider. ¡°I¡¯ll ask you again, did you get jealous because you knew I taught her German and told her stories after you watched Sarah¡¯s variety show?¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen bit her lip and denied it. Troy could tell that she was saying one thing but meaning another. Imogen didn¡¯t want to admit that she was jealous. ¡°Imogen, you can¡¯t redirect your anger at me because of my past. My past is there, and it can¡¯t be erased. I¡¯m not forcing you to ept it all, but you must understand that the past can¡¯t be changed. What matters is the future. If I choose to be with you and not divorce you, what does it matter that I had taught her German?¡± Imogen lowered her head, pursed her lips, and remained silent. ¡°Do you want to go to the hot spring?¡± Seeing Imogen keep silent, Troy continued, ¡°If you want to, go back to your room and pack your things to go to my room. Don¡¯t worry. Today is thest night here. I¡¯ll drive you away tomorrow morning. And no one will know.¡± Imogen turned back to her room silently and started packing her things. ¡°Ms. Forbes, are you leaving?¡± Mia asked in confusion. ¡°Yes, there¡¯s something I need to take care of first,¡± Imogen replied calmly. ¡°Okay. I hope everything goes well.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After packing her things, Imogen headed to Room 0104. Sittingfortably in the hot spring, Imogen sighed in relief. It felt so good. Troy also joined her in the hot spring pool. Before dawn the following day, Troy woke Imogen up. ¡°Let¡¯s go. You can sleep in the car.¡± The employees were still at the hot spring resort today. Although Imogen had returned early, she didn¡¯t need to go to work. She went home to sleep until she naturally woke up. While looking through her phone, she remembered the photo she had taken with Troy. It was a good time to post it. Imogen edited an Instagram post: [Boyfriend.] She paired it with the photo of her and Troy, visible to everyone on Instagram. Shortly after, Imogen was notified that Troy liked her instagram post. Though Imogen¡¯s friends were puzzled by her showing off her boyfriend without showing his face, they still left congrattoryments. Charlie directly messaged Imogen: Imogen, what¡¯s going on? Tell me!] 15:06 Chapter 81 He Is in Good Shape Imogen replied: [Just what you see. I¡¯m dating a man. But it¡¯s not guaranteed to work out.] [Oh my goodness! Imogen, where did you find this guy? His physique is impressive. Look at his chest muscles. That¡¯s amazing!] [Don¡¯t drool all over the ce!] [Can you take him out to meet us?] [Not for now. Maybe there¡¯s a chance in the future.] When Liam saw this Instagram post, he was stunned for a long time and couldn¡¯t calm down. He had thought Imogen was single all this time and still had a chance, but he didn¡¯t expect someone else to beat him to her. Liam texted Imogen: When did you start dating? Your boyfriend has a great physique.] Imogen sighed. She regretted making the post visible to everyone. She just wanted to annoy Sarah, but now everyone was asking. [Yeah. He is in good shape.] [When can we have a chance to meet him?] [Not for now. We¡¯ll see in the future.] [Okay.] Liam¡¯s heart was filled with hope after he read Imogen¡¯s reply. Since Imogen didn¡¯t want to introduce her boyfriend to her friends, it meant their rtionship was unstable, and they might break up at any time. Liam asked: [When are you visiting me in the set?] [1 actually have some free time recently. Which day works for you?] [Tomorrow would be good.] [Tomorrow? Okay!] When Sarah came across this Instagram post after finishing her shooting, she was filled with anger. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Others might not recognize it, but she knew the man in the photo was definitely Troy! ¡°Bitch! Imogen must be provoking me!¡± She thought. Imogen must have seen the Instagram Sarah posted that night, so she used this method to fight back! Sarah thought this Instagram post was probably visible only to her. After thinking for a moment, Sarah decided to give Troy a call. In thest few seconds of the ringing, Troy finally answered, ¡°Hello, Sarah.¡± Sarah asked hesitantly, ¡°Troy, did you see Imogen¡¯s Instagram?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah was taken aback. Could it be that the Instagram post wasn¡¯t visible only to her? ¡°Then¡­ Is the man in the photo you?¡± ¡°Yeah. It is me.¡± Just as Sarah was about to ask more questions, Troy said, ¡°Don¡¯t overthink about it. Someone at thepany was pursuing Imogen, and she mentioned she had a boyfriend. That guy didn¡¯t believe her, so she had to prove it.¡± 15:06 Sarah¡¯s words got stuck in her throat when Troy cut her off, and she couldn¡¯t say anything in response. Seeing Troy defending Imogen, Sarah was on the verge of exploding with anger. She couldn¡¯t believe Imogen to be so cunning. Not only did she manage to get Troy willingly take intimate photos with her and allow her to post them on Instagram, but she acted innocent and had Troy speak up for her. That was entirely designing. If Imogen¡¯s intention behind all this was to disgust Sarah, then she had seeded. Sarah was indeed thoroughly disgusted by it. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 82 Chapter 82 15:06 Chapter 82 Set Visit The following day was a Saturday, and Imogen had ns to visit Liam in the set of Cloudwater City. Imogen arrived outside the Cloudwater City set at 10 a.m. and called Liam, and then Liam came out to meet her and walked her in. This was Imogen¡¯s first visit to the set. As they walked, Imogen asked Liam, ¡°Do I need to do anything specific for the set visit?¡± ¡°No. You¡¯re just here to visit me. I have a break for lunch, so we can grab a meal nearby when the timees.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Liam took Imogen to greet Kevin Jones, the director of Cloudwater City. ¡°When is your turn filming?¡± ¡°It¡¯s just about to start. You can watch aside.¡± As Liam exined, the current filming on set was civil ys, so the shooting locations were set up within the constructed sets, and Imogen could watch it aside. Liam led Imogen to a spot with an excellent view, allowing her to take in all the actors performing in the scene. After that, Liam left to prepare for his scene. In no time, it was Liam¡¯s turn to perform. He appeared in costume, exuding an elegant and charismatic presence, quickly getting into character as if he had transformed into a different person. It was evident that Kevin was quite satisfied with Liam¡¯s performance. After watching Liam shoot awhile, Imogen got up to use the restroom. As she entered, she identally bumped into someoneing out. It was Sarah. ¡°Imogen? What are you doing here?¡± Sarah frowned, a hint of disgust shing across her eyes. ¡°I¡¯m here to visit the set.¡± ¡°Visit whom?¡± ¡°Of course you. I wanted to see how angry you were after I got on your nerves yesterday,¡± Imogen said with a smile. Sarah sneered, ¡°I knew it. Your Instagram post was aimed at me. So, that means you saw my Instagram that night, right? What did you feel after knowing about Troy secretly meeting me?¡± Imogen smiled calmly. ¡°Stop deluding yourself. Why do you think Troy now is keeping it a secret from me to meet you? If you¡¯re so confident and truly believe that Troy will eventually be yours, why bother posting anything on Instagram to provoke me?¡± Sarah¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Imogen, do you dare to bet with me?¡± When Sarah saw Imogen remain silent, her expression turned smug. ¡°Why? You can¡¯t handle it? Are you scared now? You know you would lose the bet against me.¡± ¡°Why should I bet with you? Oh, by the way, I forgot to mention. Troy and I just came back from a hot spring resort this morning. We enjoyed a hot spring bath together. Troy was naughty. He 15:06 always wanted to fool around in the hot spring. You probably don¡¯t know, but he¡¯s quitepetent. We did so for long. Troy told me that he never even touched you when you were dating. Is that true?¡± Imogen mocked back. ¡°Imogen!¡± Sarah gritted her teeth. ¡°I¡¯m here. What¡¯s the matter? Why are you calling my name? Don¡¯t tell me he still hasn¡¯t touched you yet?¡± ¡°That¡¯s Troy showing respect for me! You slept with him carelessly to climb up. What¡¯s the difference between you and a prostitute?¡± ¡°But the key is that I seeded. You¡¯ll always be the third woman!¡± ¡°What does that matter? Believe it or not? If I make a call, Troy will visit me on set.¡± With that, Sarah dialed Troy¡¯s number right in front of Imogen. She put the call on speakerphone, giving Imogen a provocative look. ¡°Hello, Sarah.¡± A deep male voice came from the other end of the phone. ¡°It¡¯s me, Troy. You haven¡¯te to visit me yet since I joined the set. I don¡¯t have today. How about youe today? We can grab a meal after I¡¯m done shooting.¡± There was a brief silence on the line. Imogen held onto a glimmer of hope, hoping that Troy would refuse. However, Troy agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen held her breath, feeling suffocated. Wasn¡¯t Troy concerned about being caught by the media this time? ¡°Great, I¡¯ll be waiting for you on set,¡± Sarah said gleefully. many scenes After ending the call, Sarah looked at Imogen with triumphant eyes. ¡°Imogen, you should understand now, right? When ites to me, Troy is always willing to grant whatever I request. He doesn¡¯t like you at all. Let me make this clear. On September 20th, I¡¯ll call Troy, and he¡¯lle to be with me. If you don¡¯t believe me, just wait and see!¡± Imogen¡¯s body tensed slightly. Her heart felt like a puncture, and a cold wind rushed through the hole. Her wedding anniversary coincided with her rival¡¯s birthday. This was a thorn she couldn¡¯t remove from her heart. If Troy would spend time with Sarah that day, she would be disappointed. ¡°Just wait and see!¡± Sarah smirked before walking away. Standing there for a moment, Imogen took a deep breath to calm herself and then returned to the set to watch Liam¡¯s performance. It wasn¡¯t long before amotion erupted outside. Someone informed Kevin, ¡°Mr. Jones, Mr. Marshall hase to visit Ms. Page.¡± Kevin announced with a megaphone, ¡°Let¡¯s take a break for now and continue shootingter.¡± He then went out to wee Troy. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only 15:06 Liam, dressed in a costume, approached Imogen. ¡°How was it? What do you think of my acting?¡± ¡°It was good. You acted the right feeling.¡± It was evident that Kevin was quite satisfied with Liam¡¯s performance. The scene had been shot smoothly, without too many retakes. At that moment, crew members entered the set carrying four bags, each containing four cups fresh juice, which were trendy vorstely. ¡°Guys, Mr. Marshall has offered us some juice. There¡¯s a cup for each person. And if it¡¯s not enough, you can get more from outside.¡± Imogen sneered. This was quite the ostentatious gesture. of Liam took two cups of juice and handed one to Imogen. He asked, ¡°Are you going to greet Troy?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Even if she didn¡¯t want to go, Liam still needed to greet Troy. Liam was the male lead of Cloudwater City, and Troy was one of the investors. He had to go and say hello to Troy no matter what. Liam and Imogen walked out of the set together. Kevin was in conversation with Troy. Sarah was standing next to Troy, holding onto his arm. When she saw Imogening out of the set, she shot her a provocative smile and leaned her head on Troy¡¯s shoulder. Their intimate disy stung Imogen¡¯s eyes, causing her to pause for a moment and slow down her pace. Kevin waved his hand towards Liam and said, ¡°Let me introduce, Mr. Marshall. This is Liam, who ys Lawrence. He¡¯s a very talented and hardworking actor. Do you know him?¡± Troy looked up and nodded faintly. ¡°I do.¡± It was more than knowing him. Liam also wanted to take Imogen abroad! ¡°Mr. Marshall,¡± Liam greeted. Troy nodded lightly, and his gaze fell on Imogen, standing behind. ¡°How long have you been here?¡± ¡°Not long. Just over an hour,¡± Imogen sipped her juice as she spoke. Kevin smiled and said, ¡°What a coincidence. Mr. Marshall is here to visit Ms. Page, and Ms. Forbes is here to visit Liam. How about we all have lunch together today? My treat. What do you say?¡± ¡°Well then, thank you for your hospitality, Mr. Jones.¡± It was almost noon, and Kevin decided to wrap up the filming for the day. He invited a deputy director to join them, and they headed to a nearby restaurant, where he had reserved a private room After they were seated, Kevin said, ¡°Feel free to order whatever you like. Don¡¯t hold back on my ount.¡± ¡°Thanks in advance, Mr. Jones,¡± Liam said. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Jones. We won¡¯t be shy,¡± Sarah chimed in with a smile. Liam turned to Imogen and asked, ¡°Fried Cmari, Salmon Tartare, Crabcake R¡ô¡ômode. 15:06 Anything else?¡± Imogen flipped the menu and added, ¡°Beet Sd, please.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Observing the interaction between Liam and Imogen, Kevin chuckled, ¡°Liam, you seem to know Ms. Forbes quite well. How did you two meet?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny 15:06 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Chapter 83 Don¡¯t Make Any Noise Liam looked indulgently at Imogen and said, ¡°Imogen was my neighbor when we were kids, and she used to cry a lot.¡± ¡°Childhood friends? That¡¯s quite a fortunate connection. Let me know if you two have good news.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be joking, Mr. Jones. Imogen and I are just friends,¡± Liam said. He understood the situation. Imogen had a boyfriend now. ¡°I get it. Young people like tobel each other as friends,¡± the deputy director chimed in. Troy looked up with a frown, and his gaze shifted coolly between Liam and Imogen. He had already warned her that she and Liam were not a suitable match. But Imogen hadn¡¯t seemed to pay attention. Did she really like Liam that much? ¡°Troy? Troy!¡± ¡°Hmm? What did you say?¡± Troy snapped back to attention, looking at Sarah. Sarah¡¯s eyes darkened. She leaned close to Troy, whispering, ¡°Have you noticed that Imogen and Liam seem verypatible? If you divorce Imogen, it would be good if she could be with Liam.¡± Troy shook his head. ¡°No. They¡¯re not suitable.¡± ¡°How do you know they¡¯re not suitable?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve looked into their work and personalities.¡± As Troy and Sarah engaged in their hushed conversation, Imogen felt a twinge of bitterness and lowered her gaze. The waiters began bringing out dishes one after another, quickly filling the table. Everyone dug in without hesitation. Liam offered Imogen Crabcake R?mode and said, ¡°Try this first.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen took a bite, savoring its texture and unique fragrance. ¡°It¡¯s good.¡± After finishing the Crabcake R¡ô¡ômode, Imogen started sampling other dishes. Liam was considerate, asionally picking up food for Imogen. When Troy saw their interaction, his expression grew darker. ¡°Troy, could you help me with that dish over there? I can¡¯t reach it,¡± Sarah said, a hint of hatred shed across her eyes. This was the second time she noticed Troy bing distracted. ¡°Sure.¡± Troy picked up the dish for Sarah and said, ¡°Let me know if you need more.¡± He focused on Sarah, refilling her te when it was almost empty. Watching his attentiveness, Imogen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle self deprecatingly. Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Midway through the meal, Imogen stood up, saying she needed to use the restroom. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms were connected, with a shared dry¨Cwet separation handwashing area outside. After leaving the restroom stall, Imogen washed her hands and refined her makeup in front of the 15:06 mirror. Troy entered from outside. Noticing Imogen refining her makeup, he stood behind her, extending his arms to rest on the sink, effectively trapping her in his embrace. Imogen was startled. Looking at his reflection in the mirror, she asked, ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Imogen wasn¡¯t in the mood to hear him out right now. She put her cosmetics back into her bag and turned to leave. ¡°I¡¯m going back¡­ Hmm¡­¡± However, before she could finish, Troy locked her lips with his. His strong hands wrapped around her waist, pressing her against the sink as their lips and tongues intertwined. Troy hade here to see Sarah. Yet, his gaze had been inexplicably drawn to Imogen. Seeing her being close to Liam, he felt ufortable, like thousands of ants crawling in his heart. Troy probably felt ufortable because Imogen didn¡¯t care after he reminded her that she and Liam weren¡¯t suitable for each other. Imogen pressed her hands against Troy¡¯s chest, trying to push him away. ¡°Hmm¡­ Stop. I should go back now.¡± Troy frowned, tightening his arms even more. He pressed one hand against her head, delving his tongue deeper into her mouth. Imogen¡¯s lips were swollen, and she was struggling to catch her breath. Finally, Troy released her. Imogen red at him. She nced at her lips in the mirror. They looked visibly different from before. Troy smiled and embraced Imogen from behind, his chin resting on her shoulder. He looked at her in the mirror and lightly touched her lips with his fingers. ¡°You look good this way.¡± ¡°Let go of me. I want to go back.¡± ¡°Go back? Go back to being all lovey¨Cdovey with Liam? Imogen, I warned you before. You two aren¡¯t suitable for each other¡­¡± Imogen frowned. She wasn¡¯t lovey¨Cdovey with Liam, ¡°Don¡¯t talk about Liam and me. What about you and Sarah?¡± ¡°It¡¯s different.¡± Imogen sneered, ¡°What¡¯s so different? Aren¡¯t you here to visit Sarah?¡± ¡°I knew you were here.¡± Sue told Troy that Imogen hade to visit Liam on the set. He had intended toe and take Imogen back. Sarah¡¯s call had just given him an excuse. Troy held Imogen¡¯s jaw, tilting her head half a turn, and locked her lips again. His other hand traced along her body, caressing her. Imogen¡¯s body grew weak, and she couldn¡¯t help leaning against his chest, Troy suddenly touched dampness. He let go of Imogen¡¯s lips, holding her and leading her into the restroom, finding an empty stall to 15:06 step into. ¡°Let me please you.¡± ¡°No¡­ We can¡¯t¡­¡± Imogen blushed. This was absurd. How could they do this in a ce like a restroom? Troy sensed Imogen¡¯s worry and gave a faint smile. ¡°Just don¡¯t make any noise.¡± He pressed her against the stall door. With his hot breath cascading onto her neck, he explored her body with his fingers. ¡°But¡­ People are waiting in the private room¡­ for us¡­¡± ¡°Just let them wait.¡± Imogen fell silent, closed her eyes, bit her lip, and restrained herself from moaning. That moment arrived. ¡°Ah¡­¡± She involuntarily moaned, shuddering throughout her body. ¡°Alright. We can go now.¡± Troy finally released Imogen. However, Imogen remained leaning against the stall door. Her legs were slightly weak. She braced herself against the door to steady herself as she emerged from the stall. Troy was washing his hands, meticulously cleaning them, while stealing nces at Imogen. Imogen blushed again in embarrassment. She quickly left the restroom and returned to the private room, taking a seat. Liam asked in confusion, ¡°Why did you take so long?¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t feeling well.¡± Imogen had to lie. ¡°Not feeling well? Should we go to the hospital?¡± ¡°No. Just an old trouble.¡± Sarah closed her eyes, recalling what she had witnessed earlier when she went to find Troy. She wished she could skin Imogen alive! But she had to endure. Sarah clenched her fists, nails digging into her flesh, leaving crescent¨Cshaped marks. With a spurious smile, she asked, ¡°Imogen, what happened to your lips?¡± ¡°I got bitten by a mosquito.¡± The deputy director said, ¡°There won¡¯t be mosquitoes once the weather gets colder.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± At that moment, Troy returned and took his seat, saying, ¡°Sorry, I ran into an acquaintance and stopped to talk to him for a while.¡± ¡°Understand. You have to exchange a few words when you meet someone,¡± Kevin said. Imogen forced a smile. Troy¡¯s excuse sounded much more sophisticated than hers. Suddenly, Imogen¡¯s body tensed, and she discreetly nced under the table. Troy was caressing her calf with his foot. Imogen shifted her position subtly. However, the next moment, the slightly cool tip of his shoe brushed against her again. On the table, Troy was busy serving food to Sarah. ¡°I remember you like this dish. Have some more.¡± Sarah smiled. ¡°It¡¯s too much for me to finish. Why don¡¯t you help me eat?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen shot Tory a re. Under the table, he not only didn¡¯t stop but inched upwards. Why hadn¡¯t she noticed Troy to be so wicked before? Imogen endured the torment. Lunch finally came to an end. The other four were about to head back to the set. Sarah held onto Troy¡¯s sleeve, reluctant to part. Troy opened the car door for Sarah and saw her off. Sarah stood by the car door, ncing at Imogen, standing behind, and asked, ¡°Troy, my birthday is coming. I want to celebrate it with you properly on that day¡­¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Eneiny 15:06 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Chapter 84 Wedding Anniversary Troy paused after hearing what Sarah said. The scene of Imogen confronting him with red¨Crimmed eyes came to his mind. She said, ¡°You must have deep feelings for her. You even used our anniversary to remember her. Since you like her so much, why didn¡¯t you wait for her? Why did you choose to marry me? I¡¯m not the only option for you. Why do you humiliate me like this?¡± ¡°I have something to do on that day. We can celebrate earlier or postpone it. You can choose a day,¡± Troy said calmly, loosening his cor. Sarah felt upset. It was apparent what Troy was going to do on that day. She forced a smile, mustering a yful tone as she linked her arm through his, pretending not to know. ¡°What is it? Can¡¯t you reschedule? It¡¯s been a long time since you celebrated my birthday.¡± ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Troy, this is my first birthday after returning to the country. I want to celebrate it with you¡­¡± ¡°Be good,¡± Troy said in a deep voice. Sarah couldn¡¯t force a smile anymore. As she sat in the car, her expression grew incredibly gloomy. She had felt something was wrong these days. Troy was starting to show favoritism towards Imogen. If it weren¡¯t for Troy¡¯s grandpa, Troy would have divorced long ago¡­ Liam, Kevin, and the deputy director also got into the car and drove away. Watching the car leave, Troy turned to Imogen. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± After getting into the car, Troy moved closer to Imogen, reaching out to wrap his arm around her waist and pressing up against her. The scent of expensive perfume wafted over, making Imogen¡¯s stomach churn, nearly causing her to vomit. ¡°Stay a bit farther from me,¡± she said. Her face turned pale as she managed to break free from Troy¡¯s embrace. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Troy frowned slightly. When he noticed Imogen¡¯s distressed expression, his expression darkened. ¡°I¡¯m fine. I just overate a bit. Let me lean on the side for a while,¡± Imogen said, moving away from him. Troy¡¯s eyes dimmed slightly, but he didn¡¯t say anything. The weekend passed quickly, and a new work week began. September 20th arrived swiftly. It wasn¡¯t a weekend, but a Tuesday. A regr workday. Before leaving the office that evening, Troy sent a message to Imogen: [Wait for me in the garage after work. We¡¯re going out for dinner tonight.] 015-02 [Okay.] After work, Imogen headed to the underground parking garage and found Troy¡¯s car. She sat in the passenger seat, waiting for him. As she lowered her gaze, she noticed a small square box in the console meant for holding a ring. Imogen opened it and saw a finely designed ring inside. ¡°Could it be an anniversary gift from Troy?¡± She thought. Imogen ced the ring back in the box. Troy opened the car door and got in. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a while, haven¡¯t you? Let¡¯s go.¡± He started the car and drove out of the parking garage. ¡°Where are we going for dinner?¡± ¡°Nacre Restaurant. I¡¯ve already reserved a table.¡± ¡°Sounds good.¡± The car stopped at the entrance of Nacre Restaurant. A valet approached to assist Troy with parking, and then they entered the restaurant hand in hand. Following the guidance of a waiter, they were led to their reserved private room. When the door to the private room opened, Imogen paused in surprise. The room was beautifully decorated. The dim, romantic lighting, swaying candles, arge bouquet of red roses on the table, and heart¨Cshaped pillows on the sofa all contributed to an atmosphere of romance. IN ¡°Congrattions to both of you on your third wedding anniversary. May you live a happy life together. Mr. Marshall arranged this candlelit dinner. Please enjoy your evening,¡± the waiter said before leaving. Troy stepped forward and picked up the bouquet of red roses from the table. He stood in front of Imogen and handed her the flowers. ¡°Honey, happy third anniversary.¡± Troy¡¯s well¨Cdefined features were sculpted like a masterpiece in the dim candlelight. His full eyebrows cast sharp shadows over his eye sockets while his eyes held a gentle warmth. Holding the bouquet, Imogen felt emotion as he addressed her as honey. He had never called her that before. It was a term both unfamiliar and yet oddly intimate for her. ¡°Please, have a seat.¡± Troy approached and pulled out the chair next to the dining table for Imogen. He took the bouquet from Imogen¡¯s hands and motioned for her to sit down. The dishes on the table were meticulously prepared by the restaurant as well. Imogen smiled and asked, ¡°When did you book this restaurant?¡± ¡°A week ago. ¡°How do you feel about this ce?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nice.¡± ¡°I have another gift for you.¡± Troy picked up a box from among the flowers on the table and ced it in front of Imogen. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡± It was an exquisite, square box about the length of a hand. Given its size, it might be a bracelet. 15:06 N ¡°Well, I¡¯ll open it then.¡± Imogen cautiously opened the box. A translucent, fluorescent bracelet appeared before her When Imogen saw it, she froze. eyes. This bracelet bore a striking resemnce to the Ocean Heart she had seen at the auction. But it wasn¡¯t the Ocean Heart. Troy wouldn¡¯t have taken the bracelet from Sarah and given it to her again. Seeing Imogen¡¯s pause, Troy exined, ¡°You mentioned that the material of Ocean Heart must be quitergest time, enough for more than one bracelet. So, I had someone keep an eye on it, and it turned out to be true. This is the second bracelet I bought from the owner.¡± ¡°Thank you. That¡¯s thoughtful of you.¡± Imogen closed the box and set it aside. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to try it on?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try it onter,¡± Imogen replied. Perhaps Troy had paid a considerable price to purchase this bracelet, but Imogen didn¡¯t feel much joy in her heart. Right from the start, Troy had been focusing his efforts in the wrong direction. She didn¡¯t want a bracelet that resembled the Ocean Heart. The Ocean Heart wasn¡¯t hers. She didn¡¯t want a substitute. But maybe this was her fate. She was alwaysing after Sarah. She could only have things after Sarah had them. Imogen thought about the delicate ring in the car. If it wasn¡¯t meant for her, it must be intended as a birthday gift for Sarah. In other words, Troy would meet Sarah after having the candlelit dinner with Imogen. He was such a master of time management. Imogen tentatively asked, ¡°I saw a delicate and beautiful ring in your car earlier and liked it. Can you give it to me?¡± It had been three years since they married, yet they didn¡¯t have wedding rings. Imogen had bought a pair of rings before, secretly wearing them to the office. But Troy didn¡¯t wear his. He had said that wearing identical rings would easily draw attention. Naively, she had suggested, ¡°No one will notice as long as only one of us wears it.¡± She took off her ring, but he still didn¡¯t wear his. He just didn¡¯t want to. Later, one of the rings from that pair got lost, and the remaining one was left untouched in a corner. ¡°That ring was custom¨Cmade. If you like it, we can have the designer create a new one for you,¡± Troy said. ¡°Why can¡¯t you give me that one and have the designer create a new one for someone else?¡± Troy chuckled in surprise, ¡°Imogen, what are you talking about?¡± ¡°Just consider me having a moment of irrationality.¡± Imogen lowered her gaze, masking the bitterness in her eyes. 15:06 Why could he give her bracelet to Sarah without a second thought back then? It all boiled down to his favoritism. She could neverpete with Sarah in his eyes. Given its design and craftsmanship, that ring must have been in the making for a long time. And he must have put a lot of thought into it. However, her bracelet was something he just needed to buy. This was the difference. But since Troy had spent a substantial amount of money on the bracelet, Imogen was reluctant to dampen his mood. Troy didn¡¯t pick up on Imogen¡¯s thoughts. He thought she was just being a bit moody. He poured her a ss of red wine, offering. ¡°Care for a drink?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The clink of their sses created a gentle sound. Imogen raised the ss to her lips and sipped wine before eating. The candlelit dinner was good. Like the previous time, Troy cut the steak in front of Imogen into pieces and then handed it back to her. ¡°Thank you,¡± Imogen said. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Troy said. Imogen tasted a piece of the steak and said, ¡°It¡¯s quite delicious.¡± ¡°If you like it, I¡¯ll bring you here again next time.¡± They raised their wine sses and clinked them together. With their gazes locked, they drained the wine from the sses. Imogen felt her face a bit warm. Whether from the wine or shyness, she couldn¡¯t tell. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Troy put down his tableware, stood up, and went out. Looking at his tall figure, Imogen touched her slightly flushed cheeks. If Troy asked to make out with her tonight, she probably wouldn¡¯t refuse. Suddenly, Troy¡¯s phone, which he had left on the table, rang. Imogen reached out and picked it up. The caller ID on the screen was Sarah. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:06 V ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Chapter 85 Sarah Is Injured Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She thought of what Sarah had said that day. She said that Troy would always give her whatever she requested, and she could call Troy away with one phone call. Imogen pressed the reject button and put down the phone. The call came again in two seconds, but Imogen refused it again. Sarah might keep calling persistently. Imogen deleted the two call records. She turned off Troy¡¯s cell phone and put it back in its original ce. Troy opened the door and came in. Sitting down opposite Imogen, he continued to eat and found nothing wrong. After a while, Troy saw that Imogen didn¡¯t eat the food on the table, and he asked, ¡°Have you finished eating? Would you like to try the dessert?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen called the waiter over. She flipped through the menu and ordered two desserts. The waiter left with the menu. Suddenly, the door of the private room was pushed open. Both Imogen and Troy looked up, and they found that the person standing at the door was not a waiter but Cedric. ¡°Cedric, why are you here? Would you like to eat with us?¡± Troy said. ¡°Why are you still eating?¡± Cedric rushed over and said angrily, ¡°You are having a good time and candlelight dinner here. Do you know what happened?¡± ¡°What happened?¡± Troy put down the fork and asked with a frown. ¡°When Sarah was filming, the crew made a mistake and got her trapped in the fire. She was severely burned. It has caused a sensation outside. Why are you still eating here? Why didn¡¯t you answer the call?¡± Cedric¡¯s tone was anxious. Was Sarah severely burned? Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen¡¯s face turned pale when she heard this. The phone call just now¡­. Imogen felt uneasy, and she looked at Cedric. ¡°Mr. Jansen, please calm down. Ms. Page has been sent to the hospital for her burns, right? What we should do now is to wait for news from the operating room, not me Troy¡­¡± Cedric squinted at Imogen and said, ¡°Do you have the right to speak? You¡¯re a lowly mistress. I didn¡¯t scold you in the past for Grandpa¡¯s sake. You are shameless!¡± Imogen¡¯s face turned pale. What Cedric said was like a p, pping Imogen¡¯s face hard. She had been unfamiliar with Troy¡¯s friends, but they would talk to her nicely anyway. But she didn¡¯t expect Cedric to have such an attitude toward her in front of Troy. Holding his phone, Troy looked at her coldly and asked, ¡°Did you use my phone when I went out 15:06 just now?¡± Looking at his cold eyes, Imogen felt very depressed. As she tightened her hands, her body was shivering with cold, and she took a deep breath. ¡°Yes, someone called you just now, but I turned off the phone.¡± ¡°Imogen, why did you do this?¡± ¡°Why?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were gloomy, and she smiled desperately. ¡°Didn¡¯t she want you to go there by calling you at this time? I don¡¯t want you to see other women! I¡¯m vicious, and I can¡¯t see you together!¡± She didn¡¯t want to say these things because she would look like a vicious woman. But she couldn¡¯t control herself. As Troy looked at her, his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. ¡°Troy, don¡¯t care about her. Go to the hospital to see Sarah. Her injuries are serious, and she was frightened by the fire. The doctor said that the situation is very bad.¡± Troy loosened his neckline and frowned. Lowering his eyes, he fell silent. ¡°Troy, why are you still hesitating? Do you know that when Sarah called you, the fire hadn¡¯t started yet? She relied on you and trusted you so much. If you answered the call, she wouldn¡¯t have been hurt. Do you want to watch her lying alone on the hospital bed now?¡± ¡°I see. You send Imogen back.¡± Troy strode out after speaking. Imogen took a step forward and called his name, ¡°Troy, do you forget what day it is today? Ms. Page is injured, and the doctor will take care of her. You don¡¯t need to go there at all!¡± She was about to have had enough. Sarah! In Troy¡¯s heart, nothing was more important than Sarah. Imogen didn¡¯t want to bear it anymore. She was going crazy with jealousy. She wanted to be a cold and ruthless bad woman this time. She wanted Troy to be her manpletely today. Troy stopped and turned to look at her. ¡°I know what day it is, but Sarah is seriously injured, and I have to go there.¡± He stepped out. ¡°Troy, do you really want to leave?¡± Troy didn¡¯t stop. ¡°Okay. Troy, let me tell you, if you walk out of this door today, we will have no future.¡± Imogen stared at Troy¡¯s back with scorching eyes and said in a hurry. Troy¡¯s footsteps paused, and under the gaze of Imogen¡¯s eyes, he strode away. Seeing Troy¡¯s figure disappear, Imogen lost all strength in her body. Holding on to the table with difficulty, she felt very depressed. Troy left. She threatened him with the future between them, but he still left. The harmony these days was just an illusion. Between her and Sarah, he still chose Sarah without hesitation. 15:06 N ¡°Let¡¯s go. Stop acting. You are just a mistress. Sarah is still lying in the hospital.¡± Suddenly, Imogen pped Cedric with all her strength. Cedric was surprised. Covering his cheek, he said angrily, ¡°Are you crazy? Do you think that because Troy spoils you, I dare not do anything to you?¡± ¡°Even if you kill me, I have to tell you. Sarah is a mistress, and she destroys our family! I am Troy¡¯s legal wife!¡± As Imogen waved her hand, the box on the table fell to the ground with a bang, and the bracelet inside fell out and broke into pieces. Imogen took her bag and phone and turned to leave. Cedric caught up from behind and asked, ¡°What did you just say? Say it again.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t speak. She walked out of Nacre Restaurant and walked in a random direction. Cedric followed her. ¡°Where are you going? I¡¯ll send you back.¡± ¡°No need!¡± ¡°No, I have to send you back.¡± Cedric stepped forward and grabbed Imogen¡¯s arm. Imogen threw him away and shouted in a hoarse voice, ¡°Go away!¡± Cedric was stunned. Imogen¡¯s eyes were red, and with tears in her eyes, her sight was blurred. She yelled word by word, ¡°You are all the same! Stay away from me!¡± After speaking, Imogen turned and left. Cedric stood where he was and did not catch up. Imogen¡¯s mind was still nk. She stumbled forward aimlessly, not knowing where she was going. Sarah was right. Imogen didn¡¯t bet with Sarah because she knew that she would lose. On their wedding anniversary, Troy went to see Sarah. He only cared about Sarah, and he didn¡¯t care about Imogen being humiliated by his friend. Imogen lostpletely. How ridiculous! A few days ago, Troy still talked about Henry¡¯s promise, but today, he left it all behind. He said that he would treat Imogen sincerely, but he left her to see Sarah on their wedding anniversary. When Cedric said something happened to Sarah, Troy didn¡¯t even ask for confirmation, and he left in a hurry. His heart was not with Imogen. It could be seen from that ring, and perhaps Cedric¡¯s arrival gave Troy a reason to leave. It was said that whether a man cared about that woman could be seen by his friend¡¯s attitude. Imogen finally understood this sentence. Troy didn¡¯t care about her, so his friend could belittle her wantonly. 15:06 un ?? keving bener ¨¤ lingue from behind the knocked to the ground, and the bung vi bare kan?t Bell out. The main jou kr and ca My Havenge Gane My Cheating Bend Lavedersing Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Chapter 86 Burns Imogen¡¯s mind was buzzing, and it took her a long time to realize that she had met a thief. There was pain in her lower abdomen, and she didn¡¯t dare to move. Her child must be safe! She held her lower abdomen on the ground for a long time, and when the pain slowly dissipated, she stood up with difficulty. Standing there, she was at a loss. Should she catch up or call someone for help? The thief had already run out of sight. Imogen suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. As she took a few steps forward in a daze, she suddenly realized that her mobile phone and wallet were also in her bag. She was penniless now, and she couldn¡¯t go home. She stood there for a long time before she thought of the police station. She stopped a passerby and asked, ¡°Excuse me, do you know how to get to the nearest police station?¡°¨C ¡°It¡¯s far away. You have to go straight along this road through three intersections and then go straight ahead and turn¡­ You can ask others on the way.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Imogen continued to walk forward. She walked forward ording to the guidance, and after walking for about half an hour, she finally saw the sign of the police station. Imogen went to the police station. She told them the situation and borrowed money from a policeman to take a taxi. She kept the policeman¡¯s phone number. When she got home, Sue was doing the cleaning. When she saw Imogening back alone, she asked, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, what happened to you?¡± Imogen saw that her clothes were dirty, and there were bruises and scratches on her elbows and knees. ¡°I identally fell down. I¡¯ll change my clothes and take a shower,¡± Imogen said softly. She went upstairs to change her clothes and took a shower. After that, shey on the bed to sleep. Early the next morning, she opened her eyes and got out of bed. The bed next to her was neatly made, and no one came backst night. After breakfast, she used theputer at home to ask for leave, and then she went to the police station and bank to go through some general procedures. After that, she bought a new mobile phone and downloaded all the However, the records were all apps gone. back. Fortunately, she had the habit of backing up important files in the cloud, so she didn¡¯t care that other things were gone. She opened Instagram and found something new. In the morning, h posted an Instagram: (Don¡¯t disturb them.] Besides, there was a photo of Troy¡¯s back sitting beside Sarah¡¯s hospital bed, Imogen¡¯s heart had been numb, without any feelings. In the afternoon, she looked at her work schedule and informed her assistant to advance her 15:08 Chapter 86 Burns business trip from the end of the month to today, and she would set off this afternoon. After packing her luggage at home, she asked her assistant to bring her work materials and the airport. When Troy got in the car, he was still thinking about Imogen¡¯s words. ¡°Troy, if you walk out of this door today, we will have no future.¡± Troy closed his eyes. If it wasn¡¯t for him, Sarah wouldn¡¯t have been injured, so he had to take care of Sarah. go to If what Cedric said was true and Sarah called him to ask for help at that time, Troy should be responsible for Sarah¡¯s injuries. When he confirmed that Sarah was fine, he would exin to Imogen. Troy drove quickly to the hospital. He asked Sarah¡¯s ward at the front desk and hurried over. h and Sarah¡¯s assistants were in the ward. ¡°How is Sarah?¡± Troy came in and asked. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. h immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you finallye. I called you, but your phone is turned off. Sarah is still in aa. Fortunately, her face wasn¡¯t injured. Otherwise, her future will be completely ruined. Mr. Marshall, you don¡¯t know how critical the situation was¡­¡± ¡°I heard that she was burned by the fire. Is the burn arearge?¡± ¡°The doctor said that it was a moderate burn. When Sarah was rescued, some ces on her body were bloody from the fire. She was sweating coldly in aa from the pain. I didn¡¯t dare to look at that.¡± Listening to h¡¯s description, Troy couldn¡¯t imagine how painful Sarah was at that time. He sat beside Sarah¡¯s hospital bed, and seeing her unconscious, he showed worry on his brows. ¡°Moreover, the doctor said that we should worry about Sarah¡¯s psychological problems. She was frightened before she fell into aa, and her condition may be more serious. After Sarah came back, she suffered a lot. I don¡¯t know if someone wants to hurt her on purpose.¡± ¡°I will find the best doctor to treat her.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, why was your phone turned off?¡± Troy looked at h. h smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I don¡¯t mean anything else. There are two call records on Sarah¡¯s mobile phone, and the time of the call was not long after she was trapped in the room. Maybe at that time, she thought that only you could save her. If you had answered the call and called the crew, she would have been rescued in time, and such a thing would never have happened.¡± Troy lowered his eyes and said, ¡°It was inconvenient for me to answer the phone at the time, and I never thought that such a thing would happen to Sarah.¡± ording to the news, Troy was having a candlelight dinner with Imogen at that time. Troy usually wouldn¡¯t reject Sarah¡¯s call. Therefore, the person who refused to answer the phone and turned off the phone should be Imogen. Now Troy took the me himself to protect Imogen. It was reasonable for Sarah to be worried. ¡°It¡¯s a pity. Sarah could have been saved.¡± Troy changed the subject. ¡°Did the doctor say when Sarah would wake up?¡± up ¡°No. The doctor said Sarah might wake up tonight or tomorrow morning. Mr. Marshall, you should stay here. Sarah was calling your name before she fell into aa. If she wakes and sees you are here, she will not be afraid. Only you can give her the power, you know?¡± Troy frowned and remained silent. very If he didn¡¯t return all night, it would be more difficult for him to exin to Imogen. Seeing Troy¡¯s hesitation, h sighed and continued to persuade him, ¡°Sarah has been working hard these years to achieve what she has now. The doctor said that with such arge area of burn, no matter how sessful the operation is, it will leave scars. Mr. Marshall, do you know how big this blow is to a female star? She called you when she was trapped in the room before the fire spread, and that was her only chance. If she had called me or the crew, she might not be so seriously injured, but you didn¡¯t answer the call. If she doesn¡¯t see you when she wakes up, she will be very sad. ¡°Today is her birthday, but she didn¡¯t dare to disturb you. She was looking at her mobile phone when she had rest today. She said that even if you didn¡¯te to see her and just sent a message to her, she would be happy. We never thought that such a thing would happen on her birthday. Sarah is so sensible, and I feel pitiful for her.¡± Being silent for a moment, Troy said, ¡°I¡¯ll go out and make a phone call.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 87 Chapter 87 Chapter 87 The Truth ¡°Okay.¡± h knew that Troy was persuaded. Troy left the ward, and the cool breeze blew on his face. He walked to the stairs and breathed a sigh of relief. Taking out his mobile phone, he dialed Imogen¡¯s number. He must stay here tonight. Sarah called him for help, but Imogen rejected the call. Could he me Imogen? No. Imogen¡¯s goal was very simple. She didn¡¯t want him to apany Sarah tonight. She didn¡¯t know Sarah was in danger. Could he me Sarah? No. She called him for help when she was in danger because she trusted him. Therefore, Troy could only me himself. He should take responsibility for this matter. Imogen didn¡¯t answer his call at first, and then her phone was turned off. Troy thought that Imogen was angry with him, so she refused to answer his calls. After thinking for a while, he sent a text message to Imogen. [Sarah is seriously injured. She called me for help at that time, so I can¡¯t shirk my responsibility. I will stay here and take care of her tonight. I will exin to you when I go back tomorrow. Wait for me at home.] Troy sent out the message. He stood outside for a while and returned to the ward. In the early morning, Troy took out his phone and looked at the message, but there was no reply. He went to the corridor and called Imogen again, but her phone was still turned off. Thinking for a while, Troy called Sue. Sue said, ¡°Sir, what¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Sue, give the phone to Imogen. I have something to tell her.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sue thought that Troy made Imogen angry again, so Imogen didn¡¯t answer Troy¡¯s call. After about two minutes, Sue said helplessly to Troy, ¡°Mrs. Marshall refused to answer your call.¡± Troy was silent for a moment, and he murmured, ¡°Whatever.¡± Soon, Sarah woke up. When she opened her eyes, she saw Troy beside the bed, and she showed a happy smile. She stretched out her hand towards Troy, and Troy held her hand. ¡°How do you feel?¡± ¡°It hurts,¡± Sarah said weakly. ¡°I¡¯ll call the doctor over,¡± h said immediately. Sarah took Troy¡¯s hand. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m so scared. Why didn¡¯t you answer my call yesterday? I thought you didn¡¯t love me anymore. When I was trapped in the room, those fires rushed toward me. I shouted loudly, but it was useless. It hurt so much, and I thought I was going to die. If you don¡¯t love me anymore, I will die.¡± There was not much turmoil in Troy¡¯s heart, and heforted in a low voice. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I didn¡¯t hear it at that time.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t me you. Just stay with me. Troy, you will stay with me all the time, right?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk too much now. You should take a good rest and recover soon.¡± ¡°As long as you stay with me, I will.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The doctor came quickly to check on Sarah. Troy left the ward. At ten o¡¯clock, the crew told h that someone woulde to visit Sarah. The female lead was injured during filming, which was not a trivial matter. Moreover, the investor was Star Entertainment, and the injured person was Sarah, so the crew communicated with h actively. There were four people who came to visit Sarah. One was the assistant director, one was from the producer, and the other two were Liam, who yed the role of Lawrence, and Molly Perez, who yed the role of Evelyn. When they arrived at the ward and saw that Troy was there, the assistant director stepped forward first and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± The other three also said, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be here. Are you here to visit Ms. Page?¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m going out for a walk. You can talk. Don¡¯t stay here for too long.¡± Troy left the ward. He walked outside. After a while, he thought that the crew should leave, so he turned around and walked back. When he passed a corner, he heard the person from the producer talking to Liam. The person from the producer said, ¡°Weren¡¯t you there at that time? It shouldn¡¯t be so serious, right?¡± Liam recalled the situation and said, ¡°At that time, everyone was anxious, but fortunately, the rescue was timely, and the fire wasn¡¯t big. I remember that when Sarah was rescued, only her left trouser leg was burnt, and I didn¡¯t see other burnt ces. Maybe I made a mistake.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t. I heard the same thing from other people. The clothes inside Sarah¡¯s left leg were still intact, so she wasn¡¯t injured seriously. Her agent likes to exaggerate the fact. If Sarah¡¯s medical records are released, her fans will smash the crew, and she can set up an image as a victim. We told her to be careful at the time¡­¡± The person from the producer thought that Sarah and h exaggerated the injuries because they wanted to get some benefits. For example, some fans were saying that Sarah was injured because of filming, so the crew must give Sarah more parts. The crew was very helpless. Cloudwater City was adapted from a novel, and the story was from the perspective of the male lead Lawrence yed by Liam. Naturally, his part was more than that of Sarah. Under such circumstances, how could they give Sarah more parts? ¡°No matter what the reason is, it¡¯s a fact that she was injured, and it¡¯s the crew¡¯s responsibility. Mr. 15:08 Jones is very optimistic, and we should do our best to cooperate,¡± Liam said. ¡°But the progress of filming will be dyed a lot.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°I heard that Mr. Marshall stayed here all night. It seems that he really loves Ms. Page.¡± ¡°This is really touching.¡± The two stopped talking, and when the assistant director and Molly came, the four of them left. As Troy looked at their backs, he fell into deep thought. What Liam said waspletely different from what h told him. Liam said that the rescue was timely, but h said that the crew made a major mistake which dyed the rescue. Both Liam and the producer said that only Sarah¡¯s left leg was injured, and it was not serious. However, h said that Sarah had many burns on her body. Their words were totally different. Moreover, ording to the producer¡¯sint, it seemed that Sarah¡¯s injuries had something to do with herself. Reason told Troy that he shouldn¡¯t doubt Sarah. However, the post on Instagram, which was only visible to Imogen, suddenly shed in his mind. The image of Sarah in Troy¡¯s heart was shaken. Troy searched the Inte for videos of the ident at that time. Most of them were very brief. and he couldn¡¯t see what was happening. He only saw fire and smoke, and someone shouted to put out the fire. Troy was silent for a moment, and he called Lane. ¡°Lane, send me the video when Sarah was injured.¡± Lane said immediately, ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall. I¡¯ll get it right away.¡± Troy hung up the phone and called Cedric. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Cedric, I have something to ask you, and I hope you will answer it truthfully.¡± ¡°Okay, I will tell you everything I know. What do you want to ask?¡± ¡°Who asked you to find me yesterday?¡± Hearing the first question, Cedric fell silent. ¡°Who told you that Sarah was seriously injured?¡± Cedric remained silent. Troy smiled lightly and said in a calm ce, ¡°Cedric, I know that you and Sarah have a good rtionship, but you have to figure out who is your friend.¡± Chapter 88 Chapter 88 15:08 Chapter 88 Her n Cedric hurriedly said, ¡°Troy, don¡¯t say that. Of course, we are friends!¡± ¡°Then tell me the truth.¡± ¡°Before that, I have a question.¡± ¡°What ¡°After you left yesterday, Imogen said that she married you, and you are a couple. Is it true?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Troy replied in a deep voice. Cedric was dumbfounded. He didn¡¯t expect it to be true. ¡°What? When did you get married? Why don¡¯t I know? ¡°Three years ago.¡± ¡°Three years ago?¡± Cedric couldn¡¯t believe that they had been married for three years. How could this be possible? ¡°In other words, you are cheating ¡°Answer my question first. Who asked you to find me yesterday, and who told you about Sarah¡¯s injury?¡± ¡°If I tell you, you can¡¯t tell others. It was Sarah who asked me to find you. She was afraid that you would note, so she asked me to exaggerate.¡± ¡°Sarah?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Did you see her after she was injured yesterday¡± ¡°No, she called me and said that your mobile phone was unavable. Don¡¯t me me for this matter: Sarah said that you were with Imogen, and she was afraid that you would leave her. She cried and begged me for help. What can I do?¡± ¡°Do you know what day it was yesterday?¡± It was Sarah¡¯s birthday. But Cedric knew that Troy didn¡¯t want this answer. He recalled when he found Troy and Imogen in Nacre Restaurant, and they were having a candlelight dinner. Could it be¡­ ¡°Your wedding anniversary?¡± Cedric guessed. ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± ¡°What a coincidence¡­¡± Cedricughed dryly. He was used by Sarah. Sarah must have known that Troy and Imogen were married, and she also knew that yesterday was their wedding anniversary, so she deliberately asked Cedric to find Troy. Fortunately, although Troy and Imogen were eating at that time, Troy favored Sarah more. Otherwise, Cedric would be implicated if he helped Sarah. Cedric had known Sarah for many years, and he didn¡¯t think she was such a person, but knowing the fact, he regretted meddling in her business. ¡°Since you don¡¯t know that, I¡¯ll forgive you this time. You should apologize to Imogen and don¡¯t do it again.¡± ¡°I see,¡± Cedric responded immediately. No matter how much Troy liked Sarah, Imogen was his wife, and he must respect her. Lane quickly sent the video of the set to Troy¡¯s mobile phone, and he also sent over a message: [Mr. Marshall, the monitoring of the set was broken. This video was identally captured by the photographer in charge of shooting the bloopers.] Troy was lost in thought. The monitoring was broken. Was it a coincidence? After watching the video, Troy had a judgment in his mind, and he went to Sarah¡¯s attending doctor¡¯s office. The doctor was having a rest, and when he saw Troy, he was a little ttered. ¡°Mr. Marshall, why are you here?¡± ¡°Doctor, I have a question for you.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Ms. Page¡¯s injury, right? I¡¯ll tell you everything I know.¡± ¡°I want to know how serious Ms. Page¡¯s burn is.¡± The doctor¡¯s face changed, but he remained calm. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I don¡¯t know what you mean. Isn¡¯t it written in the medical records?¡± Troy¡¯s face was calm, and he was confident. With sharp eyes, he smiled lightly. ¡°Dr. Turner, you are a smart person. Do you prefer to offend Sarah or me?¡± ¡°Ms. Page¡¯s real burn area is less than 1%. She just had two blisters on her leg. I don¡¯t want to do this, but Ms. Page and her agent asked me to say that. The medical record isn¡¯t signed, and it has no effect at all.¡± ¡°In other words, she didn¡¯t fall into aa at all, right?¡± ¡°No, Ms. Page was sober when she was sent to the hospital yesterday.¡± ¡°Okay, I see. Thank you.¡± Troy stood up and left the office. When he arrived at the hospital yesterday, it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. Sarah woke up this morning. She happened to sleep for one night, and her n wouldn¡¯t be exposed. Standing in the corridor outside the ward, Troy looked at the sky in the distance. If he didn¡¯t get these things himself, he wouldn¡¯t believe that Sarah and her agent had lied to him. Why did they do this? Troy had an answer in his heart, but he wanted to hear Sarah¡¯s exnation. He walked into the ward. Sarah smiled at him, ¡°Troy, you don¡¯t have to go out for so long. They didn¡¯t stay here too long.¡± Troy said with an indifferent face, ¡°I went out for a walk. How are you feeling? Does it still hurt?¡± ¡°It hurts very much, so I want you to stay with me. If you stay with me, it won¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± If Troy didn¡¯t know the truth, he would stay with Sarah. However, he knew that Sarah was acting now, and from the perspective of a bystander, he thought she was hypocritical. She still needed to improve her acting skills. Troy said calmly, ¡°Where does it hurt?¡± Sarah said, ¡°My back, waist, thighs, and calves all hurt.¡± ¡°Your back? Did you get burnt on your back too? Last night, h said that your burnt part was on your abdomen.¡± Sarah¡¯s face froze, and she said, ¡°My abdomen was also hurt.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Troy looked at Sarah with scrutiny. He looked at her with sharp eyes as if he could see through everything. ¡°Yes.¡± As Sarah looked at Troy, she nodded, avoiding his eyes. ¡°But I remembered wrongly. h didn¡¯t say that your burnt part was your abdomen, but your arm. Does your arm hurt?¡± Sarah was taken aback for a moment, and she immediately knew that she had been exposed. ¡°Troy, you know it, right? I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you.¡± Sarah immediately showed an expression of grievance, with tears in her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I¡¯m so scared. I¡¯m worried that you will fall in love with Imogen, and I¡¯m afraid that you will leave me. Yesterday, you only sent me a text message to wish me a happy birthday. I thought you would note to see me, so I made this decision. I miss you and love you so much. Troy, I can¡¯t live without you.¡± Troy stood aside expressionlessly, watching Sarah cry coldly. He didn¡¯t know whether she was acting now by crying. Last time, Sarah said the same thing on the phone. She was afraid of losing him. She loved him too much, so she did something wrong. Troy felt annoyed after hearing too many excuses. Seeing Troy¡¯s expression, Sarah¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she threw off the quilt and got out of bed. She threw herself into Troy¡¯s arms, crying heartbreakingly. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Troy. Forgive me, and I will always listen to you from now on!¡± As Troy supported her with one hand, he took out a small box from his pocket with the other and put it on the table. ¡°Actually, I have prepared a gift for you. Even if there was no such thing, I would come to see youst night.¡± Sarah sobbed. ¡°It¡¯s my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. Troy, can you forgive me? From now on, I will listen to you.¡± Troy lowered his head and nced at her. ¡°Sarah, you shouldn¡¯t have such thoughts, and you don¡¯t need to listen to me. You are yourself, and you have lived a good life in the past few years abroad. So, without me, you can still live well.¡± Sarah panicked. ¡°Troy, what do you mean? You don¡¯t want to divorce Imogen, do you? Do you want to leave me?¡± 15:08R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Chapter 89 Knock on the Door ¡°I don¡¯t think the environment here suits you. You have been sicking several times not long after you came back. I think the environment abroad may be more suitable for you.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t¡­ I came back for you. Troy, don¡¯t be like this.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about it. Since your injury is not serious, I will go back first.¡± Sarah still hugged him, unwilling to let him go. She raised her head and met Troy¡¯s gaze. She trembled all over and involuntarily let go of her hand. Troy turned around and left the ward. He drove back to thepany and went straight to Imogen¡¯s office. No one was there. Theputer was turned off. Troy randomly called a McKesson employee and asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Ms. Forbes?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. She didn¡¯te to work today. I guess she has asked for leave.¡± ¡°Okay. Thank you.¡± Troy drove home immediately. ¡°Sir, you are back,¡± Sue said. He walked upstairs and asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s Mrs. Marshall?¡± ¡°She¡¯s on a business trip.¡± Troy¡¯s footsteps stopped. ¡°Business trip?¡± ¡°Yes. A business trip with her assistant.¡± Troy fell silent. He walked slowly to the sofa and sat down, leaning against the back. He stretched out his hand and rubbed his eyebrows. He was very aware that Imogen didn¡¯t have a business trip today. It must be ahead of schedule. She did it on purpose. Troy took out his mobile phone and sent Imogen a Facebook message: [Are you on a business trip? When will you be back?] But he guessed that Imogen might not reply. She was always like that when she was angry. Troy waited for a long time. There was no reply. Troy called Imogen again. Imogen refused to answer again and again. After four times, the notification was that the number was on talking and calledter. Imogen blocked him. Troy was helpless. He immediately called Lane and asked him to check out Imogen¡¯s itinerary and book a flight ticket and hotel for himself. This matter couldn¡¯t be dyed. He must exin to Imogen as soon as possible. If it kept put off, his rtionship with Imogen might be over. Lane called back and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes is on a business trip to Bet City. Are you sure you want to go there?¡± ¡°Yea. Book me the fastest ticket.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy didn¡¯t even pack his clothes and went directly to the airport. Imogen came a day early. She didn¡¯t have work today. After checking in, Imogen ordered takeaway for dinner and stayed in the hotel. After dinner, she turned on her mobile phone and randomly found a soap opera on a video app to watch. She didn¡¯t want to let herself be idle. As soon as she had nothing to do, she would think ofst night. Troy left decisively because of Sarah. Imogen was terribly disappointed. Jason, Imogen¡¯s assistant, also stayed in the hotel and didn¡¯t go out. He was preparing documents for tomorrow. Suddenly the phone rang. Jason nced at it casually. Oh, it was Troy. Wait! Troy! Jason was deeply shocked. Why¡­ Why did Troy call him? Jason picked up the phone and carefully answered it, ¡°Hello, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°Which hotel do you live in? What¡¯s the room number of Ms. Forbes?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, we are in Bet City.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°OK. We¡¯re at Harrison Hotel. Ms. Forbes¡¯s room number is 1508.¡± ¡°OK. I get it.¡± ¡°Okay. Sure.¡± Jason didn¡¯t know what to say. Why did Troy ask? Did he want toe over? ¡°Please don¡¯t tell Imogen I called you.¡± ¡°No problem. I will not tell Ms. Forbes. Mr. Marshall, do you have other questions?¡± ¡°Not for now.¡± Troy hung up the phone. Jason calmed down and put down the phone. He was not in the working mood anymore. Almost all employees in thepany had Troy¡¯s number. But they rarely had any contact with him. But now, Jason just had a call with him. Jason was not dreaming. Troy called him and asked for their hotel and Imogen¡¯s room number. Jason remembered that he had called Imogen once before. After making many calls, the phone was finally answered by Troy, not Imogen! At that time, Jason felt that Troy might be having an affair with Imogen. Coupled with the recent rumors in thepany and Troy¡¯s behaviors today¡­ Jason felt that the rumor was true. After ying with the phone for a while, Jason was about to go to the bathroom to wash up. Suddenly, the phone rang again. He nced at the phone screen. It was Troy again. Jason quickly answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at your hotel. Come out.¡± ¡°Ah? Oh, Mr. Marshall, you¡¯re downstairs. I¡¯ll go down to pick you up¡­¡± While speaking, Jason took the room card and went out immediately. Unexpectedly, as soon as he went out, he saw Troy standing out of Imogen¡¯s room. Jason was puzzled. Troy had already arrived. Why did he call Jason out? ¡°Mr. Marshall¡­¡± Jason was confused. Troy pointed to the door of Imogen¡¯s room and said, ¡°Knock on the door. Don¡¯t mention me.¡± Jason suddenly understood. He was Troy¡¯s wingman. Did Troye to give Imogen a surprise? Jason stepped forward and knocked on Imogen¡¯s door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Imogen, who was watching a soap opera, heard a knock on the door. She sat up from the sofa with her mobile phone and asked as she walked towards the door. ¡°Ms. Forbes, it¡¯s me. I want to ask you something.¡± ¡°Wait a minute.¡± Imogen paused the show and opened the door. ¡°What¡¯s your question¡­¡± Imogen paused when she saw Troy standing outside the door. Her expression suddenly changed, and her voice stopped abruptly. She wanted to close the door immediately. Troy seized the right moment and immediately stepped forward. His foot got stuck in the crack of the door, and his arm was against the door to prevent her from closing it. ¡°Imogen, I want to have a good talk with you!¡± Imogen tried her best to push the door. ¡°We have nothing to talk about. Please leave.¡± Jason stood aside in a daze, with a look of astonishment on his face. So, it was not a surprise but a scare! Jason was surer that Troy and Imogen were definitely having an affair. Troy wanted to exin, but Imogen didn¡¯t want to hear the exnation. It seemed that Imogen was in charge of the situation. Jason couldn¡¯t help being suspicious. ¡°I have to exin it to you.¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t leave, I¡¯ll call security.¡± How could Imogen push Troy out? He was a grown man who exercised regrly! Finally, Imogen lost. Troy pushed open the door and walked in openly. ¡°Listen to me! That night¡­¡± Imogen looked at him coldly. ¡°You don¡¯t need to exin. Are you going or not? If you don¡¯t, I¡¯ll 15:08 80% After saying that, Imogen turned around and packed her things into the suitcase. ¡°Imogen!¡± Troy stopped her. ¡°What can I do to make you listen to my exnation?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear your exnation, and I don¡¯t need your exnation. You are free to do whatever you want, and I have no right to interfere, but this is my room. Please leave quickly, or I will call the police!¡± Imogen looked at him. Her eyes were cold. She didn¡¯t give in. Jason stood outside the door and witnessed all this. The current situation was that the two had a conflict for unknown reasons, which seemed very severe. Imogen deliberately brought forward the business trip and came to Bet City. Troy chased after her and insisted on exining, but Imogen didn¡¯t want to listen to the exnation. ¡°p!!¡± Jason¡¯s eyes widened. What did he just see? He saw Imogen p Troy just now! It was loud and abrupt! Imogen must be furious at Troy! You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:00 Property ? of N?velDrama.Org. WITH V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 90 Chapter 90 Chapter 90 The Horrible Man Troy tilted his head, and his eyes were dim. He covered the left cheek that was beaten. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go¡­ I¡¯ll go¡­¡± Imogen also froze in ce for a moment. She didn¡¯t want to hit him, but in a panic, she pped him. Troy took a few steps back, exited the door, and left. When Jason realized it, Troy had already walked to the elevator. Jason looked at Troy¡¯s back and then at Imogen inside the door, feeling a bit helpless. Troy seemed a little aggrieved when he left just now. Imogen looked over. Jason hurriedly exined, ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall called me to ask about the hotel address and your room number. He made me knock on your door. I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± Imogen nodded lightly and breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°I know. You can go back and rest.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Jason left. Imogen closed the door but no longer wanted to continue the show. She didn¡¯t want to think about what had happenedst night. But Troy insisted on intervening to remind her that he ignored her being humiliated by his friend and left her for Sarah yesterday. The ridiculous thing was that he wanted to exin and even chased after her to Bet City to exin. What could he say? It was nothing more than that he was worried about Sarah, so he had to go over and confirm her safety himself. But Imogen also wanted his care and love. Troy didn¡¯t give them to her. He chose to leave her behind. She said, ¡°Troy, if you step out of this door today, we are over.¡± After hearing this, he still chose to leave. What else did he want to exin? His attitude and behavior exined everything. After leaving the hotel, Troy returned to New York City overnight and went to work as before. He forced himself not to think about Imogen. However, the more he forced himself, the more he missed Imogen. As soon as he closed his eyes, Imogen¡¯s face appeared in his mind. Happy, proud, angry, sad¡­ All kinds of her lingered in his mind. Or her lost and desperate eyes on their wedding anniversary that night. For two nights in a row, Troy dreamed of Imogen. The first time he dreamed of him divorcing Imogen. She hated him so profoundly that she went to settle abroad and never returned. The second time he still dreamed that they had divorced. Imogen married Liam. She smiled happily at the wedding. Troy woke up from the dream and couldn¡¯t sleep at midnight. His bad mood tortured Lane and all the senior officials in thepany. Troy had been ill¨Ctempered for the past two days. He would be angry at anyone he saw. An employee in the secretarial department was reprimanded by him for a small mistake. Troy¡¯s attitude made the poor guy feel he was a sinner to the whole world. The guy left Troy¡¯s office with a crying face. Usually, Troy was a very decisive president. Usually, he was gentle, approachable, and friendly. In the business field, he had sharp eyesight and assertive tactics. He rarely deliberately made things difficult for employees. He paid attention to the present and the future and didn¡¯t like employees to concern about the past. If the employees made mistakes, he didn¡¯t want their exnation but a remedial measure: As long as the wrongdoer could make amends, he wouldn¡¯t mind letting it go. It could be said that working in Marshall Group was pleasant. Compared to the past, Troy was a different person in the past two days. Everyone in thepany, especially the employees who had to be in constant contact with Troy, was in a panic, fearing that one day they would be the scapegoat. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Lane came in and backed up Troy¡¯s call records and voice recordings as usual. Therefore, Lane knew many of Troy¡¯s secrets. Troy handed the phone to Lane. ¡°I¡¯ll go back up first and return you the pher.¡± Lane left the office with Troy¡¯s mobile phone and went to his seat to back up. Troy responded lightly. He looked at theputer screen without blinking and tapped the keyboard with his fingers quickly. Suddenly, the Bluetooth speaker next to him started talking. ¡°Hello. Mr. Marshall, it¡¯s Daniel Woods from Woods Technology. The new energy n you mentioned earlier¡­¡± Troy frowned and nced at the Bluetooth speaker. It was the previous phone conversation between Troy and Daniel. Troy¡¯s mobile phone was connected to the Bluetooth speaker in the office. Lane must have identally clicked on the y button while backing up. Troy leaned against the back of the chair and rubbed his forehead. The entire office was filled with Daniel¡¯s loudughter. Troy stood up and was about to turn off the Bluetooth speaker. However, after the conversation. with Daniel was over, the next one was yed automatically. ¡°Hello.¡± It was Sarah¡¯s voice. ¡°It¡¯s me. Where is Troy?¡± It was Imogen¡¯s voice. Troy paused and took his hand back. He let the recording continue to y. ¡°Hello, Imogen. Troy is cooking for me now,¡± Sarah said, ¡°Imogen, you might not know that Troy is a good chef. He lived alone when he was in college and practiced good cooking skills. He often cooked for me back then.¡± Troy frowned slightly. There was a strong show¨Coff in Sarah¡¯s tone, which made him feel extremely ufortable. He couldn¡¯t even believe that Sarah had said that. ¡°You give Troy the phone. I have something to ask him.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? I can ask for you.¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was provocative. ¡°Give the phone to Troy! I have something to ask him in person!¡± Imogen¡¯s tone became serious. ¡°This phone will automatically record conversations. If you don¡¯t want me to y this recording for Troy to listen to, give him the phone.¡± Hearing this, Troy smiled. Imogen was quite smart. There was a dozen or so seconds of silence. When Troy thought the conversation was about to end, another voice came in. ¡°Troy, Imogen called you.¡± ¡°Hold it for me. I can¡¯t answer it now. What did she say?¡± That was Troy¡¯s voice. He remembered when and where the phone call happened. He suddenly remembered the day when Imogen had an ident. In the hospital, he asked her what she wanted to eat, and she said she wanted to eat the food he cooked. It exined. ¡°I asked her just now, but she didn¡¯t say anything.¡± Troy said, ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Troy, where¡¯s my phone?¡± ¡°I have it.¡± ¡°What are you doing with my phone?¡± ¡°I left my mobile phone in the clubhouse and sued your mobile phone to contact the clubhouse employee to return it to me. I identally took it with me when I came out in a hurry. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Can you get someone to return my phone now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid I can¡¯t.¡± ¡°Then where are you now? I¡¯ll find someone to pick it up.¡± ¡°I¡¯m at Sarah¡¯s house now, but we must go outter.¡± ¡°Leave the phone by the door.¡± ¡°It will be taken away,¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you leave the phone to the security in themunity?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t. When I came today, I saw no one at the gate. I guess the security asked for leave.¡± ¡°Is it true?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. What did I lie to you?¡± ¡°All right. When are youing back?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It depends on the situation.¡± The recording stopped and jumped to the next one. Troy turned off the stereo. Sarah¡¯s words in the recordings yed in his mind. Did Sarah really say those words? Did Sarah talk to Imogen with such an attitude behind his back? Troy lowered his eyes. He remembered the Instagram event. And the burn ident. What if Sarah was such a duplicity behind his back? You might also like WITH MY BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 91 Chapter 91 Chapter 91 All I Want Is You Troy rubbed his brows, and in a sh of light, he remembered arguing with Imogen about Sarah bringing her makeup artist. Imogen said that Sarah¡¯s makeup did not meet the requirements, and Sarah was determined not to change it and threatened to terminate the cooperation. At that time, Troy didn¡¯t believe Sarah would casually say the words to end the cooperation. But then the makeup did go wrong. Based on what happened during this period, Troy suddenly felt that Imogen was telling the truth, that Sarah had said provocative words and said something like ending the cooperation. After the backup was over, Lane returned the phone. The notification sounder of the mobile phone was on. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Troy nced at the phone screen and clicked on it. It was a message from Sarah. [Troy, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have lied to you. Can you forgive me?] Sarah knew that Troy would not answer her calls now, so she would send messages asionally in the past few days, asking for his forgiveness. Troy was about to put down his phone when another message came in. [Troy, will youe to my birthday party tomorrow? It is my first birthday party in the country, and I hope you can be there.] There was a bit of caution and expectation between the lines. The birthday party was prepared in advance, but Sarah lost confidence after something like that happened. Troy replied: [Okay.] Sarah: [Great. Thank you, Troy. I thought you were still mad at me and wouldn¡¯te.] Troy didn¡¯t reply. Sarah caught the chance and sent another message. [Troy, at my birthday party tomorrow, do you still count on what you promised earlier?] Troy said: [Yes.] Sarah replied pleasantly: [Thank you, Troy! You are so kind to me.] Sarah sent another message: [Troy¡­ Have you calmed down?¡­ I¡¯m sorry, I love you so much¡­] Troy replied: [Any other requests? I will try my best to satisfy you.] Sarah was happy and sent: [Thank you, Troy. That¡¯s enough.) ¡°Troy still loves me. After knowing that I cheated on him, he is still so responsive.¡± Sarah thought. Troy replied: [This will be thest birthday I celebrate for you, and I will try my best to make it as satisfactory as possible.] Sarah¡¯s phone call came right away. Troy answered. In the microphone, Sarah asked tremblingly, ¡°Troy, what do you mean? What do you mean by the last birthday you celebrate for me?¡± ¡°From now on, every September 20th will be my wedding anniversary with Imogen, no more other 15.08 meanings,¡± Troy said. Sarah couldn¡¯t believe her ears. ¡°Troy, you mean you won¡¯t divorce Imogen? Don¡¯t you want me?¡± ¡°After I promised Grandpa to get along with Imogen sincerely, I reminded you there may be results you don¡¯t want to see. If you choose to go abroad, I will ensure you have no worries about money. If you choose to stay in the country, I will try my best to make you have a perfect career,¡± Troy said. Sarah shed tears. ¡°Neither do I want to livefortably, nor do I want to be perfect. I just want you to stay by my side. You promised that you would care for me for the rest of your life. Have you forgotten?¡± ¡°It was you who refused first,¡± Troy said. After that incident, Troy made a promise to Sarah and even proposed an engagement and marriage, but Sarah presented to break up. The initiative rested in Troy¡¯s hands after the reunion, whether the promise remained the same or not. ¡°I¡­ I was just afraid¡­¡± Sarah said. ¡°I canpensate you in other ways,¡± Troy said. ¡°I don¡¯t want it. I don¡¯t want it. All I want is you,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Sarah, be a good girl,¡± Troy said. Whenever Troy said the words, it meant he was impatient. Troy was getting impatient with Sarah. ¡°Troy, do you like Imogen?¡± Sarah said sadly. Sarah had been looking forward to the birthday dinner for so long, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be the last time! Sarah seemed to have won Imogen, but she lost utterly! Troy didn¡¯t answer. ¡°If nothing else, I¡¯ll mind my business first.¡± Troy pressed the red button and put the phone aside. The call came again. Troy muted the sound directly and ced the phone on the table with its screen downwards. Troy leaned against the back of the chair, loosened his neckline, and felt extraordinarily rxed. Maybe it was a different mood. On the other end of the phone, Sarah looked at the cked¨Cout phone screen and couldn¡¯t breathe with heartache! ¡°Why? Why did it be like this? He divorced Imogen soon. I will be Mrs. Marshall soon. I will soon be the happiest woman in the world. But now, it¡¯s all a bubble, a phantom.¡± Sarah thought. Sarah was full of a sense of hatred so strong that it would overflow. ¡°Imogen! It¡¯s all Imogen¡¯s fault! If it weren¡¯t for her, I would have been married to Troy long ago!¡± Sarah thought. Sarah was not reconciled! This business trip was nned for four days. However, thetter two days¡® work waspleted on the morning of the third day. Imogen gave the assistants a vacation and asked them to y in Bet City and treat it as a tour. Imogen received Liam¡¯s Facebook message: [Are you avable these few days? I happen to be free to treat you to dinner.] Imogen replied: [Aren¡¯t you filming in the crew?] Liam said: [You didn¡¯t watch the news. Because of Sarah¡¯s incident, the production team has a safety hazard, and the work has been suspended for a few days, so I wille to Bet City to make an announcement. I will go back today.] Imogen said: [Coincidentally, I¡¯m on a business trip in Bet City right now.] Liam asked: [Really? Then you¡¯re done with work? Shall I treat you to dinner?] Imogen said: [Okay, I¡¯m going to find a restaurant.] In the end, Imogen decided to eat at a rtively private restaurant with a good reputation. Liam arrived first, asked for a private room, and ordered simple dishes. Not long after, Imogen came in. ¡°I¡¯ming.¡± ¡°Take a seat,¡± Liam said. ¡°What announcement are you here for?¡± Imogen sat down at the table. ¡°A guest on a reality show. See what else you want and order it yourself,¡± Liam said. ¡°What else? You¡¯ve ordered everything I like,¡± Imogen said. Liam smiled and asked, seemingly unintentionally, ¡°How is going on with you and your boyfriend?¡± Imogen froze and waved her hands. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± ¡°Have you quarreled?¡± Liam asked, but there was a hint of joy in his heart. ¡°We should break up soon,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Why?¡± Liam asked. ¡°He doesn¡¯t like me liking someone else,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Then you should break up. Is it easy for you to find someone who likes you?¡± Liam said. ¡°What about you? When will you find someone?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Me? I¡¯m not in a hurry. If I dare to fall in love now, fans won¡¯t get annoyed with me?¡± Liam said. ¡°But we can¡¯t just be single for the rest of our lives,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Wait for Cloudwater City to broadcast,¡± Liam said. ¡°That¡¯s right. If you can win an award with Cloudwater City and seed in transformation, who dares to stop you from falling in love with many lovers?¡± Imogen said. Liam smiled softly. ¡°Have you finished your work here? When will you go back?¡± 15-09 ¡°It¡¯s done. I scheduled to go back tomorrow,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Then let¡¯s go together. I¡¯ll go back tomorrow, too,¡± Liam said. ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen said. The two rarely had free time, so they bought two movie tickets in thest row. Liam was fully equipped and wearing a mask, a hat, and sunsses. After the movie, the two went back to the hotel separately. Imogen and Liam made an appointment to return to New York City together the next day. The two seats were connected, and they chatted one after another. Liam asked, ¡°After getting off the ne, you go home?¡± ¡°If not, where else will go? You don¡¯t go home?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°I have to go to a little party. I wonder if you know?¡± Liam said. ¡°What party?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Sarah¡¯s birthday party,¡± Liam said. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:08 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Chapter 92 Never Opened His Heart to Her ¡°Wasn¡¯t Sarah burned?¡± Imogen wondered. ¡°I went to visit the day the ident happened. It was not serious,¡± Liam answered. ¡°I see,¡± Imogen said. Then why did Cedric look like Sarah was about to die then? ¡°I think you are not busy now. Why don¡¯t youe with me?¡± Liam invited Imogen. ¡°It¡¯s not a good idea,¡± Imogen replied. Troy would go to Sarah¡¯s birthday banquet. Imogen didn¡¯t want to see him now. ¡°Why isn¡¯t it a good idea? The invitation states that I can bring a femalepanion. Mr. Marshall is your brother. Sarah may be your sister¨Cinw in the future. It is proper for you to go. It is just ¨C like that press conference. The more you avoid, the more the media will make things up. They will be afraid to do such things if you are bold.¡± Liam encouraged her. Imogen didn¡¯t say anything and thought. Liam nced at her and continued, ¡°I heard Mr. Marshall spent a lot of money on Sarah¡¯s birthday banquet. An internationally renowned designer was specially invited for the venueyout. The dress is a limited edition which was airlifted. A famous international fondant master also made the birthday cake. It¡¯s quite rare. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to see it?¡± Hearing Liam¡¯s words, Imogen seemed more disappointed. Troy cared about Sarah. The birthday banquet should have been prepared for a long time, right? Sarah should be pleased, as she sessfully persuaded Troy to apany her and held a separate birthday banquet on September 20th. Imogen knew that Sarah would feel very frustrated if she went to the birthday banquet. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you,¡± Imogen finally agreed. Imogen and Liam had a simple styling and went straight to the banquet after getting off the ne. Sarah had just returned from abroad and didn¡¯t know many artists. She only invited a few people who were the guests of herst variety show and the crew of Cloudwater City. Upon entering the banquet hall, people could immediately see the beautiful and imposing scene. It was like a luxurious castle. Everything was so exquisite and magnificent. Whoever saw it would marvel at Troy¡¯s preparation, which was simply impable. Even though Imogen prepared herself well, she still felt a hint of bitterness. This unique preparation only belonged to Sarah. Once, Imogen also dreamed that she and Troy would have a grand wedding. He would hold her hand in front of everyone. Unfortunately, there was no wedding as Imogen expected. The only one she had was a divorce agreement. The hall was filled with melodious piano sounds, soothing and serene. It sounded familiar. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Mr. Marshall can y the piano!¡± Liam eximed, looking in a particr 15:08 direction. Imogen followed his gaze and looked over. There was a piano in the left corner of the banquet hall. Sitting upright at the piano, looking at the sheet music, the man in a suit yed the piano attentively. The ck and white keys jumped rapidly under his fingers. The melodic piano sound poured out. At this moment, Troy looked so devoted. Imogen recognized that it was Troy at first nce. It turned out that he could y the piano. How romantic it was to y in person at Sarah¡¯s birthday banquet. However, her husband, Troy, gave all his romance to another woman. ¡°Mr. Jones and some crew members are over there. I am going to greet them. Are youing?¡± Liam asked. ¡°No. You just go.¡± Imogen went to get two desserts as usual and sat in the corner to taste them slowly. Even after being exposed to the upper ss for ten years, Imogen still felt out of ce and could only pass the time by eating in such an asion. The protagonist of the banquet appeared soon. Sarah wore an borately designed luxurious princess dress. Holding up the hem, standing in the center of the hall like a princess, Sarah held a microphone and said with a smile, ¡°Thank you very much for taking the time to attend my birthday banquet. I hope all of you will enjoy it. song. Today ¡°I am also grateful to Troy for his hard work organizing this birthday banquet for me. I will y Bade pour Adeline, the love song between Troy and me. We first met because of this we are going to use it for the first dance. Everyone, please make yourself at home.¡± Imogen suddenly froze in shock. No wonder she felt familiar with the song. Bade pour Adeline, Troy told Imogen it. In fact, he could y it himself. It turned out to be a love song. No wonder Troy heard it right away in the restaurant that day. Imogenughed at herself but was suddenly dazzled by something. After a closer look, she found a ring on Sarah¡¯s hand. Imogen couldn¡¯t see clearly from afar, but she had a hunch that the ring was the one she saw in Troy¡¯s car that day. Sparse apuse rang out. The small banquet was more casual. Sarah¡¯s speech was not too official, which brought everyone closer. As Sarah¡¯s speech finished, Troy¡¯s piano piece slowly ended. Troy stood up from the piano and strolled confidently forward to Sarah. He held Sarah¡¯s hand and walked to the center of the banquet hall. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. With his hand around her waist and hers on his shoulder, they began with a typical ballroom dance. The banquet hall was filled with music. With the drumbeat of the music, Troy and Sarah took steps and cooperated, gradually getting better. As a bystander, Imogen had to admit that the dance moves of Troy and Sarah matched and complemented each other perfectly. Sarah had learned dancing before. She was like a light butterfly, spinning her body with the and downs of the music, leaning into Troy¡¯s arms. Judging by their cooperation, they should often dance together, right? ups Unlike her, a country bumpkin who knew nothing, Imogen stepped on Troy¡¯s shoes while dancing with him. Imogen finally understood why Sarah was always full of superiority when facing her. Because Sarah was the first woman to enjoy Troy¡¯s gentleness. Troy would y the piano for her, dance with her, teach her German, tell stories in German, buy her cakes, and cook for her. And Imogen would always be one step behind Sarah. Imogen looked sad. It seemed that Imogen finally understood the gap between her and Troy at this very moment. Imogen used to think she knew Troy well, but she was just overconfident. Troy never opened his heart to Imogen. What she knew about Troy was what only he showed. Imogen never knew what Troy didn¡¯t want her to know. Just like today, she knew that Troy could y the piano. However, upon further reflection, Imogen would find it was normal. Troy was a nobleman from a wealthy family, carefully cultivated and taught by famous teachers. There was nothing impossible for him to learn to y the piano since childhood! Troy could speak other foreignnguages fluently besides his homenguage, dance elegantly in ballroom dancing, and know how to cook. He had a very disciplined lifestyle. He worked out regrly, ran every morning to maintain his figure, only drank ck coffee without sugar, didn¡¯t smoke, and rarely drank alcohol. Compared with him, Imogen felt useless. She was just an ordinary person who was adopted by the Marshall family by luck. Otherwise, Imogen might not even have the chance to know Troy, let alone marry him. Perhaps they were indeed not suitable Suddenly, Troy danced out of rhythm and almost brought Sarah down. Fortunately, he reacted quickly and pulled Sarah into his arms. Sarah coordinated with Troy to adjust his pace and got back on track. Sarah whispered in his ear, ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Troy looked down and said, ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± As Troy turned around, he looked into the corner to confirm that he was right. It was really 15.09 Imogen. How did Imogen appear here? How long had Imogen been here? You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband W BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 93 Chapter 93 Chapter 93 You Lost ¡°Troy, don¡¯t push your hand so hard,¡± Sarah said. ¡°Sorry.¡± Everyone took their talking interactions as flirting. Flirting while dancing did have a different kind of fun. Imogen remembered the day she danced with Troy, the way he flirted with her and made her cheeks flush as if, in an instant, they were closer, like they were going to do some intimate thing. They would have been in perfect harmony that evening if Sarah had not called. Unfortunately, there was no if. Sarah was a solid barrier between them. By the end of the first tune, guests on the floor were also dancing in teams. Troy let go of Sarah¡¯s hand as his thoughts wandered, and she pulled him back as a result. ¡°Troy, don¡¯t you want to continue?¡± ¡°What I have promised you, I have finished,¡± Troy said. Sarah bit her lip aggrievedly and tugged at Troy¡¯s sleeve. Troy nced at her hand and said faintly, ¡°There¡¯s a lot of people here. So, I will show respect, and you better take it.¡± Sarah had no choice but to loosen Troy¡¯s sleeve. you some ¡°Sarah, you should have heard the story of the cry wolf. If this goes on, my feelings for you will eventually wear out, and I hope you know what I mean.¡± ¡°Troy, I realize my mistake. I¡¯m sorry, and I missed you¡­¡± In fact, he had a ring for her that day. but I was really worried that you wouldn¡¯t arrive that day, Even if she didn¡¯t let Cedrice, he would stille to her. It was just that she thought she was smart. Pretending to be falsely aggrieved with a trick, but instead, she made Troy loathe her. Troy had heard these words all over again He interrupted her, ¡°Okay.¡± Troy turned his head and was about to walk over in Imogen¡¯s direction when he suddenly realized she was gone from the corner. He stopped, eyes searching the crowd, Catching Imogen¡¯s frame, Troy¡¯s eyes darkened. At the moment, Imogen was dancing with Liam. Liam came to invite her to dance. How could she refuse? Imogen was not a good dancer, and she noticed a burning line of sight falling on her, making her feel as if she were on pins and needles, and she made a few wrong footsteps before she finally finished the song. Imogen waved her hand at Liam. ¡°No more dancing. Any more dancing would be too embarrassing.¡± 15:08 ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll slow down a bit. Just do it again. You¡¯ll get better with practice.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll try again then.¡± They danced a second tune. Troy found a seat and cupped a ss of red wine in his hand. In the middle of the dance floor, Imogen and Liam danced several tunes, one after the other. Imogen¡¯s steps became steady and lighter, and more effective. Troy¡¯s eyes became more and more gloomy. The song ended, and someone pushed the cake out. The cake had tenyers, and eachyer of the style was different from the other, exquisitely good¨Clooking. The people formed a circle and sang the Happy Birthday song with their hands pping. ¡°Happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you, happy birthday to you¡­¡± The song ended with a tidal wave of apuse. Time to cut the cake. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The first cut was made by Sarah, who cut off a piece first and gave it to Kevin of Cloudwater City. ¡°Troy, will you cut it for me?¡± Without a word, Troy took the stic knife from Sarah¡¯s hand and began cutting the cake from top to bottom. There were quite a few female celebrities in the room. In order to stay in shape, they could skip eating the cake. But they couldn¡¯t refuse to take over it. Everyone was savvy. Even though some of them got the cake, they huddled around and didn¡¯t leave, trying to find ways to strike up conversations. Imogen stood on the periphery, in no hurry to go inside. Liam asked, ¡°Do you want to eat cake? How about I get a piece for you.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯ll pick it up myselfter. I would like to say birthday wishes to Ms. Page.¡± Liam felt that what Imogen said was very reasonable, so he nodded. ¡°Alright.¡± But what Imogen had in mind was the opposite of him. Sarah¡¯s birthday party wasing to an end soon without any incident. If, at the end of this, she appeared in front of Sarah, smiled, and told her a happy birthday. Sarah would definitely be disgusted. Thinking of this scene, Imogen couldn¡¯t wait. People began to leave. The number of people gathered around the cake truck got a bit less as well. At this exact moment, Sarah shouted, ¡°Who doesn¡¯t have a cake yet?¡± Imogen answered with a smile and stopped forward, ¡°Me.¡± ¡°Just a moment¡­¡± Sarah¡¯s smiling expression froze in the blink of an eye at the sight of Imogen, and for a moment her face scrunched up a little. Imogen¡¯s smile grew wider. ¡°Troy, I don¡¯t have any cake yet, and then give me a slice. Ms. Page, Happy birthday. I waited outside for so long just to say this to you personally.¡± Saying that she nced at Sarah¡¯s finger to see the style of the ring, and sure enough, it was the same one on Troy¡¯s car. 15:08 Those who didn¡¯t know the situation thought how deep their love was. But Sarah understood that Imogen was deliberately trying to gross her out. But at this moment, she had to smile and say, ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen said in response, ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Troy took a look at Imogen, picked one with two strawberries and cut it off, and handed it to her. ¡°Thank you, Troy. Wow, I have two strawberries.¡± Troy pursed his lips. Imogen had a smile on her face, but he felt incredibly out of ce. He had envisioned that Imogen might be cold, oblivious, or argumentative towards him when she returned, but he hadn¡¯t expected her to be smiling as if nothing had happened. Imogen left with the cake and said casually, ¡°Troy, you should go home early tonight.¡± Troy responded, ¡°Okay.¡± The response was easy to let people imagine. But they Subconsciously assumed that the home Imogen was referring to was the old Marshall mansion. So that there wouldn¡¯t be any problem. Only Sarah, fists clenched in her hands, darkness shing under her eyes, wanted to p Imogen. It was just that she had to be patient at that moment, and she couldn¡¯t show there was anything different. Otherwise, there might be spection about Troy¡¯s rtionship with Imogen. Imogen looked at Sarah¡¯s way of swallowing her anger. Her heart was particrly refreshed. Maybe she should have done this a long time ago, repeatedly testing the edges of publicizing their rtionship. Challenging Sarah¡¯s taut heartstrings. It was the only way to make Sarah angry but had to hold it in. After eating the cake, Imogen went to the bathroom. When passing the stairs, Sarah called to stop her, ¡°Imogen.¡± In the dark stairway, Sarah was wearing an exquisite princess dress, which seemed a bit out of ce. ¡°Ms. Page, what do you want?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± Sarah turned and walked towards the stairs. ¡°About what?¡± Imogen walked up the steps unhurriedly and came in front of Sarah. Imogen guessed that Sarah probably wanted to show off to her. Brag to her about what happened on September 20th and about today¡¯s birthday party. Sarah stands in the shadows, looking at Imogen with cynicism. ¡°Imogen, you lost! I told you Troy would be there for me on September 20th. He stood by my bedside all night. Imogen, I would have divorced him if I were you!¡± Imogen¡¯s face was unperturbed. ¡°Yeah? But the next day, he chased me down to where I was living during my business trip and promised me¡­¡± Imogen paused, and her eyes were meaningful. ¡°Do you want to know what he promised me?¡± 15:08 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 Chapter 94 The End Imogen deliberately said it ambiguously. Troy must have promised Imogen not to divorce her! That¡¯s why Imogen came to Sarah¡¯s birthday party today to show off arrogantly! Sarah¡¯s face twisted in anger. ¡°Imogen, how can you be so despicable? Troy doesn¡¯t even like you. You¡¯d be better off divorcing him if you have any sense!¡± ¡°I won¡¯t agree to divorce. So what if you¡¯re impatient? What can you do to me?¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Sarah stammered. ¡°If this is all you wanted to tell me, I¡¯d better go first.¡± Imogen shrugged. ¡°Do you dare to bet with me on who Troy will choose?¡± ¡°You¡¯re only using this to prove your sense of existence. I¡¯m not interested in ying along.¡± Imogen turned around and left. Suddenly, Sarah pounced from behind. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen steadied herself calmly and pulled Sarah away. ¡°Ah!¡± There was a piercing scream. Sarah rolled down the stairs. ¡°Sarah.¡± Troy entered through the security entrance, looked at the scene before him, and hurriedly approached to help Sarah. ¡°Are you alright?¡± Sarah leaned in Troy¡¯s arms. Her face was pale, her eyes were full of tears, her breath was weak. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m in so much pain.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk. Let¡¯s get you to the hospital first.¡± Troy lifted Sarah into his arms and nced at Imogen up on the steps. He then turned and left. In a ce where Troy couldn¡¯t see, Sarah smiled triumphantly at Imogen and said without a sound, ¡°I won.¡± Looking at Troy¡¯s back, Imogen¡¯s expression turned slightly bitter. She then walked down the stairs calmly. Let Troy misunderstand her if he wanted to. Imogen couldn¡¯t be bothered to exin anyway. As for the difort in her chest, Imogen closed her eyes and forcefully suppressed it. Sarah leaned against Troy¡¯s arms. She looked at his face from her angle. His deep eyes, his high nose bridge, and the sharply defined jawline, and everything captivated her Sarah couldn¡¯t let go. Troy chose to take her to the hospital immediately. He should have still had lingering feelings for her. ¡°What were you and Imogen discussing in the stairwell just now?¡± Troy asked suddenly. Sarah said softly, ¡°I just wanted to apologize to her, but I didn¡¯t expect Imogen to suddenly¡­¡± Sarah didn¡¯t finish her line, but the meaning was self¨Cevident. 15:09 1/ ¡°I knew Imogen hates me, and I don¡¯t me her for doing this¡­¡± Sarah added. Troy remained silent, and his expression unchanged. Troy freed one hand to open the car door, gently cing Sarah inside, then held the door with his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll call the driver to take you to the hospital.¡± Sarah¡¯s expression stiffened, and she grabbed Troy¡¯s arm. ¡°Troy, aren¡¯t youing with me? I want you to apany me¡­¡± ¡°Just wait in the car. The driver will be here soon.¡± Troy pulled her hand away, turned around, and left. Sarah hugged Troy¡¯s waist from behind, and her voice tinged with a sob, pleading, ¡°Troy, are you in such a hurry to distance yourself from me? For thest time, just onest time, don¡¯t you want to apany me? I¡¯ve grown ustomed to your presence, yet you suddenly say you¡¯re leaving. How could you be so cruel?¡± ¡°Which is why you need to get used to it slowly. I will give h a call and ask her to apany you.¡± ¡°I love you. I really can¡¯t be without you! Troy, you said you love me too, didn¡¯t you? If you¡¯re concerned about Grandpa¡¯s health, I can give up on the formalities. I just want to stay by your side!¡± Sarah said, her voice quivering with tears. Troy remained silent. He drew himself back from Sarah¡¯s arms and strode away. Did he truly love Sarah? Even he himself was somewhat uncertain. Sarah looked at his back, her expression darkeningpletely. Sarah gripped the back of the car seat with both hands, her nails almost embedded into the leather. Seeing Imogening out from the safe exit, Liam approached and asked, ¡°What happened? Mr. Marshall just left with Ms. Page in his arms?¡± Imogen exined, ¡°Ms. Page identally fell, so Mr. Marshall sent her to the hospital. The party is over. Shall we go?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them arrived at the garage. Imogen was about to get into the car when a voice suddenly called out from behind. ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t look back. Imogen instantly recognized that voice once she heard it. It was Troy¡¯s. Liam halted his movement of getting into the car, turned around to look at the personing, and greeted with a smile, ¡°Mr. Marshall, weren¡¯t you taking Ms. Page to the hospital?¡± ¡°The driver had gone to drop her off.¡± Troy replied, then looked at Imogen, ¡°Imogen, I need to talk to you.¡± ¡°There was nothing to talk about between us,¡± Imogen said coldly without looking at him. Liam nced at Imogen in surprise, tugging at her sleeve to signal her not to sound so harsh. Troy told Liam, ¡°Liam, you can go back first. I will take Imogen.¡± 15:09 Troy was nominally Imogen¡¯s brother and was also the investor of Liam¡¯s crew, so Liam had no reason to refuse him. However, judging from Imogen¡¯s attitude, there seemed to be some conflict between the two. Liam looked at Imogen and asked tentatively, ¡°So, Imogen, do you need me to give you a ride?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°You can go back first.¡± Imogen needed to rify things with Troy. If she didn¡¯t, he would persist, and their issues shouldn¡¯t have involved Liam. Seeing what Imogen said, Liam had no choice but to nod. ¡°Alright then, I¡¯ll head back first.¡± Liam leaned closely to Imogen and whispered, ¡°If you have any conflicts with Mr. Marshall, you should actively resolve them and call me if you need anything.¡± How could something like this be resolved just by wanting to resolve it? Imogen appreciated his kindness and nodded gently. ¡°Alright, thank you.¡± However, from what Troy saw, this scene appeared extremely intimate. His gaze became even more profound. Liam drove his car and left the garage. Apart from cars, only Troy and Imogen were left around. Imogen nced at Troy expressionlessly and said mockingly, ¡°What¡¯s this? Are you here to defend Ms. Page?¡± ¡°Imogen, I didn¡¯t mean that.¡± ¡°If that¡¯s not the case, I want to leave now.¡± Seeing Imogen being so nonchnt towards him, Troy stepped forward and took hold of her arm. ¡°I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Imogen shook off his hand. ¡°I don¡¯t need you to take me.¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± ¡°What?¡± Imogen stopped and raised an eyebrow, looking at him. ¡°I understand you¡¯re still upset about the other day. That day¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you dare to mention that day!¡± Imogen interrupted Troy in a cold voice and looked at him icily, ¡°You¡¯ve made your choice, so now is no point to talk about it. Our rtionship had ended from the moment you walked out of that room. But don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll still act alongside you for the next while so that Grandpa can enjoy his days.¡± ¡°Ended? I disagree!¡± ¡°You disagree? Disagreeing is invalid.¡± ¡°Are you¡­ are you breaking the promise we made to Grandpa?¡± Imogen shook her head lightly, finding it somewhat ironic. ¡°Our promise to Grandpa? Do you still remember that promise when you insisted on leaving?¡± ¡°Of course, I remember!¡± ¡°Bullshit!¡± Imogen looked Troy in the eyes angrily. ¡°If you truly remembered, you wouldn¡¯t have insisted on seeing Sara. Admit it, you broke your promise to Grandpa first, and you were the one who chose Sarah over me.¡± 15:09 3/ ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t expect that Sarah would let Cedric lie to me. Her injury is not that severe.¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s not it.¡± Imogen stepped forward and stared into his eyes. ¡°She might have deceived you, but are you without fault? You heard Cedric say that she was seriously injured, and without even verifying it, you were eager to leave. This shows that your concern for her has already surpassed the injury itself. ¡°Besides, that ring in your car was intended for Sarah, right? Even if Cedric doesn¡¯te to you, you will still go to her after we finish dinner. ¡°Even if she lied to you, aren¡¯t you still attending her birthday party today like you would? Aren¡¯t you still ying the piano for her and dancing with her?¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15.00 BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game. My Cheating Boyfriend, Loved Your Eneiny Chapter 95 Chapter 95 Chapter 95 I Am Probably Crushing on You Imogen thought, ¡°In fact, it was me who had forced the issue. Given his rtionship with Sarah, it was nothing for him to celebrate Sarah¡¯s birthday.¡± If Troy had gone to celebrate Sarah¡¯s birthday at regr times, she might not have reacted so strongly. It was also unrealistic to break his feelings and dealings with Sarah just by saying so. But the problem was that their wedding anniversary was the same day as Sarah¡¯s birthday. No one would allow their husband to insist on going to celebrate another woman¡¯s birthday on that day. Troy exined, ¡°I just nned toe back after delivering the gift that day¡­¡± ¡°Come back after delivering the gift?¡± Imogen sneered, ¡°Could youe back? You went out in the middle of the night and came back in the dawn. Don¡¯t you think I know that? I woke when you answered the phone!¡± Troy¡¯s face turned pale. up It turned out that she knew what he had gone to great lengths to conceal but had been pretending not to know it all along¡­ Well, she was a light sleeper. There was nothing strange about it. Imogen lowered her eyes. ¡°Just admit it, Troy. You love Sarah. Even with the promise to Grandpa, we can only live in peace. You won¡¯t fall in love with me after all. We will divorce sooner orter!¡± ¡°You are wrong!¡± Holding Imogen¡¯s shoulders with both hands, Troy said, ¡°It would be great if this is really the case. If this is really the case, we just need to act well in front of Grandma and Grandpa. But the hearts aren¡¯t something that can be controlled. I also thought that I loved Sarah. But now, when I close my eyes, even in my sleep, I think of and dream of you. Imogen, I am probably crushing on you.¡± Imogen was shocked all over and looked into Troy¡¯s eyes in disbelief. He looked at her too, seriously and sincerely, and didn¡¯t seem to be lying. Imogen thought, ¡°Would it be true? Would what I¡¯ve been waiting for all these years be true?¡± In an instant, Imogen suddenly came back to her senses and sobered up. She smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be kidding me.¡± She knew that Troy was the best at acting. So she couldn¡¯t believe his words. ¡°I¡¯m not kidding. What is the purpose if I am indeed kidding? For ying with your feelings?¡± After being stunned for a moment, Imogenughed again. ¡°What are youughing about?¡± ¡°I just feel funny. I¡¯d rather not have your love if you mean to be entangled with me while coupled with Sarah.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already told her that this is thest birthday I¡¯ll spend with her.¡± Looking at him with her eyes wide open, Imogen tried to see signs of lying in his expression. But she was disappointed. She couldn¡¯t see any signs of it. If Troy was acting, then he should be an Academy Awards winner. Imogen smiled coldly and said, ¡°Do you mean you won¡¯t divorce me?¡± Every year in the future, the twentieth of September would be their wedding anniversary, not Sarah¡¯s birthday. 15:09 ¡°That¡¯s right. We won¡¯t get divorced.¡± Imogen was stunned, not knowing how to react. Was she happy that something she¡¯d been looking forward to for so long had just been realized? She was happy, of course, but she didn¡¯t seem as happy as she imagined she would be. She felt a little unbelievable. She had recently dreamed of divorcing Troy and had never dreamed of anything like this. Did anything she didn¡¯t even dare to dream about appear in reality? ¡°Are you a happy fool?¡± Troy joked with a smile as he looked at Imogen¡¯s dazed look. ¡°No,¡± Imogen denied. Troy frowned and said lowly, ¡°Imogen, I must tell you in advance. The cause of Sarah¡¯s illness is rted to me. I promised to ensure the best possible future for her if she stayed in domestic. It¡¯s impossible for me to just break things off with her and have no more involvement. But I will reduce the frequency and duration of my meetings with her. I won¡¯t meet her if I have nothing serious to do. Only you will be in my heart from now on. Is that okay?¡± Imogen was silent. She was already resistant to Troy and no longer trusted him. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Troy said, ¡°I will never meet Sarah alone again. If allowed, I will bring you along when I meet her. And I will bring someone else without you, or you can select someone to be my secretary to supervise me.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need to supervise you. Only you answer me. If the next time Sarah calls you again to tell you that she¡¯s sick or something has happened to her, what will you do about it?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t go there anymore. If it gets to the point where I have to go, I¡¯ll take you with me.¡± Imogen said faintly, ¡°I hope you can do what you say.¡± She knew that Sarah would never give up. What Troy would do next while Sarah was pestering him was the key. Gently breathing a sigh of relief, Troy¡¯s brows and eyes spread out as he embraced Imogen and said, ¡°Imogen, did you forgive me?¡± He held Imogen¡¯s waist in his hands, pressing her into his arms with his jaw against her temples. Imogen kept silent and gently pushed his shoulder. Troy sensed the silent defense in her behavior and freed her. ¡°Let¡¯s go home.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Imogen nodded slightly. Troy called the hotel manager, who immediately arranged a car to take them back. Not long after, the car stopped at the gatrance of the Gxy Vi. Troy and Imogen got out of the car sessively and walked in side by side. The two walked in unison, neither speaking. Sue saw theme back together, and although there was no particrly intimate interaction, the atmosphere just seemed a little different. Sue wondered, ¡°Are the two reconciled? But it doesn¡¯t look like aplete reconciliation¡­¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall.¡± Sue looked at Imogen and then at Troy and said with a smile, ¡°Your secretary came by and delivered the suitcases just now.¡± 15:09 Imogen nodded. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go and pack it up.¡± Imogen walked up the stairs while Troy paused in ce for two seconds and followed. Inside the master bedroom, Imogen had already opened the suitcase and sorted out the daily necessities and changing clothes inside. She was spinning like a top, so Troy sat on the sofa and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Pack it upter.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t sit down and continued to pack her suitcase, chatting with Troy for a few minutes about the work she was traveling for. ¡°Well, you can just take care of that. What do you want to eat tonight?¡± Imogen¡¯s hands paused, and she raised her eyes to look at Troy. ¡°Will you cook in person?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy looked into her eyes. ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Imogen thought awhile and said, ¡°I want to eat pasta.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let Sue buy it. Is there anything else?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just this first.¡± Troy got up and went downstairs. The door to the master bedroom opened and closed as Troy¡¯s footsteps moved away. Watching the door closed, Imogen sighed slightly and continued to pack her things. Now even if Troy said he liked her, she couldn¡¯t trust and devote herself to Troy like before. Sarah¡¯s existence was like a time bomb in her heart that could explode anytime and anywhere. After packing up the clothes, Imogen smoothly sent theundry downstairs. Just as she reached the stairway, she saw Troy on the phone in the living room, and it didn¡¯t sound like official business. She went downstairs with a softer voice and heard Troy say, ¡°Just send her to the hospital and then come back. Tell her that this trick won¡¯t work on me. The body is hers, and the one who suffers in the end is still herself. Okay, that¡¯s it.¡± Troy hung up the phone. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:09 V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Chapter 96 Publicity Imogen could tell that Troy was referring to Sarah. Troy turned and saw Imogening down the stairs with a pile ofundry in her hands. He said, ¡°Just leave them in the room and give it to Sue.¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Imogen said and carried the dirty clothes to theundry room on the first floor. Sue was back with the ingredients for pasta. ¡°Leave it to me,¡± Troy asked and took things over. Sue assumed that Troy asked to cook to please Imogen, so she didn¡¯t insist on doing her job and left the kitchen to Troy for him to show off. Troy went into the kitchen and got an apron on himself when he came out. Imogen sat on the sofa and couldn¡¯t help but take a few more nces. He was still wearing his suit pants and only took off his coat when they returned. He wore a gray shirt with two buttons casually untied at the neckline, sleeves rolled up, revealing his muscr. forearms: It was somewhat of a contradiction to wear an elite outfit with an apron on the outside. Troy caught Imogen¡¯s eyes and smiled, ¡°Why?¡± Imogen turned away with her face flickered slightly and said, ¡°Nothing.¡± Troy turned and went back to the kitchen. After a while, Troy came out of the kitchen with two servings of pasta, sd, macaroni, and shrimp. They looked very delicate. Imogen sat at the dining table, facing Troy. ¡°Give it a try?¡± Troy asked while taking off his apron and putting it aside. Imogen nced at him, then put a piece of shrimp in her mouth. It was so tender, as if water would come out when she bit. Troy sat down at the other side of the table and said modestly, ¡°I haven¡¯t cooked for a long time. Hope it¡¯s good.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you often cook for Sarah?¡± Imogen asked softly, ncing at him and raising her eyebrows. ¡°Not often, only once.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Imogen lowered her head and continued eating. Troy observed the look on Imogen¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Why? You don¡¯t believe it?¡± ¡°Whatever. It¡¯s not like I¡¯ve installed a surveince camera in Sarah¡¯s house. How would I know?¡± Troy didn¡¯t stick to this topic and said, ¡°From now on, I will choose one day every week to cook for you?¡± He was busy with work, so he couldn¡¯t cook every day. ¡°Work is the most important thing.¡± Imogen nced at him with unclear emotions. Troy didn¡¯t say anything, but he had a firm idea in his mind. After dinner, Sue went to clean the kitchen. ¡°Would you like to go for a walk? It helps with digestion,¡± Troy suggested. 15:09 ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded in agreement. Side by side, the two walked out of the yard together. They walked along gstone road in the community, talking casually. Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°I¡¯m going to Paris for the vacation, and I¡¯ll be leaving on the 30th. Do you want toe with me?¡± It was verymon for Troy to go on a business trip abroad. Therefore, she never doubted him when he went on a business trip every July. Who¡¯d know he went to see Sarah? And Imogen had no overseas traveling ns recently. She could only go sightseeing in Paris or reach her clients at best. ¡°I still have some work in hand. I may not be free,¡± she answered. As senior management, there was also a lot of work during the holidays. ¡°Leave it to your subordinates,¡± Troy suggested. But Imogen didn¡¯t think it was appropriate and insisted, ¡°That¡¯s not good. How can I hand over all my job responsibilities to my subordinates?¡± Previously, Imogen was very hurt because of Troy¡¯s favoritism towards Sarah at work. Now Troy finally turned to her for selfishness, but she rejected him. Only then did she realize that what she cared about was not the injustice but Troy¡¯s different attitude between her and Sarah. ¡°It¡¯s okay to do so once in a while.¡± Well, the big boss stated himself clearly. Imogenpromised. ¡°Fine.¡± During the walk, Troy answered two calls. One was from a business partner, and the other was from Cedric. ¡°It¡¯s Sarah¡¯s birthday today. I¡¯m too upied to join her party. Did she say anything about this?¡± Cedric asked on the phone, snickering. Troy frowned slightly and nced at Imogen next to him, and he couldn¡¯t believe Cedric just brought this up. ¡°Go and ask her yourself,¡± heined. Imogen walked forward slowly without looking sideways. Troy wondered if she could hear the voice on the phone. ¡°Yo, you¡¯re not with her? It¡¯s such a good chance! I heard that today¡¯s banquet was costly. Does Imogen know about this? If she does, he will throw a drama at you.¡± Troy asked without answering, ¡°Anything else?¡± After being silent for a while, Cedric asked, ¡°Troy, are you nning to continue like this forever?¡± ¡°Like this¡± meant Troy would stay married to Imogen and date Sarah at the same time. Troy didn¡¯t answer. Cedric continued, ¡°I thought that you would stay alone for your entire life until you met Sarah. Then I realized that you have a different side. Sarah is a good girl. She¡¯s gentle and considerate. At that time, your ssmates were all so envious of you having such a girlfriend. I also witnessed you two, from knowing each other to falling in love and breaking up. I don¡¯t know 15:09 why you broke up, but fate is here. Since you can meet her again, you have to cherish it.¡± The implication was that he hoped that Troy could divorce Imogen. Since Troy and Sarah were dating again, Cedric knew they still had a feeling for each other. Why not divorced Imogen and married Sarah? Imogen wasn¡¯t from a pedigree family, and they had no interest bound together. Although Sarah was suspected of taking advantage of Cedric that day, Cedric could understand that now it was because Sarah knew Troy was married. It was normal for Sarah to overthink. He witnessed Troy and Sarahe all the way long, and he simply wished that they could get back together. ¡°If that¡¯s it, I will hang up,¡± Troy said. Knowing that Troy didn¡¯t want to talk about it, Cedric immediately changed the subject. Troy had previously said that he wanted Cedric to apologize to Imogen. Therefore, Cedric called to ask when would the Marshall couple be free to gather at the club. ¡°I should apologize to Imogen,¡± Cedric said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°Let me ask her.¡± Troy looked at Imogen beside him, took her hand, and said, ¡°Cedric knew he offended you that night, and he wants to apologize to you.¡± That night was a horrible experience for Imogen. Those memories were a nightmare to her and had woken her woke up so many times in the middle of the night. Seeing Imogen being silent, Troy frowned and was about to reject Cedric. The next second, Imogen took his hand and said, ¡°Make it tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t force yourself.¡± Troy stood still and looked at Imogen. ¡°I¡¯m not.¡± She just made a clever choice. The friendship between Troy and Cedric for years would not be torn apart because of this incident. She was very clear about her position. If it was not for Troy, Cedric would never have offered to apologize. She was Troy¡¯s wife. It would only give Troy a hard time if she had any trouble with Cedric Taking this opportunity to make peace was also giving both parties an out. Troy rubbed Imogen¡¯s palms and replied to Cedric on the phone, ¡°See you at the usual ce tomorrow night.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call Hector and the others.¡± Hearing this, Imogen raised her eyebrows slightly. She thought, ¡°Cedric wanted to apologize to me. But Troy wanted to gather other friends together. Could it be an implication that he wanted to reveal my identity in front of his friends?¡± Hearing this, Cedric questioned with a pause, ¡°Call Hector and the others? What¡­¡± 15:09 He could also see that Troy wanted to announce Imogen¡¯s identity by doing this. In other words, Troy had no ns to divorce. What about Sarah, then? Would she stay a cheater forever? You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:09 WITH MY 1 V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Was a Mystery Chapter 97 Chapter 97 Chapter 97 She Was a Mystery Troy said in a deep voice, ¡°Just do as I tell you.¡± Cedric was silent for a moment and then nodded. Troy put the phone back in his pocket and walked slowly, holding Imogen¡¯s hand. The atmosphere was quiet. After a long time, Imogen said, ¡°Cedric would apologize to me. If you want to call Hector and the others, won¡¯t you make Cedric lose face in front of them?¡± ¡°So what?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary to call Hector and the others.¡± In the past, this was what Imogen precisely hoped for, and now her wish woulde true. But she was not as happy as she imagined. It seemed like this was a dispensable thing. If he had introduced her in front of his friends when they were just married, she would have been very happy. But if it was announced now, his friends would not recognize her because of the matter between him and Sarah. And they would think that she snatched Troy away from Sarah. Even if they respected her superficially for Troy¡¯s sake, they would not wish her well from the bottom of their hearts. Just like Cedric now. Troy stopped and looked at Imogen. ¡°Why don¡¯t you think it¡¯s necessary?¡± Imogen moved her lips. ¡°Do you still remember when you asked me to call Sarah sister¨Cinw?¡± At that time, he took Sarah to meet his friends, and Imogen came to greet them. How long had it been since then? In a blink of an eye, the woman beside him became her. She really couldn¡¯t read this man. Troy held Imogen¡¯s wrist, rubbing her thumb lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m here.¡± Even if his friends didn¡¯t like her, they still had to hold back in front of him. Just like Cedric. Even if he was reluctant, but still had to apologize to her. Imogen didn¡¯t say anything more. The two walked along the neighborhood for a while and returned to the vi. Troy came out of the bathroom and saw a water ss and two medicine bottles in front of Imogen. He frowned slightly and walked behind Imogen. ¡°Is the stomach not feeling well? Go to the hospital?¡± Hearing the voice, Imogen was frightened. Then she calmed down. ¡°No need.¡± Troy refused. ¡°It hasn¡¯t recovered after such a long time, and a minor illness will be serious. I will apany you to the hospital tomorrow.¡± ¡°It¡¯s really not necessary. When I was diagnosed, the doctor said that I was suffering from a 15:09 chronic disease and needed to be recuperated for a period of time.¡± Imogen looked at Troy and said proactively, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I don¡¯t shy away from seeing a doctor. There is really no big problem now. If I was really ufortable, I would take the initiative to see a doctor.¡± After hearing what Imogen said, Troy had no choice but to nod. ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± In the evening, Troy came out of the study after finishing his work and opened the door of the main bedroom. Imogen was already lying on the bed and fell asleep. He walked lightly to the side of the bed, looking at Imogen¡¯s sleeping face, peaceful and beautiful. But she was still curled up, bowing like a shrimp. He walked into the bathroom, came out in a bathrobe after a while, threw off the quilt, and went to bed. He leaned against Imogen and stretched out his hand to pull her into his arms. The warmth approached from behind, and Imogen stuck to it unknowingly. The sun was shining in the room. Imogen rubbed her sleepy eyes and nced at her phone. It was five minutes before seven o¡¯clock. He was not here. Only the ce where he slept was still warm. Troy must have gotten up to go for a run. Imogen got up, dressed, washed, and went downstairs to eat, and Troy was already waiting for her downstairs. After breakfast, the two went to thepany together, like countless days in the previous marriage. In the back seat of the car, Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and put it on hisp to y with. Her skin was very white, and blood vessels could be seen on the back of her hands. Her fingers were slender and pale, and her nails were light pink. ¡°I¡¯m not at thepany in the afternoon. So, I¡¯ll go directly to the clubhouse in the evening and ask the driver to pick you up after work.¡± ¡°Have a schedule?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°I have an appointment with others to y golf,¡± Troy said. It was not simply ying golf, but talking about business through it, which was better than sitting in a formal meeting room. ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Would you like toe with me?¡± ¡°I have to work. How about you let me resign?¡± Imogen shook Troy¡¯s hand. Troy smiled. ¡°No.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t expect him to agree. She couldn¡¯t help but think of the child in her womb. Counting the time, it had been almost thirteen weeks. It was time for her to go for a pregnancy test. Now, she still didn¡¯t know how to talk to Troy, and their current state was not stable. When they arrived at thepany, the two entered the elevator one after the other, parted ways 15:09 at the corner, and went back to their offices. Before leaving, Troy squeezed Imogen¡¯s palm with an affectionate look. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen pushed him. Troy walked towards the office. Imogen withdrew her gaze and turned around to see Charlene standing not far away. She was looking straight at her with a tense face and a little gloom in her eyes. Imogen smiled faintly at her. ¡°Charlene, good morning.¡± Charlene didn¡¯t speak. Imogen didn¡¯t expect Charlene to answer and went straight to her office. Charlene stood where she was, looking at Imogen¡¯s back, with her hands hanging down. She couldn¡¯t help clenching them tightly. She closed eyes and recollected the scene just now in her mind. Even though Troy and Imogen were not overly intimate in behavior, Troy¡¯s eyes showed everything. Charlene swallowed. Her throat was tense, and her heart was sore. She thought again of the time when she first met Troy. He was wearing a ck shirt with two buttons undone, suit pants with a low¨Ckey and delicate belt, and handmade leather shoes. His figure was tall and straight. Holding documents between his good¨Clooking and slender fingers, he gave an inaugural speech on the stage, his tone unhurried and calm. When his gaze swept over, he was calm. But there was a kind of majesty that could not be ignored. At the sight of him, Charlene was impressed by his temperament. Just because she was two years older than Troy, she was automatically ssified as the elder sister. Even if the employees joked, they would not make fun of her and Troy, as if they felt that they were not a natural match. Age was an insurmountable chasm. Charlene also knew that a mature and powerful man like Troy would only like women who were younger than him. She was directly excluded. Afraid of being ridiculed, she could only suppress her feelings and dered to the public that she had a boyfriend. She had been secretly paying attention to Troy. It was also because of this that she realized early that the rtionship between Troy and Imogen did not seem to be pure brother and sister. They often came to work together. And at noon, when there was no one in the office, Imogen went to Troy¡¯s office for dinner. If Troy was at thepany in the afternoon and had no entertainment or other schedules in the evening, they would leave work together. Before she confirmed it, Sarah returned from abroad. The news was overwhelming. At this time, Charlene confirmed that the person Troy loved was indeed Sarah. 15:09 But the rtionship between him and Imogen was still confusing. But now Charlene was sure. They must sustain sexual connections, as the little gesture like pinching the palm of the hand was suggestive and intimate. Although Troy seemed to have a clean private life on the surface, he would be thirty years old next year. It was the prime of his life. So there would always be women around him to meet his physical needs. What Charlene didn¡¯t expect was that Sarah had already returned home, and Troy often went out with Sarah. But he still maintained an inappropriate rtionship with Imogen in private. But to think it over, it was normal. How could a rich man be loyal to a woman? Presumably, Troy, like other bosses, had a weak sense of morality when it came to sexual rtions. So. A thought came to Charlene¡¯s mind. She bit her lower lip. Imogen could do it. Why couldn¡¯t she? You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband 15:09 WITH HY V BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend. I Loved Your Eneny Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Chapter 98 Already Broken After work, Imogen originally wanted to take a taxi to the clubhouse, but unexpectedly, Troy came to pick her up. After getting in the car, Troy exined unusually, ¡°The afternoon session ended early, so I¡¯m here to pick you up.¡± Imogen understood, looking at the receding street scene outside the window. When she came back to her senses, the car had stopped. Imogen looked left and right out of the window but found that they hadn¡¯t arrived at the clubhouse yet. Just when she was about to ask, Troy had already opened the door and got out of the car. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Imogen asked as she got out of the car. Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and walked to the nearby jewelry chain store. ¡°Shopping.¡± Shopping? What to buy? Imogen was curious but didn¡¯t ask more. As soon as the two opened the door and entered, the manager of the jewelry store greeted them with a smile, ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes, hurry up and sit down, please. If you have any jewelry you want to see, I¡¯ll ask them to take it here.¡± The manager was also surprised. Yesterday some entertainment news was still reporting that Troy appeared at Sarah¡¯s birthday party, but today he was shopping with another woman. It was really difficult to understand the love life of these rich people. Although surprised, the manager didn¡¯t dare to show it at all. She acted respectfully. Troy sat down on the sofa and said, ¡°Let me take a look at thetest couple rings.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes, wait a moment, please.¡± The manager called the clerk to send the two of them some drinks and hurriedly went to get the rings herself. Couple rings? Did he have friends who were getting married? Imogen sat on the sofa and took a sip of water, flipped through her Facebook, and replied work messages to her assistant. The manager brought several new pairs of couple rings, put them on the table, and then introduced them one by one, ¡°Mr. Marshall, please take a look. These are new products of our brand this year, and they are trendy among young couples. Especially this one, it¡¯s unique in design, also elegant and high¨Cprofile. It had been ordered a lotst month.¡± As she said that, the manager took out the women¡¯s ring herself, put it on her own finger, and - showed it to Troy. ¡°How about it? Mr. Marshall.¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± Troy looked at Imogen beside him. The store manager hurriedly moved to Imogen¡¯s side. Imogen raised her head, nced at the ring on the manager¡¯s hand, and nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s suitable as a gift.¡± 15:09 Seeing her perfunctory attitude, Troy took the phone from Imogen¡¯s hand and turned it off. ¡°It¡¯s not a gift.¡± Imogen nced at him interrogatively and took the phone from his hand. ¡°Then what¡¯s it for?¡± Troy pursed his lips, held Imogen¡¯s hand, and inteced her fingers. He looked at their fingers. ¡°Don¡¯t you think something is missing?¡± Imogen was stunned for seconds before realizing that Troy wanted to buy a pair of rings for themselves. Imogen looked at the pair of rings iid with diamonds on the te, but she didn¡¯t feel surprises at all, nor did she have much desire to choose one. any She would be pleased if Troy could give her a pair of rings on her wedding anniversary, even if it was a random one. However, on that day, what he gave her was a bracelet. And it was already broken. But now, another crack had been added to their rtionship. The memory of that night was now like a thorn in her heart. And when the thorn got stuck into the flesh, it would cause a dull pain from time to time. Their current harmony was barely maintained with a bad grace. It was like a cigarette butt that had been burned once and turned into ashes as soon as it was touched and would be blown away in the wind. The manager was shocked, but she also felt that it was expected. Imogen was adopted by the Marshall family. She had been in the Marshall family for ten years and had a close rtionship with the elders in the family. Maybe it was the elders who wanted to match the two. As for Sarah, an actress, Troy was probably just ying with her. Troy looked at Imogen in a daze, picked a women¡¯s ring from the ring te, lifted Imogen¡¯s left hand, put the ring on her finger, looked around twice, and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Imogen returned to her senses, raised her head, and then met Troy¡¯s eyes. The chandelier in the room was exquisite and bright, reflecting in Troy¡¯s eyes. His eyes seemed extraordinarily gentle. Imogen avoided his gaze and looked at her left hand. Under the light, the huge diamond shined so brilliantly that she couldn¡¯t even keep her eyes open. The manager immediately rmended enthusiastically, ¡°Mr. Marshall is really discerning. The design and workmanship of this diamond ring are master¨Clevel and very unique. Ms. Forbes¡® fingers are the most beautiful that I have ever seen. Her skin is so fair, and her fingers are so long. This one is the most suitable one for her temperament.¡± Imogen looked at her left hand and shook her head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s too exaggerated, not suitable for everyday wear.¡± Troy said, ¡°You can choose two pairs. One pair for collection and one pair for everyday wear.¡± The manager¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard these words, and she hurriedly echoed to Troy, ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall is so kind to you. This ring looks so nice on you, and your hands look shining 15:09 and thin, which means that Mr. Marshall thinks highly of you. The corresponding men¡¯s ring is also very gorgeous, low¨Ckey yet majestic. If you think it is exaggerated, this pair of rings is also new, especially suitable for daily wear.¡± The store manager picked up another ordinary ring and highly rmended it. Troy took the diamond ring from Imogen¡¯s hand and put on that ordinary ring. ¡°How is it?¡± This ring was said to be ordinary, butpared to other rings, the diamond was still bigger, about one carat in size. Imogen casually looked at the other rings on the te and said, ¡°This one is fine.¡± ¡°Okay, let me measure your fingers,¡± The manager said with a smile. She nced at Troy secretly and sighed that the ring with that huge diamond was not sold this time. Then she heard Troy say, ¡°These two, please.¡± ¡°Okay, okay!¡± The manager immediately smiled, and her attitude was almost like treating Troy as a god. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes, do you need to carve some words on the rings?¡± ¡°No need,¡± Imogen said. In case one day she would divorce Troy, it would waste a lot of money if she sold the ring. ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall and Ms. Forbes, we will process and customize as soon as possible, and I will contact you two again at that time.¡± ¡°Hmm.¡± Troy said slightly, looking at Imogen beside him, ¡°Is there anything else you want? Go and pick one?¡± The manager immediately said, ¡°Ms. Forbes, we recently arrived some new nes in our store. Shall I show them to you?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°No need, let¡¯s go.¡± Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand, stood up, and was ready to leave. ¡°Goodbye, take care!¡± The manager sent them to the door. The two returned to the car. And the car started moving. ¡°Why do you suddenly want to buy the couple rings?¡± Imogen nced at Troy beside her. ¡°Nothing. I just suddenly realized that we had been married for three years but still didn¡¯t have rings.¡± He held her hand, inteced his five fingers into her fingers, and looked at her under the dim light. ¡°Imogen, I know that in the past three years, I have not fulfilled the responsibility of being a husband. And you have been forgiving me all the time. In theing days, I will make up for you and make up for what wecked before.¡± Although, that day, Imogen let go and said to see his performance. But Troy still noticed that Imogen seemed to see him, as usual, these days. In fact, there was an invisible and intangible barrier between the two. The cracks were already there, and it was hard to return to how they used to be. She couldn¡¯t trust him with all her heart as before. Imogen smiled at him, then turned to look outside the car. 15:09 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Chapter 99 Apology The sky was getting dark, and the shops on both sides of the road, as well as the tall buildings, had already lit up, brightly illuminating the surroundings. Imogen could understand Troy¡¯s intentions and knew that he genuinely wanted to make it her now. But to her, Sarah¡¯s existence was like a ticking time bomb, always making her anxious. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. up to She couldn¡¯t be sure what Troy would choose the next time Sarah tried to interfere, even if he promised not to meet Sarah alone.. Imogen thought that unless Sarahpletely left, they would never be able to return to the things were. way Troy watched Imogen¡¯s reaction, tightly holding her hand. He would prove through his actions that he genuinely wanted to spend his life with her. The two first went to have a meal before heading to the club. The car drove into the underground parking lot of the club. Troy and Imogen got out, one after another, making their way to their usual box. Inside, the room was dimly lit, and Troy¡¯s friends were talking. Troy pushed the door open. Everyone¡¯s eyes turned to them. Seeing them, Hector said with a smile, ¡°Troy, that¡¯s not fair of you. None of us brought a female companion. Why did you bring Ms. Page here? Showing off to us?¡± Imogen took a step back, half of her being shielded by Troy. Due to the bright corridor and dim room, Hector didn¡¯t see Imogen¡¯s face clearly and mistakenly thought that the woman by Troy¡¯s side was Sarah. Riley raised an eyebrow, recognizing Imogen immediately, and shot a nce at Troy. Cedric cleared his throat. ¡°Ahem¡­¡± The atmosphere in the room grew tense for a moment. Troy, holding Imogen¡¯s hand, walked in, rebuking. ¡°Even a Lafite can¡¯t shut your mouth?¡± Only then did Hector realize that the woman beside Troy was not Sarah but Imogen. He quickly stood up, apologizing, ¡°It¡¯s Imogen. My apologies. I mistook you. Come sit here. I¡¯ll punish myself with three drinks. Please don¡¯t take it to heart.¡± As he spoke, Hector poured himself three drinks. Not only Hector but several other friends of Troy also initially mistook Imogen for Sarah. It wasn¡¯t because they looked alike. It was just that during these friends¡® gatherings, Troy never brought a femalepanion. Later, after Sarah returned to New York, Troy brought her to these gatherings a couple of times. So, they subconsciously thought the only woman Troy would bring to such gatherings would be Sarah. Aside from Riley, in these friends¡® eyes, the rtionship between Troy and Imogen was just superficial. A casual greeting upon meeting was all that was needed. 15:09 Who would have thought Imogen would apany Troy to such a ce? ¡°It¡¯s fine. I won¡¯t take it to heart. If you¡¯re going to me someone, me my brother for consistently bringing Ms. Page here,¡± Imogen said as she sat down on the sofa, shooting Troy a yful look. Understanding the sarcasm in her voice, Troy wasn¡¯t annoyed. He sat down beside her and asked, ¡°You¡¯re not mad that I brought her here?¡± ¡°Why would I be mad? I even called her sister¨Cinw.¡± ¡°I was wrong. Can you forgive me this time?¡± Troy leaned toward Imogen, his right hand resting behind her on the sofa. Everyone present wasn¡¯t foolish. Given how Troy intentionally brought Imogen and their interactions, it was clear something had changed between them. For someone like Troy to ask for forgiveness was rare. Hector and the others exchanged nces, but they didn¡¯t show their surprise too obviously. They continued discussing the previous topic, but it was clear their minds were elsewhere. They couldn¡¯t believe the connection between Troy and Imogen. In their circle, Imogen was always the exception. Everyone who met her was respectful and polite, but no one truly took her seriously at heart. Imogen was tactful. She didn¡¯t overvalue herself, nor did she frequently indulge in clubs or live a life of luxury and revelry. Instead, she focused on studying and working hard. It was like the ckers and top students in a ss. Most of the time, they merely acknowledged each other and didn¡¯t interfere in each other¡¯s business. They knew that Troy probably did it on purpose, deliberately bringing Imogen to meet his friends and intentionally disying affection towards Imogen in front of them. When he brought Sarah before, he mostly chatted with friends, with Sarah sitting quietly. But now, Troy¡¯s special attention to Imogen was evident. Among those present, there were some who enjoyed having fun, changing femalepanions every day without any repetition. However, those were just high¨Cend escorts, merely for casual amusement. But Imogen¡¯s status clearly wasn¡¯t one to be trifled with. Otherwise, Henry would not be pleased. But what about Sarah in the future? Cedric couldn¡¯t help but worry about Sarah. ¡°Cedric.¡± Troy suddenly called out, ¡°Didn¡¯t you want to apologize to Imogen?¡± The mention of Imogen¡¯s past incident made Troy remember. It was Cedric who had urged Imogen to call Sarah sister¨Cinw, Meeting Troy¡¯s gaze, Cedric felt a chill down his spine. He came over with his drink. ¡°Imogen, I was careless a few days ago. I spoke rashly and offended you. I apologize. Please don¡¯t hold it against me for Troy¡¯s sake. I¡¯ll drink this as a toast to you.¡± He finished the drink in one gulp and showed the empty ss. 15:09 Hector and the others exchanged nces and looked in their direction. Everyone could guess that perhaps Troy had invited them today for this very apology. Everyone knew how close Cedric and Troy were. Not only had they been friends for many years, but they were also college ssmates. Although Cedric had deviated from his professional path, he never left Troy¡¯s inner social circle. Now, with Troy watching, Cedric¡¯s apology to Imogen spoke volumes. Imogen looked around, took a bottle of wine from nearby, and filled Cedric¡¯s ss, saying, ¡°You are close to Ms. Page. I can understand if you side with her. If it were me, I would also side with my friend, right?¡± Cedric hesitated, not knowing how to respond. This question was a trap. Neither agreeing nor disagreeing would be appropriate, ¡°Imogen, I didn¡¯t know the situation back then. That¡¯s why I said those things. Please don¡¯t take it personally.¡± He downed his drink sullenly. Imogen poured him another full ss. ¡°So, are you ming my brother for keeping it from you?¡± Cedric¡¯s face stiffened, and he shot Troy a nce. ¡°No, I didn¡¯t mean that. All the mistakes are mine.¡± He looked at his ss and drank again. ¡°One more.¡± Imogen poured for him again. Cedric¡¯s face turned slightly pale. He cast a subtle nce at Imogen and, in the end, drank the wine. ¡°That¡¯s enough.¡± Imogen put down the bottle, sat down on the sofa, and said with a smile, ¡°Look at you, making such an effort to apologize. It¡¯s not a big deal. I won¡¯t take it to heart.¡± ¡°Heh,¡± Cedricughed, but internally he was rolling his eyes. He knew that Imogen, with Troy¡¯s backing, was deliberately making things difficult for him and then acting innocent afterward. He felt even more disdain for Imogen. He didn¡¯t understand why, between Imogen and Sarah, Troy chose Imogen. In terms of appearance, both were equally matched. But in character, Sarah was definitely better¨Cgentle, considerate, intelligent, and elegant. She got along with everyone, treated people perfectly, always had a friendly demeanor, and made a good impression on others. Unlike Imogen, who was always cold¨Cfaced and boring. If she were genuinely aloof, it would be fine. But she was just pretending to be, bing arrogant with Troy¡¯s support, revealing her true colors. Imogen remained impassive. She knew that Cedric didn¡¯t like her, and she wasn¡¯t going to try and change his mind. One apologized, one epted. As long as it looked good on the surface, it was fine. Troy took a deep look at Cedric, then turned to Imogen with a smile, ¡°Still calling me brother?¡± 15:09 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 Chapter 100 The Golden Couple In the past, Imogen was used to being called brother by his friends and hadn¡¯t corrected it for a while. When Troy asked him what she should call him, Imogen smiled and said, ¡°What do you want me to call you?¡± ¡°What do you think?¡± ¡°Troy.¡± Troy smiled and didn¡¯t say anything. For a moment, he thought Imogen might call him ¡°husband.¡± But he knew it wouldn¡¯t happen. They had never referred to each other as husband and wife. That title was incredibly unfamiliar to them. As they interacted, Cedric¡¯s expression grew increasinglyplex. Although Riley couldn¡¯t guess the specific details, he could sense that something had happened. He stepped forward to defuse the situation. ¡°Why are youte today? Were you held up by others?¡± Troy replied, ¡°No, I went with Imogen to pick out engagement rings, and it took longer than expected.¡± ¡°It¡¯s about time to buy a pair. It¡¯s been so long, and not having rings is uneptable,¡± Riley said. Hector was astonished. ording to Riley¡¯s words, had Troy already married Imogen? But he wasn¡¯t that surprised either. When Troy entered holding Imogen¡¯s hand, he understood that with the presence of Henry, it would be difficult for Troy and Imogen not to get married after they had started a rtionship. However, he also knew that just two days ago, Troy had hosted a luxurious and exquisite birthday banquet for Sarah. Even though there were no reporters present, a video of the two dancing was secretly taken and circted on the Inte, sparking a small discussion. The screen was filled with comments about the golden couple, and the Celebrity Insider was going crazy. Today, Troy brought Imogen to buy engagement rings and met their friends. ¡°I told you, Mr. Marshall would never marry Sarah,¡± Someone whispered in the corner. ¡°The entertainment industry is chaotic, and it¡¯s even wilder overseas. Sarah is a foreigner, if she wants to continue developing abroad, she must pay some price, right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s true. Troy is just ying around with Sarah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Troy is not that kind of person. There must be something we don¡¯t know about,¡± Hector said. After knowing Troy for so many years, Hector understood his character well and knew that he wasn¡¯t the type to y with other people¡¯s emotions. Despite thinking this way, Hector couldn¡¯t help but be puzzled. In his eyes, Troy and Sarah were clearly a perfect match, and Troy had no connection with Imogen. How did things suddenly change like this? But no matter how confused they were, they wouldn¡¯t show it. They maintained theirposure, and someone jokingly teased Troy, ¡°What did you pick? Did you 15:09 17 choose a pigeon egg?¡± Others beganplimenting Imogen. ¡°Haven¡¯t seen Imogen for a long time, and she looks even more beautiful now.¡± Riley suggested, ¡°We¡¯re bored. How about ying a few rounds of cards? It¡¯s been a while since I¡¯ve yed.¡± Everyone looked at Troy. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll y a couple of rounds with you guys.¡± Troy smiled and stood. up. The private room was equipped with various entertainment facilities, and the group moved toward the card table. Cedric declined to y. In the end, the four people sitting at the table were Troy, Riley, Hector, and another young man The others gathered around another table nearby, while two people brought chairs and sat behind the group to watch them y. Someone kindly helped Imogen move a chair and ced it behind Troy. Imogen thanked him and took a seat on the chair. Troy nced back at Imogen and asked, ¡°Do you know how to y cards?¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°I yed when I was young, but I don¡¯t know if the rules are the same as the ones you y.¡± Her skills were taught by her grandfather. Her grandfather was an ordinary farmer who went to the city to work when he was young and returned to the countryside to farm when he grew old, doing odd jobs for others. He was busy all year round, and the only time he could rest was during the Christmas holidays. In the cold winter, when people didn¡¯t want to leave their houses, they would huddle together with the vigers to y cards. The stakes were low, and the wins and losses were not significant. Imogen loved to bring a small stool and sit behind her grandfather, watching him y cards. After watching for a long time, she learned how to y. ¡°You¡¯ll understand after watching a couple of rounds.¡± Not long after, Troy¡¯s phone rang. He took out his phone from his pocket, nced at the screen, and saw that it was a business call. He stood up and walked outside, saying to Imogen, ¡°y a couple of rounds for me.¡± After watching a few rounds, Imogen understood the rules and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± After sitting down in Troy¡¯s seat, she dealt a few cards. Imogen btedly asked, ¡°How much are you ying for?¡± Hector raised two fingers. Imogen raised an eyebrow. Riley exined, ¡°Twenty thousand dors.¡± Imogen was amazed and became even more serious. At the staircase in the corridor, Troy hung up the phone and turned to see Cedric standing not far away. ¡°Why did youe out?¡± Troy asked. 1 15:09 ¡°Just came out for some fresh air,¡± Cedric walked up and stopped beside Troy. ¡°Troy, I know I might be overstepping, but I still want to ask, what are your ns?¡± Seeing Troy remain silent, Cedric asked, ¡°Do you n on keeping Sarah as a mistress for the rest of your life?¡± ¡°No,¡± Troy replied. ¡°Then when do you n on divorcing Imogen? Your grandfather¡¯s side¡­¡± Troy interrupted him, saying, ¡°Sarah and I have no rtionship. We won¡¯t have any rtionship in the future.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Cedric was stunned. ¡°But¡­ butst time you brought Sarah to meet us, and the media even caught you a few times?¡± All of that seemed to indicate that he wanted to rekindle his rtionship with Sarah. Cedric was extremely confused. Previously, Troy did indeed have that intention. At that time, he thought he still loved Sarah. Now, looking back, it wasn¡¯t necessarily the case. Matters of the heart were somewhatplicated, and all he knew now was that he didn¡¯t want to divorce Imogen. Looking at Cedric¡¯s expression, Troy said, ¡°That¡¯s all in the past. I¡¯ve already made it clear to her. Whether she stays in the country or goes abroad, it¡¯s up to her.¡± Cedric didn¡¯t know what to say as he looked at Troy. He never expected things to turn out this way. Troy wanted to separate from Sarah, which was something he had never considered. He still remembered when they were in their junior year, in the early hours of the morning when Troy¡¯s stomach ailment recurred, causing him to pale, sweat profusely, and Sarah came out in the middle of the night to buy medicine for him. And at the graduation ceremony, those sparkling crystal shoes, luxurious and dazzling, captivated everyone¡¯s envy as they looked at Sarah. The beautiful couple attracted some discussion on the university¡¯s forum at the time, and many people didn¡¯t think highly of their rtionship, but they quietly got through their college years together. Cedric didn¡¯t know what had happened between them and why they broke up, and why Sarah had to go abroad. But he knew that their reunion this time was not easy, and before, they probably had intentions of rekindling their rtionship. However, he didn¡¯t expect that Imogen woulde between them. Troy, on the other hand, remained indifferent and calm. He patted Cedric¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think too much. I¡¯m going back now.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Cedric called out to him. Troy turned his head. Cedric walked up to him and looked into his eyes. ¡°Troy, have you really decided? Have you decided to give up on Sarah?¡± 15:09 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 Chapter 101 The New Love and the Former Lover Chapter 101 The New Love and the Former Lover Troy looked at Cedric. ¡°I¡¯m pretty sure. I¡¯ve made my decision.¡± Cedric pursed his lips. ¡°Then, do you love her?¡± Troy could tell that Cedric was referring to Imogen. Troy¡¯s eyes sparkled slightly. ¡°I¡¯m not sure, but I know I don¡¯t want to divorce her. Otherwise, I will regret it.¡± ¡°Maybe you¡¯re just used to this marriage. Once you are single after your divorce, you¡¯ll be fine after a while.¡± Troy looked out the window and remained silent. He didn¡¯t seem to take Gedric¡¯s words seriously. Cedric sighed, whether from surprise or pity for Sarah. ¡°Did Sarah agree to break up with you?¡± Troy frowned and said softly. ¡°She has no other choice.¡± Cedric looked at Troy, as if surprised by his coldness and callousness. His only three years of marriage to Imogen had trumped his years of love with Sarah. Sure enough, a man with a new love would forget his former lover and no longer care about the feelings and pain of his former lover. Cedric knew that it was useless to talk too much, so he turned and left. Troy stood by the window for a while before returning to the box. Inside the box, the others had already yed a few rounds of poker. Imogen sat at the table with her legs together, holding a stack of cards in one hand and deciding which card to y. Seeing Troying in, Hectorughed and joked, ¡°Troy, you have no idea how good Imogen is at poker. She won all those rounds.¡± With a faint smile on his face, Troy sat down behind Imogen. Imogen turned her head and nced at Troy. ¡°Troy,e and y.¡± Troy shook his head. ¡°No. I¡¯ll just watch you y.¡± Hector nced at Troy, then at Imogen, and said with a smile, ¡°Imogen, can you dispense with all these formalities? It makes no difference which one of you ys the cards. You are married, so you win and lose together, right?¡± Troy just smiled slightly, and his eyes fixed on Imogen. Imogen continued to y cards, but she was dealt a bad hand this time, so she lost. As soon as Troy came, it was as if Imogen had suddenly lost all her luck, losing several rounds in a row. Hector shuffled the cards and began to deal them, looking up at Troy with a half smile. ¡°Troy, I think it¡¯s better if you go outside. Your presence here seems to be affecting Imogen¡¯s performance.¡± Troy smiled but did not speak. Imogen pinched her fingers and said to Troy, ¡°How about youe and y?¡± ¡°I¡¯d like to watch you y.¡± 15.10 Chapter 101 The New Love and the Former Lover ¡°But I¡¯ll lose a lot of money.¡± ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter. It¡¯s just a few bucks.¡± Hector smiled and said, ¡°Yes. Imogen, Troy has plenty of money, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that.¡± Imogen had no choice but to continue ying cards. Riley, next to Imogen, stood up and said to Troy, ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom. Youe and y a round for me.¡± Troy nodded without refusing. Riley walked out of the box and went directly to the bathroom. Troy sat down on Riley¡¯s seat. After the cards were dealt, he picked them up in front of him one by one with his slender fingers, arranged them in order, and held the stack with one hand. Imogen¡¯s luck was still bad this time. She had a lot of single cards and had to try to y the cards she could, and finally, only three cards were left in her hand. Her face remained calm, but her heart was worried, and her fingers unconsciously rubbed the furthest card. ¡°A single five.¡± Troy drew one of the thirteen cards in his hand and ced it in the middle of the card table. Imogen¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Six!¡± She hurriedly drew the single six among the three cards and yed it. After a turn, it was Troy¡¯s turn again. This time he yed a four of the club. ¡°Five!¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows at Troy, smiled, and yed a single five. Hector thought something strange and looked at Troy. Two more turnster, Troy yed a single nine. Imogen yed herst card directly. ¡°I win.¡± ¡°No!¡± Hector realized something. ¡°Troy, did you y a small hand, so she could win?¡± Imogen was taken aback and then nced at Troy. She thought it was a coincidence just now. But it seemed he did it on purpose. ¡°I didn¡¯t,¡± Troy denied. Unconvinced, Hector reached straight for Troy¡¯s cards. But Troy got the cards into the deck first. After seeing his reaction, everyone understood. Hector yelled, ¡°No, this one doesn¡¯t count. You guys are cheating!¡± Troy smiled, ignored him, and looked at Imogen. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Shall we go home?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to y a few more rounds?¡± Hector said. ¡°We can gather around some other time. Enjoy yourselves. It¡¯ll be my treat today.¡± Troy said goodbye to them and left holding Imogen¡¯s hand. The two were waiting for the elevator. Just then, a few people walked over, not far away. The R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only leader was not tall and had a big belly. When he saw Troy, he stepped forward with a smile on his face and shouted, ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± 15:10 Chapter 101 The New Love and the Former Lover As Troy saw the personing, his expression remained calm. ¡°Mr. Page.¡± Joseph said, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here, Mr. Marshall. What a coincidence.¡± After the two exchanged a few words, Joseph said with a smile, ¡°Thank you for taking care of Sarah, Mr. Marshall. All the arrangements for her birthday party must have cost you a fortune. Is she still filming on the set?¡± Troy nodded lightly without saying anything. Obviously, he didn¡¯t want to talk too much about Sarah. Joseph nced at Imogen and tentatively said, ¡°How time flies! So many years have passed. I still remember Sarah calling me uncle when she was a little girl with two braids. She¡¯s not a little girl anymore, but she¡¯s on the set all day. Most of the girls around her age already have kids.¡± ¡°Everyone has his own ambition.¡± Troy¡¯s tone was light. Joseph noticed that Troy was unwilling to mention Sarah, so he turned his gaze to Imogen beside Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, who is this?¡± Troy briefly introduced her. ¡°Imogen.¡± Joseph suddenly realized and immediatelyughed. ¡°Ms. Forbes, I have known you for a long time. How lucky I am tonight! Nice to meet you.¡± As he spoke, he nced at their sped hands. Imogen smiled politely. ¡°Nice to meet you too.¡± Sensing Joseph¡¯s scrutinizing gaze, Imogen kept a smile on her face. She knew Joseph was Sarah¡¯s uncle. A As far as she knew, the Page family also made their fortune in business. It started as a small, anonymous family in New York City, but over the years, the Page family had built up a lot of contacts with the Marshall Group and developed many connections. Gradually, the Page family also established themselves in New York City and became a member of high society. Just then, the elevator reached, and the door opened. ¡°Mr. Marshall, please.¡± Then Troy led Imogen to the corner of the elevator and put his arms around her shoulders. Joseph nced at Troy and said with a smile, ¡°Ms. Forbes, you are about twenty¨Cfive years old this year, right? Do you have a boyfriend? How about I introduce some guy to you?¡± Just as Imogen was about to speak, Troy said, ¡°Thank you, Mr. Page, but there¡¯s no need.¡± Joseph understood something and didn¡¯t say anything more. After parting from Troy and Imogen, Joseph stood where he was for a while, and his assistant trotted over and said, ¡°Mr. Page, I figured it out. Mr. Marshall is not here today for a social gathering but to gather with his friends.¡± Joseph asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall¡¯s friends?¡± The assistant nodded. ¡°Yes.¡± Joseph said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡± Joseph wouldn¡¯t be worried if Troy brought Imogen to meet his business partners. But it was worrying that Troy brought Imogen to meet his friends. Joseph had long known that the Marshall family had an adopted daughter, but she was low¨Ckey 15:10 Chapter 101 The New Love and the Former Lover and didn¡¯t socialize with people in the upper ss very often, and she would not have a share in the Marshall family¡¯s assets. Therefore, Joseph never took her seriously. Thest time Troy and Imogen were on the news, Joseph learned from his brother that Troy and Sarah had a good rtionship, so he believed it was just the media¡¯s spection. But seeing the two of them together today, he could clearly feel that Troy¡¯s attitude toward Imogen was different. Then Joseph felt a sense of crisis in his heart. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 102 The Unobtrusive Adopted Daughter Chapter 102 Chapter 102 Chapter 102 The Unobtrusive Adopted Daughter If it were other women who followed Troy today, Joseph would not be worried, but it was Imogen. Imogen had a special status. She came from an ordinary family with amon background. She was notparable to the daughters of other prominent families, but Henry admired her greatly. Troy was raised by Henry, and he had a deep affection for Henry. If Henry wanted to match Troy and Imogen, Troy might not refuse due to his filial piety. In other words, Imogen was the biggest threat to Sarah. The assistant asked, ¡°Mr. Page, should I send someone to follow them?¡± Joseph shook his head. ¡°No need. Since Mr. Marshall is not on a social mission, it is his private business. We should not disturb him.¡± He wouldn¡¯t dare follow Troy unless he wanted to die. The assistant said, ¡°Yes, Mr. Page.¡± When Joseph got home, the servant served him a ss of water and said, ¡°Sir, Mr. Bill Page has been here for two hours, and he is waiting for you in the study now.¡± This Mr. Bill Page, the servant talked about, was Sarah¡¯s father, Bill Page. Joseph frowned when he heard the name. Then he said okay and walked upstairs. After going upstairs, Joseph stopped before the study door, hesitated for a while, and finally pushed the door in. ¡°Joseph, you are back.¡± Hearing the sound of the door opening, Bill turned his head to look over, sat motionless on the sofa, and greeted faintly. Joseph walked over and sat down. ¡°Well. Why do youe to see me today?¡± ¡°Joseph, you must be so tired that you forget. Of course, I came for the cooperation project with Marshall Group. Mr. Wane told me the news in advance, and the bidding is likely to win this time.¡± Mr. Wane was just trying to impress Bill. Bill was mediocre, but he had a brilliant daughter who had a good rtionship with Troy and was likely to be the young mistress of the Marshall family. When the time came, Bill would be Troy¡¯s father¨Cinw, so Mr. Wane wanted to establish a good rtionship with him in advance. When Joseph heard this, his face became dark. ¡°Have you contacted him?¡± ¡°Why? I am also a shareholder of thepany, so why can¡¯t I contact him?¡± Bill raised his eyebrows. ¡°Joseph, did you forget that when our parents passed away, they asked us to manage thepany together?¡± Joseph was speechless. How could he forget! However, it was Joseph who had been managing thepany all these years, and Bill only needed to sit at home and receive dividends. Now Bill suddenly proposed to manage thepany. How could Joseph agree? Bill said, ¡°Although I have not directly participated in thepany¡¯s affairs, many projects in the 15:10 1/ Chapter 102 The Unobtrusive Adopted Daughter Joseph just felt disappointed. ¡°Bill, how can you say that? For so many years, those shareholders have been clear about what I have done for thepany. What you say is equivalent to negating all the efforts of me and the veterans.¡± When Bill was young, he was just a fun¨Cloving yboy and never participated in the management of thepany. Even when their parents passed away, and thepany was in the most challenging time, Bill didn¡¯t help Joseph, and Joseph gritted his teeth alone to survive. Fortunately, their parents also knew that their second child did not have a talent for doing business, so they gave most of the shares to Joseph, while Bill only had a small part. Because of Sarah, the smallpany back then could get in touch with the Marshall Group. But for thepany to be what it was today and to gain a firm foothold in New York City¡¯s upper¨Css society, Joseph had to travel around to socialize, win contacts, and stabilize the business. So even if the Page family lost the support of the Marshall Group and the situation got worse, they could still persevere. However, Bill believed that the current status of the Page family was all because of his daughter Sarah. Now Bill was not satisfied with the few shares in his hand, and he asked Joseph for it openly and secretly. Joseph pretended not to understand, which caused Bill¡¯s dissatisfaction, and Bill began to intervene in thepany¡¯s affairs. ¡°I don¡¯t mean that. I just want to say that Sarah has contributed a lot to thepany. Joseph, you are Sarah¡¯s uncle. You will definitely not treat her badly, right? Sarah is a great contributor to the company, but now she doesn¡¯t have a single share of thepany. Do you think this is appropriate?¡± Joseph knew that Bill mentioned Sarah just to get shares ultimately. He didn¡¯t argue with Bill but said, ¡°Speaking of Sarah, I have to ask. How is her rtionship with Troy now?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s good. He just held a birthday party for Sarah a few days ago. Didn¡¯t you see it?¡± Bill showed a proud look on his face. He was a loser in this life, but he had a distinguished daughter, and now everyone would tter him when he went out. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°What did I lie to you for?¡± Bill looked at him disdainfully. ¡°Sarah is now the future young mistress of the Marshall family. This is a certainty.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think so.¡± ¡°Joseph, what do you mean?¡± Bill squinted at Joseph. ¡°If Sarah is with Troy, it benefits you and me. Even if you don¡¯t want to give her shares, you don¡¯t have to curse her like that, okay?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t curse her. All right. I can just tell you. Today I met some business friends in the clubhouse. When I came out, I met Troy. A woman apanied him.¡± 15:10 R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Chapter 102 The Unobtrusive Adopted Daughter Bill looked at Joseph suspiciously and asked, ¡°Who is that woman?¡± ¡°Imogen.¡± ¡°Imogen? The adopted daughter of the Marshall family?¡± Bill raised his eyebrows. He had heard of this person but only of her. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s her.¡± Bill smiled. ¡°Joseph, I think you are overthinking. Even if Imogen apanies Troy, what does it mean? You took great pains to find an excuse to refuse to give Sarah a share. I didn¡¯t expect you to believe the media!¡± Joseph said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I overthink. When I saw them, Troy held Imogen¡¯s hand all the time and behaved intimately, and I mentioned Sarah to him tentatively, but he didn¡¯t respond very much. I know it might be because I¡¯m overthinking it, but it¡¯s good to be careful. It¡¯s not someone else beside him. It¡¯s Imogen. Mr. Henry Marshall is very fond of Imogen¡­¡± Joseph didn¡¯t need to exin more. Bill knew it in his heart. Imogen¡¯s identity was special. If Troy and Imogen really had an ambiguous air, then it basically, meant that the identity of Mrs. Marshall had nothing to do with Sarah. ¡°Imogen? I didn¡¯t expect this unobtrusive adopted daughter to have such great abilities!¡± Looking at Bill¡¯s expression, Joseph continued, ¡°Of course, I know that Sarah¡¯s contribution to thepany cannot be erased. Don¡¯t worry. She will definitely have her share in the shares, but now is not the time for us to think about it. Now the most urgent task is to let Sarah marry into the Marshall family and be the proper mistress of the Marshall family. Bill, we should focus on the overall situation now. Otherwise, we will be taken advantage of by others.¡± The Page family was also prestigious now. Now the scandal between Sarah and Troy was everywhere, but in the end, if others became Mrs. Marshall, the Page family would also be humiliated. And when the time carrie, should Sarah break off with Troy or be Troy¡¯s mistress? If they broke up, it would inevitably affectmunication andpany projects. If they continued, it was a humiliation for Sarah, the dignified daughter of the Page family, to be a mistress. Bill couldn¡¯t let this kind of thing happen. Now as he went out, everyone was smiling tteringly at him, calling him Mr. Page, and everything was so good. If Mrs. Marshall became someone else, he would be a joke in everyone¡¯s eyes. ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sarah to find out what¡¯s going on.¡± After speaking, Bill took out his phone, found Sarah¡¯s number, and dialed it. The phone connected after a few seconds. Sarah¡¯s tired voice came from the microphone, ¡°Hello, Dad? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Chapter 103 Resistance ¡°Have you finished filming today?¡± ¡°I just finished and returned to the hotel.¡± ¡°Sarah, I have something to ask you. How is Troy treating you now? How is your rtionship now? Has he mentioned marrying you?¡± There was silence on the other side of the phone for a while. Seeing Sarah¡¯s reaction, Bill realized something, and his face was solemn. The rtionship between Sarah and Troy seemed to be in crisis now. Joseph was worried on the surface, but he was secretly relieved. There was a problem between Sarah and Troy, and Bilkwould definitely not have the energy to ask him for shares. He knew that the closer Sarah and Troy were, the more proud Bill would be. If they really got married, Bill and Sarah would have Troy¡¯s backing, and maybe they would have the final say in the company. Joseph didn¡¯t want to see this kind of thing happen. Those shares should belong to him. ¡°Dad, why did you suddenly ask about this?¡± Sarah said. ¡°Tell me the truth. What happened to you two? Your uncle met Troy and Imogen in the clubhouse today.¡± Sarah was silent again. ¡°Sarah, I¡¯m your uncle. If you have trouble, just tell me and your dad, and we will support you. If there is any problem between you and Troy, let us know the truth, and we will help you deal with it. You have to remember that we are a family. If you are happy, we¡¯ll be fine too,¡± Joseph said. ¡°Uncle, Dad,¡± Sarah said aggrievedly, ¡°Troy said he wanted to break up with me.¡± ¡°Break up?¡± Bill froze for a moment and said, ¡°It is impossible. Mr. Marshall loves you so much, and how could he break up with you? Did you make him angry?¡± Sarah sobbed and said, ¡°Dad, I also think this is impossible, but I had a quarrel with Troy. He said that he wanted to break up with me and that he wanted to be with Imogen. We have been separated for so long, and our rtionship is weak. It¡¯s all because of Imogen! She took advantage of the time we separated and seduced Troy! Uncle, Dad, you must help me!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Just tell us the truth. We¡¯ll help you with this.¡± ¡°Well, it¡¯s¡­¡± Sarah briefly talked about what happened on September 20th. When it came to the rtionship between Troy and Imogen, she didn¡¯t say that the two were married but insisted that Imogen seduced Troy during the time. After listening, Bill said, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t worry. Mr. Marshall is just angry with you for a while. Don¡¯t worry. I will help you deal with Imogen!¡± ¡°Well, thank you, Dad!¡± Sarah snorted coldly after hanging up the phone, ¡°Dad, just wait and see. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± She didn¡¯t believe Imogen could upy Troy¡¯s heart forever! Troy could only belong to her, and she wouldn¡¯t allow anyone to take him away. Then Bill made a phone call, ¡°Go gather Imogen¡¯s information. I need it to be detailed.¡± 15:10 On the way home, there were neon lights shing outside the car windows, and the scenery was clearer on the ss on both sides of the car. Imogen looked at the car window, to be precise, at the reflection of Troy on the car window. The man had a clear outline, looking delicate and tough. He had handsome browbones and raised Adam¡¯s apple, the sex appeal of a mature man. Imogen turned her head and smiled lightly. ¡°Did you deliberately y a small hand just now?¡± Troy remained calm. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Really? Then why did you y such a small hand both times? I don¡¯t believe your dozen cards. didn¡¯t have bigger cards than four and five.¡± Troy smiled faintly, stretched out to take Imogen¡¯s hand, pinched her fingers, and did not speak. ¡°How do you know what cards I¡¯m holding?¡± Imogen asked curiously. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Troy looked at her serious expression. ¡°It¡¯s actually quite simple. I can tell the general situation of your cards by watching you y the cards. And I can guess it by watching your reactions when others yed their cards.¡± In fact, it was the so¨Ccalled card counting. Imogen remembered then that Troy did a double major in math and finance at university. And he got excellent grades on both. This time, she felt the gap between her and Troy again. At first, to follow his footsteps, she chose marketing, which also belonged to the School of Economics and Management as finance, and worked very hard to keep her grades at the forefront. But he handled it efficiently. In the year she was in college, he had already graduated, but his legend still circted in the college. In the memorial hall of the college history museum, among the honorary alumni, he was ranked twentieth, and in front of him were academicians and professors who were over half a century old. They all had their own prestige and extremely high contributions in their respective fields. ¡°What are you thinking?¡± Troy asked. ¡°Nothing¡­¡± Imogen shook her head. Troy didn¡¯t continue this topic and changed other subjects. ¡°There¡¯s a reception tomorrow night. Do you want to go with me?¡± Troy asked. Imogen kept silent. She rarely attended this kind of banquet these years. On the one hand, it was because she was too busy with work, On the other hand, she didn¡¯t like it. People in the circle didn¡¯t think highly of her, and she didn¡¯t want to associate with them. In her heart, she was still an ordinary girl. She recalled thest charity dinner. The dinner was magnificent, but all she could remember was the cold pool water and the bracelet that was given to Sarah. Imogen spoke, ¡°You can ask your secretary to apany you.¡± 15:10 Chapter 103 Resistance His eyes fell on Imogen¡¯s face, and he said slowly, ¡°Then I won¡¯t go either. I will apany you.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± ¡°Why not? Don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s not an important reception.¡± Hearing what he said, Imogen frowned and didn¡¯t speak. After they got home, Imogen stayed in the study until eleven o¡¯clock and then returned to the master bedroom to wash up. She pushed open the bathroom door and was about to go in when she froze in ce. There was someone in the bathroom. Of course, it was Troy. ording to his old habit, he usually worked until half past eleven, so Imogen had not expected him toe out of his study so early today. Troy looked like he had just taken a shower. He was covered with only a towel around his waist. As for whether there were any clothes under the towel, Imogen didn¡¯t know. He showed a strong back, his broad shoulders and narrow waist in the shape of an inverted triangle, exuding the breath of male hormones. His hair was wet, and when looking in the mirror, two strands of hair hung down on his forehead, and he looked several years younger. His chin was covered with white foam, and he was cleaning the stubble off his face with a razor in his hand. Hearing the sound of the door opening, he raised his eyes and met Imogen¡¯s gaze through the mirror. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Imogen was in a daze. Then she immediately withdrew, took the toiletries, and went to the public bathroom outside to wash up. Standing in front of the sink and looking at the mirror in front of her, she reyed in her mind what she had just seen. She had to say that even though she and Troy had been married for three years and had a good sex life, she was still amazed by Troy¡¯s body. The two of themy down on the bed after showering. The lights in the bedroom were turned off, the surroundings became dark, and there was only silence. Suddenly, someone grabbed Imogen¡¯s hand with boiling enthusiasm. Troy was courting Imogen. Imogen was silent for a while. The child in her womb had already been three months old, so she could have a taste of sex now. After all, Troy¡¯s figure was indeed excellent, and she wouldn¡¯t suffer. However, she felt some inexplicable resistance in her heart. She remembered he drank coffee in the Marshall vi that day and would rather take cold showers twice than touch her. Since there was no immediate response, Imogen didn¡¯t intend to respond, pretending to be asleep. A momentter, the sound of even breathing came. 15:10 Troy propped up his arms, looked at her sleeping face in the moonlight shining in, andy down gently beside her. His lips touched her neck lightly. At this time, Imogen suddenly opened her eyes. The two stared at each other for a second. Imogen immediately closed her eyes, pretending not to wake up. Seeing this, Troy smiled. He reached out and rubbed Imogen¡¯s head. ¡°Good night.¡± You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 104 Chapter 104 Chapter 104 I Trust You Early the next morning. When Imogen woke up, Troy was already up. He was fully dressed, sitting at the dining table waiting for her to have breakfast together, and then went to thepany together after breakfast. There was a knock on the office door. Imogen looked up from theputer and said, ¡°Come in.¡± Lane pressed the doorknob and came in from the outside. ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall asked me to send you a document.¡± ¡°Put it there.¡± Imogen pointed to the desk in front of her. ¡°Okay.¡± After Lane left, Imogen lowered her head, picked up the folder on the table, and looked through 1. it. paper, on which. What was ced in the file folder was not any serious document but a piece of was Troy¡¯s itinerary for thest week, with details, including the social gatherings at noon and night every day. In the past, he would also report the itinerary to her, but not in such detail. For example, it was written that Troy had to go for a business lunch today. At this moment, his message came. [I¡¯m not at thepany at noon. I¡¯ve had someone order lunch for you. After eating, you can go to my lounge for a rest.] [Okay.] During Imogen¡¯s break at noon, Lane delivered the takeaway. After Imogen finished lunch, she went to Troy¡¯s lounge and napped for a while. When she woke up, the break was close to its end. Imogen put on her shoes, tidied her clothes, and was about to go out when she suddenly heard voices in the office outside. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. This was Troy¡¯s voice. He should havee back from outside. ¡°There is one more personal matter.¡± A female voice sounded. This was Charlene¡¯s voice. Charlene said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, today is my birthday, and I n to invite colleagues from the department to dinner and then the bar, I see you postponed tonight¡¯s cocktail party. How about we go together?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll consider it.¡± Charlene looked at Troy¡¯s faint expression. ¡°Mr. Marshall, please do me a favor. Consider it a department gathering. They will be very happy if you go. I heard that you just went to a hot spring resort with another department not long ago. It¡¯s not good to favor one over the other.¡± ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± ¡°Then, I¡¯ll send you the address.¡± 15:10 ¡°Okay.¡± Soon there was the sound of high heels leaving outside. Imogen pushed open the door of the lounge. Troy was standing by the window wall. When he heard the voice, he walked toward Imogen. ¡°Are you awake?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Charlene hosted a department gathering tonight for her birthday, and I have to go. Do you want to go with me?¡± Imogen nced at him. ¡°You know that Charlene and I have a bad rtionship. It¡¯s her birthday. Wouldn¡¯t she vomit her guts out if I went? Plus, I¡¯m not from their department.¡± ¡°So what if you¡¯re not from their department? Can they drive you away if you go with me?¡± ¡°Then who should I go as?¡± ¡°What do you think? A colleague? Or¡­ My wife?¡± Imogen raised her eyes to look at Troy, and he looked at her too. His eyes were serious and sincere. Imogen lowered her eyes and pursed her lower lip lightly. ¡°You should go by yourself.¡± There were already rumors about them in thepany. If she went there with him, she would probably never clear those rumors. Of course, those rumors were true, to begin with. However, Imogen just did not want to make it public. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Charlene likes me? Aren¡¯t you worried?¡± Troy looked deeply at Imogen. Was she not worried about letting him spend time with Charlene? Was she not jealous at all? ¡°Don¡¯t you believe that she likes you?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Besides, I trust you.¡± Troy did not believe that Charlene liked him, which meant that he did not have any thoughts about her and would not have anything with her. Besides, it was better for Imogen to rest more at home since she was pregnant. Seeing Imogen¡¯s trusting eyes, Troy suddenly felt defeated. He did not feel joyful from being trusted at all. ¡°All right¡­¡± Since Imogen did not want to go, Troy would not force it. ¡°Then I will go back to work first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen went out of the office. Suddenly, her footsteps stopped. Charlene was standing not far away, looking at her with burning eyes. Imogen smiled faintly. ¡°Ms. Johnson, good afternoon.¡± Charlene red at Imogen, then left with a cold snort. After getting off work in the evening, Imogen went home first. Charlene had booked a country food restaurant. ¡°Sit.¡± Troy sat down and spoke. The employees sat down around the round table in twos and threes. It was difficult to distinguish between the host and the guest seats at the round table. Thus, the ce where Troy sat was the main seat, and Charlene and another deputy director were on his left and right. The dishes were ordered in advance, and they were served soon after everyone was seated. Charlene specifically asked Troy what he liked to eat on Facebook, and Troy only replied, ¡°Anything is fine, and ask everyone for their opinions.¡± Charlene could not ask any more questions. After working together for so many years, she and Troy had eaten at the same table many times, and they never saw Troy preferring any dish. He was mature and sophisticated and never showed his emotions. Troy picked up his cutlery, and the other employees began to eat slowly. Every department had one or two outgoing people, and the public rtions department was no exception. The dinner table quickly became lively. Troy leaned against the back of the chair, held his wine ss, and asionally said a few words. Some people were like this. They could exude an umted intimidating aura just by sitting there. Charlene picked up the serving spoon, picked up a spoon full of green vegetables, and put them on the te in front of Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you like to eat this?¡± Troy nced at the green vegetables on the te. Instead of answering, he just said, ¡°Thank you. You don¡¯t need to take food for me.¡± Speechless, Charlene put down the serving spoon. She kept paying attention to Troy, and the vegetables on his te remained untouched. Charlene felt upset in her heart. At this time, the screen of Troy¡¯s phone on the table lit up. The message prompt was the icon of Facebook. Troy picked up the phone and unlocked it. Within a split second of replying to the message, Charlene caught a glimpse of the contact name at the top of the dialog box on the screen. It was Imogen. However, she could not see what Imogen had sent. Watching Troy typing and replying, Charlene felt like a cat scratching her heart. Imogen replied again. Troy smiled and continued typing. Speaking of which, Troy seldom used Facebook. Most of the time, he just called and sent emails. Furthermore, it was even rarer to see him glued to his phone and Facebook like he was now. Watching Troy¡¯s movements, Charlene suddenly thought of the interaction between Troy and Imogen. She felt sour in her heart and could not help but clench her spoon tightly. At this moment, the screen of Troy¡¯s phone lit up again. He was just about to reply when Charlene said beside him, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I would like to offer you a toast. Thank you for taking care of me over the years. I will do my best to contribute to Marshall 15:10 Chapter 184 I Trust You Group in the future.¡± Troy turned off the screen, put down the phone, and picked up the wine ss. ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Seeing this, the other deputy director poured a ss of wine and also toasted Troy. The other employees of the department followed suit. Troy drank three more cups, called a stop, and told them to stop toasting. Halfway through, a call came in on Troy¡¯s phone, and it was from the driver. Troy walked unhurriedly to the corridor and picked up the call. The driver said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, the tire has blown out. I have already called the car repair shop and let them handle it. Should I go back and drive another car over now?¡± Troy paused and said, ¡°You go back first. I¡¯ll ask my wife toe over when it¡¯s over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the call, Troy opened Imogen¡¯s Facebook dialog box, and the chat history in it stayed just now. Imogen: [Are you going to the barter?] Troy did not reply and called instead. The call was connected within two rings, and Imogen¡¯s voice came from the speaker, ¡°Hello, are you outside?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drink so much.¡± Imogen already reminded him earlier on Facebook, and now she emphasized it again. ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Are you guys going to the barter? When will youe back? How about I go to bed first?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll just go sit down for a while. I won¡¯t stay long. Just now, the driver told me the tire was blown. and I asked him to go back first. Will you pick me up after it¡¯s over?¡± Imogen hesitated for a while, then said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t stay till toote.¡± ¡°Okay. Be careful on the road,¡± Troy reminded in a low voice. After hanging up the call, Troy stood by the corridor window for a while. A gust of cool wind blew by, blowing away the heat from his entire body. Maybe because he drank some wine, the dizziness had started to build up. He felt a little het, so he took off his coat and ced it above his elbow. Charlene came out of the private room. Looking at Troy¡¯s wide back and tall and straight figure, she could not take her eyes off for a long time. En Chapter 105 The Temperament of a Mature Man Chapter 105 Chapter 105 Chapter 105 The Temperament of a Mature Man After dinner, everyone moved to the bar. The employees all left, but Troy was still sitting in his seat. Charlene smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, aren¡¯t you going? ¡°Since it¡¯s already this time, it wouldn¡¯t be good to back down now. Everyone is thrilled that you came today.¡± Seeing that Troy was silent, Charlene continued, ¡°The cake I ordered is at the bar. Mr. Marshall, no matter what, you should eat the birthday cake.¡± The deputy director also said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, the bar is next door. It won¡¯t take a lot of time to go there and sit down for a while.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Troy picked up the coat on the back of the chair. The deputy director immediately took the coat over. When Troy arrived at the private room of the bar, people were already singing. Troy found a corner seat and sat down, raised his hand, and loosened his neckline. He rested his left arm on the armrest of the sofa and rubbed the space between his brows gently. For some reason, he felt dizzy with a headache. ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you not feeling fell? Drink some water.¡± Charlene looked at Troy¡¯s appearance, poured some in water from a disposable cup, and put it in front of Troy. ¡°Thank you.¡± Troy raised his spectacles and nced at Charlene. Charlene smiled at Troy. Troy picked up his water cup and took a sip of water. Did Charlene like him? The answer seemed to be yes, but not really. She was very considerate tonight but not out of line. People in the private room were singing. After a few songs, the deputy director came and asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, aren¡¯t you going to sing?¡± ¡°You guys sing.¡± Troy waved. The deputy director did not ask any more questions. Troy was already nice enough toe here. Troy raised his hand and unbuttoned the neckline, and the two openings exposed his corbone. He stood up and walked out. ¡°Mr. Marshall!¡± Charlene thought he was going to leave. Troy carefully looked at Charlene¡¯s expression. ¡°I¡¯m going out to get some air. It¡¯s a little stuffy here.¡± Charlene showed an embarrassed expression. At this time, the waiter came in pushing the cake on a cart. Charlene went to cut the cake. Troy walked slowly to the end of the corridor and sent a message to Imogen. 15:10 Despite standing outside for a while, Troy still felt a little hot. When he returned to the private room, the cake had already been cut. Seeing himing in, Charlene deliberately took a piece and walked over. ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you want to try it? The cakes from this shop are delicious.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Put it there.¡± Troy gestured to the coffee table before him, speaking in a slightly hoarse voice. Charlene put the cake on the table before Troy and said, ¡°Would you like to sing a song at this rare moment?¡± ¡°No.¡± Troy picked up the small cake te, took a taste for the sake of it, raised his hand, and nced at his watch. Then, he went to the sofa to pick up his coat. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯ll go back first. You continue.¡± guys Charlene said behind him, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you leaving now? Aren¡¯t you going to stay a while. longer?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, stay a while longer,¡± an employee said. ¡°You guys y. Don¡¯t go home toote.¡± Troy took his coat and walked out. The employees did not persuade anymore and followed Troy to the door of the private room. ¡°Mr. Marshall, safe trip home.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t have to send me. Go have fun.¡± Troy strode away. Charlene trotted a few steps to catch up. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I seem to have heard that your car had a t tire. Can you go back? Why don¡¯t I book you a room upstairs?¡± ¡°No need.¡± ¡°Then shall I send you back?¡± ¡°Someone hase to pick me up. Ms. Johnson, you can go back. You are today¡¯s birthday girl. They are still waiting for you.¡± ¡°Then¡­ I¡¯ll send you downstairs and leave after you get in the car.¡± Charlene moved her lips, racking her brain to think of ways to make Troy stay. She knew the drug was about to kick in. She would not stupidlypete with Sarah like Imogen. She just wanted one night. Just one night. Charlene followed Troy into the elevator. The elevator door closed, and there were only two people in the closed space. It was silent. Troy pressed the ground floor. Charlene stood behind Troy, sizing up Troy from the corner of her eye. He was only wearing a ck shirt. His cuffs were rolled up, revealing his muscr forearms, and the coat was draped over his elbows. It was such a casual posture, yet he had an indescribable elegance. Charlene plucked up her courage, walked behind him, and was about to hug him. At this moment, the elevator door opened suddenly, and several young people came in, talking 15:10 andughing. When they saw Troy in the elevator, their voices fell silent for a moment. A young girl nced at Troy a few times. It was not difficult for her to see that this was a sessful man. He looked young, but his eyes were calm, and he exuded the temperament of a mature man. Moreover, he looked familiar. Before the young girl could remember who this man was, the elevator door opened. The elevator stopped on the ground floor. After the young people went out, only then did Troy follow. He turned around and looked at Charlene. ¡°Sending me here will do.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s just a few steps away. I¡¯ll send you to the door.¡± Coming out from the bar, they were surrounded by flicking neon lights, and a gust of cold wind blew past. Autumn nights were a bit chilly. Charlene approached. ¡°Mr. Marshall, aren¡¯t you cold?¡± ¡°Nope.¡± Troy shook his head. He was not only not cold but somewhat hot for some reason. Charlene looked around. ¡°Is the person who is picking you up still not here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s going to take a while.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait with you.¡± Charlene walked a few steps toward Troy. She knew this was herst chance. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Charlene¡¯s high heels tilted, and she fell straight onto Troy. Troy stretched out his hand to help her. ¡°Are you all right?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, I¡¯ve sprained my ankle.¡± Charlene clung to Troy¡¯s arm subtly. ¡°I¡¯ll help you back to the hall and sit down.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, can you take me to the hospital? My car keys are in my pocket.¡± Charlene looked up at Troy with an innocent expression. Troy picked up his phone and made a call. Charlene thought that he was going to tell the person who was picking him up that he had to send her to the hospital. Unexpectedly, after the call was connected, he said, ¡°Tony,e down here and bring the car keys. Charlene sprained her ankle. Take her to the hospital.¡± Tony was the deputy director. He quickly responded, ¡°Okay, I¡¯lle right away.¡± Hearing this sentence, Charlene¡¯s face froze. Troy looked at Charlene and said to her, ¡°Are you going to wait for Tony toe down here or in the hall?¡± She did not want to go anywhere. Charlene pulled the corner of her mouth forcibly. Suddenly, she was in a dilemma. She gasped and leaned all her weight on Troy. 15:10 ¡°Does it hurt a lot?¡± With sadness in her eyes, Charlene nodded slightly. ¡°Hold on a little longer. Tony will be here soon.¡± Troy supported her with his hands and distanced his body from her subtly. Charlene was at a loss for words. Seeing that she was silent, Troy did not say more. Not long after, Tony trotted out from the bar. Seeing the two of them on the side of the road, he said, ¡°Ms. Johnson, don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll drive the car over. Thanks for taking care of her, Mr. Marshall.¡± Tony quickly drove his car over and parked it on the side of the road. Troy supported Charlene in walking over. Charlene had no choice but to get into Tony¡¯s car. ¡°Safe trip,¡± Troy said. Tony drove away. Troy watched Tony¡¯s car disappear into the traffic, took out his phone from his trouser pocket, and looked at it, but there was no unread message. Imogen had not arrived yet. At this moment, a ck car on the opposite side of the road turned on its hazard lights. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend Chapter 106 Chapter 106 My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Eneny 15:10 Chapter 106 The Tomb of Heroes Troy recognized that this was a Jaguar from his garage. He walked across with his coat. Through the windshield in front of the car, he saw Imogen leaning on the back of the chair, arms crossed, looking at him calmly. Troy walked around from the front of the car to the other side, opened the passenger door, and got in. ¡°How long have you been here? Why didn¡¯t you call me?¡± Imogen started the car. ¡°Not long. Someone was throwing herself into your arms at that moment. How could you have noticed me?¡± As soon as she stopped the car, she saw Charlene fall into Troy¡¯s arms. After that, she was too focused on watching the show. How could she have remembered to call him? Troy smiled and exined, ¡°I just stopped her from falling.¡± Charlene hid everything perfectly tonight and never did anything suspicious. However, she failed to control herself near the end. Just now, in the elevator, Troy saw Charlene¡¯s unfinished movements from the wall. Troy did not believe that she really sprained her ankle. It seemed that, just as Imogen said, Charlene liked him. ¡°Why don¡¯t you send her to the hospital? Send her to the hospital, then send her home after that. and you might get a surprise.¡± Troy nced at Imogen and lowered the window ss on his side to let the wind blow in. ¡°There is a surprise now too.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You¡¯ll know when we¡¯re homed.¡± While Imogen was taking a bath, Troy walked in wearing a bathrobe, his face flushed, his voice hoarse, and his breathing heavy. She finally knew what surprise Troy was referring to. Troy realized that something was wrong with his body as soon as he got into the car. When he got home, he felt that his whole body was on fire, and there was hotness surging from the depths of his body, and even his throat was dry. He had been drugged. Troy did not expect Charlene to do this. While angry, he also felt a bit of imperceptible joy. Imogen still resisted him to a certain extent. This would be an excellent opportunity to ease the rtionship between them. Imogen shrank toward the corner of the wall and suggested. ¡°Why don¡¯t you take a cold shower? Isn¡¯t that what you didst time¡­¡± ¡°The weather is cold now. I¡¯ll catch a cold now if I take a cold shower.¡± Troy approached step by step, looking at Imogen with scorching eyes. Some kind of scorching me shed in his eyes, and he interrupted her words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go to the hospital¡­¡± 15:10 ¡°It¡¯s toote.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­ Hmm¡­..¡± Imogen¡¯s lips were sealed shut. Troy embraced her and covered the back of her neck with his big hands, deepening the kiss. There was some tenderness within this passionate kiss. His hand that fell on her waist went down along her spine and rubbed her curvy tush twice. Then, he held Imogen¡¯s hand and guided it under the bathrobe. The man¡¯s breath filled up every corner of Imogen¡¯s nose and mouth. The kiss was wet and steamy. Imogen was almost out of breath. Her other hand tightly grasped Troy¡¯s bathrobe, but for some reason, she identally pulled the tie of the bathrobe. The robe fell to the ground and was quickly soaked by water. The sound of water was mixed with the man¡¯s heavy panting and the woman¡¯s tender moan. The small space was filled with an erotic atmosphere. Imogen positioned her arms against the wall, shaking with the rhythm. Her eyes were blurred, her face flushed, and her lips parted slightly. Troy held her slender waist with one hand, walked around in front of her with the other, and said vaguely, ¡°It¡¯s hard again, isn¡¯t it?¡± At this moment, Imogen regretted that she did not lock the door when taking a shower. The thought shed by, and she was pulled into the vortex of passion again. After a long time, the sound of water in the bathroom stopped. Troy carried out Imogen, who was wrapped in a bath towel, put her on the bed, and started a new round of conquest. The figures of the two people ovepped on the big bed. The room was filled with erotic voices. Even the moon was shy and hid behind the clouds. In the early morning, when Imogen opened her eyes, she saw Troy¡¯s muscr chest had several obvious scratches on it. On his neck, there were a few small hickeys, which were very ingeniously positioned. They would only be faintly visible if Troy wore a shirt. This was her bad habit. It always had been. However, she thought she would never fall like this again. Yet, after getting close to him, she could not help but sink again. Imogen moved her body, feeling sore all over. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Recalling what happenedst night, she pursed her lips. He was a bit of a rascal. He said several times that he was about to finish soon, but he never stopped. Close to the end of it, she could no longer remain conscious. 21 10.10. In fact, they had never done it again since he went on a business trip in July. They had parted for too long. His technique was good, and she enjoyed it too. ¡°Are you awake? What are you thinking about so early in the morning? Your face is so red.¡± Troy¡¯s handsome face approached as heughed and joked. Imogen quickly denied, ¡°I was thinking about anything. Why haven¡¯t you gotten up yet?¡± ording to his previous routine, he should be jogging outside at this time. ¡°I¡¯m not jogging today.¡± After a while, Troy said suddenly, ¡°I finally know why the old saying goes like that.¡± ¡°What old saying?¡± Imogen asked casually. ¡°That woman is the tomb of heroes.¡± Imogen was speechless. Troy wrapped his arms around Imogen¡¯s waist, and his eyes were gentle. ¡°Are you getting up or napping for a while more?¡± ¡°Nap for a while,¡± Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯m a little sleepy.¡± Last night, they finished toote and barely slept. The two hugged each other on the bed for a while and got up on time at seven o¡¯clock. After breakfast, they went to the office together. They seemed to be back to the previous state. When they parted at the elevator entrance, Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and kissed her on the lips. She quickly pushed him away, worried that they might be seen by others. The employees who were still shrouded in fear suddenly realized that Troy changed back today when they reported their work to him today. That irritable and temperamental Troy was gone, and that gentle and amiable Troy returned. This was simply great news. Some sharp¨Ceyed people immediately caught something unusual on Troy¡¯s neck. Imogen went to the bathroom and heard two colleagues talking in the cubicles beside her. One person said, ¡°Hey, have you seen Mr. Marshall today?¡± ¡°Yeah, why?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you notice?¡± ¡°Notice what?¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t notice? It¡¯s so obvious.¡± ¡°Seriously, notice what?¡± ¡°I¡¯m telling you, there are two small hickeys on Mr. Marshall¡¯s neck today, right there under the shirt. You can see them when he turns his head.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, go and see for yourself. s, I¡¯m really envious. I wonder who can get hold of the handsome and amazing Mr. Marshall. In fact, I¡¯ve seen hickeys in the same position on 15:10 him before. Mr. Marshall probably has a fixed bed partner.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not unusual. Think about it, what if Mr. Marshall is not good in bed?¡± ¡°No! You can¡¯t say Mr. Marshall isn¡¯t good in bed! Anyone can be bad in bed, but not Mr. Marshall! Plus, I heard that the bigger a man¡¯s nose, the bigger his thing.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall¡¯s nose is really incredible.¡± The little hickeys on Troy¡¯s neck quickly spread throughout thepany. Everyone knew it, and everyone¡¯s guess was basically either Sarah or a fixed bed partner. Only Imogen¡¯s assistant had a different opinion. Jason guessed it was Imogen. This was because the atmosphere between Troy and Imogen today waspletely different from that day. On that day, the two of them looked like they were going to fight any moment. Today, however, there was an almost visible sensual feeling between them. ¡°What are you talking about? You dare to talk about Mr. Marshall¡¯s private life? Go back to work?¡± Charlene scolded. The employees dared not gossip anymore and focused on the work. Charlene returned to her seat and closed her eyes, feeling extremely jealous. She knew that not only were her efforts wasted yesterday, but they even benefitted someone else. Imogen! Thinking of the scene at the elevator entrance, Charlene clenched her fists so hard that she almost broke her nails. At this time, thendline on her desk rang. Charlene nced at it. It was apany line from the president¡¯s office. She answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Mr. Marshall.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfrend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 107 Chapter 107 15:10 Chapter 107 Call Me Darling ¡°Charlene,e to my office.¡± Troy¡¯s voice was calm and a little cold. ¡°Okay.¡± Charlene picked up the mirror and looked at it, stroked the hair on her ears, and calmed down. Troy might not know it was her who drugged him. She stood up and walked to the president¡¯s office. She knocked on the door twice, pushed the door open, and stood still in front of the desk. ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you looking for me?¡°¡± Troy looked up at her, took a document from his hand, and put it in the middle of the table. ¡°This is your transfer order. I n to transfer you to the branch below. What do you think?¡± He asked Charlene what she thought, but in fact, he would not give Charlene a choice. Charlene¡¯s face froze instantly. She looked at Troy with disbelief. ¡°Mr. Marshall, why? Why are you suddenly transferring me away?¡± Love was not a sin. Troy would not mind keeping employees who liked him around. However, he could not tolerate an employee who drugged him because she liked him. Troy leaned against the back of the chair and lightly sped his fingers on the table. ¡°There are some things you should know without me saying them. If you don¡¯t want to go, I¡¯ll transfer you to another department.¡± Positions in the headquarters were already in high demand, and there were no vacancies in other departments. If Charlene stayed, she would be demoted. On the other hand, she could still keep her current position by going to the branch. She would only be far from the center of power. ¡°He knows.¡± She thought. Charlene¡¯s face was ugly. She said softly, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡± Troy looked up at her, tapped the document on the table, and said calmly, ¡°The transfer order will take effect next week. Remember to hand over your work this week.¡± Charlene realized that it was useless to pretend not to know what was going on. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I was being reckless and lost my way. Please give me another chance. I promise there will be no next time,¡± Charlene said pleadingly. ¡°Leave,¡± Troy said directly. With trembling lips, Charlene took the documents, turned, and went out. When she reached the door, she stopped suddenly, turned around, and looked at Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I want to know. If Imogen can do it, why can¡¯t I? Why can she stay here?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to exin to you.¡± Charlene¡¯s face turned pale, and she pushed the door open without saying a word. Seeing Charleneing out, Lane said to Imogen beside him, ¡°Ms. Forbes, please go in.¡± Imogen took the document and was about to knock on the door when Charlene blocked the way. ¡°Ms. Johnson, what is it?¡± Imogen smiled. Charlene¡¯s eyes were gloomy. She looked Imogen up and down, saw the hickeys behind Imogen¡¯s ears, and she could not help clenching her fists. Her eyes were as dangerous as poisoned daggers as she said, ¡°Imogen, you wait!¡± 15:11 She gave Imogen a re and strode away with the documents. Imogen looked at her back and smiled slightly. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only She understood Charlene¡¯s psychology. Charlene had everything nned, but it only benefitted someone else in the end. Plus, that someone was her, Charlene¡¯s archenemy. How could Charlene not be furious? Imogen knocked on the door and entered the office. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Seeing that it was Imogen, Troy stopped what he was doing and moved his chair back a little. He leaned against the back of the chair, put his arms on the armrests, and looked at Imogen with a half¨Csmile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Imogen stood at the desk and reported on her work. After finishing, Troy said, ¡°You decide.¡± ¡°Then, Mr. Marshall, I¡¯ll be going out.¡± ¡°Wait,¡± Troy called to stop her. What else? Imogen turned to look at him. ¡°Come here.¡± Imogen walked over. Troy grabbed her arm, and with a pull, she sat on hisp. Imogen was startled. She put her hands on Troy¡¯s shoulders and said, ¡°What are you doing? We¡¯re in the office!¡± ¡°Nothing. I just want to hug you.¡± Troy smiled slightly, lowered his head, kissed Imogen¡¯s forehead, and pecked her lips lightly. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Imogen dodged. If she went out with red and swollen lips, she would not be able to exin herself, no matter what. ¡°What are you afraid of? We¡¯re in my office. No one will suddenlye in.¡± Troy looked down at Imogen. ¡°Even if someonees in and sees us, and we¡¯ll just take it as an opportunity to make it public.¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen said immediately. ¡°Why not?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened. Imogen looked up at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to make it public now.¡± ¡°What are you worried about? Nothing will happen between Sarah and me ever again. I¡¯ll keep my promise to you.¡± Imogen lowered her eyes. ¡°I just don¡¯t want to. Let me go. I need to get to work.¡± Troy sighed and said, ¡°I¡¯ll let you go if you call me darling.¡± Imogen was speechless for a while. Then, she gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Are you crazy? Let me go.¡± ¡°Be good.¡± Troy hugged Imogen even tighter. ¡°Call me darling, and I¡¯ll let you go.¡± # ¨C ¡°Troy, are you still a child?¡± ¡°Take it as I am.¡± Imogen was helpless. ¡°You¡¯ll let me go if I call you darling?¡± ¡°Yes. I¡¯m a man of my word.¡± Imogen bit her lower lip and called out in a low voice, ¡°Darling. Enough?¡± ¡°Louder, I didn¡¯t hear it.¡± ¡°Troy!¡± ¡°Yeah. I¡¯m listening.¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Darling,¡± Imogen called out again, with a much louder voice. ¡°Will that do?¡± ¡°I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject. Let me go.¡± ¡°It¡¯s something serious. The visa has been approved. We¡¯ll leave on the 30th.¡± ¡°Okay. Can you let me go now?¡± Troy finally let go of Imogen in satisfaction. Imogen got up immediately and ran out of the office as if fleeing. Tr?y looked at Imogen¡¯s figure with a smile. When the message notification sounded, Troy picked up his phone and nced at it. [Troy, will youe and see me during October?] It was a text from Sarah. Troy replied: [I¡¯m busy. Focus on shooting.] [I miss you.] Troy looked at the message but did not reply. Maybe it was because Troy did not reply, and soon another text message came in. [Troy, I regret it. I shouldn¡¯t have broken up with you back then. This is the biggest regret in my life.] [Look ahead.] Sarah replied again: [Troy, I really can¡¯t do it. Whenever I close my eyes now, your face will appear in my mind. Every night I dream about you. I dreamed that we were still in our college days. Just how great would it be if time had just stopped there?] Troy turned off the screen and did not reply. Sarah¡¯s phone call came in. Troy watched it for a while, and when it was about to end automatically, he finally picked it up. Sarah¡¯s joyful voice came from the phone immediately, ¡°Troy! I thought you wouldn¡¯t answer my call.¡± Troy frowned slightly and said softly, ¡°I just want to remind you, don¡¯t dwell on the past. Life only moves forward.¡± ¡°But Troy, I really love you. I love you so, so much. Can youe and see me?¡± ¡°All the best shooting. In the future, don¡¯t call me again if you don¡¯t have anything else to say.¡± Troy hung up. He leaned back in the chair and closed his eyes. He asked himself. Did he love Imogen? Did he love Sarah? Everything he did was in ordance with his inner thoughts. His heart was leaning toward Imogen. Even if it was not love, it was a kind of liking. Otherwise, the marriage could not havested for three years. Maybe he was wrong from the beginning. Maybe he really once loved Sarah. But after the reunion, he only felt guilty toward her. And he mistook guilt for love. Fortunately, he figured out before the divorce. You might also like In Love With My Contract Husband BEST FRIEND Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Chapter 108 Chapter 108 Your Eneny Chapter 108 Do You Want to Experience My Charm? In the Page Vi, the assistant handed over a file bag and said, ¡°Sir, we have investigated and compiled the information on Imogen. It¡¯s all here. Please take a look.¡± ¡°Put it down,¡± said Bill. The assistant ced the file bag on the table. Bill opened the bag and found only a few thin pages of information inside. The first page contained basic information about Imogen. Name: [Imogen.] Gender: [Female.] Nationality: [America.] Date of Birth: [December 2nd, 1998.] Father: [Ignacio Forbes.] Mother: [Irene Forbes.] Upon seeing this name, Bill was stunned. He hurried to flip the next page and found a document about Imogen¡¯s mother, Irene. It was too long ago, and Imogen¡¯s mother had been gone for too long, so there were no photos in the information. But based on the other basic information, Bill concluded that this Irene was the same Irene he had once known. Judging from Imogen¡¯s date of birth, Irene had married Ignacio after leaving him! At noon, Imogen took the assistant to meet a client. In the middle of the way, Imogen went to the restroom. ¡°Imogen?¡± Hearing someone calling her from behind, Imogen stopped, turned around, and found that it was Riley. She smiled and walked over, greeting him. ¡°Riley, are you eating here too?¡± Riley nodded. ¡°What about you? Are you with Troy?¡± ¡°No, I came here to meet a client.¡± ¡°Now, how are things between you and Troy?¡± ¡°For now, it¡¯s going well.¡± Indeed, in Imogen¡¯s heart, their rtionship is going well for now. She didn¡¯t know if Sarah had been in contact with Troy privately, but she was sure that Sarah wouldn¡¯t give up on Troy so easily. ¡°I¡¯ve been watching you two all the way in this rtionship, and I¡¯m happy for you,¡± said Riley. ¡°Thank you!¡± Among Troy¡¯s friends, Imogen could only sincerely treat Riley. ¡°But Troy is someone who values loyalty and righteousness. At that time, Sarah went through all those things, and Troy didn¡¯t just ignore her.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s expression, Riley asked, ¡°Troy didn¡¯t tell you?¡± Imogen shook her head. Troy was probably afraid of upsetting Imogen, so he rarely mentioned Sarah in front of her. ¡°When they were dating, Sarah was kidnapped and gang¨Craped by the kidnappers on the way,¡± said Riley. Upon hearing this, Imogen widened her eyes. ¡°Riley, who are you talking to?¡± Someone shouted from the nearby room. ¡°Let¡¯s end the conversation. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Take care.¡± Watching Riley¡¯s figure leave, Imogen couldn¡¯t calm down. She had guessed that something bad had happened to Sarah, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be like this. agree to Imogen thought, ¡°But it wasn¡¯t Troy who ordered the kidnapping of Sarah. Why did he Sarah¡¯s conditions? Could it be that the reason Sarah was kidnapped was rted to Troy?¡± ¡°If you have any questions, just ask,¡± said Troy. At the dinner table in the Gxy Vi, this was already the fourteenth time Imogen had looked at Troy. Imogen lowered her eyes, took a sip of juice, and fell silent for a while. ¡°What exactly happened. between you and Sarah?¡± Troy was taken aback. ¡°Why suddenly ask about this?¡± ¡°Just curious,¡± Imogen said while looking at Troy¡¯s expression, ¡°If you can¡¯t say it, then forget it.¡± Troy picked up a piece of meat and put it on Imogen¡¯s te. ¡°Eat more, don¡¯t just drink juice.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing I can¡¯t say. It¡¯s just that those things are in the past, and it¡¯s not necessary to dwell on them.¡± ¡°That¡¯s true.¡± Looking at Imogen¡¯s expression, Troy sighed helplessly and took the initiative to mention, ¡°You should know something. At that time, we were selected to perform at the school anniversary celebration and got to know each other like that. We started dating after the celebration, We had a month of rehearsals before the anniversary celebration, and after it ended, we got together. There¡¯s nothing to tell in this period. After graduation, we started working, andter, some unpleasant things happened between us. We had arguments from time to time, and then she broke up with me and went abroad.¡°. The unpleasant things he mentioned should refer to the incident that Riley mentioned. ¡°In this period, there¡¯s nothing to tell? But why there¡¯s nothing to tell suddenly?¡± Imogen hinted. ¡°My schedule was busy, so we didn¡¯t have much time together.¡± ¡°Who confessed feelings first?¡± ¡°It was her.¡± During Troy¡¯s college years, he pursued a double major with heavy courses, leaving little room for anything else. He didn¡¯t initially want to participate in the school anniversary event. As he reminisced about those days, Troy narrowed his eyes. It had been a long time, but he remembered agreeing to be with Sarah because he feltfortable being around her. Troy had a quiet personality. While other college students were busy with romantic affairs, Troy¡¯s focus was entirely on studying. Sarah was gentle and considerate, not needy like other girls. She was very amodating with his schedule. ¡°It seems that Mr. Marshall¡¯s charm is as strong as ever,¡± Imogen said with a rare smile. Troy¡¯s eyes flickered slightly. It seemed like it had been a long time since he had seen Imogen smile so casually. He rubbed Imogen¡¯s head and leaned in close. ¡°Do you want to experience my charm?¡± ¡°How do I do that?¡± Troy smiled and carried Imogen upstairs. ¡°You¡¯ll find out on the bed.¡± ¡°You¡¯re only thinking about that. We just finished eating, and Sue saw us.¡± Imogen lightly punched Troy¡¯s shoulder. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to exercise after a meal? Sue understands, don¡¯t worry.¡± On the evening of the 29th, Imogen packed luggage at home with Troy by her side. She squatted in the closet, opening a drawer filled with Troy¡¯s men¡¯s underwear. Imogen picked a few pairs and put them in the suitcase. ¡°Is there anything else you need to bring?¡± ¡°These are enough. We can buy anything we need there.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Troy wrapped his arms around Imogen¡¯s waist from behind, nting a hot kiss from behind her ear, trailing down to the nape of her neck. It was said that physical intimacy could strengthen a rtionship. This statement had some truth to it. Since that day, they had be more intimate. For the past couple of days, they had had sex every night. Imogen held Troy¡¯s hand. ¡°Not today. We have a flight tomorrow, and it will be tiring.¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Just once.¡± Troy lifted Imogen onto the bed. The next day, they had a noon flight, so Imogen slept in. Imogen got up at 9 o¡¯clock and went downstairs, but Troy wasn¡¯t in the vi. He had a meeting in the morning, so he should be at thepany. Sue brought breakfast to the table for Imogen. ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen noticed Sue standing there, hesitating to say something, and asked, ¡°Is there something else, Sue?¡± Sue pondered for a moment and asked, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, has your menstrual period been absent for a while?¡± Yesterday, while Sue was taking out the trash, she realized it. She hadn¡¯t seen any tampons or rted items in the master bedroom or the second¨Cfloor bathroom bin for a long time. Imogen paused for a moment and nodded. ¡°Oh my. Mrs. Marshall. If you¡¯ve known about this, why haven¡¯t you gone to the hospital for a check¨Cup? Maybe¡­¡± ¡°I did go for a check¨Cup.¡± ¡°What did the doctor say?¡± The expression on Sue¡¯s face was as if her daughter¨Cinw were pregnant. ¡°It¡¯s just as you thought.¡± ¡°Really? That¡¯s great!¡± Sue was overjoyed. She thought, ¡°If Mrs. Marshall is pregnant, they won¡¯t get divorced, right?¡± ¡°Mrs. Marshall, does Mr. Marshall know about this?¡± Sue thought, ¡°Otherwise, why didn¡¯t he instruct me to buy maternity products?¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t know yet, so Sue, please keep it a secret for now.¡± ¡°Huh? Why?¡± ¡°Because our rtionship isn¡¯t very stable right now. We might still end up divorcing one day.¡± She still felt uneasy about this rtionship. ¡°But if Mr. Marshall knows that you¡¯re pregnant, he definitely won¡¯t want a divorce.¡± ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± Sue didn¡¯t understand but agreed to keep it a secret for now. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I can keep it a secret for you now, but what if you start to have a baby bump¡­¡± ¡°We¡¯ll deal with it when the timees.¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Chapter 109 Rtionship Crisis At eleven o¡¯clock, Troy came back from outside, and the two of them had lunch at home. The driver sent them to the airport, where the secretaries were already waiting. This time, Troy brought four secretaries with him. Except for Lane, the other three didn¡¯t know their rtionship. But perhaps Lane had informed them in advance, as the three secretaries greeted Imogen calmly, without any surprise on their faces, as if Imogen was also on a business trip. After checking in, they waited in the VIP lounge. Troy sat down on the sofa, and immediately, a staff member brought him coffee. Imogen chose a sofa facing the French window, where she could see several nes parked outside with just a turn of her head. As she turned her head, she saw Troy holding a finance magazine and reading it attentively. As for passengers around her, they were either reading magazines or books or working on their phones. It was quiet. At this moment, Imogen¡¯s phone vibrated twice. Troy looked up and met her gaze. Imogen smiled apologetically and switched the vibration to silent mode. It was a Facebook message from Liam. Liam: [Any ns for the holiday?] Imogen: [Yes, I¡¯m at the airport now.] Liam: [Where are you going?] Imogen: [Paris.] Liam: [How long will you stay?] Imogen: [About a week.] Liam: [That¡¯s nice. We only have three days off, and after three days, we have to start shooting. And during these three days, I can¡¯t just rx. I still have to attend some engagements.] Imogen: [Well, that¡¯s tough for you.] The two of them chatted on the phone back and forth. Liam: [How is your rtionship with your boyfriend¡­ How¡¯s it going? Last time, you said you were about to break up¡­] Imogen looked up at Troy and replied It¡¯s okay, we haven¡¯t broken up yet. I¡¯m still observing.] At that moment, a figure walked towards Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall? What a coincidence. Where are you heading?¡± Imogen looked up. It was a middle¨Caged man in a suit who could tell that he used to be handsome in his youth. Troy put down the magazine in his hand and shook hands with the man. ¡°I¡¯m going to Paris.¡± ¡°What a coincidence. I also have some business to attend to in Paris.¡± 15:11 After speaking, the man turned his gaze toward Imogen and asked, ¡°This should be Ms. Forbes, right?¡± Imogen heard the man mention her, and she nodded respectfully. ¡°And you are?¡± The middle¨Caged man stared at Imogen for a long time and replied, ¡°My surname is Page. Sarah Page is my daughter.¡± ¡°Ah, so you are Mr. Page. Sorry, I didn¡¯t recognize you,¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows and spoke respectfully. ¡°No need for apologies.¡± Bill waved his hand. Bill exchanged a few words with Troy. During the conversation, his gaze kept drifting toward Imogen. Imogen felt it was strange, but she only thought that maybe he disliked her because of Sarah, and maybe he had some ns to deal with her. It was time to board the ne. They were in first ss. Imogen had a window seat, with Troy sitting next to her. Just as she settled into her seat, a voice came from the aisle, ¡°Mr. Marshall, we meet again.¡± Bill nced at Imogen and sat down in the seat in front of Troy. After more than ten hours, the nended at Paris airport. Bill said goodbye to Troy and Imogen. Watching his figure, Imogen murmured softly in Troy¡¯s ear, ¡°Do you think he¡¯s here to monitor us?¡± Anyway, Imogen always felt that Bill was a bit strange. ¡°No need to pay attention to him.¡± The secretaries collected their luggage. A car from the overseas branch was sent to pick up Troy and Imogen and take them to their amodation. After arriving, Imogen btedly asked, ¡°Are we not staying at a hotel?¡± ¡°The secretaries will stay at a hotel. We will stay here,¡± said Troy. It was a vi district with a small and exquisite standalone building. Thendscaping was also well done. Imogen was somewhat surprised as she looked at this luxurious vi. Seeing Imogen staring at the vi, Troy raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°Do you like it?¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s very beautiful.¡± Troy said, ¡°If you like it,e here more often.¡± ¡°Uh¡­huh?¡± Imogen¡¯s response was too short. Troy raised an eyebrow and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you want toe?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s just¡­ Did you buy this house?¡± ¡°Yes, Ie here for business trips often, and it¡¯s not convenient to stay in hotels.¡± 15:11 Imogen nodded with understanding and said softly, ¡°When youe to see Ms. Page every year, do you also stay here?¡± Troy¡¯s face froze. He reached out and grabbed Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°I stay here, and she has never been here.¡± ¡°Why are you so anxious to exin?¡± Troy had nothing to say. Seeing this, Imogen smiled brightly. ¡°So, when Ms. Pagees to find you, you won¡¯t let her in either?¡± Troy fell silent and changed the subject. ¡°Let¡¯s unpack first.¡± Watching his expression, Imogen teased him with a smile. Before, whenever she heard about him being with Sarah, she would be filled with sadness. She didn¡¯t know since when she could even make jokes about him and Sarah. There was a housekeeper in the vi who helped them unpack their luggage. Imogen toured the vi upstairs and downstairs and saw Troy sitting on a single sofa on the other side, peeling an apple. The apple skin was peeled off in one long strip. Troy handed the peeled apple to Imogen. ¡°Try it.¡± | Imogen took the apple and took a bite. ¡°It¡¯s delicious.¡± ¡°If it¡¯s delicious, eat more.¡± ¡°You eat it.¡± Imogen gave the apple back to him and went to tidy up with the housekeeper. The vi was regrly cleaned, and the bedroom was always tidy. The bedding was freshly sun¨Cdried and ready to use. Imogen neatly ced her clothes from the suitcase into the wardrobe. They didn¡¯t bring much, and after a while, the secretaries brought some daily necessities they had bought locally. After settling in, the housekeeper prepared lunch. Frankly speaking, the hometown food made by the housekeeper was only average in taste. This was abroad, and they couldn¡¯t eat local food every day. Imogen nned to cook during their stay in Paris. From New York City to Paris, they had to make a connecting flight, which took more than twenty hours. Even though they were in first ss, such a long time on the ne was still ufortable. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. After finishing lunch, the two of them decided to take a stroll around the area. Along the way, they encountered various street artists that caught their attention. On the streets, many supermarket signs were also in foreignnguage. This area was probably where foreigners gathered. On the way, Troy received a call from his secretary and went to the branch office.¡± Imogen returned to the master bedroom and rested. When she woke up, it was already evening. She turned on her phone and saw a message from Troy: [Are you awake? Let me know. I¡¯ll send 15-11 someone to pick you up. We¡¯ll have dinner outside.] Imogen replied to Troy¡¯s message, got up, and changed into clothes suitable for the local climate. Not long after, a secretary came to pick up Imogen by car. Troy¡¯s vi wasn¡¯t far from the downtown area, a half¨Chour drive away. Sitting in the car, Imogen looked out at the passing scenery and felt a bit absent¨Cminded. The Marshall family¡¯s French branch was set up in Paris. It was an emerging industry and had a strong influence in Paris. At the time, Troy had ignited the domestic inte with a French speech he made in Paris. At that time, Imogen was just a young girl around 18 who had seen countless romantic dramas, and she was full of fantasies about love. Now, she was already 25 years old, married to him for three years, and going through a rtionship crisis. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, I Chapter 110 Chapter 110 Loved Your Enemy 15:11 Chapter 110 Indulgence The car stopped in front of a restaurant. It had a typical modern style, with the restaurant¡¯s name on a wall que. Led by the secretary, Imogen entered the restaurant. It was packed, indicating that the restaurant was quite popr. Upon entering, Imogen immediately spotted Troy. Troy was seated inside, in the third row by the aisle. He wore a ck shirt and ck suit pants. His suit jacket was taken off and draped over the back of his chair. Troy leaned casually against the chair back, legs crossed, exuding elegance. Sensing her gaze, he looked towards the entrance, locked eyes with Imogen. Imogen quickly walked over, pulled a chair, and sat opposite him. ¡°What did you do at home this afternoon?¡± ¡°I slept all afternoon.¡± ¡°Then you shouldn¡¯t be sleepy tonight.¡± Understanding the underlying meaning in Troy¡¯s words, Imogen shot him a re. A waiter came over with menus, one for each of them. Troy ordered several dishes in a foreignnguage. His pronunciation was impable, and his voice was deep and maic. It reminded Imogen of her school days when she would repeatedly listen to his foreignnguage speeches, transcribe them, and practice reading them out loud, trying to mimic his pace and tone. No matter how often she tried, she could never quite satisfy herself. After ordering, the waiter left. Imogen rested her elbow on the table, supported her chin, and looked around the restaurant with a bored expression. Troy watched her. Her features were delicate and beautiful, with fair skin that seemed almost translucent. Imogen wore a faint smile, her eyes calm and exquisite, like a serene pool of water. Half an hour passed, and the dishes were served one after the other. The first dish was caviar, glistening and translucent. ¡°This is special caviar, the signature dish of this restaurant. Want to try?¡± Imogen nodded, took a piece of bread, and spread ayer of caviar on it. The round beads of caviar burst into her mouth, releasing a unique vor that was slightly salty and fishy. ¡°It¡¯s indeed good.¡± Initially, Imogen didn¡¯t like caviar. But after having it multiple times, she grew fond of its taste. Imogen took a small bite of bread, and in front of her was ced a te of filet mignon. Troy cut it into small pieces as usual and ced them before Imogen. After the main course, there were two desserts, strawberry mousse, and Napoleon cake. 15:11 Imogen devoured both. After leaving the restaurant, the two took a stroll nearby. There were many couples walking hand in hand on the street. The pair attracted some attention from passersby. They entered a boutique nearby. When they came out, Troy had a rubber band on his wrist. It was past nine in the evening when they returned to the vi. Full of enthusiasm, Troy took Imogen to the bathroom for some intimate time. ¡°No more, not tomorrow,¡± Imogen said, powerless as shey on the bed. They had been quite active these past few days. Imogen was concerned might not be suitable for the baby. Imogen med herself for being too indulgent. Thinking this, she nced at Troy. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Troy asked, pouring water from a kettle and ncing at Imogen. ¡°Nothing.¡± Troy was so seductive. Imogen could barely control herself. If Troy knew what was going through Imogen¡¯s mind, she probably wouldn¡¯t get any rest that night. Troy was away on business while Imogen was touring. After Troy went to the branch office, Imogen would wander around Paris during the day. When Troy finished work early, he would asionally apany Imogen shopping. A few dayster, they prepared to return. Troy asked his secretary to go back first while he and Imogen stayed in Los Angeles to visit his aunt, Emily, who had settled there. Henry and La had three children. The eldest was Troy and Leo¡¯s father, who, along with his wife, died in a car ident when Troy was young. The second child, now a president of Marshall Group of Companies, rarely interfered with the company¡¯s affairs and instead ran his chain of restaurants. The youngest was Emily, who had settled in Los Angeles. Being the youngest and a girl, Emily was especially pampered by Henry and La. Even in her fifties, Emily remained somewhat willful. She remained unmarried. Henry and La were once very concerned about Emily¡¯s marriage and introduced her to various suitable bachelors. However, Emily didn¡¯t want to get married, and they eventually let her be. Recently, Emily adopted a child. Imogen had met Emily a few times in the past decade. Imogen could sense that Emily didn¡¯t like her. Initially, Emily treated Imogen like she was 15:11 invisible during Christmas. After Imogen married Troy, Emily¡¯s disdain became more evident, and she even confronted Imogen privately. Emily¡¯s main argument was that Imogen, with her background, wasn¡¯t suitable for Troy. But at that time, Imogen, newly married and full of hope for the future, wasn¡¯t going to be pushed around by Emily. They had an unhappy conversation. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Emily probably also talked to Troy about it. Whatever Troy said to her, Emily hadn¡¯t returned since. However, Emily was very fond of Troy, even more so than Leo. When Emily learned that Troy wasing to visit, she was delighted. ¡°Emily.¡± Troy greeted. Looking at the tall figure before her, Emily smiled happily. Seeing Imogen by Troy¡¯s side, a brief sh of displeasure crossed Emily¡¯s face. Imogen caught this fleeting emotion. Imogen responded with a subtle smile, ¡°Aunt Emily.¡± Emily shifted her gaze back to Troy and smiled. ¡°Come in.¡± Troy nced at Imogen, took her hand, and they entered the house. The living room was simply and cozily decorated. Emily poured two cups of coffee. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m so d you came to see me. I didn¡¯t pamper you for nothing when you were a child.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my duty to visit you,¡± Troy replied, his eyes scanning the living room, ¡°Is Grace at school?¡± Grace, full name Grace Marshall, was the child Emily had adopted. Imogen had heard of her but had never met her. Troy had met Grace a few times. During a business trip in July, he visited Emily. Coincidentally, Emily was away for a few days, so Troy cared for Grace. He was pretty fond of the naughty little girl. ¡°Yes.¡± Emily nodded. ¡°Grace had been missing you. Stay for dinner tonight.¡± Imogen felt out of ce, mostly listening as Troy and Emily chatted. Emily inquired about Henry¡¯s health and asked Troy about his recent activities. At that moment, Troy stepped onto the balcony to take a call. The atmosphere in the living room became tense, with only Imogen and Emily present. Emily¡¯s gaze, sharp as a knife, swept over Imogen. Imogen felt a slight chill. Emily stood up and walked to the balcony door, waiting for Troy to finish his call. When he was done, she approached him. ¡°Troy,¡± Troy pocketed his phone. ¡°Emily, why aren¡¯t you sitting in the living room?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t sit still. I wanted to ask you, what are your ns?¡± Emily nced at Imogen in the living room, referring to their marriage. 15:11 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Chapter 111 Mismatched Love Chapter 111 Mismatched Love Troy looked up and exchanged a distant nce with Imogen. ¡°I don¡¯t have any special ns.¡± Emily expressed surprise. ¡°Didn¡¯t Sarah juste back?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°So, you¡¯re not divorcing her?¡± ¡°Emily, I have my ns.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just worried you¡¯ll be wronged. You¡¯re the best child in the Marshall family. Your wife should at least be from a prestigious family. Imogen is not at your level. How can you be proud of such a wife? Henry also leaves people speechless. He doesn¡¯t consider anyone¡¯s background and just brings them into the family, even trying to match you two. It¡¯s all so mismatched!¡± ¡°Emily, I don¡¯t feel wronged. Please don¡¯t bring this up again.¡± Emily looked at him disapprovingly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would divorce her?¡± ¡°Emily!¡± Troy cast a wary nce at Imogen. Imogen probably didn¡¯t hear. ¡°Ok, you¡¯ve grown up and have your thoughts now.¡± Emily turned and left the living room. Troy returned to Imogen¡¯s side and sat down. ¡°Emily has always been like this, willful for decades. Don¡¯t mind.¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°I know. We only meet once or twice a year. I won¡¯t mind.¡± In the evening, Troy went to pick up Grace from school in ce of Emily. Imogen didn¡¯t want to be alone with Emily at home, so she also went with Troy. On the way, Imogen asked, ¡°How old is Grace? Which grade is she in?¡± Troy replied, ¡°She¡¯s four this year, still in kindergarten.¡± Imogen raised her eyebrow. ¡°Four years old?¡± Imogen hadn¡¯t expected Emily to adopt such a young girl. ¡°Yes, so Grace calls Emily grandma and me uncle.¡± The car stopped at the kindergarten¡¯s parking lot. Dressed in a suit, Troy looked tall and handsome with his broad shoulders and slim waist. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Troy rested one hand on the car roof, and as he moved, the well¨Cfitted suit outlined his shoulders, revealing his toned muscles. The charm of a man was always subtly disyed. The area where Emily lived was a gathering ce for locals in Los Angeles. Many of the students and parents at this kindergarten were of local descent. Some familiar parents proactively greeted Troy. Children lined up and exited the kindergarten as the school let out, running toward their parents. Troy carefully identified the children when a little pink cannonball suddenly rushed over, hugging his legs and looking up, shouting, ¡°Troy! You came to see me!¡± Troy bent down and effortlessly picked up Grace. ¡°Yes, I came to see you. Did you miss me?¡± Grace hugged Troy¡¯s neck, gave Troy a peck on the cheek, and said childishly, ¡°Yes.¡± Troy smiled and opened the car¡¯s back door, but Grace said, ¡°I want to sit in the front with Troy.¡± ¡°You¡¯re too young. You can sit in the front when you¡¯re older.¡± Grace retorted with her big round eyes. ¡°Then you have to save the front seat for me!¡± Troy smiled and didn¡¯t reply, cing Grace in the back seat. As Grace settled down, Imogen was seated in the front passenger seat, turned around, and said with a smile, ¡°Hello, Grace.¡± Upon seeing Imogen, Grace¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. ¡°Who are you? Why are you sitting in Troy¡¯s front seat?¡± Grace¡¯s puffed¨Cup expression amused Imogen. ¡°I¡¯m Troy¡¯s wife.¡± Grace looked incredulous. ¡°Don¡¯t believe me? Ask Troy.¡± Grace looked at Troy, who had just settled into the driver¡¯s seat and pouted. ¡°Troy, is this woman your wife?¡± Troy fastened his seatbelt and nodded as he looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°Yes, she¡¯s my should call her Imogen.¡± wife. You Grace looked heartbroken and sighed like a little adult, ¡°Uncle, I don¡¯t like you anymore! I¡¯m not talking to you! Hmph!¡± Imogen chuckled, unbuckled her seatbelt, and moved to the back seat, ¡°I¡¯ll sit with Grace.¡± The precocious little girl nced at her. ¡°You¡¯re my rival in love!¡± Amused by her solemn expression, Imogen replied, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m your rival.¡± Just then, Troy¡¯s phone rang. He put on his Bluetooth headset to answer, ¡°What happened?¡± His voice suddenly became stern and questioning. Imogen noticed his furrowed brows in the rearview mirror. Whatever was said on the other end of the call, Troy responded firmly, ¡°Fine! Don¡¯t make excuses. Just stabilize the situation. I¡¯ll handle it when I get there!¡± After hanging up, he removed his headset and tossed it into the storage box. ¡°What happened?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°There was a mistake made by an employee at the Paris branch. I need to go handle it,¡± Troy replied, looking at Imogen through the rearview mirror. ¡°How long will you be gone?¡± ¡°Two days. What do you n to do? Come with me?¡± ¡°The holiday is almost over. I¡¯ll head back to New York City first.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll have my secretary pick you up when you arrive.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Where¡¯s New York City?¡± The little eavesdropper beside them chimed in. Troy chuckled, ¡°Grace, I thought you weren¡¯t talking to me?¡± ¡°Hmph.¡± Grace lifted her chin. ¡°I didn¡¯t ask you. I asked Imogen.¡± Imogen smiled at her mischievous expression and nced at Troy. ¡°New York City is in America. It¡¯s where your uncle and grandmae from. Maybe one day, your grandma can take you there to visit.¡± The little girl nodded thoughtfully. ¡°Definitely.¡± Children¡¯s moods changed quickly. Grace said she would ignore Troy, but on the way, she couldn¡¯t help but share with Troy the exciting things that happened at school. Once they got to know each other, it became clear that Grace was quite the chatterbox. When they returned to Emily¡¯s vi, Imogen had taken Grace down and led her into the house. As they walked, Grace suddenly stopped and looked up at Imogen. ¡°Why did you stop?¡± ¡°Why are you so pretty?¡± Grace asked, tilted her head with a troubled expression. Hearing the child¡¯spliment, Imogen smiled gently. ¡°You¡¯re pretty too, Grace.¡± Grace shook her head, and looked distressed. ¡°I am pretty, but you¡¯re older. How can I snatch uncle away from you?¡± Amused by her adult¨Clike worries, Imogen replied, ¡°Troy will always be your uncle.¡± ¡°But I want to be his wife.¡± Imogen knew that children speak without thinking, but she still nced at Troy¡¯s retreating figure twice, her gaze sharp as a knife. This sly fox was so charming! Soon after, Grace whispered, ¡°I think Grandma doesn¡¯t want you to be Troy¡¯s wife.¡± Imogen was surprised by the child¡¯s words. ¡°How did you figure that out?¡± Grace pursed her lips. ¡°During the summer break, Troy came to see another woman. I wanted to go with him, but he refused.¡± She looked around sneakily. ¡°Grandma likes that woman.¡± ¡°Thank you for telling me, Grace. You¡¯re so smart. But this is our matter. We¡¯ll handle it.¡± ¡°Ah, handsome men are always fickle. My uncle is no exception.¡± The little girl looked troubled. Imogen chuckled and patted her forehead. The other woman Grace mentioned must be Sarah. Imogen had known that Troy visited Sarah in July. Hearing Grace mention it now didn¡¯t stir any emotions in her. You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyhiend, Loved Your Enely Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Chapter 112 Intimacy Should Be Moderated After having a meal at Emily¡¯s home and spending some time there, Troy apanied Imogen to the hotel while he rushed to Paris overnight. Imogen stayed at the hotel for one night and went to the airport the next day to return to New York City. The holiday trip was over. Imogen didn¡¯t inform the driver but told Sue to have her take a taxi to the airport to pick her up. After getting off the ne, Imogen met Sue and went directly to the hospital for a pregnancy test. Imogen had been pregnant for more than fourteen weeks, and it was visible from the ultrasound that the fetus had mainly formed. The doctor pointed to Sue. ¡°This is the baby¡¯s hand, here is the baby¡¯s foot, and here is the head. The eyes and nose are a bit unclear. The baby seems healthy and is developing well.¡± Sue responded happily. As the pregnancy check¨Cup concluded and Imogen walked out of the consulting room, the doctor advised, ¡°During pregnancy, intimacy should be moderated, as it¡¯s not good for the fetus.¡± Imogen blushed and responded vaguely. On the way back, Sue persuaded Imogen to tell Troy about her pregnancy. Imogen was unmoved. After returning home, Imogen tidied up briefly, rested for a while, and then went to the Marshall vi to visit Troy¡¯s grandparents. On October 7th, Imogen officially started working. Imogen was working in her office when suddenly a burst of footsteps echoed outside, followed by urgent knocks on the door. ¡°Come in.¡± Jason swiftly pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Ms. Forbes, there were two detectives outside saying it was¡­¡± Before Jason could finish, two uniformed personnel walked in and showed their relevant credentials. The person on the left said, ¡°Are you Ms. Forbes?¡± Imogen was taken aback, setting aside her current task, and stood up from the seat. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. May I ask what this is about?¡± ¡°Yourpany¡¯s secretary filed a report. There has been a leak ofmercial secrets, and Ms. Forbes, you are a suspect. We would like you toe to the station with us for further investigation.¡± Several individuals had gathered at the office entrance in the span of those two sentences. Among them was the secretary who had filed the report, Mr. Johnson, who was negotiating with the detectives, and a few other executives, all craning their necks to get a glimpse inside. The employees at the workstations outside had long lost their focus on their tasks, whispering to each other in hushed tones. ¡°May I inquire what confidential information was leaked? Where was the leak identified? And how 15:11 Chapter 112 Intimacy Should Be Moderated was it determined that I am a suspect?¡± Imogen asked calmly. The secretary who had filed the report walked in and smiled apologetically at Imogen. ¡°Ms. Forbes, here¡¯s the situation. The new industrial park project in the new district of Bet City was exactly the same as the project n of ourmercial real estate group. Mr. Johnson suspected an internal leak, so he called the police and went through monitoring and investigation. On September 27th, at 11:40 AM, Mr. Marshall left thepany. At 12:13 PM, you, Ms. Forbes, entered Mr. Marshall¡¯s office and remained there until 1:24 PM¡­¡± Imogen pursed her lips. Troy had a social engagement that day, so she visited his lounge for a nap during her lunch break. She had never expected to get involved in this matter. The detective asked, ¡°Ms. Forbes, why did you go to Mr. Marshall¡¯s office when he wasn¡¯t at the company?¡± ¡°Troy is my brother. He has always taken care of me. Before he left thepany that day, he sent me a message saying that I could borrow the lounge in his office for a nap during lunch break at noon.¡± As she spoke, Imogen retrieved the chat logs from that day. The detective took a look. ¡°But this doesn¡¯t necessarily prove Ms. Forbes is innocent. Pleasee with us to the station for further questioning.¡± Mr. Johnson stepped forward from behind and said, ¡°Imogen, the situation isn¡¯t clear yet regarding the suspicion. It¡¯s not just you who needs to be investigated at the station, so don¡¯t worry too much. The police will definitely uncover the truth. They will clear your name if you haven¡¯t done anything wrong. But if you have, thepany won¡¯t show you mercy either.¡± ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± Imogen turned off theputer, took her bag, and got ready to go. Two detectives, one on her left and one on her right, walked alongside Imogen. One of the detectives exchanged pleasantries with Mr. Johnson, ¡°Mr. Johnson, rest assured, we will investigate and rify the situation as soon as possible.¡± Upon arriving at the police station, Imogen¡¯s phone was confiscated, and she was led into a room. The police officers sat across from her, reviewing the surveince footage from that day. They asked in detail, ¡°Ms. Forbes, why did you go to Mr. Marshall¡¯s office? Did you know Mr. Marshall wasn¡¯t at thepany before you went?¡± Imogen answered, ¡°Yes, I knew. I went to his office to take a lunch break in his lounge with his permission.¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Imogen¡¯s phone was ced nearby, and the police officer looked at the chat logs from that day, scrolling through a few pages before asking, ¡°What¡¯s your rtionship with Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°He is my husband.¡± The police officer took a look at Imogen and then left the room. Imogen was the only one left in the room. Even though she could prove that she had permission to go to Troy¡¯s office, it was undeniable that there was a period when she was alone in the office. Until the true culprit of the leak was found, clearing her suspicion would be difficult. But there was no evidence to prove that she did it, and she must be released within 24 hours of 15:11 2/ being detained. However, those 24 hours were not easy to pass. The interrogation room contained only basic tables and chairs. Imogen leaned against the back of the chair, her elbows resting on the armrests, and supported her head with one hand. Imogen wasn¡¯t sure how long she had been maintaining that posture. She stood up to stretch and then sat back down after a while. The room was very quiet. It was so quiet it made her feel bored and unsettled. By noon, someone entered to bring a meal for Imogen. It included a serving of spaghetti, two portions of in vegetables, and a bottle of mineral water. Imogen didn¡¯t have much appetite, but she had to eat something for the sake of her unborn child. After finishing the meal, she slumped over the table and drifted asleep. Sleeping in such an environment wasn¡¯t restful. Imogen was in a state of half¨Csleep, half¨Cawake. Imogen opened her eyes, and the sun was still high in the sky. Having nothing to do to pass the time could be grueling. The interrogation room¡¯s lights were on 24 hours daily, and the surveince cameras operated continuously. Even though it was pitch ck outside, the lights inside remained brightly lit. Imogen sat on the chair with her arms wrapped around her knees. She rested her chin on her knees, her eyes staring nkly. They would have to release her at dawn. As the hours passed and it approached early morning, Imogen couldn¡¯t resist her exhaustion any longer. She rested her head on her knees and dozed off. Imogen wasn¡¯t sure what time it was when she vaguely felt like she heard the sound of the door opening. Imogen raised her head in a daze and rubbed her eyes. ¡°Can I ¡°Yes, you can.¡± A man answered. go now?¡± Upon hearing the voice, Imogen looked attentively at the person who had entered. Seeing that it was Troy, she was stunned for a moment. Troy walked up to her and said, ¡°What? Don¡¯t recognize me already?¡± Imogen let her arms and legs down, supporting herself on the table as she stood up. She whispered, ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yeah, let¡¯s go.¡± He took Imogen¡¯s hand. Imogen followed him to the door, and only then did she remember to ask, ¡°Has it been cleared up? Are you sure I can leave now?¡± ¡°You can go. Lawyers will handle the rest.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± 15-11 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Chapter 113 Something Happened Imogen followed Troy as they walked out of the interrogation room and crossed paths with Lucas. Troy nodded at Lucas and patted his shoulder. ¡°I¡¯m leaving this to you. We¡¯ll head back first.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Imogen nodded toward Lucas. Imogen wasn¡¯t familiar with Lucas, but she knew that Lucas was the topwyer in Marshall Group Legal Department and was well¨Cknown throughout New York City. His presence was likely rted to handling the matters regarding leaked confidential information, and getting her out seemed like a secondary concern. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Troy turned around and nced at Imogen. Imogen lowered her gaze and followed behind Troy. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you would stay in Paris for two days? Howe you¡¯re back so soon?¡± Troy¡¯s gaze was profound as he wrapped his arm around her waist and chuckled, ¡°You¡¯re asking me now? Were you really nning to spend the night in there?¡± Two days was just a rough estimate. Troy got on the ne once things had been taken care of. Afternding, his mobile phone was turned on, and there were missed calls and text messages from Lane, ensuring he could see them when he got off the ne. After learning the situation, Troy immediately asked the driver to divert to the police station, and he contacted Lucas. Imogen pressed her lips together. ¡°Mr. Johnson said those things in front of so many employees. There is nothing I can do¡­¡± Unless she revealed their marital rtionship in public. ¡°You¡¯re so stubborn.¡± Troy criticized. ¡°You could have called grandpa, uncle, or even Leo. They could have ensured your release.¡± In today¡¯s situation, if it were anyone else, they would have been out and about by now. Only Imogen would have stayed in there obediently. She was clearly in the circle of celebrities, yet had a heart that yearned to be ordinary. Such a status would attract attention no matter what kind of movement or action urred. When she first joined thepany, many whispered behind her back that she had used connections to get in. So, over these years, she had worked exceptionally hard to dispel those rumors and prove herself. Imogen fell silent momentarily, wanting to ask Troy how he would react if she publicly announced her rtionship with him at thepany. The words were on the tip of her tongde, but she didn¡¯t say them. His attitude was apparent. He med her for not finding someone to get her out rather than ming her for not publicly revealing the truth to prevent the possibility of being taken to the police station in the first ce. Imogen changed the subject and asked, ¡°The person who leaked the confidential information, has he been found?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been confirmed, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good to hear.¡± Having endured until this point, Imogen was already mentally exhausted. Once she was out, the tension that had been gripping her eased instantly. She leaned against Troy¡¯s shoulder in the car and quickly fell asleep. Imogen woke up in a daze after an unknown amount of time, and they had already arrived at the Gxy Vi. Troy was carrying her upstairs, and when he saw her wake, he whispered soothingly, ¡°We¡¯re home now. You can sleep on the bed.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Imogen murmured with a soft sound from her throat. She closed her eyes and drifted back to sleep. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Troy pushed open the door of the master bedroom, carefully ced Imogen on the bed, gently removed her clothes, and covered her with a nket. The entire process was extremely slow. Troy was cautious not to startle Imogen awake. Troy canfe to the dressing table and observed the bottles and containers on top of it. He located a bottle of makeup remover, dampened a few cotton pads, and gently removed the makeup for Imogen. Probably because the makeup remover was a bit cold, when it touched Imogen¡¯s skin, she couldn¡¯t help frowning and waved her hand to brush it away. Troy pressed her hand back down and held the makeup remover pad, gently wiping it across Imogen¡¯s face. Imogen unconsciously tilted her head to avoid it. Troy had no choice but to free up one hand and gripped Imogen¡¯s chin, painstakingly helping her remove the makeup. This was the first time Troy served others like this. After removing the makeup, he sat by the edge of the bed, unable to resist leaning in to gaze at Imogen¡¯s face closely. Her eyes were tightly shut, and hershes were thick and curly. Her skin was fair and delicate, with almost imperceptible pores unless observed up close, and there were only a few fine, tiny hairs. The sound of a ringing phone echoed in the room. Troy regained his focus, immediately took out his phone from his pocket, answered the call, and upon ensuring Imogen hadn¡¯t been startled awake, he then left the master bedroom with an unhurried pace. ¡°Hello, Mr. Marshall? Mr. Marshall?¡± The call was from Mr. Johnson. 1 After connecting, Mr. Johnson couldn¡¯t hear any response from the other side, making him uneasy. It wasn¡¯t until he called Mr. Marshall for the third time then only he received a response from the other side. ¡°Mr. Johnson, why are you calling at this hour?¡± 15:12 Troy carefully closed the door of the master bedroom before responding aloud. ¡°It was nice that you were back, Mr. Marshall. I had heard from Lane that there was another issue in Paris. The staff there hadn¡¯t handled things properly and had caused quite a mess. Fortunately, your timely intervention prevented it from escting into a major disaster. Your presence truly made a significant difference for thepany.¡± Mr. Johnson always had to butter someone up before getting to the point. Troy smiled politely and said, ¡°Mr. Johnson, please go ahead and speak your mind.¡± Only then did Mr. Johnson exin his intentions, ¡°Thepany¡¯s confidential information had been leaked, and I was worried. So, in a hurry, I may have offended Ms. Forbes unintentionally. I have always been loyal to thepany. If there¡¯s any misconduct on my part, I hope Mr. Marshall can put in a good word for me with Ms. Forbes.¡± Troy had just returned home with Imogen when Mr. Johnson¡¯s call came in. It was evident that Mr. Johnson had been monitoring their situation closely. If Mr. Johnson truly believed his actions were inappropriate, he should have personally called Imogen. The fact that he called Troy¡¯s phone instead indicated an attempt to test Troy¡¯s stance.. Everything would be fine if Troy didn¡¯t take this matter to heart. But if Troy did care about it, Mr. Johnson could also present himself well in front of Troy to avoid any future repercussions. ¡°Mr. Johnson, you¡¯re overthinking this. Your actions were entirely in thepany¡¯s interest and within your responsibilities. You acted rightfully, and Imogen is a reasonable person. She will surely understand you, Mr. Johnson.¡± Troy let out a smile. Thisugh sent chills down Mr. Johnson¡¯s back. Troy continued, ¡°Understanding is one thing, but it¡¯s clear that Ms. Forbes was upset. An apology is due. ¡°Speaking of which, why did you call me, Mr. Johnson? Since you should be apologizing to Imogen.¡± Mr. Johnson was stunned. Troy¡¯s unwillingness to heed Mr. Johnson¡¯s words was a clear sign of his resentment toward him for causing Imogen distress. It wasn¡¯t that Troy deliberately favored Imogen. It¡¯s just that it was clear that Imogen couldn¡¯t have leaked the confidential information. One reason was that she was a member of the Marshall family and had no motive formitting the crime. Secondly, she had no connection to the leaked project whatsoever. She was unaware of its progress and had no contact with the coboratingpanies. Relying solely on Imogen having taken a nap in his office to use her of leaking confidential information was highly unreasonable and seemed to be motivated by personal interests rather than a fair judgment. After an exchange of pleasantries, Troy suddenly asked, ¡°Is Charlene adjusting well in the subsidiarypany?¡± Mr. Johnson was momentarily speechless and hesitated briefly before saying, ¡°Thank you for your concern, Mr. Marshall. With her mature age, she should be able to adapt well.¡± 15:12 After that remark, Mr. Johnson didn¡¯t say much more. He exchanged brief greetings and then. hung up the phone. Troy stared at the phone screen, his eyes deep and inscrutable. Mr. Johnson and Charlene were close rtives, both holding positions of Vice President and Director, respectively, supporting each other in their roles. Now that Charlene has been suddenly transferred away from the headquarters, even if she had performed well in the subsidiarypany, it was difficult for her to return to the center of power with Troy around. This time, Mr. Johnson targeted Imogen, most likely due to his dissatisfaction with Charlene being transferred. Troy held onto his phone and returned to the master bedroom. After more than 20 hours of flight, Troy was also feeling exhausted. After a quick wash, he lifted the covers and rested on the bed. At four o¡¯clock in the early morning, all remained quiet and still. Inside the room, the lighting was dim, with two faint streams of moonlight sneaking in through the gaps in the curtains, allowing a vague view of the scene within. On therge bed, two silhouettesy, and the sound of their steady breathing filled the air. Right at that moment, the sound of a ringing phone suddenly pierced the silence of the night, especially clear and distinct in the stillness. Troy opened his eyes, raised his hand to turn on the bedsidemp, sat up, and picked up his phone to nce at the screen. He pressed the answer button, and, after leaving the master bedroom, he finally spoke, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Given Lane¡¯s personality, he wouldn¡¯t have disturbed Troy¡¯s rest at this hour unless it was something significant. The voice of Lane on the other end of the phone sounded serious, ¡°Mr. Marshall, something happened¡­¡± You might also like WITH MY BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 15-12 Chapter 114 Media Onught Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Chapter 114 Media Onught The news of Imogen¡¯s involvement as the other woman in Troy and Sarah¡¯s rtionship had been circting for some time. However, the intensity of the issue hadn¡¯tpletely died down. Every time Sarah released a statement or post, there would always be someone mentioning Imogen in the comments section. Especially after Sarah¡¯s recent birthday party, fansmbasted Imogen once more. Some also spoke up for Imogen because of her father¡¯s character and past, using Imogen¡¯s performance at the press conference to prove that the rumors about her being the other woman were nothing but media spection. But the majority didn¡¯t buy it. The media remained ambiguous about the whole thing, making it difficult to distinguish fact from fiction. Lane called Troy that evening due to the media bringing up old news. Troy and Imogen appeared in the trending topics again. However, this time the information wasn¡¯t vague. It was definite. The media released several sneakily captured videos showing Troy and Imogen heading home together, the two shopping at a jewelry store, and them getting out of the same car in the parking garage of the Marshall Group. The evidence was overwhelming, making it hard to exin it away as a mere sibling¨Clike rtionship. The news originated from an ount named Romance Gossip on Instagram. Along with the evidence, they posted an image with a narrative, iming insider knowledge about Troy, Imogen, and Sarah. [It¡¯s truly surprising how things turned out. In college, Troy and Sarah were the ideal couple. They are both smart and good¨Clooking, from equal backgrounds. It¡¯s a shame¡­ I believe Troy still has feelings for Sarah, but there¡¯s nothing he can do¡­] [I¡¯ve met Ms. Forbes a few times. Shees off as¡­ well¡­ rather arrogant. On a side note, recently, a director at the Marshall Group got transferred because she supposedly offended Imogen. Think about that¡­] [Troy and Imogen¡¯s affair is an open secret in our circle. Otherwise, why would paparazzi stake out? Ms. Forbes is cunning, ensuring their rtionship is irreversible before seeking support from Mr. Henry Marshall. I heard she had her associates toast Troy at a party, and when he got drunk and went upstairs to rest, she followed him¡­] [Given the circumstances, how could Mr. Henry Marshall not back her up? Ultimately, Imogen is clever. She stayed in the Marshall family for so long because of her liver transnt, or so they say. Considering Mr. Henry Marshall¡¯s wealth, couldn¡¯t he have found another donor? She¡¯s clearly morally ckmailing him.] Troy read the post and furrowed his brow. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only The article contained fabricated details, painting a narrative many wanted to believe. But Troy could tell at a nce that much of the article¡¯s content was fabricated or conjecture. For instance, on that night three years ago, he wasn¡¯t drunk but was drugged, and due to a series of misfortunes, ended up in Imogen¡¯s room¡­ 15:12 Chapter 114 Media Onught Yet, it was these fabrications that theizens wanted to see, the truth as they perceived it. The article was craftily written, with most usations aimed at Imogen. At first reading, it didn¡¯t seem like much. But upon reading it again, one could discern that the main thrust of the article targeted Imogen. On the surface, the article condemned Troy for infidelity and labeled Imogen as the other woman. Yet, it subtly hinted at Troy¡¯s deep feelings for Sarah and mentioned instances of Imogen using her familial ties to threaten Troy, trying to exonerate him. Netizens who didn¡¯t know the whole truth were swayed by the article, and the flood ofments attacking Imogen surged once again. Meanwhile, Troy, who hadn¡¯t handled the emotional aspects of the situation well, seemed to vanish from the spotlight. The post went viral, and soon many ounts reposted simr content, making Troy and Imogen trending topics. Logically speaking, Imogen was just an ordinary person, and although Troy was a public figure, he wasn¡¯t part of the entertainment industry. Not many people were interested in their love life. It. wasn¡¯t as juicy as some celebrity¡¯s scandalous story. However, things got heated when Sarah, a celebrity, became involved. Once a matter involved a star, it attracted attention. especially when, in this case, Sarah was portrayed as the victim. Netizens have always had a negative impression of the capital. Anyone who spoke in favor of Imogen and Troy wasbeled as speaking for the capitalists. For a while, the two became everyone¡¯s punching bag online. Even Marshall Group¡¯s stock prices started dropping. Troy dialed a number from his Contacts. A few secondster, the call was answered. A deep male voice came from the other end, ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you have a job for me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you one day. Find out who¡¯s behind the Instagram ounts for Romance Gossip, Goose yhouse, and Entertainment Circle Secrets for me!¡± It seemed that his tolerance towards these media outlets had emboldened them to repeatedly test his limits. The man on the phone responded nonchntly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Marshall. Wait for my message tomorrow!¡± After hanging up, Troy continued browsing the web page. Under Lane¡¯s intervention, the search heat had already decreased. He switched off his phone and headed back to the master bedroom, gently closing the door behind him. ¡°You didn¡¯t leave?¡± Upon hearing the sound, Imogen opened her eyes and shot a nce at Troy. Due to just waking up, her voice was slightly hoarse. Seeing that Imogen was awake, Troy walked briskly to the bed and said, ¡°Leave? Where would I go?¡± In the dim light, Imogen stared silently at Troy. Meeting Imogen¡¯s gaze, Troy suddenly realized at that moment she thought he had taken a call from Sarah. 15:12 Imogen must have believed that his prolonged absence meant he had been called away by Sarah again. The thought crossed her mind without causing much distress. Perhaps she had grown numb. Or perhaps she just didn¡¯t care anymore. Deep down, she knew that maintaining a superficial harmony with Troy was just tofort Henry. And yet, at that moment, Troy came back. Troy climbed into the bed, pulled back the covers, and said, ¡°That was a call from Lane.¡± ¡°Is there a problem at thepany?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing major. Sleep,¡± Troy reassured as he pulled Imogen into his embrace. Seeing that Troy remained tight¨Clipped, Imogen didn¡¯t press further, simply closing her drifting back to sleep. eyes and The trending hashtag was suppressed in a timely manner. When many people checked the Inte early in the morning, the trending news about Troy and Imogen had already vanished. However, someizens witnessed the trending hashtag drop little by little until itpletely disappeared. Even if the topic was hot, it couldn¡¯t make it to the trending list. This was the simplest and most effective method. By cutting off the spread of the news, the rest was left to time. Before long, people would forget about this piece of gossip, ensuring it wouldn¡¯t affect Imogen¡¯s life. But those media outlets and gossipmongers hadn¡¯t disappeared. At eight o¡¯clock in the morning, Romance Gossip posted a photo on Instagram with the caption: [Facing the consequences of money power.] The photo showed a private message, which read: [Hello, I am Mr. Marshall¡¯s secretary. Your actions have infringed upon Mr. Marshall¡¯s legal rights. Can you provide contact information to discuss the removal of your post?] The screenshot of the message was posted, and in thements section, Imogen faced a new round of ridicule. However, after the heat of the topic had been suppressed, no matter how manyments these media outlets received, they couldn¡¯t make it to the trending list. The news heat dropped to its lowest. Still, Imogen found out about it. 15:12 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 Chapter 115 The White Knight Appears Chapter 115 The White Knight Appears Imogen learned of the news from Liam. While she was having breakfast, she received a message on Facebook Messenger from Liam: [Don¡¯t mind thements online. Those people are just venting their frustration. In a while, nobody will remember.] Most celebrities had anonymous ounts to lurk and observe, and Liam was no exception, especially when it came to keeping tabs on Imogen. Seeing the derogatoryments in thement section, Liam couldn¡¯t help but argue back with them using his anonymous ount. Yet, the spectators mocked: [Herees the white knight¡­] Imogen replied with a question mark: [What do you mean?] The chat showed that Liam was typing a reply, but no message came through. Liam was regretful. If he had¨Cknown that Imogen was unaware of the news, he wouldn¡¯t have sent that message. Withdrawing it now would be too obvious. Imogen somewhat guessed what was happening. ¡°If you don¡¯t reply, I¡¯ll just check it out online myself.¡± Reluctantly, Liam shared a link with Imogen. The link led to the gossip post on Instagram. [Just read the news and leave it be. It¡¯s all media spection. Mostizens don¡¯t think for themselves and are easily swayed. Don¡¯t take it to heart.] Liam consoled. R¨ºAdt??St chapters at Novel(D)ra/ma.Org Only Imogen clicked the link and skimmed through it, her expression unchanged. The writing wasn¡¯t bad, and it had a professional touch. Noticing the post¡¯s timestamp, she nced at Troy, sitting opposite her. ¡°I saw the news. Did Lane call youte at night because of this?¡± Troy looked briefly at her phone screen. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about this. I¡¯ve sent someone to handle it.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen calmly took a bite of her sandwich. Reading thements on Instagram, she felt no disturbance. Just a mindless mob. To them, any exnation was a cover¨Cup. Silence was guilt. They weren¡¯t worth the attention. Imogen then messaged Liam back: [Thank you. I¡¯m not taking it to heart. Don¡¯t get upset over them either¡­] ¡°Don¡¯t y with your phone during meals.¡± Troy hinted. As Imogen was about to put her phone down, another message from Liam popped up. [Has your boyfriend seen this news? If he has, exin it to him. Don¡¯t let him misunderstand.] In this message, Liam was probing. He remembered Imogen once mentioned she and her boyfriend were not getting along and were on the brink of breaking up. Imogen nced at Troy across the table. Chapter 115 The White Knight Appears Initially, she had concealed her rtionship with Troy, thinking they would soon divorce. But now, things had taken an unexpected turn. She didn¡¯t want her friends to misunderstand or constantly worry about her. After pondering for a while, she replied to Liam: [No misunderstanding.] Seeing her reply, which suggested no intention of breaking up anytime soon, Liam felt a bit dejected. [It¡¯s good he believes in you!] Imogen: [What I mean is¡­ some of the things in the news are true.] Liam: [?] Liam: [Do you mean¡­ what I think you mean?] The typing indicator blinked continuously, showing Liam¡¯s conflicted emotions. As Imogen was about to exin further, Troy set down his fork. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. Hurry up. I¡¯ll wait for you to head to the office.¡± Seeing this, Imogen couldn¡¯t dawdle any longer. She had to put down her phone and focus on her meal. After getting into the car, Imogen turned on her phone, only to find two more messages from Liam. [Do you mean¡­ you and Mr. Marshall¡­] The punctuation couldn¡¯t fully express Liam¡¯s current emotions. He found it hard to believe, but then he recalled thest time in the underground parking lot of the hotel where Sarah held her birthday party. Imogen was cold towards Troy, yet Troy wasn¡¯t the least bit annoyed. Clearly, their rtionship was out of the ordinary. Thinking of Troy¡¯s subtle hostility towards him, at first, Liam thought it was just his imagination. Some unintentional details that had gone unnoticed at the time now made sense in retrospect. It seemed there had been signs all along. He even began to suspect that the boyfriend Imogen spoke of was Troy. And thest time when Imogen mentioned they were about to break up, the cause was Troy celebrating Sarah¡¯s birthday. Liam remembered that when Sarah had been burned, even though the injury wasn¡¯t serious, Troy still stayed by her bedside all night. With Troy so entangled with Sarah, how could he be worthy of Imogen? So, he sent another message to Imogen. [Imogen, if the news is true, I hope you think clearly. Troy isn¡¯t someone worthy of your trust!] Unlocking her screen, Imogen saw Liam¡¯s messages. Previously, she would have defended Troy if Liam had spoken this way. But now, she just frowned slightly, about to reply, when she heard Troy¡¯s voice, ¡°I¡¯m not someone worth entrusting?¡± His tone was yful as he asked, ¡°If not me, then who? Liam?¡± Imogen was startled and quickly hid her phone, looking at Troy cautiously. ¡°How did you peek at my phone?¡± 15:12 ¡°I didn¡¯t peek. I looked right at it.¡± She had been chatting on her phone during breakfast, and Troy had noticed that she was talking to Liam. Seeing her continue the chat with Liam after getting into the car, Troy couldn¡¯t help himself. He nced at Imogen¡¯s phone screen and saw that particr message. ¡°You¡­¡± Imogen gave him a look but said nothing. She unlocked her phone and replied to Liam. [I¡¯ll exin when I have time.] Seeing this message, Liam¡¯s expression dimmed. He wanted to reply but feared Imogen might find him too meddlesome and possibly wouldn¡¯t even remain friends with him. He typed a few words but deleted them all. ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question.¡± Troy pressed her. ¡°What question?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not someone worth entrusting? Then who is? Liam?¡± Troy looked deep into Imogen¡¯s eyes, his voice low. Even though their rtionship had been harmonioustely, he hadn¡¯t forgotten that when he had suggested divorce, Imogen had immediately agreed. Was it because she liked Liam? The doubt in his voice was so pronounced, as if she had cheated on him. Imogen nced at Troy and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t say that. Why are you making a big deal?¡± ¡°But you didn¡¯t deny it.¡± Imogen responded, ¡°If it weren¡¯t for grandpa¡¯s illness, we would already be divorced. This discussion is pointless.¡± Troy went silent. ¡°I know what you¡¯re worried about. I can only tell you, Troy, and I¡¯m not like you. Liam won¡¯t influence us. If we get a divorce, it will be because I¡¯m utterly disappointed in you!¡± The car remained silent all the way to the Neither of them spoke. Imogen leaned back in her seat, looking out at the street scenes, while Troy closed his rest. The driver, sensing the tension, didn¡¯t make a sound and drove quietly. eyes to When they arrived at thepany and took the elevator, Imogen walked out behind Troy, then quickly headed to the restroom. Troy sensed that, at this moment, Imogen didn¡¯t want to be seen with him in front of the employees. Imogen entered a restroom stall. Soon, footsteps approached, apanied by the voices of a few people. They were employees from another department. It was still early, so they chatted andughed as they entered the stalls. Just as Imogen was about to leave, she overheard someone whispering, ¡°Hey, did you see the 15:12 Chapter 116 She Is a Mistress C Chapter 116 Chapter 116 hapter 116 She Is a Mistress ¡°What is that?¡± The other said, ¡°I saw it! It was bursting in the middle of the night. Itsted an hour and was gone in an instant. Mr. Marshall is awesome.¡± ¡°Come on. What is that?¡± ¡°Lucy, you must be devastated to know that.¡± The employee named Lucy felt very nervous. ¡°It can¡¯t be that my idol Couple is broken up, right?¡± The other two employees were close to her and knew Lucy¡¯s favorite was the controversial Couple. She was a super fan of Couple Celebrity Insider. She was obsessed with it every day. ¡°You got it! Mr. Marshall and Ms. Forbes from McKesson¡­ You can search for emotional types on Instagram.¡± The voice paused momentarily before the employee added, ¡°Look, there¡¯s quite a bit of evidence here. This matter has been firmly settled. The press has shot them going home together several times.¡± ¡°Oh, my god!¡± She screamed like a groundhog. Lucy had about seen the blurb and cried out, ¡°How did this happen? How could this happen? Wasn¡¯t Mr. Marshall staying with Sarah? My Couple¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t take Couple too seriously. Rich people are all like that. I told you there had to be a reason for this. The rumors from thepany earlier must be true. Imogen is bitchy, being a mistress¡­¡± ¡°Oh my god¡­ I¡¯m so angry! Mistress. Bitch. Go to hell!¡± ¡°Keep your voice down. Be careful not to be heard.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s not like there¡¯s anyone else here.¡± Imogen was speechless. ¡°Damn it. She¡¯s disgusting. She was going to whitewash at the press conference. How can she be so bitchy? Thanks to her good father!¡± Lucy cursed in anger. press conference. She thought Imogen was a whore for doing all that activity with Troy at the ¡°After Mr. Marshall left, the Marshall family didn¡¯t treat Imogen well, so she had to find herself some support.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t she the adopted daughter of the Marshall family? What does the money of the Marshall family have to do with her? She can¡¯t be satisfied with being adopted, and she wants to fight for the family fortune. She¡¯s really an ungrateful person.¡± ¡°But I really didn¡¯t expect Mr. Marshall to be this kind of person.¡± ¡°Come on. Imogen must have seduced him! After all these years in the Marshall family, if they were in love, they¡¯d be together already. Would they have waited until Sarah returned?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right! Perhaps the transfer of Ms. Johnson in Public Rtions had something to do with Imogen as well¡­¡± ¡°Yuck!¡± 749 Chapter 116 She Is a Mistress ¡°I can¡¯t figure out why Mr. Marshall is with Imogen either. She seems so apathetic like everyone owes her something. I doubt the employees would get depressed if they had to see her nasty face all day. Fortunately, our manager is kind and humble¡­¡± The sound of the toilet flushing was heard one after the other. The three discussed a few more words and left the bathroom. Imogen stood behind the door of the bathroom for a while before she went out. After this time, her reputation and poprity in thepany might drop again. Imogen was washing her hands in front of the sink and looking at herself in the mirror. She suddenly felt strange for a moment. Imogen felt like she should be unqualifiedpared to other department heads who had a good rtionship with their employees. After being adopted by the Marshall family, she changed to a different high school. At that time, she had also thought about forgetting everything that was not good in the past. She wanted to be active in her ss, get along with her ssmates, and be a new Imogen. She tried. Two yearster, she seemed to have a lot of friends around her, yet it seemed like she didn¡¯t have any. She seemed very popr. Students would greet her when they saw her on the road. But no one would ever want to go to the restroom with her or hang out with her during recess. Although she seemed popr, it was because she was the top student in the ss. Her ssmates just came to ask her questions. After the college entrance examination, everything was revealed. She was alone again. She remembered the way hernguage teacher looked at her and sighed. The teacher said she was too defensive. He had never seen a student as wary as she. If she was a cat, she would be a wildcat crouching and huffing, ready to pounce on someone. She would never show her soft belly. She even had secrets from Troy. She couldn¡¯t get into Troy¡¯s heart, and she was afraid to let Troy into hers. She dared not let Troy know that she had loved him for many years before. She had been married to Troy for three years, and they were outwardly in love. In fact, she had neverpletely trusted Troy. Imogen tidied up the stray hair on her forehead. It was okay to be unpopr. She wouldn¡¯t be at Marshall Group much longer. She passed through a work area aftering out of the bathroom. Imogen was clearly aware that some employees were looking at her wistfully. She went straight back to the office and started working. Chapter 116 She Is a Mistress At noon, Imogen received a message from Charlie. Charlie: [Imogen, did you watch the news?] Imogen: [Yes.] Charlie: [What¡¯s going on with you and Mr. Marshall?] Charlie: [Damn it. Why does this news read like it¡¯s true?] Imogen: [Well¡­ part of it is indeed true.] Charlie: [Huh? What?????] Charlie sent five question marks in a row. She couldn¡¯t believe it. Charlie: [Did you really get together with Mr. Marshall?] Imogen: [Yes.] Charlie was silent for a while. Imogen thought she should be as surprised as Liam. After a while, Charlie sent a message. Charlie: [Did you really break Troy and Sarah by being a mistress?] The words were sharp and pointed directly to the center of the topic. Imogen wasn¡¯t annoyed because she knew Charlie was a straightforward person. She exined. Imogen: [I know what you¡¯re worried about. But I didn¡¯t break the love between them. Things are a littleplicated.] Charlie: [No way. You have to talk to me today! Or we¡¯re done. I¡¯m not a friend of a mistress!] Charlie thought Imogen was lying. She still didn¡¯t believe Imogen. Charlie: [Mr. Marshall may be handsome and rich, but you can¡¯t do something like this. Did you forget about the make¨Cup and styling? Mr. Marshall is like a dimwit, protecting Sarah, the siren. That day when we were shopping, the two of them were hugging each other. They looked like a couple in love. Are you sure you¡¯re not a mistress?] Imogen: [I¡¯m really not.] Charlie: [So what¡¯s going on? When did you and Troy start?] Charlie asked directly without any concerns for Liam. Imogen briefly told the story of what happened between her and Troy. Charlie, who had known the general truth, turned to the other extreme. Charlie: [what are you talking about????] She sent a few messages in a row. Charlie: [Do you mean Sarah is the mistress?] Charlie: [Holy shit. I knew she wasn¡¯t a good girl. She looks like a whore.] Charlie: [And her agent is also a bad person] Charlie: [Shit. She is the mistress. She was flirting with Troy right in front of you. Shame on her!] ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. Charlie: [There are all kinds of bad women in the world!] Charlie: [This is the first time I¡¯ve seen such a shameless person.] Charlie: [And Troy! Cheating in marriage!!!! He has no morals at all!!! It¡¯s intolerable!!!] Charlie: [Imogen, aren¡¯t you breaking up with him?] 15:12 Chapter 117 Did Troy Do Well Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Chapter 117 Did Troy Do Well Even if Troy didn¡¯t cheat, there was no denying he had a fling with Sarah. This was cheating in Charlie¡¯s eyes. Imogen didn¡¯t defend Troy. Imogen: [Now Henry is not well. He doesn¡¯t want us to get divorced.] She was raised by a single parent and didn¡¯t want her child to be like her. But she asked herself, with the rtionship between her and Troy now, could she give her child a warm family? Charlie: [Only you know your own story best. Hey, I can¡¯t say much about you. Just figure it out in your heart.] Charlie: [So what do you want to do about it now? I have read all thements under Instagram. They are cursing you. You have married Mr. Marshall, you can just make it public, and Sarah will stop cheating on people!] Imogen: [We have no intention of making it public yet. Those people on the inte can yell at us if they want to.] Charlie: [Fine.] Charlie: [Do you think I don¡¯t know about Troy¡¯s tricks?] Imogen: [¡­] Charlie: [If you guys make it public, it will be obvious that Troy is cheating on you. The dishonest man certainly won¡¯t choose to reveal it for his reputation, so you¡¯ll be the only one who suffers.] Imogen cried andughed, sending aughing and crying emoji. Charlie: [By the way, the boyfriend you posted on Instagram the other day is Troy, isn¡¯t he? He seems to be in good shape. Did Troy do well? Is itfortable?] Imogen: [?] Imogen: [Can¡¯t you be serious, you pervert?] Charlie: [I¡¯m being decent enough by not directly asking how long his is.] Imogen: [¡­] Charlie went to work. Not muchter, Imogen received another message from Alex. Imogen had to tell Alex again what she had said to Charlie. The outburst made Imogen¡¯s college friends, whom she hadn¡¯t contacted in a long time, start talking about her online. Imogen just pretended not to see it. She put down her cell phone, covered her face with her hands, and sighed. A client that Imogen hadn¡¯t contacted for a long time suddenly came to chat with her and asked about Troy in a sideways manner. Imogen couldn¡¯t possibly tell them what happened, and she had to find a way to avoid it. Imogen: [No, it¡¯s just the press.] Client: [Really? Why doesn¡¯t it look like it?] She looked at the message and lost the desire to reply. The customer was very arrogant and unrelenting. Client: [Imogen, you don¡¯t have to exin. We ¨C 15.15 Chapter 117 Did Troy Do Well all understand. Don¡¯t be ashamed to do it for money.] Client: [There are a lot of people like that, and there¡¯s nothing to be ashamed to admit.] Client: [By the way, you will have the title rights for the next season of that program. Are youing up to the hotel tonight?] Such a hypocritical person made Imogen feel disgusted and want to vomit. For the first time, instead of thinking about the big picture, she just deleted that client without saying a word. After Charlene was transferred, Tony was promoted to be the director of Public Rtions. He was on a roll when he ran into this. He had gotten up at five o¡¯clock to hustle until now and had managed to partner with Lane to keep things under control. He had just settled down in his chair when he received an inte call from the president¡¯s office. Tony was about to report the matter to Troy as well and got up to walk toward the president¡¯s office. ¡°Mr. Marshall, the heat of the news is off at the moment. I am privately negotiating with those media to delete the post.¡± C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. It was just that those media were difficult to deal with and were determined to work against them. Troy raised his head slightly and said quietly, ¡°There¡¯s no need to talk about it. I¡¯ll handle this.¡± Tony was surprised to hear Troy say that. He responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Troy picked up the documents in his hand and ced them on the table. He pushed the file forward with his long fingers. ¡°I had a letter from awyer drafted by the secretarial and legal departments. It will be released on the official mediater. You should pay attention to the movements on the inte at all times.¡± ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± Tony picked up the file on the table and opened the folder. Unsurprisingly, this was awyer¡¯s letter that was verymonly used in the entertainment industry. It had no legal significance and was just a warning. Thewyer¡¯s letter indicated that some media had vited Troy¡¯s right of reputation and demanded that such media immediately delete the Instagram, express their apologies, and stop ndering and attacking Troy. This statement was on the hashtag within minutes. Thements below were mocking. Netizen 1: [Awyer¡¯s letter? My suggestion is to sue directly.] Netizen 2: [Right of reputation? So is that true?] Netizen 3: [Troy will say they have vited his right to reputation.] Netizen 4: [The judge will ask Troy what he has done.] Netizen 5: I will repeat what he has done.] Netizen 6: [The right of reputation is no longer a worthywsuit.] The media was not afraid at all. Instead of deleting the post and apologizing, they retweeted this 15415 Chapter 117 Did Troy Do Well But Sarah didn¡¯t respond. Imogen turned off her phone, leaned back in her chair, and stared out the window dumbly. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. Just like Charlie said, if they didn¡¯t choose to make it public, she would be the only one who would be aggrieved. When she first saw the news, she wondered how Troy was going to handle it. Would he deal with it likest time, or would he choose to make their marriage public? She thought it would be the same asst time, and it would be nothing after the heat passed. Unexpectedly, Troy issued a formal statement. When Charlie reminded her to see it, she had expected in her mind that Troy had gone public with their rtionship. But that was just a momentary thought. When she saw thewyer¡¯s letter, she felt that the dust had settled in her heart, neither sad nor happy. Sarah couldn¡¯t have the negative press of being a mistress, and Troy had promised to defend Sarah¡¯s career. So as long as Sarah existed, they couldn¡¯t publicize their rtionship or say openly that they were a couple. Due to the status of Troy and Sarah, there would be constant press on them. She figured there would be a lot of people staring at their lives without a break for the next few decades. Once she and Troy were photographed, it would be as pervasive as it was today. There would be reporters rounding up and unknown people chasing after them to find out what was going on. Their children would be cursed before they were even born, and they wouldn¡¯t be able to appear in front of people openly in the future. Thinking of this scene, Imogen felt suffocated. There was no point in continuing this marriage. If the child were born in such an environment, she would rather raise the child alone. Charlie also felt sorry for Imogen. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t me me for talking more. If you guys don¡¯t publicize it, you¡¯re going to have to carry this bad reputation for the rest of your life. If he really likes you, he won¡¯t let you suffer like this. You¡¯d better get a divorce.¡± ¡°Look at you, now, even though you¡¯re Mrs. Marshall of the Marshall Group, the public does not know you, and you have no power. You¡¯re just getting scolded. What is the benefit of being Mrs. Marshall?¡± ¡°It¡¯s better for you to get divorced and live on your own.¡± Imogen wasn¡¯t one for power. She liked to stay humble. Divorce was the best thing for her. ¡°I know, Charlie. Thank you.¡± Chapter 118 So Cheap of Her Chapter 118 So C Chapter 118 Chapter 118 heap of Her Since things hade to this, Imogen tried her best to avoid contacting Troy in thepany, Troy still invited her to his office for dinner as if nothing had happened. but Imogen sat on the sofa, and there was a full of her favorite food in front of her. Looking at Troy on the opposite, carefully helping her prepare forks and knives, Imogen suddenly had an impulse to ask him, ¡°Is there any chance for us to get back together?¡± the But before she asked, Troy took the initiative to say, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ve thought about the gossip on Inte. In fact, I thought about making our rtionship public, but after it, Sarah will be their target. If so, she will never survive in this trade. Worse still, her reputation will be ruined. However, the heat of this gossip will not fade, it will only intensify, and it will lose control at that time¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to say it, I know.¡± The food in her mouth suddenly became as in as chewing wax, and it was hard to swallow. At that moment, Imogen wondered what did she like about him? His humiliation and deceit all the time? She even had a glimmer of hope for him just now. She was so cheap! The office was in silence. Troy bit his lips, nning to say something more. But after a moment of silence, he didn¡¯t say anything, and put down his forks with a frown, got up, and went to the bathroom. At this moment, the phone on the table rang. Imogen wanted to grab it to check but withdrew her hand when she thought of something, pretending not to hear it.. The phone automatically hung up when no one answered, and the ringtone rang again after two seconds, over and over again. It rang three times and finally stopped. When Troy came back, Imogen nced at him. ¡°Someone called you three times. It should be something urgent.¡± Troy walked to the table, picked up the phone, and asked casually, ¡°Who?¡± Imogen cleaned up the takeaway garbage and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know, I didn¡¯t look at it.¡± Troy suddenly thought of something, paused, and looked at Imogen. Since that day, she never touched his cell phone again. The call came again. Troy saw the caller on the screen clearly. It was h. He hung up the phone and helped Imogen with cleaning. Imogen nced at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer it?¡± Troy remained silent. The secretary knocked on the door suddenly. ¡°Mr. Marshall?¡± Chapter 118 So Cheap of Her ¡°Come in.¡± The secretary opened the door and came in, holding the phone in his hand. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Willy called me and insisted that you answer the phone, saying, Ms. Page¡­¡± Seeing that Imogen was also there, the secretary silenced abruptly and then nced at Troy¡¯s face, full of regret, so he hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯ll reply to her right away¡­¡± But, somehow, the speaker was on, and h¡¯s voice came from the microphone, ¡°Mr. Marshall! Hang up if you want to regret it for the rest of your life!¡± The air froze for a few seconds. The secretary turned pale and nced at Troy secretly. Hearing this, Imogen guessed that the person who called Troy just now should also be h. Fortunately, she didn¡¯t touch Troy¡¯s cell phone. Otherwise, she wouldn¡¯t be able to exin. She looked at Troy. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Since things had gone so far now, there was no need to pretend to be blind and cover it up. Troy paused, frowned, took the phone from the secretary, and walked to the window, asking in a calm voice, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The secretary cautiously stood aside, thinking to himself, ¡°Mr. Marshall seems to be very afraid of Ms. Forbes¡­¡± On the other end of the phone, h was anxious. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I¡¯m in the hospital now. It would be best if you came here quickly. Sarah is emotional¡­¡± Troy interrupted her, ¡°Where¡¯s the doctor?¡± ¡°The doctor can¡¯t do anything. Sarah doesn¡¯t cooperate with the treatment at all now. Mr. Marshall, you have no idea how she made it through these days. Can you just show her some sympathy?¡± ¡°It is her own body. She¡¯doesn¡¯t care about it. In the end, she is the one who suffers. Except for work, don¡¯t trouble me with other things. Let her take care of herself.¡± After this, Troy hung up the phone, turned around, and found that Imogen was sitting quietly on the sofa. After the secretary went out, she asked, ¡°Sarah is in the hospital? Why don¡¯t you go and have a look?¡± ¡°Do you want me to go?¡± Imogen felt that this was not a question of whether she wanted it but whether Sarah would give up or not. Sure enough, h called again when the two were taking a lunch break in the lounge together. Troy answered the phone in the lounge. She heard Troy ask, ¡°Has she used the sedative?¡± ¡°Yes. It¡¯s just that she has used it a lot recently, and Sarah¡¯s body has be resistant to it, so it doesn¡¯t have much effect.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you find a few more people to hold her down?¡± ¡°Sarah has already scratched two doctors¡­¡± Troy was speechless. 212 + Chapter 118 So Cheap of Her After a while, Troy hung up the phone and looked at Imogen. Imogen propped herself up. Her eyes were clear and pure, shrugging indifferently. ¡°Go to the hospital?¡± Looking into Imogen¡¯s eyes, Troy gasped and exined, ¡°Sarah cut her wrist and tried tomit suicide¡­¡± His voice lowered, knowing that exnation at this time would be powerless. It was just that he couldn¡¯t just watch Sarah hurt herself because she was capable of anything when she was ill. ¡°Well, I know.¡± Imogen nodded slightly. ¡°Then go.¡± She guessed that Sarah was going to jump off the building, but it was not far from the fact. ¡°Let¡¯s go together. We had the deal. I won¡¯t meet her alone again.¡± ¡°If I go, Ms. Page will be more painful¡­¡± Troy stared at her without moving. ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen sighed helplessly, got out of bed and put on her shoes, and straightened her clothes. They boarded a car heading to the hospital. Imogen leaned on her chair and looked at the street scene outside the window. She often did this when she was in the carriage with Troy alone recently. It was quiet in the car. Troy turned his head and looked at her profile as if he was afraid that she would get angry. He held her hand in his palm and rubbed it with his thumb softly with some kind of soothing emotion. He didn¡¯t know whether he was soothing Imogen or himself. The two arrived at the hospital and went directly to Sarah¡¯s ward. h wasforting Sarah in the ward. Besides her, two doctors were standing helplessly beside the bed. Seeing Troy at the door, a happy smile appeared on Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you finally¡­¡± Before finishing the sentence, the smile on h¡¯s face disappeared and changed because she saw Imogen behind Troy. Then she immediately returned to normal. ¡°Mr. Marshall,e and see Sarah. Her hands bleed a lot. She won¡¯t bandage her hands or let doctors approach her¡­¡± The doctors automatically stood aside, moved away, and said, ¡°It¡¯s better to calm the patient down as soon as possible. Her wound has been bleeding and must be stitched up quickly.¡± ¡°Let me try.¡± Troy looked over and saw Sarah huddled in the corner of the hospital bed, with brown eyes, a sallowplexion, thin and worn, messy hair, her arms wrapped around her knees in a posture of resistance, and bright blood stains were all over the hospital gown and bed sheet. It was so shocking. Even Imogen couldn¡¯t help shaking her head and sighing at the scene, let alone Troy, Imogen¡¯s eyes fell on Troy, and she saw his brown eyes flicker slightly. She didn¡¯t believe Troy was not moved when he saw his ex, who he truly loved, turned into this Chapter 118 So Cheap of Her because of him. Troy stepped forward, and Sarah trembled and became vignt instantly like a hedgehog, shouting in a high¨Cpitched voice, ¡°Don¡¯te over!¡± Troy paused, sat down gently beside her, and said, ¡°Sarah, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing the sound, Sarah trembled all over, raised her head in disbelief, and looked at Troy with trembling lips. Her eyes were filled with tears, and her voice was hoarse. ¡°Troy, is it really you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± ¡°You came to see me?¡± Sarah slowly reached out her hand and gently touched Troy¡¯s cheek, but Troy frowned and avoided it. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. A trace of resentment shed on Sarah¡¯s face, which was fleeting, and then she wept. ¡°¡­ Troy, you finally came to see me!¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Be Chapter 119 Chapter 119 st Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy Chapter 119 Would Rather Die Without You! Sarah threw herself into Troy¡¯s arms with a face full of grievances, clutching Troy¡¯s cor tightly, sobbing. ¡°Troy, I thought you didn¡¯t want me anymore! Why did youe sote¡­¡± Troy paused momentarily, then slowly reached out his hand, patting Sarah¡¯s back andforting her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s all right¡­¡± Sarah cried so sadly in Troy¡¯s arms. It was such a bittersweet scene that a talented man and a beautiful woman hugged each other and wept¡­ Imogen stood not far away, looking at them calmly. Was she jealous? Not so much. She had already imagined this before she came to the hospital. She thought she would be sad and angry. But now that she had seen it, her heart was never so calm. ¡°Your wound is still bleeding. Let the doctor take care of it first.¡± Troy held Sarah¡¯s injured wrist and signaled the doctor toe forward. Unexpectedly, Sarah shrank desperately behind Troy when the doctor stepped forward, shouting, ¡°I don¡¯t want to bandage! I don¡¯t want to bandage! Stay away from me!¡± The doctor looked at Troy helplessly. Troy frowned. ¡°Sarah, your wound needs it. Otherwise, you will die!¡± With tears in her eyes, Sarah looked at Troy affectionately. ¡°I will die if it is in your arms!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Troy turned gloomy, and he subconsciously nced at Imogen. Imogen just looked at them calmly. There was even a smile on her face. Troy was panicked out of nowhere. ¡°I¡¯m not talking nonsense! I was really in pain when you left me. I couldn¡¯t eat, drink, or sleep during this period. When I closed my eyes, my mind was full of you. If given another chance, I would never choose to break up with you. I know that you are respectful to Henry and have to abandon me. I am willing to fulfill your filial piety with my death! I am satisfied to die in your arms!¡± Sarah burst into tears, each word being painful. Troy¡¯s attention was all on Imogen. He just looked at Sarah calmly, silent momentarily, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it. Bandage the wound first.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want bandages. I don¡¯t! I¡¯d rather die without you!¡± Troy became sullen. ¡°Okay, since you are determined to die, then no one can stop you, and I won¡¯t stay and waste time.¡± After this, Troy stood up, turned around, and left. Sarah was shocked and hurriedly hugged Troy¡¯s arm, crying and begging, ¡°Troy, don¡¯t, don¡¯t go!¡± Troy stopped and looked at Sarah. ¡°Are you still threatening me with death?¡± Sarah shook her head repeatedly, sobbing and wiping the tears on her face with her hands, then her face was inadvertently stained with blood, and she was in a mess. She said in a panic, ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten you. I was just afraid that you would leave if I bandaged. I don¡¯t want you to leave.¡± 15:12 Chapter 119 Would Rather Die Without You! ¡°If you don¡¯t bandage, I¡¯ll leave right away.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll do it¡­ I¡¯ll bandage it¡­¡± Sarah said aggrievedly, wiping away tears. Troy signaled the doctor. The doctor stepped forward to take care of Sarah¡¯s wound. Sarah did not resist this time, but she seemed a little scared, curled up in Troy¡¯s arms, tightly grasping his arm, and refusing to let go. Seeing the affectionate scene of them, Imogen quietly withdrew from the ward. She stood in the corridor, looking in a daze at the distant sky through the window. Her guess was correct. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. As long as Sarah was still around, she and Troy would not be able to live a stable and peaceful life. She didn¡¯t want to live in fear all the time. She was tired. Footsteps came from behind. h stood beside Imogen with a smug smile on her lips. ¡°Ms. Forbes, have you seen it? Mr. Marshall and Sarah¡¯s feelings for each other won¡¯t be gone so easily!¡± h thought Imogen would retort, but unexpectedly, she nodded in agreement. ¡°You¡¯re right.¡± h froze. ¡°Since Ms. Forbes knows, then you should also know that hovering is meaningless. Let go when it is time. At least leave yourself some decency.¡± ¡°I think this advice should be helpful to Ms. Page. No matter how deep the feelings are, it can¡¯t be the reason to get involved in another¡¯s marriage. This morning, my friend thought the news was true and told me, ¡®I don¡¯t want to be friends with a mistress¡®, it seems that the old saying is true, birds of a feather flock together!¡± h¡¯s expression changed. Footsteps came from behind h when she was about to retort. Troy came out of the ward and stopped behind Imogen. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Is it done?¡± Imogen turned around. ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah¡¯s screaming came from the ward again. It sounded like she was frightened. ¡°Mr. Marshall, don¡¯t you want to apany Sarah a little longer? She¡­¡± h silenced when she met Troy¡¯s grim gaze. Imogen nced at Troy. Troy held her hand and went downstairs with her, side by side. Seeing them, the driver hurriedly put out the cigarette and opened the car door. ¡°Sir, back to the company?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± The car drove out of the hospital gate, rolled over the speed bump, and was about to enter the main road. Suddenly, the driver stepped on the brake. A group of people surrounded their car all of a sudden, stood in front of the hood, and took pictures wildly with cameras on the window, chattering about various issues, hoping that Troy 15:12 and Imogen woulde down for an interview. It was the reporters who had been waiting near the hospital. Imogen stared at the crazy crowd outside the car dumbly. What a familiar scene. It was just that the people being blocked changed from herself to her and Troy. Troy looked gloomy and said to the driver, ¡°Go ahead. I can afford thepensation!¡± The driver¡¯s face was pale, his head was sweating, and he drove the car forward bit by bit. Troy could always afford it, but he was the one who was driving the car! If someone were hurt, there would be another round of cyber violence. How could the reporters leave so easily when they finally caught the parties involved? They still tightly surrounded the car and moved forward bit by bit with the car. They held microphones over and asked questions one after another even though the windows were closed and no one responded to them. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes, can youe down for an interview?¡± ¡°May I ask Mr. Marshall, what do you think of the revtion this morning?¡± ¡°What is the rtionship between you and Ms. Forbes?¡± Troy remained silent. The cars in the hospital came and went, and the horns followed one after another. Hospital security also came to maintain order. The driver drove forward slowly. Finally, there was a gap in the crowd, so he stepped on the gas pedal and moved away quickly. The reporters dared not block their car with their flesh, the legal department of Marshall Group wouldn¡¯t easily make them satisfied if they were injured and asked forpensation, and there was nothing they could do if it dragged on for years. The gossip they made had little impact on Marshall Group¡¯s stock. There were a lot more bosses whose private life was more chaotic than Troy¡¯s. Troy¡¯s pornographic news was nothing at all. On the contrary, the reporters themselves might be retaliated against by others, get the short end of the stick, and have nowhere to ask for help. Troy¡¯s face still looked awful when they were away from the hospital. It was peaceful when they arrived, but after a short stay in the hospital, a group of reporters appeared¡­ The driver let out a sigh of relief. His job was saved. Suddenly, Troy¡¯s phone rang. He took out his mobile phone from the inner pocket of his suit, paused, clicked to hang up, and put the mobile phone back. Imogen nced at him. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you answer?¡± ¡°Nuisance calls.¡± 15:12 Imogen didn¡¯t respond. A few minutester, a message notification sounded. Troy stayed still, not nning to look at it. Imogen guessed that it might be another call from h or Sarah. The car drove into the underground garage of Marshall Group and parked directly in front of the elevator. Troy said suddenly, ¡°I have something to deal with. Go up first.¡± Imogen paused and opened the car door. ¡°Alright.¡± The car drove away slowly after she closed the door. His so¨Ccalled ¡°something to deal with¡± must be rted to Sarah. He obviously couldn¡¯t let it go but pretended he didn¡¯t care. Why didn¡¯t he just stay in the hospital? You might also like WI BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game My Cheating Boyfriend, i Loved Your Enemy 15:12 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Chapter 120 Avoiding Appeared Guilty As expected, news of Imogen and Troy not showing up after being cornered by reporters quickly spread online. However, in the eyes ofizens, responding seemed like deceit, while avoiding the situation appeared guilty. Public opinion escted further. Charlie couldn¡¯t resist reposting the video and wrote: [Imogen has a clear conscience. Don¡¯t try to smear her.] Since the makeup incident, where she had spoken up for Imogen,izens regarded her as Imogen¡¯s friend and always left terriblements on her Instagram. Charlie didn¡¯t care about it. She engaged in arguments withizens under her Instagram posts. Imogen had an impromptu meeting in the afternoon. Coming out of the meeting room, she headed towards the president¡¯s office with some documents. ¡°Ms. Forbes,¡± Lane from the president¡¯s office approached her and said, ¡°Are you looking for Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°I have some documents that require his signature.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall is not in thepany. If it¡¯s not urgent, you can leave the documents with me. And I¡¯ll pass them on to him when he returns.¡± Imogen checked her watch and found it was already four in the afternoon. ¡°Alright,¡± Imogen handed the documents to Lane and said, ¡°Our business partners are pressing, so it would be best if you could get it to me before getting off work today.¡± ¡°Absolutely.¡± Imogen returned to her office to work. Time flew by, and it was soon time to get off. She nced at her Facebook but found no messages. Imogen initiated a chat with Lane: [Has Mr. Marshall note back yet?] Lane could sense the chilliness even through the screen. He replied cautiously: [Not yet¡­ There must be something important that¡¯s keeping him¡­] Something important? Well, apanying Sarah was important to Troy. Lane cautiously suggested: [How about giving Mr. Marshall a call?] Imogen picked up her phone and walked to the window. She dialed Troy¡¯s number and listened to the ringing repeating itself over and over. Finally, there was a beep as the call ended automatically. He didn¡¯t answer. Imogen snorted and headed home after work. Not long after Imogen went to bed, her phone aside rang. She opened her eyes slightly, and the glow from her phone screen in the darkness was somewhat blinding. Troy¡¯s name stood out prominently on the screen. Imogen directly blocked the call and turned off her phone. It¡¯s twenty to eleven in the evening, the lights were still on in a two¨Cstory building within a vi complex. The vi had a small courtyard housing several electric bicycles, while two cars were parked in front. Nearby residents were aware that this vi was no ordinary residence. It had been rented out by someone to serve as a studio. The electric bicycles and cars belonged to the employees who worked there. Their working hours were variable. Sometimes they started early and sometimes got off workte. Once, a neighbor elderly gentleman bumped into the vi¡¯sndlord and asked him about it. The landlord didn¡¯t know much either. The tenant who rented the vi only mentioned that it was a studio for their self¨Cmedia endeavors. And thendlord wasn¡¯t clear about what they were doing specifically. The neighboring gentleman could sense that these people had been very busy these past few days. Their electric bicycles had remained in the courtyard since yesterday, and the garbage bags thrown out contained quite a few fast¨Cfood packing bags. Inside the vi, the studio employees were busy, too upied to have dinner. It was only around ten in the evening that they finally had a chance to have some fast food. Their lives seemed difficult, but they all wore smiles on their faces. Among them, a tall man named Carey smiled while pouring coffee. ¡°Just hold on for a couple more days. We¡¯re going to make big money this time!¡± ¡°I was just worrying that we didn¡¯t have any hot topics, and now there¡¯s someone served on a silver tter!¡± Another person said. ¡°Rex, why the long face?¡± Carey asked. The man called Rex replied, ¡°I¡¯m just afraid Troy wille to us.¡± ¡°How¡¯s that possible? Nothing happenedst time, right? Besides, it¡¯s aw¨Cbased society now. What can he do to us?¡± Rex sighed and shook his head, ¡°A couple of days ago, Marshall Group¡¯s confidential information leaked. When Troy wasn¡¯t around, the upper management of Marshall Group owned ax to grind and had the police detain Imogen for a day. Troy rushed back overnight and got Imogen out. And the next day, the two police officers who made the arrest were suspended¡­¡± Sometimes,ws could do nothing to the wealthy. And the influence of connections couldn¡¯t be underestimated. Troy just needed to drop a hint, and there would be people to step in for him. The suspension reasons of the two police were legitimate, not implicating Troy at all. The employees in the studio exchanged nces. Carey chuckled to smooth things over, ¡°Rex, don¡¯t overthink it. What does it have to do with us? Let¡¯s just focus on making money!¡± Just then, the doorbell rang. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°I¡¯ll go answer it.¡± Rex put down his food and stood up. As he reached the door and opened it, he received a powerful kick to his abdomen before seeing who the man outside was. 15:12 Caught off guard, he was sent sprawling and clutching his stomach, gasping for breath. A young man with a buzz cut who looked tough entered the room. In a couple of strides, he reached Rex, grabbed his cor, and lifted him. ¡°Get up!¡± Hemanded. Rex was still startled, afraid, and in pain. ¡°What are you doing? What you guys are doing is illegal!¡± The young man seemed unfazed. He gripped Rex¡¯s cor and hit his head against the wall. After a thud, a sizable bump appeared on Rex¡¯s forehead. Dazed and wincing in pain, Rex gritted his teeth. In a couple of minutes, themotion reached the ears of the other four employees eating in the office. When they rushed out and saw this, their faces turned pale. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°How could you attack Rex?¡± The four employees wanted to step forward to help, but at that moment, some burly men stormed in from outside. It was October, and the weather was turning cooler, especially at night. Each employee wore a coat, but these men were still in short sleeves, revealing their muscr forearms covered in tattoos. They looked like brutal gangsters. Faced with such a scene for the first time, the four employees exchanged uneasy nces, daring not to approach further. ¡°Who the hell are you? What do you want?¡± Carey bluffed to mask his unease. He pulled out his phone, dialed 911, and threatened, ¡°Let go of Rex now! Do you want to end jail? Breaking into private property and injuring my friend¡­ You¡¯re in for it!¡± up in Before he could make the call, one of the tattooed men swiftly kicked the phone out of his hand. The phone was sent crashing into the wall, then hit the ground and shattered into pieces, even the battery popping out. Carey¡¯s face turned pale. The sharp¨Ceyed young man spotted one of the employees who attempted a discreet move. He snatched a metal rod from one of the tattooed men and swung it forcefully at the employee¡¯s leg The employee instantly dropped to his knees, letting out a miserable scream. His face turned pale as a sheet, and his forehead veins throbbed with pain. The young man dragged the employee out, threw him to the ground, and stomped on his back mercilessly. When the remaining two employees saw this horrifying scene, they were too scared to move. ¡°What do you want to do? Let¡¯s talk it out. If we¡¯ve offended you in any way, we¡¯ll make it right!¡± Carey asked again. His tone was devoid of the previous bravado, now only wanting to plead for peace. When the employees were trembling with anxiety, a man in a ck shirt and suit pants walked in calmly from outside. The faces of Carey and his group turned pale. They had just broken the news of this man. How could they not recognize him? 15:12 Chupito 120 Avonding Appeared Guilty The man was none other than one of the people involved in the news, Troy. Troy nced at Rex and the employee on the ground, then lifted his eyes indifferently, looking at Carey. He said icily, ¡°Don¡¯t you recognize me?¡± You might also like BEST FRIEND In Love With My Contract Husband Hooked Up With My Boyfriend¡¯s Best Friend My Revenge Game: My Cheating Boyfriend, I Loved Your Enemy Chapter 121 Chapter 121 Chapter 121 He Was Locked Out Carey moved his lips, unable to speak. Just now, Rex said he feared being troubled but didn¡¯t expect to be found so soon. They didn¡¯t talk. And Troy didn¡¯t bother about it and asked, ¡°Romance Gossip, Goose yhouse, and Entertainment Circle Secrets. These ounts belong to your studio, right?¡± There was silence in the room. Carey listened to his heartbeat and lowered his head. He was imposing just now, but now that he knew that Troy would take revenge on them. No one was willing to stand up and be the first to speak. Seeing this, the young man stepped on the injured leg of the employee under his foot. And there was a scream. The employee¡¯s eyes were red. His face was terrified, and his head was sweating profusely. The young man nced at the crowd. ¡°I¡¯m asking you!¡± The employee under his feet gasped and said, ¡°They are ounts of our studio. But I¡¯m not in charge. It has nothing to do with me!¡± Troy nced at him, then at Carey and the others. ¡°Who is responsible? Who told you to break the news?¡± Carey swallowed. His legs were weak. And he took a step back silently. The other two employees were not much better. One of them couldn¡¯t bear the pressure, pushed Carey forward, and confessed anxiously, ¡°The person in charge of the three ounts is Carey, and Rex took the order. It¡­ It has nothing to do with me!¡± Carey heard this. Hearing that he was confessed, Carey¡¯s eyes turned red anxiously. ¡°Tate, don¡¯t talk nonsense! You operate a hundred phones to manipte public opinions!¡± Tate hurriedly retorted, ¡°What does it have to do with me?! How have I manipted public opinions if Ted hadn¡¯t contacted other ounts to create momentum? Ken also used fake ounts. How could I do it myself?¡± Ken, next to them, was also anxious. ¡°It¡¯s your idea. Don¡¯t push it all on me. I originally wanted to ept the negotiation to delete the post, but you must release the messages!¡± Ted, who was trampled under the feet of the young man, hurriedly shouted, ¡°I didn¡¯t do it. They forwarded it because they saw there was a lot of attention! Don¡¯t use me!¡± The four quarreled with each other, eager to shirk responsibility! Troy nced at Carey and the others, and then winked at the young man. The young man went to the door and closed the door, isting everything in the vi, and then shouted, ¡°Shut up!¡± The four fell silent. ¡°Who is Rex?¡± Troy sat down on the single sofa. Rex, who had been beaten, trembled and kept silent, trying to fool Troy. Carey hurriedly pointed to Rex and said, ¡°Him! He took the order. We are all employees. We had no choice¡­¡± Rex shouted angrily, ¡°Carey! You¡­ You were the happiest person when I first received the order!¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense!¡± Troy looked at Rex. The young man walked towards Rex with an iron rod. Rex knelt on the ground. ¡°I¡¯ll tell you everything. Don¡¯t hit me. I¡¯ll tell you everything. Someone sent me the video evidence. Let me post the news. Bid two hundred thousand dors!¡± After all, they also posted information about Troyst time but were not held ountable, so they took chances. If this order werepleted, the two hundred thousand dors would be divided equally, and with the realization of the news, they could get a lot of money. ¡°Who¡¯s that person?¡± ¡°The remittance ount belongs to a person named Neal Short.¡± Troy had no expression on his face. His eyes were deep. Rex raised his head and nced at Troy. ¡°I have chat records and recordings, and I will give them all to you.¡± The young man and several other tattooed men were watching by the side. Troy sat on the sofa, read all the chat records, and listened to all the call recordings. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He raised his head and said to the young man, ¡°Go back and check this man named Neal Short.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± The young man responded. Seeing Troy frown more and his eyes getting deeper, Rex couldn¡¯t help but feel afraid. He should not have epted this order if he had known earlier! If Troy really wanted to hurt them today, they would be unable to fight back. The few people who came here looked like they were working in gangs and not afraid of going to the police station. And with Troy around, even if Rex called the police, the police might not be able to do anything to Troy. On the contrary, if they intended to take revenge, Rex wouldn¡¯t be able to get rid of them for the rest of his life and could live in peace. Troy raised his eyes and looked at Rex in front of him. Rex trembled all over and begged for mercy, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I¡¯m sorry! Let me go! I don¡¯t want the money anymore and will delete the news immediately! I can apologize to you and Ms. Forbes. If you didn¡¯t embarrass me again, I would do anything!¡± ¡°This isn¡¯t the first cooperation between you and Neal, right?¡± Rex¡¯s face was paler. His legs were trembling, and he confessed tremblingly, ¡°Yes¡­¡± Troy remained silent, and looked at Rex calmly. Rex told everything, ¡°Neal came to see me once in August and gave me some photos.¡± Rex nced tremblingly at Troy¡¯s expression and continued, ¡°It¡¯s the photo of you and Ms. Page appearing in Marshall Group together!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡± Chapter 121 He Was Locked Out ¡°No more. Only these two times.¡± Facing Troy¡¯s suspicious eyes, Rex hastily exined, ¡°Really! Mr. Marshall, I don¡¯t need to lie to you now. It¡¯s really only these two times. We didn¡¯t post the other news!¡± The other news referred to Troy and Imogen was photographed in the theater. Troy kept the evidence, stood up calmly and walked towards the door. Rex looked at Troy, growing disappointment. Troy opened the door, was about to leave but stopped, turned around, and reminded the young man, ¡°Teach them a lesson. Don¡¯t kill anyone.¡± Rex sat paralyzed on the ground. Coming out of the vi, Troy opened the car¡¯s back door and sat in, leaning on the back of the chair, pinching the space between his eyebrows. After closing his eyes for a moment, he remembered something. He touched his pocket, but he didn¡¯t find his phone. Turning around, he saw his mobile phone lying safely on the other side of the back seat. He picked up his phone and opened the screen. There was a missed call from Imogen. And it had pasted several hours. At that time, he was at the dinner table with the young man and others. Troy immediately called Imogen back. The phone rang. It was quiet in the car. Troy leaned against the back of the chair, put his fingers on his knees, tapped lightly, and waited for the call to be answered. ly, with a beep, the phone was hung up. ain, and her phone was turned off. sent a message to the young man, changed into the driver¡¯s seat, and drove o Gxy Vi, it was almost twelve o¡¯clock in the evening. The surrounding was quiet. The living room was dark. Imogen didn¡¯t leave a light for him. Troy went to the second floor in the dark, walked to the main bedroom, and pressed the doorknob. At that moment, Troy¡¯s expression darkened for a moment. The doorknob couldn¡¯t be pressed. He was locked out. He knocked on the door. ¡°Imogen, are you asleep?¡± There was no response inside. He called her twice more, but there was still no answer. Troy had no choice but to go downstairs and turn on the light, looking for a spare key. However, it was not found. Probably the sound in the living room woke up Sue, She put on her clothes and went out to check. ¡°Sir, why don¡¯t you go to rest when youe back?¡± Chapter 122 Chapter 122 12:12 Chapter 122 Deleted the Post and Apologized Imogen had a good night¡¯s sleep and even overslept the next day. Before Sue had time to say that Troy had gone homest night, Imogen hurried to work. On the way to thepany, Imogen received Instagram news. The title was ¡°Romance Gossip Deleted the Post and Apologized¡°. The topic was already a trending topic. Clicking in, Imogen saw the apology statement of Romance Gossip. He deleted all the posts, turned off thement forwarding permission, and set the ount to be visible for half a year. Romance Gossip said he would never delete the post yesterday, but today he deleted it. Anyone could tell the tricks in it. It was because of either a threat or hacking, which had aroused the rebellious psychology ofizens. Even if Romance Gossip deleted thements on the post, it wouldn¡¯t help. People with good intentions had already recorded screenshots of posts rted to Romance Gossip. They made new posts, which attracted manyizens to repost thements, and some people even sold the film. under the secret code. [Fifty minutes, the two¡¯s actual video in a hotel. Would send me a message if you needed it.] [Imogen¡¯s sexy video with customers. Send me a message to get it.] Rumors about Imogen emerged as the times required. Some people said Imogen could be a director depending on sleeping with men. Some people said that she often entertained clients in bed. Some beauty salons took the opportunity to advertise that Imogen had a private facelift. Liam was filming on location. There were many fighting scenes in action movies. And the fighting scenes designed by martial arts instructors wereplicated, and many of them needed to bepleted by hanging wire. After several lift¨Coffs, Liam finallynded on the ground. When he got time to rest, the staff member stepped forward to untie the safety rope on his body, and the assistant immediately brought hot water. After resting in the lounge for a while, Liam stood up and went to the public toilet. The conditions of the location were poor. The bathroom was shared by many people. But fortunately, it looked clean. When Liam came, he just heard a few staff members talking inside. To be precise, they were talking dirty.. ¡°Didn¡¯t shee herest time? She¡¯s pretty coquettish¡­¡± ¡°How do you know that? You want her?¡± After speaking, several people insideughed obscenely. ¡°I observed her that day. Her butt and waist looked sexy¡­¡± ¡°If I could, I would keep herfortable all night¡­¡± ¡°She had so many customers. You can¡¯t fuck her.¡± After listening to these words, Liam immediately realized who they were talking about. At that moment, he couldn¡¯t restrain the impulse surging in his mind, rushed in, picked up cor of one person, and swung his fist, causing the person¡¯s nose to bleed. the The incident happened unexpectedly. And several people in the bathroom looked dazed. The person who was beaten was very aggrieved, but Liam was a famous star. The person didn¡¯t dare to fight back, so he could only hold his nose and ask, ¡°Sir, why did you suddenly hit me?¡± Liam didn¡¯t speak and wanted to step forward to hit the man more, but the people beside him immediately stopped him. ¡°Sir, calm down. Calm down. You can talk!¡± Liam was familiar with these staff members after staying on the set for a long time, so he could naturally distinguish their voices. He stopped, looked coldly at the person who spoke first, and suddenly kicked the person¡¯s crotch. The staff member didn¡¯t guard against it and was kicked right on the ground, hunched over. ¡°Mr. Liam Thompson, you have a lot of fans, but you can¡¯t hit people casually!¡± A person next to him was dissatisfied. Liam nced at them one by one and said coldly, ¡°Don¡¯t let me hear you spreading rumors behind my back in the future, or get out of here.¡± Several staff members were stunned for a moment and then realized. The staff member who was kicked in his crotch became angry. ¡°I forgot just now. Imogen hade to visit you. Aren¡¯t you her guest too? You¡¯re so protective of her. She must be making you happy, right?¡± ¡°I will kill you!¡± Liam shouted angrily, rushed forward, and waved his fists. A few people nearby hurried over to stop the fight. Mediating between two quarreling parties was also skillful. Those few staff members were pulling Liam. While struggling, Liam kicked toward the staff member. Seeing that Liam couldn¡¯t hit him, the staff member was even more proud and unscrupulous. ¡°Everyone knows that Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page are a couple? Imogen is shameless, but can¡¯t be scolded?¡± The veins on Liam¡¯s forehead twitched suddenly. He broke away from the people pulling him and rushed up. No one could pull him out. In the end, Kevin came over, and the fight finally stopped. Kevin called them into the lounge alone and asked about the cause and effect. Regarding the news on the Inte, Kevin had also seen it. He didn¡¯t know if it was true or not. But thest time they had dinner together, Kevin could tell Liam was interested in Imogen. Knowing that it was because of the staff member who talked about Imogen behind Liam¡¯s back first, Kevin asked the staff member to apologize to Liam first. The staff member was arrogant just now. After calming down, he understood it was not time to be stubborn. If Liam¡¯s fans knew about it, he would be scolded and might lose his job. After all, without thinking, Liam was more important. The staff member apologized, and Kevin asked Liam to apologize to the staff member. Liam was the first to hit. Liam refused to apologize. It was true that Liam hit first, but the three opponents pulled him, and he received no fewer punches than the staff member. The opposite party made a mistake first. Why should Liam apologize? Kevin wanted to persuade Liam, but Liam said, ¡°Mr. Jones, no offense. Imogen is my friend. If I swallowed my anger, what kind of man would I be? You don¡¯t need to say any more words!¡± After speaking, Liam turned his head away, looking like he would never give up. Kevin sighed. He admired Liam very much. All along, Liam was gentle, polite, modest, and intellectual. Kevin never expected Liam to have such a stubborn side. The progress of filming had to be postponed because of Liam¡¯s injuries. The assistant director couldn¡¯t help but sigh that this drama was full of twists and turns. Liam¡¯s manager was talking about Liam¡¯s resources outside. After learning about this from his assistant, he hurried to the rew. But Liam¡¯s manager was still a step toote. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The topic of Liam¡¯s beating on the set quickly became a trending topic, pushing Liam to be a topic. A present staff member secretly filmed the video, which was bought by Liam¡¯s opponent at a high price. And the sound was muted, and the music was added to the video, leaving only the scene of Liam beating someone and putting it on the Inte. As a result, many passers¨Cby thought a staff member worked hard but was beaten. Liam bullied others. He ignored, abused, and scolded the staff member at will. For a while, many passers¨Cby and busybodies rushed to the film¡¯s official ount, demanding an exnation and even asking for Liam to be reced. Liam¡¯s fans actively supported Liam. A reporter who contacted the film¡¯s official ount got the news that it was not Liam¡¯s fault. After spreading it to fans, Liam¡¯s fans became more active in criticizing and fighting confidently. His fans said it was Liam beating the person in the video, but there were so many people on the other. side, so Liam didn¡¯t hurt the person much but was punched a few times. And Liam¡¯s fans asked to release the original video without the sound muted! The film¡¯s official ount quickly issued an announcement, which stated that the staff member made Liam angry because of inappropriate words. But passers¨Cby and busybodies did not take it. ¡°Could it be that Liam can beat someone if the staff member spoke improperly?¡± Another video detonated the Inte: The beaten staff member came to be interviewed. ¡°I was going to the bathroom with my colleague, and he suddenly rushed in and beat me¡­ I didn¡¯t know why I was beaten, and I didn¡¯t know how I offended him¡­ Afterward, the director even forced me to apologize to him. If I didn¡¯t apologize, I would be fired¡­¡± Immediately afterward, even Kevin¡¯s Instagram ount was full of curses. After Imogen learned of this, she immediately sent a message to Liam to ask about the situation. Liam replied concisely, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal.¡± Imogen was speechless for a while. How could this not be a big deal? To put it more seriously, Liam might be detained, branded as a bad artist, and couldn¡¯t be the leading actor. This matter would be a stain on him. And if it were not handled properly, it would significantly impact his future c Chapter 123 Chapter 123 areer. Yay might als Chapter 123 Is Her Life a Sin? Under Imogen¡¯s questioning, Liam only said there were minor conflicts during the filming process and told Imogen not to worry. Imogen was skeptical, so she could onlyfort Liam first, ¡°Don¡¯t take what thoseizens who don¡¯t know the truth say seriously. The most important thing now is to keep your job.¡± Liam replied, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± Actually, the opponent¡¯s bad move gave Liam a chance to turn defeat into victory. If the beaten staff member didn¡¯t show up. Liam would be the only one attacked byizens. However, to expand the discussion, Liam¡¯s opponent let the beaten staff member created an innocent character and forcibly pushed Kevin to Liam¡¯s side. Now Liam and Kevin had be allies. As a big production movie, Cloudwater City attracted a lot of investment. One was because of Sarah, and the other was because of Kevin¡¯s fame. The investor was unwilling to withdraw Kevin¡¯s team, so he had to be firm that Kevin was not at fault. It was Liam¡¯s beating of personnel for a reason, so Kevin asked the staff member to apologize. Therefore, on the surface, it seemed that pressure from public opinion was raging, and Liam was scolded, but it was not enough to make him lose the role of Lawrence. At most, it would affect Liam¡¯s recent endorsements and announcements. If Liam could perform well in Cloudwater City and improve his skills, those endorsements and announcements would be nothing. After learning about these, Imogen felt relieved and continued to work. Suddenly, Imogen¡¯s phone rang. Imogen nced at it. It was an unfamiliar number. The mobile phone was a work¨Conly mobile phone. And some customers who wanted to cooperate often called from other ces asking for numbers. Seeing an unfamiliar number, Imogen was not surprised and pressed the green button to answer, ¡°Hello? Who is it?¡± ¡°Bitch, you are so cheap. Damn¡­¡± Such cursing words caught Imogen¡¯s ears, which caught Imogen by surprise. She froze for a few seconds before hanging up the phone. These cursing words came out of nowhere, making Imogen a little dizzy and at a loss. A dangerous thought crossed her mind. Soon a second strange call came in, different from the previous number. But Imogen had a hunch that this person should also call to scold her. Imogen didn¡¯t answer. A few minutester, she received a message: [Bitch, go to hell!] It was followed by a second text message: [A mistress who ruins rtionships is disgusting. You are the only one in your family, right? You were born as a bitch. I wish you went to hell. Your child will explode on the spot after birth!] More and more phone calls and messages came to her phone. Imogen held her breath. She was sure her phone number was leaked! She opened Facebook. And there was a lot of information about adding friends on Facebook. And those reasons for applying for friends were all swear words. Imogen took a deep breath, calmed down, first set the Instagram to be visible only to friends, and posted: [This ount is disabled. Please would get in touch with my assistant if you had anything to do with me. Please call 12345678910 or send me messages.] Then she sent the message to everyone in the phone book by messages and then turned off the phone immediately. Imogen called the assistant over through the internal line and gave a few instructions. After the assistant went out, Imogen checked the pages of her other social ounts. And there was nothing unexpected. They were all full of abused and attacked. Fortunately, her private phone number was not exposed, nor was her other Instagram ount found. Imogen¡¯s face was pale. She leaned on the back of the chair, closing her She just wanted a stable and peaceful life. Why was it so difficult? eyes. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Just because she had loved Troy, she deserved to be reduced to this situation where everyone cursed her, as if her life was a sin. Was she really wrong? There was a knock on the door. Imogen opened her eyes and sat up straight. ¡°Come in.¡± ¡°Miss Forbes, here are the documents needed for the meeting. Please have a look.¡± Imogen remembered that there was a high¨Clevel meeting at ten o¡¯clock, and she was required to report on stage. The assistant put down the file and went out. Imogen closed her eyes for a while, brought the documents over, and braced herself to prepare for the meeting speech. ¡°Mr. Marshall, something went wrong.¡± Lane hurried into the office. His voice was full of anxiety. ¡°Ms. Forbes¡¯s phone number and all her social tforms¡® ounts have all been exposed!¡± Hearing this, Troy changed his expression coldly and immediately stood up. ¡°Mr. Marshall, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Forbes has resolutely deactivated that mobile phone number.¡± ¡°Go check callers¡® identities. Save the evidence and call the police immediately!¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were sharp, and he said seriously. Some matters could be resolved privately, but some must be treated seriously to have a deterrent effect. Since some people were not afraid of death and insisted on provocation, he must make them pay the price! ¡°Yes. I¡¯m doing these right now.¡± Troy was about to go out when his cell phone rang suddenly. He picked up the phone on the table and answered. ¡°Mr. Marshall, we got something.¡± On Troy¡¯s cell phone came a young man¡¯s voice. ¡°I¡¯m listening.¡± ¡°Neal is a distant rtive of Mr. Johnson. He is idle. In recent days, Seth suddenly got very close to him.¡± Seth Johnson was Mac¡¯s son and Charlene¡¯s cousin. Troy frowned deeply. ¡°Is there any evidence of their transaction?¡± ¡°It has been sent to your mailbox.¡± ¡°Seth should have been instigated by Charlene. You go and investigate the two.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± After hanging up the phone, with a snap, Troy put the phone on the table and closed his This matter was actually rted to Charlene! Troy initially thought that Charlene was incredibly daring in drugging him. This news was even more incredible! It was Troy who transferred Charlene to the branch office. But these two times, Charlene targeted Imogen. All this stems from Charlene¡¯s jealousy of Imogen! This jealousy seemed inexplicable to Troy. eyes. When he first joined thepany, Charlene helped him. In return, he valued Charlene more at work. And in private, he had always maintained an attitude of not being far or close to Charlene. They were more like ordinary friends. If it weren¡¯t for this time, Troy would never think that Charlene liked him to that her behavior had be a little crazy now. He couldn¡¯t help but think that the first time he and Sarah were exposed by the media. Charlene reported the matter to him in the office, asked about the direction of public rtions, and intentionally or unintentionally mentioned that the marketing ounts that posted the news had been cooperation with McKesson. He thought that the matter was caused by Imogen and made a wrong choice in a fit of anger, so he was now in a dilemma. And Imogen once said Charlene liked him, but he didn¡¯t believe it. He believed Charlene. Now, he had to admit that he was wrong. He shouldn¡¯t have mistrusted Imogen. Troy sat down on the seat again and opened the mailbox¡­ At ten o¡¯clock in the morning, participants entered the meeting room one after another. Imogen sat in a corner with an open folder in front of her. Her face was still pale. When all the staff arrived, Troy took a seat at the table, Lane announced the start of the meeting. After the other leaders reported, it was Imogen¡¯s turn. She took a deep breath, stood up, and walked to the projection. As usual, she confidently showed McKesson¡¯s results of this season and the theme, design, and process of the next stage. She talked about these in a calmn and unhurried manner. ¡°My report is over. Thank you.¡± Imogen turned off the slideshow and bowed to the leaders on both sides. The other senior executives looked at Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Lane leaned over and whispered in Troy¡¯s ear. This was the first time Lane saw Troy distracted during a meeting. Troy returned to his senses, flipped through the documents in his hand, and looked at the people on both sides. ¡°What¡¯s your opinion?¡°. The two deputy general managers, the CEO, and othersmented and expressed their opinions. Imogen responded. When it was the turn of an executive vice president, he pointed out euphemistically. ¡°Imogen has done a good job at work. The emotional issues are your private affairs, and I shouldn¡¯t interfere, but your private affairs have already affected thepany¡¯s reputation and stock. You might be better off staying away from trouble and giving others a chance.¡± You might also like * Chapter 124 Chapter 124 0 Chapter 124 Won¡¯t Wait for Him for Dinner There had been a lot of news about Imogen recently. Thepany¡¯s senior executives didn¡¯t mention it because they were not qualified. But the executive vice president, Jarvis Fox, was qualified. He was not only the executive vice president but one of thepany¡¯s shareholders and a member of the board of directors. Thepany¡¯s stock was directly rted to him, so it was not abrupt for him to mention it. Perhaps everyone knew that the problemy with Troy, but no one dared to me him¡­ After being pointed out her problems in public, Imogen turned even paler and felt ashamed in her heart. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry my personal reasons have affected thepany¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking, she was interrupted by Troy. He nced at the crowd lightly. ¡°I don¡¯t think this is a good time to talk about this.¡± Except the chief financial officer, who needed to be appointed and dismissed by the board of directors, Troy had direct decision¨Cmaking power over persons in charge of other departments and projects. Jarvis smiled awkwardly. ¡°Yes.¡± Troy obviously wanted to keep Imogen. Jarvis was better not to say more about it. ¡°Go on.¡± Troy said lightly. Mac smiled. ¡°What I want to say has already been said by the previous few, so I won¡¯t repeat it.¡± ¡°However.¡± He changed the subject, ¡°I had dinner with Director Reed a few days ago. And he mentioned to me that Ms. Forbes rejected his title invitation and blocked him. Ms. Forbes, is that true?¡± Another executive vice president answered, ¡°Director Reed? Isn¡¯t he preparing a talent show? It¡¯s good to get the title sponsor. The consumption¨Cability of fans of domestic entertainment idols has always been good.¡± The executive vice president, Lang Hand, in charge of McKesson and several other brands, was Imogen¡¯s immediate superior. But he didn¡¯t usually care for matters and delegated power to his subordinates. Everyone looked at Imogen in unison. Imogen looked at Mac and admitted frankly, ¡°It¡¯s true¡­¡± ¡°Imogen, you have been in Marshall Group for three years. Don¡¯t you know what you should and should not do?¡± Mac said immediately. Lang tried to mediate, ¡°Imogen¡¯s workability over the years is obvious to all. I think this incident is probably a misunderstanding. How about this? What about we ask Director Reed out to have a meal together, and we will apologize? This will be fixed.¡± Before Imogen could speak, Mac said, ¡°Today, we are free. I think we will do it tonight!¡± ¡°Mr. Johnson, I¡¯m very sorry. But I won¡¯t apologize to him!¡± Imogen finally found the opportunity to intervene. Lang looked at her in surprise. ¡°Imogen, do you know what you are talking about? You offended Director Reed because of your personal reason, causing a massive loss for McKesson. Can you take it?¡± Mac reprimanded her on the spot. ¡°Massive loss? May I ask whether McKesson has a loss?¡± Imogen was neither humble nor overbearing. Mac was speechless for a while and snorted. ¡°There is no loss. But there are better options. Why don¡¯t you choose?¡± ¡°I have a n for future development of McKesson, so I have my reasons for not choosing this. You gave me a lot of advice. And I will seriously consider it. But I would not ept the crime if Mr. Johnson always wanted to me me for nothing.¡± Imogen¡¯s tone was forceful, with a hint of tenacity. Troy looked at the confident and proud Imogen, and his eyes showed a sh of appreciation. This girl had grown rapidly in the past few years, and she could easily handle high¨Clevel meetings. Mac was embarrassed before everyone, and his face gradually turned gloomy. ¡°Then tell me, what is your reason for not choosing this?¡± ¡°I think Director Reed¡¯s program is not long¨Cterm. And there are great hidden dangers.¡± This hidden danger was Kenny himself. Later, the matter was revealed as Imogen expected, and Kenny was proven to sleep with the students. Those students who refused to ept it were eliminated, resulting in the program being cut directly. Since then, the relevant departments had also issued regtions to prohibit this idol¨C raising talent show. But now, Mac didn¡¯t know that. ¡°Hmph, so many investors are optimistic about this show. You are talking nonsense¡­¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Troy shouted, ¡°Such a mere trifle is worthy of Mr. Johnson¡¯s seriousness and endless debate?¡± Mr. Johnson made a gloomy face. ¡°I¡¯m doing this for thepany.¡± Troy smiled without saying a word. With Imogen¡¯s temper, she didn¡¯t block clients unless they¡¯d done something egregious. Lang mediated, ¡°Mr. Johnson, don¡¯t worry too much. Isn¡¯t it just a program director? It¡¯s nothing. Imogen, don¡¯t worry about it, and focus on your work.¡± Lang didn¡¯t like to fight for power and profit. Imogen had run McKesson well for several years as Lang¡¯s subordinate. He lived leisurely, didn¡¯t need to worry, and could get a lot of dividends. How comfortable! Seeing that no one spoke for him, Mac¡¯s face became even more gloomy. And he gave Imogen a hard look. But before Mac looked back, he felt a chill behind him. He looked sideways and found Troy¡¯s cold eyes swept over him. Mac trembled and froze instantly. He sat in his seat and remained silent until the meeting was over. When the meeting was adjourned, Troy sorted out the documents in his hand and paused on his seat for a few seconds. Waiting for everyone to go out, he told Imogen, ¡°Ms. Forbes,e to my office.¡± The two came out of the meeting room. And the secretary stepped forward to inform, ¡°Mr. Marshall, the two policemen are already waiting in the lounge.¡± ¡°We are going just there.¡± We? Imogen was wondering, so Troy looked over. ¡°I have someone call the police. The leaks your personal information must not be let go.¡± Imogen understood. She originally wanted to go to call the police after getting off work. The police made a record for Imogen, and thewyer was responsible for the rest. person who In addition to theizens who leaked Imogen¡¯s personal information, several people who frantically smeared and spread rumors in thement area would also be sued together. After seeing off the police, Imogen followed Troy to his office. ¡°Mr. Marshall, is there anything else?¡± ¡°Yesterday, I left my mobile phone in the car.¡± Troy mentioned this as an exnation for not answering her call. She had already gone to thepany when he returned from running this morning. He had two meetings in the morning, and only now was he free to talk to Imogen. ¡°Well.¡± Imogen responded lightly with a calm face. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. When he went to see Sarah in private, he must not want anyone to disturb him. Now he pretended to exin. Did he think she was so easy to fool? Imogen added, ¡°I came to you yesterday because a document needs your signature.¡± Imogen di spy on his whereabouts or interfere in his private affairs. If he wanted to h, Imogen would let him. 1. go. anted to ask me if I would go home for dinner.¡± speechless. waited for him toe home for dinner was what happened before. Now, she no longer cared whether he ate, dressed warmly, or tied for him. Troy pursed his lips and changed the subject, ¡°Why did you block Director Reed?¡± Imogen¡¯s expression froze. ¡°A little problem¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t tell the truth.¡± Troy¡¯s tone was firm. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s a big deal.¡± Imogen said lightly. ¡°If it were not a big deal, wouldn¡¯t you block a customer? This is not your usual style of doing things.¡± Imogen moved his lips but did not speak. She silently lowered her eyes as if refusing to communicate. She felt upset but didn¡¯t feel the need to say it. Even if she said it, Troy would not rify the matter but would embarrass her instead. Seeing this, Troy didn¡¯t continue to ask, ¡°Since you don¡¯t want to tell, I won¡¯t ask. It¡¯s fine. Go back to work and don¡¯t log in to social tforms recently.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen nodded, turned around, and walked out. When she reached the door, Troy stopped her again. ¡°By the way, the person behind the news has been found out. It¡¯s Charlene. How do you Chapter 125 Chapter 125 Chapter 125 You Can Call Me Troy If there were no such incident, Charlene would be able to show her ability in the branch office. But now, Troy would never keep Charlene in the Marshall Group. Imogen was not too surprised and said, ¡°She is yours. You decide.¡± From the very beginning, Imogen suspected Charlene. Sarah could only create some specious topics to stir public opinions, which was not considered nder, so Imogen couldn¡¯t do anything to Sarah. If Sarah posted news that was confirmed, once Troy rified directly, she would lose more than gain. Only Charlene had no scruples. But because she liked Troy, she secretly drew the focus to Imogen. Troy slowly approached Imogen, stopped in front of her, raised his hand to touch the broken hair on her temples gently, and said softly, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Regarding Charlene, he still owed her an apology. If he believed Imogen at the beginning, perhaps these things would not happenter, and she would not have to be attacked and abused from all directions on the Inte. She didn¡¯t do anything wrong but lived like a shady mouse in the gutter. And everyone scolded her when she showed up. Imogen took a step back subconsciously and lowered her eyes. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± If he had apologized earlier, she might have beenpletely moved. ¡°There is no one else here. You can call me Troy.¡± Imogen looked as usual but said in a low voice, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I think what Mr. Fox said is reasonable. Due to personal reasons, I have caused huge losses to thepany. I can¡¯t absolve myself of the me. I can¡¯t still be here with peace of mind. Therefore, I want to resign.¡± Troy frowned slightly. ¡°It¡¯s my problem, and it has nothing to do with you. You work at ease and don¡¯t overthink about it.¡± Imogen pursed her lips. She didn¡¯t want to think too much about it. But under such a stressful environment, she couldn¡¯t breathe. Even in thepany, wherever she went, she could feel the gazes falling on her, whether probing, watching for fun, contemptuous, or obscene¡­ She had exhausted all her strength to negotiate and report work in front of everyone as if nothing had happened. Did it really have nothing to do with her? Then why did many people scold her? ¡°Or why don¡¯t you go home and rest for a few days?¡± Seeing that she was silent, Troy suggested. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± Imogen turned around. ¡°Go back to Marshall vi on Saturday morning.¡± Troy suddenly stopped her. Imogen was stunned for a moment, then replied, ¡°I remember.¡± Saturday was the anniversary of the death of Troy¡¯s father, Thomas Marshall, and Leo¡¯s mother. Seeing Imogen disappearing at the door, Troy stood there for a while, then turned around, walked to the desk, and pressed the inte. ¡°Ask Mr. Johnson toe see me.¡± Mac guessed that Troy was looking for trouble for him, but he firmly believed he couldn¡¯t catch him, so he had nothing to fear and walked into the office with his head held high. ¡°Mr. Marshall, what do you want from me?¡± Troy sat on the sofa with his legs crossed, slowly took a sip of tea, nced at the couch opposite, and motioned to Mac, ¡°Sit.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, I didn¡¯t expect you to have such passion!¡± Mac sat down opposite Troy. Troy smiled faintly. ¡°I¡¯ll be straight with you. Here is a document. Please have a look at it. Do have anything to say about it?¡± As Troy spoke, he slowly pushed the folder in front of him to the opposite side. The file folder looked ordinary, with the usual blue exterior and nobels. But it was this ordinary folder that made Mac feel a little nervous. you Mac knew that Troy would not fight unprepared, but Mac waspletely uncertain about what Troy wanted. Mac slowly opened the folder and took a quick look at the file. When he saw the familiar name, his face changed drastically. ¡°Mr. Marshall, there must be a misunderstanding here! Seth is so honest. It is impossible for him to do this!¡± ¡°The evidence is so clear. How could there be any misunderstanding? You can ask Neal and your son in person if you don¡¯t believe it!¡± Mac¡¯s face turned pale. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Troy dared to say that because he had proof. Seeing that Mac was silent, Troy continued, ¡°As Mr. Fox said, this news has seriously affected the company¡¯s reputation and stock and caused huge losses to thepany. In the name of myself and thepany, I will file civil and criminalwsuits against Neal and Seth for reputation infringement and defamation. You have always been responsible for thepany, so you must be very supportive?¡± The legal department of the Marshall Group was capable. In addition, this news had indeed made a huge impact and was very bad. If Troy and thepany won thewsuit, Neal and Seth would have considerablepensation, not to mention bankruptcy, and they might even go to jail. Moreover, reputation infringement and defamation were private prosecution cases. Even if Mac knew that Charlene must have instructed Seth¡¯s actions, Troy would not sue or forgive Charlene, then Seth could only bear the responsibility. At this moment, Mac couldn¡¯t help but regret helping Charlene, an ungrateful woman. She was crazy and irrational. And she was afraid that Mac would give up on her, so she deliberately asked Seth to do this. Mac remained calm and asked, ¡°In this case, let¡¯s be blunt. Isn¡¯t it true that you have an affair with Imogen? You are so confident that you can win thewsuit?¡± T Chapter 125 You Can Call Me Troy Troy leaned on the back of the sofa with a bit of confidence on his face. ¡°Since you don¡¯t believe it, let¡¯s try, Mr. Johnson!¡± Mac fell silent, as if he was weighing the pros and cons. Troy said, ¡°You have two options right now. ¡°The first one, you bet me lose thewsuit. The risk is high, but the profit is high. If your bet loses, Seth would face hugepensation and jail time. I have asked someone to verify all of Seth¡¯s properties. The temporary transfer is not feasible.¡± ¡°Second, you take the initiative to resign from the board of directors and apologize to Imogen for instructing the police to aim at her. Then I will forgive Seth.¡± ¡°Since Charlene dares to do this, maybe she has the evidence to make Seth the mastermind. Mr. Johnson, please think it over.¡± With the letter of understanding, Seth¡¯s punishment could be reduced. He might still need to pay a certain amount ofpensation but avoid going to jail. Troy still needed to thank Charlene for involving Seth in this matter so that Troy had the conditions to deal with Mac! Otherwise, to remove Mac, a removal proposal might be made at the board of directors. Mac¡¯splexion changed a lot, gloomy for a while, pale for a while. Finally, he didn¡¯t dare to take the risk. ¡°I choose the second one.¡± He started from a nobody to the deputy general manager, step by step. After staying for a few more years, he might be able to get some odd shares and be a minority shareholder. But in the end, he had to resign on his own initiative! Mac was not reconciled! But Seth was Mac¡¯s only son. If Seth went to jail, his whole life would be ruined! ¡°Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes¡¯s mobile phone is back. Should I send it to her, or¡­¡± Just now, the police took Imogen¡¯s work mobile phone back to the police station to obtain evidence from the harassers¡® numbers. There were some internalpany documents in it that could not be leaked, so Lane went to the police station with police. ¡°Leave it here.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lane put the phone on the table and exited the office. Troy paused for a few seconds, picked up the phone, and turned it on. After entering the password, he clicked on the list of all text messages and saw the sentence at a nce: [Imogen, go to hell!] Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Chapter 126 Feel Sorry for Her At a nce, the contents of the text messages were all kinds of abuse, cursing, and personal attacks. Troy frowned. His face was gloomy. He was furious. He couldn¡¯t imagine how Imogen would feel when she saw her phone was full of insults. When he thought of Imogen admitting these alone, silently enduring her grievances and going to work, he felt unspeakable pain. And during the short period he looked at the phone, there were still new nuisance calls and insulting text messagesing in. Troy opened Facebook and looked through the homepage but couldn¡¯t find Kenny¡¯s dialog box. It showed that Imogen deleted the dialog box and chat history after blocking Kenny. Troy thought of something, flipped through the screenshots in the photo album, and found evidence Imogen kept. In the picture, thest sentence in the chat history of the two was Kenny¡¯s message: [I will give you the title right to apply for my next season of the show. Would you like toe to the Four Seasons Hotel tonight?] Troy¡¯s eyes were cold. He closed the phone, put it on the table with a snap, and made a call. ¡°Mr. Marshall? Why are you calling me?¡± The person on the other end of the microphone sounded surprised and happy as if he couldn¡¯t believe it. ¡°I heard that Kenny Reed has a very popr talent show under his management?¡± ¡°Yes! Mr. Marshall, do you want to invest? I don¡¯t rmend this show. There are a lot of shorings, but they are all suppressed. Sooner orter, it will be found something trouble.¡± ¡°Something trouble? Then let it. I will let Kenny can¡¯t stay in the entertainment circle anymore! If you do this well, I can think about the show you in management.¡± The person on the other side of the phone was excited and assured him repeatedly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Mr. Marshall, just wait and see!¡± In the evening, Troy had a social asion. When he came out of the private room, it was almost ten o¡¯clock in the evening. The partners were respectful to Troy, personally sent Troy to the elevator entrance, and wanted to follow Troy in. Troy told them to stop and took Lane into the elevator. The driver had already driven the car to the elevator entrance of the underground garage in advance. Troy exited the elevator, opened the door, and was about to get in the car. Suddenly someone called him, ¡°Mr. Marshall!¡± Troy followed the voice to look over and saw Liam walking straight towards this side, staring straight into Troy¡¯s eyes. ¡°Mr. Marshall, can I talk to you in private?¡± Troy sized Liam up. ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Troy had not forgotten Imogen had feelings for Liam! Liam had spoken ill about Troy to Imogen! ¡°It¡¯s about Imogen.¡± Liam was neither humble nor overbearing. i Troy winked at Lane and the driver. Lane and the driver immediately understood and stayed away from the car. Troy sat in the back seat, and Liam sat in from the other side. It was so quiet inside the car. Troy leaned against the back of the seat and spoke first, ¡°What¡¯s wrong.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, I advise you to let Imogen go!¡± Troy raised his eyebrows. Liam looked serious. ¡°No one must have talked to you like this before.¡± ¡°So what?¡± Troy asked. ¡°You are excellent. You can easily get whatever you want and are called an honor. It is fine for you to entangle with as many women as you want, but you should not provoke Imogen! And you shouldn¡¯t let her pay for your mistakes and suffer the wrath ofizens! She is different from those people!¡± Liam said. ¡°What does this have to do with you? Who are you to tell me this?¡± ¡°A friend. Imogen¡¯s friend.¡± ¡°Friend? A friend who covets her?¡± Troy said the point. like Liam admitted frankly, ¡°Yes, it is because I like her that I feel sorry for her. I am afraid that people you will never experience this feeling. If possible, I would rather bear all this for her!¡± Previously, Troy was the investor of Cloudwater City and Imogen¡¯s brother in name, so Liam treated Troy with courtesy and respect. Since the news was posted, Liam¡¯s attitude towards Troy became another extreme. In Liam¡¯s opinion, Troy was just an extremely irresponsible yboy, not worthy of Imogen at all! As for the rtionship between the two, Troy must have forced Imogen! Henry¡¯s health was getting worse and worse, so Troy gradually revealed his true nature. Imogen didn¡¯t want Henry¡¯s old age to be marred by her estrangement from Henry¡¯s beloved grandson, so she was forced to defer to Troy. It must be so! ¡°Therefore, you mean you use your news to divert public attention for her?¡± Liam asked without answering, ¡°Do you know why I beat someone?¡± Before Troy could answer, Liam yed the phone recording, ¡°Listen to it yourself.¡± A conversation came from the mobile phone. ¡°She¡¯s pretty coquettish¡­¡± ¡°How do you know that? You want her?¡± ¡°I observed her that day. Her butt and waist looked sexy¡­¡± ¡°If I could, I would keep herfortable all night¡­¡± ¡°She had so many customers. You can¡¯t fuck her.¡± After a few dirty words, the recording was messed up. Probably a fight started. Someone said, ¡°Mr. Liam Thompson, you have a lot of fans, but you can¡¯t hit people casually!¡± After themotion, the following words were even more piercing. ¡°Imogen hade to visit you. Aren¡¯t you her guest too? You¡¯re so protective of her. She must be making you happy, right? Imogen is shameless but can¡¯t be scolded?¡± Troy¡¯s hands on his knees slowly clenched. The veins on the back of his hands burst out, his knuckles turned white, his eyes were dark, and his whole body exuded a chilly aura. He closed his eyes. Kenny¡¯sst Facebook message appeared in his mind. If curses and insults made people angry and depressed, these sexual humiliations were the most direct weapon to destroy people¡¯s hearts. But the victim couldn¡¯t defend himself. And even if he summoned up himself, he would be in a dilemma. Liam turned off the recording. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. the courage to prove Listening again, he still couldn¡¯t restrain his anger, took a deep breath, and continued. ¡°This is just what I heard. Where we can¡¯t hear, I don¡¯t know how many people are talking about her with further words. You are also a man. Don¡¯t tell me you don¡¯t know what they are thinking! Should she bear this? Why should she bear it? It¡¯s all because of you! If you still have a little conscience, stay away from her, and live a good life with your beloved Sarah!¡± Troy was silent for a long time and said, ¡°If you want to use her to let me help you settle those unfavorable public opinions, then you have seeded.¡± Liam was furious when he heard this. ¡°What do you mean I use her to let you settle the public opinion for me?¡± ¡°Is not it true?¡± Troyughed lowly. ¡°Do you like her, or do you want to use her to be rted with Marshall family? Liam, you can fool her but can¡¯t fool me!¡± Imogen clearly said that the person she liked didn¡¯t like her. Liam pretended to say that he felt sorry for Imogen. Was it because he had ulterior motives? Liam was furious! The veins on the back of his hands were bulging, and he clenched his fists tightly and then loosened them. ¡°Forget it. I have nothing to say to you! This is all I have to say. I hope you can think about it and let Imogen go!¡± After speaking, Liam opened the door, got out of the car, and mmed the door shut with a bang. Troy sat motionless in the car. Liam¡¯s purpose was exposed, so he became angry from embarrassment. Watching Liam leave angrily, Lane and the driver looked at each other and got into the car, respectively. You might also like Alph Chapter 127 Chapter 127 DIVORC The Alpha¡¯s Hated SanGL Chapter 127 He Had Never Experienced Such Feeling The car drove into the vi yard. And after getting out of the car, Troy paused and looked up. The lights in the master bedroom had already turned off. Entering the living room, Troy switched on the lights and deliberately nced at the drawer. The spare key to the master bedroom had been returned. He silently walked into the room. The room was pitch ck, with only a few strands of moonlight seeping through the curtain, faintly illuminating Imogen¡¯s hair spread on the pillow. A small bulge formed in the middle of the bed, looking extremely fragile in the darkness. She curled up, with the covers covering half of her face. Troy sat down by the edge of the bed, gently lifting a corner of the covers. Bathed in the faint moonlight, he gazed at her sleeping face. Troy only then noticed the deep wrinkle between her eyebrows, the sweat on her forehead, and the low murmursing from her mouth She seemed to be having a nightmare. Suddenly, it seemed as if she had dreamed of something terrifying. Her breathing became heavier and more rapid, her fingers wrinkling the bedsheets, her body stiffening and trembling. Large beads of sweat rolled down her forehead, her lips moved, and she whispered something. Troy bent down, listening to her intermittent and weak voice, ¡°¡­No, I¡¯m not. I didn¡¯t¡­¡± A tear slowly trickled down from the corner of her eye, apanied by her plea, sliding down and percting through the pillow. Troy¡¯s heart stung unbearably. He gulped and gently patted Imogen¡¯s back, wiping the sweat from her forehead, and softly said, ¡°Just sleep, I will protect you. I won¡¯t let anyone hurt you.¡± ¡°Dad, I miss you so much. Can you take me home?¡± She dreamed of her father again. She dreamed of the times when she was a child, her father had broad shoulders and would let her sit on them. She dreamed of sitting in the backseat of a cycle, her father giving her his only raincoat. She dreamed of her father cooking to celebrate every time she scored high marks¡­ She missed home. She wanted to return to the small house where she and her father relied on each other. She didn¡¯t want to be the adopted daughter of the Marshall family. She was just Imogen, the daughter of Ignacio. ¡°Alright, when you wake up, I will take you home.¡± Troy had no intentions of taking advantage of Imogen at this moment. Perhaps hearing the reassurance, Imogen became more peaceful and gradually fell into a deep sleep. Troy looked at her beautiful face and couldn¡¯t help but drift off in thought. Troy thought, ¡°So, the calm she shows on the surface is just a facade. She also experiences nights of crying in her nightmares. Liam¡¯s right, she shouldn¡¯t have to endure all this.¡± As Troy saw the tears in the corner of her eyes, a dull ache welled up in him, not sharp but enough to let him feel a lingering sourness, making it hard to breathe. Troy thought, ¡°Liam said he likes Imogen, so he feels distressed for her. Is this what feeling distressed is like?¡± He tucked Imogen in, gently got up, quietly closed the bedroom door, and slowly walked down the stairs. How could there be such an unbearable feeling in this world? Obviously, it hurt so much, yet it was hard to put into words. Like an old wound in the body, it would be fine on regr days, but on rainy days, it would ache to the bone. But one couldn¡¯t touch the wound or find its source, and could only endure it painfully, tossing and turning. He had never experienced this kind of feeling before! Even during the incident with Sarah back then At that time, he had remorse, but it was mostly guilt. At that time, he had just started his internship at the Marshall Group, and there was a leak of software development data! After a thorough investigation, he emerged as the prime suspect, and he was unlikely to leak Marshall Group¡¯s secrets. Thus, the suspect was the only person who had ess to hisputer, Sarah. Then he thought of a few suspicious points and confronted Sarah. Sarah cried and tried to disassociate herself, but she couldn¡¯t exin the suspicious points on her. The two quarreled. Before that, they had already had several conflicts. So he said, ¡°Let¡¯s not see each other for a few days, calm down, and then decide whether we should continue.¡± But Sarah couldn¡¯t ept it and ran out alone. Then the incident happened. After the incident, he often wondered if he had chased after her that day, she wouldn¡¯t have had the ident. But there were no ifs in life. For him at that time, Henry¡¯s sigh, the colleagues¡® disdain, Leo¡¯s constion, ¡®and the fellow interns¡® remedy were so heavy. He didn¡¯t have time for love affairs. He could only do his best to make up for the various problems caused by the data leak. After Sarah was saved, she had a psychological toll and became particrly dependent on him. He never mentioned that they should take a few days apart to cool off again. Facing Sarah, he felt mostly helpless and that he shouldpensate her and indulge her. Never before had he experienced such a dense and heavy ache deeply rooted in his heart. Troy stopped on the stairs, took out his phone, and dialed Lane¡¯s number. ¡°Lane.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, what can I do for you?¡± Lane thought Troy had forgotten to instruct things about the coboration tonight. ¡°Didn¡¯t the Financial Channel always want to ask me to do an exclusive interview? You tell them that I agree.¡± ¡°What?¡± Lane thought he had misheard. Troy had always disliked the media prying into his privacy. Apart from videos from public speeches circting online, he never epted any interviews, didn¡¯t have any social media ounts, and rarely appeared in public. ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you sure about this?¡± Lane had a clear conscience. He thought, ¡°Mr. Marshall seems to be feeling sorry for Ms. Forbes and intends to personally rify the situation.¡± ¡°Yes, you go contact them and coordinate the time and questions.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± On Saturday morning, Troy and Imogen went to the Marshall vi. ¡°Uncle! Auntie!¡± Four¨Cyear¨Cold Wesley bounced out of the living room to greet them. ¡°Wesie came so early!¡± Imogen held his hand and walked towards the living room. Wesley looked serious and said, ¡°Uncle, Auntie, my dad said he¡¯s taking me hiking. Are youing too?¡± Climbing the mountain referred to visiting the graves. The Marshall family had a cemetery on a hill on the outskirts, where Thomas and his wife were buried. They were Leo¡¯s biological parents, and on this day every year, he would go up the mountain to pay his respects. Troy would also go, even though he didn¡¯t remember what his father looked like. Last year, Wesley was too young, so Leo didn¡¯t let Wesley go. ¡°Sure, Uncle and Auntie will go, too.¡± Imogen said. ¡°Yay! I prepared a lot of snacks¡­¡± After entering the living room, Imogen greeted La first, ¡°Grandma, Agnes.¡± La looked at Imogen with a loving gaze. ¡°Grandma, Agnes.¡± Troy smiled lightly. La gave him a fierce stare. La had been keeping up with the recent news, So she knew that Troy had let Imogen suffer so much for nothing. It could have been settled with just a wedding certificate, but it had to be made so troublesome! ¡°Where¡¯s Grandpa? How has his health beentely?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Same as usual, he¡¯s in the study. Troy, your grandfather asked you to go upstairs and find him.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy responded and went upstairs. Undoubtedly, Henry was going to reprimand Troy for this incident. Agnes smiled and beckoned Imogen over. ¡°Imogen,e and have a look.¡± Chapter 127 He Had Never Experienced Such Feeling ¡°What?¡± Imogen walked over. Agnes extended her wrist. On her fair wrist, she wore an ice¨Cblue bracelet. Imogen¡¯s smile paused for a moment, then she casually praised, ¡°Ocean Heart! Agnes, Leo is really good to you! He actually ordered one for you!¡± A happy smile appeared on Agnes¡¯s face. ¡°What about yours? Did you not bring it with you?¡± Owned by N?velDrama.Org. La asked with a smile, ¡°Didn¡¯t I ask you to bring it to have a look?¡± Imogen sighed and put on a look of regret. ¡°Unfortunately, Grandma, you won¡¯t be able to see it!¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°I identally broke that bracelet.¡± ¡°So what? If you liked it, I would have Troy buy you another one!¡± But she didn¡¯t like it, not at all. Whenever she saw this bracelet, she would think of that night, the night Troy made his choice, the night he decisively left¡­ M Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Chapter 128 Get a Divorce From Him By convention, they would have lunch at the Marshall vi before heading to the cemetery on the outskirts. The lunch was abundant, and the atmosphere at the table was lively. Witty remarks from Wesley, often made everyone burst intoughter. When Imogen Watched Fu Rui¡¯s adorable appearance, there was a hint of a smile in Imogen¡¯s cool eyes. She wondered what the child inside her would look like when born, hoping that the child would be as cute and carefree as Wesley. On the opposite side of the dining table, Troy¡¯s gaze met Imogen¡¯s, and Imogen couldn¡¯t help but feel a slight hesitation in herposed expression. She discreetly put down her fork and excused herself to the restroom. After washing her hands and returning from the restroom, she saw someone standing at the entrance. d in a dark gray trench coat, shirt, trousers, and leather shoes, when viewed from behind, the figure stood tall and straight like a pine tree. Imogen¡¯s steps hesitated. If it hadn¡¯t been for the person holding an unfinished cigarette in his hand, she might have mistaken him for Troy. Troy didn¡¯t smoke. Troy didn¡¯t smoke. Hearing footsteps behind him, Leo turned his head slightly. ¡°Leo.¡± Imogen greeted Leo with a smile, ¡°Sneaking out for a smoke?¡± Leo helplessly extinguished the cigarette butt. ¡°Agnes doesn¡¯t allow me to smoke at home.¡± ¡°She cares about you.¡± Imogen replied. ¡°Yeah, I only smoke asionally. Don¡¯t tell her,¡± Leo said. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll pretend I didn¡¯t see it.¡± Leo and his wife are affectionate, and Imogen won¡¯t interfere too much. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back first.¡± ¡°Wait!¡± Leo called out to Imogen. ¡°Leo,¡± Imogen stopped and asked, ¡°is there something else?¡± Leo said, ¡°I¡¯ve seen the recent news on the inte.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Hearing this, Imogen lowered her gaze, feeling somewhat embarrassed. La and Agnes didn¡¯t ask anything, and she pretended to be calm to maintain her dignity, but Leo saw through it. ¡°I know the fault isn¡¯t with you. It lies with Troy. Has he said anything about how to handle the situation? Does he still keep in touch with Sarah?¡± Leo asked. Imogen fell silent, unsure how to answer. She liked to keep her worries to herself. Even when she and Troy were at odds, she never comined or med Troy in front of his grandparents. Instead, she hid her troubles and strove to maintain a good rtionship between them. ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about anything. Just tell me the truth. Otherwise, I would find out on my own!¡± Leo said solemnly. Imogen furrowed her brows and softly replied, ¡°He visited Sarah a few days ago.¡± ¡°I knew it!¡± Leo sighed. ¡°Look, Troy may appear cold, but he keeps many things inside. He¡¯s prone to guilt and vulnerability.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t help but sneer inside her heart. She thought, ¡°It isn¡¯t that he¡¯s prone to guilt and vulnerability, but rather because of that person, Sarah. He has never shown any vulnerability toward me.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s indifferent expression, Leo knew she had some grievances. After a moment of contemtion, he spoke again, ¡°You should know that Troy and I have the same father but different mother.¡± Imogen paused and nodded gently. ¡°He was brought back by my father when he was just a year old, and I was five at the time. I could already understand his identity from the way adults treated him. I didn¡¯t like him back then. because his presence often led to arguments between my parents, and our once harmonious family was no more¡­¡± Imogen had heard some of this, including the subsequent car ident where Thomas and his wife died. ording to the surveince footage at the time, they had a heated argument and fought over the steering wheel, resulting in the ident. An eyewitness at a service area on the previous road segment saw them and said they were arguing, seemingly because the man had an affair and a child outside the marriage¡­ Imogen suddenly realized what it all meant. In society, illegitimate children were looked down upon. Some children, due to their understanding of the significance of the third party in a marriage, felt inferior and believed they shouldn¡¯t exist. Even though Troy came from the wealthy Marshall family and had Henry¡¯s protection, he still needed to socialize and attend school. With various people in his life, someone would inevitably mention his background and ridicule his birth. And as an educated person, even if he never showed it on the surface, did he ever have thoughts of not deserving to exist deep down? And for Thomas and his wife, who died in the car ident because of their argument, did he me himself and feel responsible for their deaths, causing Leo to lose his parents overnight? Those were all Imogen¡¯s doubts. Leo¡¯s next words confirmed her thoughts. ¡°At that time, I couldn¡¯t ept our parents¡® death and med everything on Troy. I bullied him in secret, threatening him not to tell our grandfather. He would cover for me in front of our grandfather until he eventually noticed something was wrong¡­ ¡°In other families, it¡¯s usually the older brother who takes care of the younger one, but Troy would voluntarily give in to me. I know he has been feeling guilty and wants topensate for something rted to our parents. Over time, it became an obsession for him. I believe it¡¯s the same with Sarah.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Imogen murmured. ¡°Has Troy ever talked to you about what happened between them?¡± Leo asked. 12-12 Imogen instinctively understood that Leo was referring to the incidents involving Sarah. She had heard Riley mention it once, but didn¡¯t know the specifics. Without waiting for her response, Leo looked out the window and reminisced. At that time, Troy had just started his internship at thepany and was busy with his studies and work. He neglected Sarah, and they had a quarrel. Upset, Sarah ran out and cried, but Troy didn¡¯t chase after her. It was only when Sarah¡¯s friend called that Troy found out she had gone missing. Soon after, he received the news of the kidnappers demanding a ransom. They were originally targeting him, and perhaps if he had obediently delivered the ransom, Sarah would have been unharmed. But you know Troy, he dislikes being threatened. He reported it to the police, and somehow the kidnappers found out¡­¡® As a result, the kidnappers resorted to violence against Sarah. So, this was the truth of the matter. Imogen¡¯s expression was moved. It was only natural for Troy to feel guilt and pain since his loved one was kidnapped because of him and suffered the consequences of his mistake, resulting in her developing a psychological disorder. Leo, as a descendant of the Marshall family, grew up in a privileged environment andcked nothing but the care of his parents, which Troy could neverpletelypensate for! But Sarah¡¯s situation was different. As long as Troy stayed with Sarah, it could make up for the harm she suffered. That was why he made a promise to her, promising to take responsibility for her¡­ If Imogen were Troy, perhaps her approach would not differ much from his. But understanding didn¡¯t mean her heart could return to the way it was before. It would only represent her eptance of the fact that they were fated to be apart, that they should each let go and find their own peace. If there was me, would me it on the extraordinarily coincidental fate. That night, for all the wrong reasons, Imogen, a girl who could only admire Troy from a distance, had the opportunity to get close to him, even to marry him. At that time, Troy had been single for over a year, and she was unaware of what had happened between him and Sarah. She thought that he and Sarah¡¯s rtionship was already over. So, she embraced the sunlight and seized the opportunity. She thought it was a gift from fate. But now she understood that it was just fate ying a trick on her! The idea of divorce was never so clear in her head before! Imogen decided to end the rtionship. She decided to let Troy fulfill his promise while she led her own peaceful life. A marriage didn¡¯t necessarily end with a noisy storm or a tempest, nor does it have to end with heart¨Cwrenching sorrow. It could also end quietly on a calm afternoon, at an unexpected but appropriate moment, where the book of their story suddenly reaches the end. = 17-19 Chapter 128 Get a Divorce From Him The end of a story always had signs from the very beginning. The story developed from beginning to climax, and to the ending. It was always this process. Only those who had read it through became witnesses. ¡°Imogen, if it was unbearable, just would get a divorce from him.¡± Leo suggested. You might also like Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Chapter 129 Then Who Do You Like? Imogen clenched her hand. As if sensing her thoughts, Leo spoke up, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandpa is not an unreasonable person. He only wishes for your happiness, and I will help persuade him¡­¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Imogen was about to say something when footsteps approached from behind, apanied by Troy¡¯s voice, ¡°Imogen? Why haven¡¯t you gone back yet? Is Leo here too?¡± Leo smiled at Troy and said, ¡°I was just having a chat with Imogen.¡± Leo had a gentle temperament, and Imogen found that she and Leo got along better when she stayed at the Marshall vi. Troy didn¡¯t suspect anything and simply told Imogen, ¡°I noticed that you didn¡¯t eat much earlier. Go back and have some more.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen replied calmly. Leo¡¯s gaze shifted between them for two seconds before he spoke again, ¡°I¡¯ll head back too. Otherwise Agnes will suspect that I¡¯ve been smoking outside.¡± Troy noticed the cigarette butt on the ground, and his lips curved slightly. Leo whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t tell her.¡± ¡°You smell like smoke.¡± Troy said while raising an eyebrow. Leo paused for a moment, then sniffed his shoulder helplessly. ¡°I¡¯ll go for a walk outside before coming back.¡± After lunch, two cars drove out from the Marshall vi and stopped at the cemetery. Ever since they starteding to the cemetery, Troy had been silent. It had always been this way in previous years. At first, she was puzzled. Troy grew up by his grandfather¡¯s side, and his father had passed away early, so she didn¡¯t expect him to have such deep longing, even after more than ten years. But now she understood. Leo put flowers in front of the tombstone. ¡°Dad, Mom, Agnes and I brought Wesley to see you! Wesley, call Grandpa, Grandma.¡± Wesley looked at the gravestone, still naive but obediently calling out, ¡°Grandpa. Grandma.¡± Meanwhile, Troy only squatted down to put flowers without saying a word. He didn¡¯t even call out ¡®dad¡®. Whether it was due to ack of emotional attachment or because Leo was present, Imogen couldn¡¯t tell. Imogen watched Troy¡¯s silent figure and felt a mixture ofplex emotions. After paying their respects, they drove back to the city. ¡°Should we go back to the Marshall vi or home?¡± Troy held the steering wheel, looking straight ahead. ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the Marshall vi! We rarely have the chance, and I want to spend some time with Grandfather and Grandmother.¡± Imogen said. ¡°Alright, I have some things to take care of. I¡¯ll drop you off at the vi ande pick you upter tonight.¡± ww ¡°Okay.¡± After dropping Imogen off at the old residence, Troy drove away. By the time Troy finished his work and arrived at the Marshall vi, it was already past eight o¡¯clock. Henry was weak and already preparing to rest. Troy didn¡¯t have a chance to say anything and left with Imogen after bidding farewell to Henry and La. Once they got in the car, Troy started the engine and took out a square jewelry box from the storage compartment, handing it to Imogen. ¡°I bought this on the way here. Would take a look and see if you liked it.¡± The interview questions, personally discussed with him by the host, focused on financial matters. In the end, there would be a few questions about his personal life as a response to recent public attention. Previously, he had chosen not to go public, partly for Sarah¡¯s career and partly because he didn¡¯t like others prying into his privacy. He had no need to exin anything to inte users. These two reasons were rted to Sarah and himself. He had overlooked Imogen¡¯s feelings. But now, he chose to ept the interview for one reason alone. He didn¡¯t want Imogen to bear any me anymore! She should stand by his side openly! After speaking those words in front of the camera, he felt a sudden release of tension in his heart, and he felt much lighter. After the dinner gathering, he rushed over to see her. On the way, he passed by a jewelry store, and a ne caught his attention. Imogen calmly opened the box. Inside was a white gold ne, a design that suited her temperament perfectly, low¨Ckey and luxurious. ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen showed little surprise on her face, closed the box, and ced it on the dashboard. Troy furrowed his brows slightly. He thought, ¡°Does she not like it?¡± ¡°Are you busy with work tonight?¡± Imogen suddenly asked. ¡°Why?¡± Troy responded. ¡°I have something to discuss with you.¡® ¡°Can¡¯t we talk about it now?¡± Imogen nced at the traffic in front of them. ¡°It¡¯s better to talk about it at home.¡± She was afraid of a tragedy like Thomas and his wife happening to them. Once they returned to the Gxy Vi, Troy ced the car keys on the table, took off his jacket, and hung it on the hanger. He poured a ss of water for himself and Imogen, and asked, ¡°What you want to talk about?¡± do ¡°Troy, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Imogen said calmly. 12-12 Troy stood there, frozen in ce upon hearing her words. He poured water absentmindedly, staring at Imogen in disbelief. ¡°What did you say?¡± He didn¡¯t even realize that the cup had overflowed. ¡°I said, let¡¯s get a divorce.¡± Imogen looked into Troy¡¯s eyes and repeated herself. At that moment, Troy felt a sudden impact on his heart. He looked at Imogen, unable to hide his astonishment, forgetting that he was pouring water. He just allowed it to scald his fingers and soak his sleeve. As Imogen saw him remain silent, she continued, ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret from grandfather and get the divorce certificate. We¡¯ll keep it hidden as long as we can.¡± Troy continued to look at Imogen, still silent. ¡°Hey, Mr. Marshall, why are you pouring water like that?¡± Sue came out of her room, saw Troy pouring water onto the floor, and quickly took the cup and kettle from his hands, saying, ¡°Be careful not to scald yourself. I¡¯ll get some ointment.¡± ¡°No need! Go back!¡± Troy suddenly spoke, his voice terrifyingly cold. Sue trembled in fear, realizing Troy¡¯s anger. Without saying anything, she hurried back to her room. She didn¡¯t forget that Imogen was pregnant and told Troy before she left, ¡°Mr. Marshall, please talk peacefully. Don¡¯ty a hand on her!¡± Sue closed the door to her room, and only then did Troy show a cool expression with a hint of darkness in his eyes as he asked, ¡°We were doing fine, so why suddenly mention divorce?¡± ¡°We were already nning on divorcing, weren¡¯t we? There¡¯s no point in dragging it out.¡± she replied. ¡°Whether there¡¯s a point or not is not for you to decide!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to argue with you about this. I¡¯ve already made ¡°I don¡¯t agree!¡± up my mind!¡± ¡°I remember Grandpa said that if he were to pass away and we still wanted to divorce, then we should. Grandma won¡¯t stop us. You promised that. So, what¡¯s the point in dragging it out now?¡± Ever since theirst visit to the hospital, when Henry fell ill, Imogen had realized that the doctor was hinting that Henry didn¡¯t have much time left. Over the past few days, she had slowlye to ept this fact, to ept that Henry would leave her. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Indeed, Imogen was now concerned about Henry, so she could only bring up the topic of divorce in private. Once Henry passed away, she would find a way to separate from him, to file for divorce, or even run away so that he couldn¡¯t find her. Even if he resisted, all that would remain would be an empty marriage, unable to return to what it was before, unable to be like an ordinary couple in daily life. ¡°Then tell me, why do you suddenly want a divorce? Is it because of the recent scandal? I¡¯ve already rified it¡­¡± The interview video was editing urgently and would be released tomorrow, and no one would curse at Imogen anymore. ¡°It¡¯s not because of that!¡± Before he could finish, Imogen interrupted him, saying, ¡°If there had to be a reason, it would be because I don¡¯t like you!¡± Chapter 129 Then Who Do You Like? Troy stared at her intently and asked word by word, ¡°Then who do you like?! Is it Liam?!¡± Before Imogen could answer, he suddenly pounced forward, pinning her down on the sofa, pressing his body against hers. Hisrge hand tightly gripped her wrists, his eyes turning red as he roared, ¡°Do you like him that much?!¡± Imogen struggled and twisted her body. ¡°Troy, let me go!!¡± But Troy only tightened his grip, trapping her legs, and with his remaining hand, he slipped it under her clothes, moving along her abdomen, caressing her soft skin. Imogen¡¯s body stiffened, afraid to struggle any further. In the midst of his fury, Troy didn¡¯t notice Imogen¡¯s abnormality. He lowered his voice and asked, ¡°If we were to have a child here, would you still choose to divorce?¡± Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Chapter 130 Publicize Their Rtionship The interview video was released by Finance Channel at noon on Sunday and was simultaneously released on the official website, mobile application, and official social media ount. Imogen stayed at home on Sunday, resting. Sue learned about the argument between Troy and Imogenst night and started persuading Imogen to tell Troy about her pregnancy. Imogen firmly refused. She started to recall what had happenedst night. Troy touched her abdomen and asked, ¡°If we had a child here, would you still choose to divorce?¡± Imogen looked into Troy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I once asked you the same question. Do you remember your answer?¡± At that time, she held back her emotions and asked him, ¡°If we had a child, would on divorcing?¡± you still insist Even though it had been so long, she still remembered his clear response. ¡°There are no ¡®ifs,¡® and even if there were, I wouldn¡¯t let him be born.¡± Troy seemed to recall as well, his expression stiffening. Without hesitation, Imogen said, ¡°There are no ¡®ifs,¡® and even if there were, I wouldn¡¯t give birth to the child.¡± Troy¡¯s breathing suddenly became heavy and urgent. He stared at Imogen, his face tense and his teeth clenched, as if he wanted to say something but couldn¡¯t. He got up, mmed the door, and hadn¡¯t returned since noon today. Imogen didn¡¯t care where he went. She ate, drank, and slept as usual. Before lunch, Sue asked tentatively, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, is Mr. Marshalling back for lunch? Should I call him?¡± ¡°No need. He won¡¯t starve outside.¡± Sue was speechless. She thought, ¡°Mr. Marshall, good luck to you. I can¡¯t do anything else.¡± While having lunch, Imogen received a Facebook message from Charlie. Charlie: [Imogen, check the trending topics!] Charlie: [Interview of the dimwit!] Confused, Imogen opened Instagram, which she hadn¡¯t used in a few days. The top hashtag was: [Exclusive Interview with Troy.] She clicked on it, and the headline was a video interview posted by the Finance Channel¡¯s official ount. The title read: [Troy, the youngest entrepreneur in New York City and CEO of Marshall Group, gives his first exclusive interview. Let¡¯s see what the secret of the richest man is?] The video thumbnail showed Troy in his office, facing the camera. The video was posted ten minutes ago and had already surpassed 100 thousand views, with over thousandments, and still rising. Curiously, Imogen clicked open the video. The female host of the interview was a familiar face who had worked on the Finance Channel for This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. many years. She was elegant and knowledgeable, wearing a suit jacket with a skirt and holding a microphone while sitting on a couch. Troy sat on the opposite single¨Cseat sofa, wearing a simple ck suit, and handmade leather shoes. He crossed his long legs, and his hand rested on the armrest, disying a casual posture. At the start of the interview, the female host introduced Troy¡¯s identity in a captivating manner, arousing the curiosity of the audience. As the female host¡¯s voice fell, the camera focused on Troy, and he began his self¨Cintroduction. This was his first official appearance in an interview, and Troy, in high¨Cdefinition close¨Cup, was handsome with deep eyes and a straight nose, even more captivating than the circted online photos. From then on, a saying spread on the Inte: [A good face wasted on a scumbag.] They formally entered the topics, and the host asked several questions about finance, economics, and corporate management. Troy answered each question professionally, with insightful perspectives, thorough analysis, and extraordinary eloquence. If one could overlook the online rumors, this interview video would certainly attract a lot of fans for Troy. The interviewsted for twenty minutes. The host delivered a brief monologue and asked the next question, ¡°Actually, everyone is very curious about Mr. Marshall¡¯s love life. Mr. Marshall, you also know that there have been many rumors on the Inte about you and Ms. Forbes recently. Can you tell us about your rtionship with Ms. Forbes here?¡± It was unexpected for the Finance Channel that Troy agreed to the interview. The executives in the studio attached great importance to it, sending an ace host to host the show. They also gave a list of prepared questions to Lane to ensure smooth cooperation during the interview. Recently, the news about Troy had been buzzing, and the studio wanted to add some excitement. The question list included some personal questions. They originally thought Troy would veto those questions, but unexpectedly, Lane returned the questionnaire with those personal questions still included. It was an unexpected delight for the studio! Troy looked at the camera and spoke in a friendly tone, ¡°I¡¯ve never liked others paying attention to my private life. I didn¡¯t rify past rumors in order to avoid fueling public opinion. But some people have taken advantage and revealed personal information about my wife online, causing her to suffer severe online harassment! ¡°So, I also want to take this opportunity to dere that I, Troy, will never let those who spread rumors and incite public opinion on the Inte go scot¨Cfree! Mywyers have collected evidence and filedwsuits. They will pay the price! The Inte is not awless ce, and I hope the audience will remain rational, not believe or spread rumors, and collectively maintain a healthy online environment!¡± The host was astonished. ¡°Are you saying that Ms. Forbes is your wife?¡± Troy nodded and looked resolutely at the camera. ¡°Yes.¡± At this moment there WAR Chapter 130 Publicize Their Rtionship prepared question. She saw that Troy didn¡¯t shy away from such topics and started to improvise, ¡°May I ask, Ms. Forbes was adopted by the Marshall family and is your sister, right? You two must have known each other for a long time. How did you go from being siblings to bing a couple?¡± Troy did not avoid the question. He said, ¡°When my wife came to my family, she was only around fifteen years old. At that time, we were not familiar with each other. Her life experiences were richer, and she was more maturepared to her peers. She was very sensible, not showy or arrogant, and excelled academically. Besides studying, she would apany my grandparents, so my grandfather doted on her. I am also grateful for her filial piety and care for my grandparents. ¡°After I broke up with Ms. Page, I remained single for a year. During that time, Imogen returned from studying abroad and started interning at thepany. My grandfather hoped that I would take care of her more, and as we spent more time together, we naturally got closer. As for the various rumors on the Inte, they are baseless. We are just an ordinary couple. I hope everyone can stay rational and not focus on our private lives.¡± ¡°So, Mr. Marshall and Ms. Forbes have been together for a long time?¡± ¡°Yes, we just celebrated our three¨Cyear wedding anniversary recently.¡± Since the topic of Sarah was brought up, it couldn¡¯t be avoided. The host asked about Troy¡¯s rtionship with Sarah during their university days, ¡°I have also seen people sharing photos of Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page during university years on the Inte. Alumni referred to you both as the perfect match, withpatible families, education, appearance, and various aspects. So, how did you end up breaking up?¡± Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Chapter 131 Mistress Troy was silent for a while and said, ¡°We have different personalities. I studied for a double degree in college and was busy with my studies, so I had little time to spend with her. After entering the company, I was busy with work and ignored her feelings. After several adjustments, we finally chose to break up peacefully.¡± This was a more official statement. ¡°It seems that it is also rted to the industry. In the industry of actors, when filming and entering the group, one has to leave for several months. If one were busy with work, it would be really difficult to spend time with each other. Now, as the president of the Marshall Group, you must also be very busy. Does Ms. Forbes have any opinion on this?¡± Troy smiled. ¡°She is also very busy. We often work overtime and get busy together, so our days are full.¡± ¡°So, the rumor on the Inte that Ms. Forbes got in by back door is not true?¡± Troy shook his head. ¡°The Marshall Group doesn¡¯t have such a culture.¡± ¡°I heard that Ms. Page cooperated with the Marshall Group after returning. Is it rted to you?¡± At that time, it was rumored on the Inte that the spokesperson was originally Xena, but then she was suddenly reced by Sarah. ¡°Yes, she wants to return for development, so I helped her.¡± ¡°As far as I know, even if many couples break up peacefully, it will be difficult to be friends in the future. Ms. Page asked you for help when she returned. Have you been in touch? Are you not afraid that Ms. Forbes would be jealous if you did this?¡± ¡°As a businessman, I seldompletely not get in touch with others. I often cooperate with Ms. Page¡¯s uncle and asionally contact her after we break up. I don¡¯t regret helping Ms. Page, but I regret that I kept in touch with her in the wrong way, didn¡¯t maintain the proper boundaries between men and women, and ignored my wife¡¯s feelings, which is why she was misunderstood as a mistress and suffered cyber violence. Therefore, I owe her an apology.¡± Troy stared at the camer? with pious eyes and said in a serious tone, ¡°Honey, I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°Is this the reason why you epted the interview? It seems that Ms. Forbes has a special status in your heart?¡± ¡°Well. To me, she is like air. There are traces of her in every corner of my life. I can¡¯t live without her.¡± Troy looked at the camera calmly when he said these words, feeling extremely relieved. Sometimes, rumors could only be rumors, and only the parties involved knew the truth. In his heart, Troy and Sarah were just suitable. When they were about to break up, he really wanted to make up for what happened to Sarah with his whole life. If Sarah didn¡¯t propose to break up, then the one who was with him today might be Sarah. It was a pity that there was no if. Sarah proposed to break up, and he married Imogen, a person who could let him put down his work and be with her, a person who could make him really feel sorry for her. Sarah had an ident because of him, but he didn¡¯t regret helping Sarah. What he regretted was that he didn¡¯t recognize his heart early and hurt Imogen. If he could do it all over again, he would still support Sarah¡¯s career, but he would no longer contact her privately and then confess everything to Imogen. ¡°Mr. Marshall is indeed a man of culture, and his love words are extraordinary. There is no word of love in every sentence, and every sentence is inseparable from love.¡± At the same time as the interview was released, the Marshall Group¡¯s official Instagram also released a list of prosecutions and posted Imogen and Troy¡¯s marriage certificates, and the comments were very friendly. Charlie: [Did you watch the video? He is good enough to rify!] Charlie: [Now Sarah has been humiliated. I¡¯m going to post an Instagram to celebrate!] Imogen: [¡­] Charlie not only posted an Instagram to celebrate but also replied to the people who were fighting with her one by one in thement area under the Instagram. [Did you see it?] [Apologize!] [It turned out Imogen was not the mistress!] ¡°Oh, you are included in the list of prosecutions published by the Marshall Group!¡± [¡­] Charlie: [To me, she is like air. There are traces of her in every corner of my life. I can¡¯t live without her.] Charlie: [I didn¡¯t expect dimwit to be quite good at talking.] Imogen didn¡¯t say anything about this. Troy had always been good at acting. She had been lied to by him many times, and she wouldn¡¯t take it seriously anymore. Charlie: [But Imogen, don¡¯t be fooled by his smooth talk! He¡¯s still protecting Sarah!] Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen could also see that the content of Troy¡¯s answer rified her identity and tried to clear up his rtionship with Sarah as much as possible and med himself for the mistake. If Imogen didn¡¯t know what happened between Troy and Sarah, she would think the same as Charlie. But Imogen knew it, so Troy¡¯s move was expected. If Troy pushed everything on Sarah, Imogen would look down on him. ¡°I know. Don¡¯t worry.¡± It could be seen that Troy put his hear into answering the interview, but this public maintenance came a bitte. She had filed for divorce and would not regret it. After the video was released, there was a new group of people in thement section, including people who previously supported Imogen, people who didn¡¯t like to speak up in advance, and some fans of Troy. They all felt sorry for Imogen, condemned irresponsible media and online violence, and wished for Troy and Imogen. Chapter 131 Mistress [At that time, I guessed whether Troy and Sarah were husband and wife, but I was scolded by Sarah¡¯s fans!] [Where were the people who said they would apologize if they were wrong?] [I remember some people even scolded Imogen¡¯s father, Ignacio. These people are so crazy. They scold everyone just because they are speaking online. I support the Inte real¨Cname system!] [Imogen also graduated from the Jeffers University, so how could she get in by the back door? As Mr. Forbes¡¯s daughter, she¡¯s good!] [Congrattions to them! Didn¡¯t anyone me the media? Now these media only care about the traffic and don¡¯t care about the truth of the matter at all.] [He said he didn¡¯t maintain the boundaries between men and women, but I think he really cheated.] [I¡¯m really physically bored with that actress. She hasn¡¯t had any representative work for so long, but the trending searches are everywhere. It¡¯s ridiculous that she is the mistress!] [I¡¯m a Sarah¡¯s fan. I would like to apologize to Ms. Forbes here. I said some exaggerated things to her. I¡¯m sorry.] Someone replied to her: [If only fans were as sensible as you.] [After watching this video, I became a fan of Troy.] Someone replied: [Don¡¯t you understand the hidden meaning in his words that he cheated in marriage and felt sorry for his wife? You still like him?] [I feel the same way, Sarah knew he had a wife but still wanted to be a mistress.] [You are right! Imogen has been scolded for so long. How can she not know? She didn¡¯t even say a word, causing Imogen to be scolded by the Inte. She¡¯s really mean.] As for thoseizens who attacked Imogen before, only a few people apologized to Imogen, and most just deleted theirments. Theizens loved to see the big scene. Some people went to watch the show under Instagram and mored the mediapany which reported Imogen was the mistress. [Imogen is not a mistress.] [No apology? Oh, you are sued? That¡¯s fine.] The person who once imed he had the evidence about Imogen being a mistress also deleted his Instagram. Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Chapter 132 Cheat This was the case on the Inte. The silence of one group of people was the carnival of another group of people. Some people said they were opposed to cyber violence, but in the next second they ran to the comment area of Sarah¡¯s Instagram to ridicule. If only the media broke the news, Sarah¡¯s fans could exin that the mediapany was wrong, but someone asked Sarah¡¯s studio on Instagram if they were a couple. The studio did not answer directly but replied with an Emoji. This reply was the default for their fans. And it was popr. And now there were haters taking this screenshot to say that Sarah was the mistress. What? Her don¡¯t admit she was the mistress? Then why did the official ount of her studio replied this? Anyway, they med Sarah. Some fan¡¯s who didn¡¯t like Sarah also reposted it, such as Xena¡¯s fans and even some of Liam¡¯s fans. Their fans fighter with Sarah¡¯s fans once. Sarah soon became a trending search. Half an hourter, Sarah¡¯s studio issued a statement stating that Sarah and Troy were just friends, and forbade some people to distort the facts. Sarah¡¯s fans expressed their support for Sarah. There was a harshment in the middle: [You didn¡¯t rify when they said you and Troy were a couple before, and you didn¡¯t exin when Imogen was scolded as a mistress. Now Troy hase out to rify by himself. Youe to make a statement? Shame on you!] Fans believed in Sarah. Under the obvious headwind, a fan took the initiative to attribute the mistake to the subcutaneous operation staff of the studio and asked the operation staff to leave. Many fansmented and forwarded their support. In the end, Sarah¡¯s studio had to issue another statement, saying that the staff was fired due to operational errors. Different people saw this interview video and reacted differently. Seeing Troy being interviewed, Liam guessed that he would rify for Imogen. He secretly thought Troy still had a little conscience! Until he heard Troy say someone published his wife¡¯s personal information on the Inte, was stunned for a moment. he His wife? Who was she? Then he heard the host ask, ¡°You mean, Ms. Forbes is your wife?¡± Liam held his breath and stared at Troy. Hearing Troy¡¯s answer and hearing him say that it has been the third anniversary, Liam was sad. His heart was filled with mixed feelings and bitterness. It turned out that when he met Imogen, she was already married. After listening to the whole interview, Liam still thought Troy was a bastard. Netizens didn¡¯t know the truth, so they believed Troy¡¯s words. And Liam, who was familiar with the whole story, had seen Troy and Sarah behaving intimately together, and even many insiders thought they were a couple. He clearly cheated on Imogen within marriage! Now he was so hypocritical, pretending to love Imogen so much! How could such a person be with Imogen? And Sarah, before finishing the video, had already gritted her teeth. She looked gloomy and threw the cup in her hand to the ground! Still not relieved, she dropped the cosmetics andmps at hand again, until the floor was in a mess! She thought Imogen should go to hell! Both Sarah and h knew that after Troy rified, it would be very difficult for her to have another chance. A few days ago, after Troy and Imogen left the ward, four bodyguards came to the ward the next day, iming that it was arranged by Troy. The bodyguard said, ¡°Mr. Marshall said that since the doctor couldn¡¯t hold her down when Ms. Page was ill, we should hold her down until she calms down. We will never let Ms. Page hurt herself!¡± So if Sarah wanted to use the excuse of illness and self¨Charm to get Troy toe over, it wouldn¡¯t work. Now that she couldn¡¯t see Troy at all, she wanted to make another n when she saw this video. Seeing more and more mocking messages in the Instagramment area, h could only ask the studio to issue a statement first. Then she sighed and asked Sarah, ¡°Sarah, what¡¯s your n now? If we forgot about it and got through this juncture, you might turn around by relying on being the heroine of Cloudwater City. If you were not reconciled¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Sarah gritted her teeth and said word by word, ¡°I¡¯m not reconciled!¡± How could she be willing to reconcile after enduring so many years? C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. She had to be Mrs. Marshall. h smiled. ¡°This is the Sarah I know!¡± Sarah nced at her. ¡°Do you have a solution?¡± ¡°Well, it depends on whether you are ruthless or not.¡± On the other side, after seeing the interview, Joseph immediately contacted Bill. ¡°Bill, have you seen Troy¡¯s interview? You didn¡¯t believe mest time I reminded you that Troy had an unusual rtionship with Imogen! Troy has never been interviewed before. This time he suddenly said so much in the interview. I think he won¡¯t get divorced. I don¡¯t think Sarah can be his wife¡­¡± It sounded like he was worried about Sarah, but he was secretly happy. Recently, Bill meddled inpany affairs while pestering him for shares, which annoyed him. And he was also afraid that Sarah would really be Troy¡¯s wife, so he didn¡¯t dare to make the rtionship stalemate directly. Now he finally didn¡¯t have to worry about it. When Bill came to ask for the sharester, he would directly refuse. Bill was at his lover¡¯s house, and when he saw the video, his blood rushed straight to his forehead. He looked bad. In the eyes of those around him, Sarah would definitely be Troy¡¯s wife, and he often regarded himself as Troy¡¯s future father¨Cinw, taking pride in the ttery and admiration of others. Now that Troy suddenly said that Imogen was his wife and they had been married for three years? How would others think about him in the future? How could he manage thepany and socialize with people? His lover was also very surprised and blurted out, ¡°Mr. Bill Page, didn¡¯t you say that Ms. Page is Mr. Marshall¡¯s girlfriend? Why¡­?¡± Meeting his lover¡¯s eyes, Bill¡¯s face darkened instantly. He couldn¡¯t exin it at all! His lover hurriedly made amends and said, ¡°Mr. Bill Page, don¡¯t be angry. It must be Imogen who seduced Mr. Marshall¡­¡± They had been married for three years! How could Imogen seduce Troy? Bill snorted coldly, and walked out while pulling his pants chain. Now when he heard Joseph¡¯s words, he was angry. ¡°Joseph, stop talking. I really wish I didn¡¯t have this daughter! She can¡¯t even keep a man. What¡¯s the use of having her? I am so embarrassed!¡± He totally forgot how he was proud of Sarah before. Later, a few people who often fawned on him called. Bill looked terrible, and he didn¡¯t dare to answer the phone. He didn¡¯t expect Imogen could really be Troy¡¯s wife! That was the child of Irene and someone else! Why didn¡¯t he have such a good daughter? If only Imogen were his daughter! Wait¡­ Suddenly, Bill remembered something, hurriedly called the secretary toe over, and whispered something in his ear. Seeing the secretary¡¯s shocked face, Bill ordered, ¡°This is just my guess. You should be cautious and not let others know, especially my wife and daughter, understand?¡± The secretary hurriedly said, ¡°Understood!¡± His boss really wanted to be Troy¡¯s father¨Cinw. He was crazy and thought that woman was his daughter. . Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Chapter 133 Conspiracy Theory All day long, Zhou Tian didn¡¯t see Troy returning. It seemed like he didn¡¯t know how to face Imogen. In the evening, around 5 o¡¯clock, another news article hit trending on Instagram. A fire broke out in Marshall Group¡¯s industrial park in City A, resulting in one death and three injuries. The cause of the fire is currently unknown, and the ident is under investigation. In the video posted by passersby, mes soared into the sky, the surroundings were chaotic, and firefighters were doing their best to extinguish the fire. Theizens already had a clear hostility towards big corporations and capitalists, and with Troy currently at the center of public opinion, any move he made would stir up a storm of mocking comments in thement section. Moreover, the usations of Troy¡¯s extramarital affair with Sarah gradually gained momentum. From an unknown time, various versions of the cause of the fire began circting on the inte, all pointing fingers at Marshall Group. With the guidance of certain marketing ounts,izens became increasingly crazy. Even when Marshall Group¡¯s official Weibo ount released a statement saying they would cooperate with the police investigation, it was useless. The number ofments in thement section skyrocketed, filled with insults and usations. Even some rtively rationalizens who called for patience and waited for the official investigation werebeled as capitalistckeys and attacked. At the time of this news leak, Lane came to Gxy Vi and briefly exined the situation to Imogen, saying that Troy was busy dealing with follow¨Cup work and couldn¡¯te home for the time being. He hurriedly took Troy¡¯s luggage and left. Imogen looked at the empty room and frowned. She took out her phone and stood still for a moment, but ultimately didn¡¯t make that call. On Monday, Imogen went to work as usual. As soon as she entered thepany, everyone greeted her with smiles. ¡°Good morning, Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Morning, Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, have you had breakfast? I still have a serving of soy milk here.¡± Imogen politely declined with a faint smile, passed the corner, and ran into a female employee head¨Con. The female employee was about to lose her temper, but when she saw Imogen, she quickly changed her expression. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Forbes. Did I bump into you?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Imogen smiled. She didn¡¯t know this female employee, but she recognized her voice clearly. It was Lucy, the girl with obsession to twisted love story. Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. Perhaps this was reality. 12:14 At 9 o¡¯clock in the morning, the police in City A reported the details of the fire. ording to surveince footage and the testimonies of survivors, it was revealed that the deceased had been drinking while on duty and operated improperly, causing the fire. Manyizens, instigated by irresponsible media, questioned the police report and demanded the release of surveince footage. Whenever it involved capitalism, no matter what the truth of the matter was, it was always the fault of capitalism. Where did they go wrong? They didn¡¯t give money toizens for free. In this ident, some people doubted that the deceased was not on duty but voluntarily working overtime. Some suspected that the surviving witnesses couldn¡¯t prove anything, and as long as there was money, anything could be done. There were also doubts about the inadequate fire safety facilities in the industrial park, pointing out potential safety hazards. Various conspiracy theories emerged, one after another. asionally, one or twoizens who believed in the police wouldment, but their voices. were drowned in the overwhelming attacks. Soon after, an interview video appeared on the Instagram trending, and its poprity continued to rise. The person being interviewed in the video was Ma He, the deceased¡¯s son. He was a young man in his twenties, dressed inly. Facing the camera, his his eyes were red, and he kept wiping the tears from the corner of his eyes. ¡°My father has always been honest and diligent. How could he possibly drink on duty? He worked hard his whole life, earned money to support my education, and didn¡¯t even have time to enjoy his life. And now, he¡¯s gone so young. I won¡¯t let him be med even after death! I don¡¯t want money.¡± I just want justice! I will apply for administrative reconsideration, and I hope allizens will support me. Thank you!¡± Thements overwhelmingly supported the family and criticized Marshall Group. Drinking was a sensitive issue. The Regtions on Work Injury Insurance mentioned that those who were drunk or under the influence of drugs should not be recognized as having suffered a work¨Crted injury. In other words, if the worker did not abide bybor discipline andpany regtions and engaged in unauthorized operations after drinking, causing injuries during work, there would be a high probability that it would not be recognized as a work¨Crted injury. The primary responsibility for the worker¡¯s harmy with themselves, while thepany, due to inadequate supervision, bore secondary responsibility, withpensation amounts varying greatly. Marshall Group¡¯s official statement expressed respect for the police investigation results and stated that everything would be handled in ordance with thew. Someizens expressed their disbelief, saying that the Marshall Group¡¯s business was so big they could not afford to justpensate the two million dors? Why make such a fuss? However, there were also people who argued that if the deceased was indeed responsible for the industrial park fire due to viting regtions after drinking alcohol, then Marshall Group was also a victim. Why should they ept the me directly? But under this reply, the original poster was criticized with hundreds ofments. The administrative review also took some time. During this period, discussions about the industrial park fire case remained high, and manyizens were waiting for the administrative review results, paying close attention to the case. Marshall Group¡¯s stock continued to plummet, and the stock exchange was crowded with people, chaotic and messy. Some people sighed, while others cursed. Imogen was working in thepany and could clearly feel the tense atmosphere. The CEO¡¯s office phone kept ringing, and various media outlets called one after another to inquire about the situation. The secretaries also gave a unified response: thepany is actively handling the situation, so please be patient and wait for updates. A secretary approached Imogen and advised, ¡°Mr. Marshall just called and asked you, Ms. Forbes, not to appear in public recently, especially when entering and leaving thepany.¡± Imogen knew that some media outlets would stop at nothing to generate traffic. They mighte to harass her just to attract attention. She nodded with understanding but couldn¡¯t help asking, ¡°When will Troy be able toe back?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall didn¡¯t say.¡± Inside the industrial park in City A, a safety line had been set up around the burning building, and the employees had suspended their work. Two executives rushed out of the elevator and headed straight to Troy¡¯s temporary office. Troy¡¯s voice over the phone didn¡¯t reveal any emotions, but no one wanted negative news to happen to their own projects, especially when some irresponsible media outlets were leading the narrative, making it even harder to handle. Inside the office, Troy stood by the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window, his gaze fixed on the burning building. He held a cup of coffee in his hand, savoring it slowly. When the two executives entered, Troy gestured for them to sit on the sofa. He spoke calmly. ¡°Tell me, what happened?¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. One of the ex¨¦cutives was in charge of the industrial park. He sat stiffly with a nervous look on his face. ¡°Mr. Marshall, this is my responsibility. I haven¡¯t done enough in terms of safety and regtion. No one expected him to drink alcohol while on duty and tamper with the machines. The others on duty couldn¡¯t persuade him. We have never encountered this situation before¡­¡± ¡°So you need this to happen once before you learn a lesson?¡± ¡± The head executive¡¯s face turned pale, feeling extremely ufortable. If the three people on duty had really tried to persuade him, how could they have failed? Clearly, they didn¡¯t take it seriously, and it was only when the fire broke out that they realized something was wrong. They were afraid of taking responsibility, so they pushed it all onto the Chapter 133 Conspiracy Theory deceased. The atmosphere in the office was heavy. The other executive present was Vice President Jarvis Fox, who was responsible for the industrial park. He had rushed to the scene as soon as the incident urred, hoping to suppress the situation, but unfortunately, he was a step toote. Chapter 134 Chapter 134 Chapter 134 n B Troy looked at the head of the industrial park. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. The head of the industrial park immediately straightened up and agreed, ¡°I agree with Mr. Fox¡¯s approach. Let¡¯s reduce the public pressure first and then mediate privately. It¡¯s just a matter of compensating some money. If you let him continue to make trouble like this, it would be extremely detrimental to thepany.¡± Troy leaned against the back of the sofa, his right hand resting on the armrest and his fingers lightly tapping in a rhythmic pattern. ¡°The situation is still escting. At this time, there must be reporters waiting at the Ma River¡¯s home. If we went to settle privately now, it would only make people think that we are guilty. Moreover, the administrative review results have note out yet. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± Mr. Fox disagreed with Troy¡¯s idea, ¡°Thepany has been gued by negative news recently, and the stock price has been consistently falling. It has made shareholders very unhappy.. Regardless of the result of the administrative review, even if it¡¯s the fault of the deceased, it would be a good deed topensate the deceased¡¯s family. It can save thepany¡¯s reputation.¡± ¡°I remember that Mr. Fox used to be full of spirit. The size of the industrial park today is thanks to Mr. Fox¡¯s hard work. Sitting in the office for a long time, how did you be so hesitant and fearful?¡± Mr. Fox. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°The reporters have targeted the Marshall Group. Do you think privatelypensating will reverse public opinion? If there were simr incidents in the future, would we still settle privately? The Marshall Group is not ustomed to being taken advantage of. If it were really our responsibility, we should activelypensate. If it were not our problem, the Marshall Group wouldn¡¯t suffer this.¡± The head of the industrial park nced at Mr. Fox. Seeing Troy¡¯s insistence, Mr. Fox sighed and looked at the head of the industrial park. ¡°Do as Mr. Marshall says. There are reporters waiting downstairs. Be cautious with your words, not too arrogant, and not too humble. Follow the police¡¯s instructions on everything!¡± The head of the industrial park calmed down. ¡°I understand.¡± At that moment, someone knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± It was Lane¡¯s voice. ¡°Come in. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Mr. Cross¡¯s secretary has responded. She will meet us at Elysium at 7 pm.¡± Public opinion andpensation for the deceased¡¯s family were small matters. What Troy was really concerned about was the possibility of trouble from higher authorities. ¡°I understand.¡± Mr. Fox smiled. ¡°In recent years, the industrial park has attracted more and more investment. Mr. Cross was reliable as always.¡± As soon as the fire happened, he immediately halted production in the industrial park and waited for the relevant departments to investigate. Since they had already ruled out safety hazards it would be better to restore order sooner. Dying it for one mo?e day would cost a lot of money. ¡°All thanks to Mr. Marshall and Mr. Fox¡¯s capable management.¡± The head of the industrial park smiled and said. Two dayster, the industrial park began to resume work. ¡°Mr. Marshall, are we not going back yet?¡± Lane asked. Even though Mr. Marshall could have returned home yesterday, he insisted on staying here for one more day. She didn¡¯t know why. Troy nced at the date on the phone screen and fell silent. After thepany¡¯s fire incident, he once again experienced the frenzy of public opinion. People on the inte followed blindly, even with evidence against them. So, how helpless and desperate must Imogen feel? Was thepensation he gave her toote? Did she Watch the interview? What was she thinking? Would she still choose to divorce him? ¡°Book a flight for me.¡± Wednesday evening. Imogen returned home after work and saw a pair of handmade men¡¯s leather shoes and a ck windbreaker on the coat rack at the entrance. She blinked in surprise. He¡¯s back? ¡°Finished work?¡± Imogen looked up and saw Troy sitting on the sofa in the living room, leaning against the back of the sofa, legs crossed, his gaze fixed on her. ¡°Yeah. Is your matter settled?¡± Imogen regained herposure and continued changing her shoes. ¡°It¡¯s almost done. I¡¯ve left the rest to others.¡± Imogen walked into the living room wearing slippers. Troy poured a ss of water and ced it on the edge of the coffee table, casually saying, ¡°Did you watch the interview video that day?¡± ¡°I did.¡± Imogen sat down on the sofa and took a sip of water. Troy paused, seemingly surprised by Imogen¡¯s brief response. He tentatively asked, ¡°Do you have any thoughts?¡± Looking at him, Imogen replied with just two words, ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened. ¡°When should we go to the Civil Affairs Bureau to get the divorce certificate?¡± Troy stiffened and his gaze fixed on Imogen. After a moment, he spoke slowly, ¡°Are you still determined to divorce? ¡°Yes. ¡°We have already made our rtionship public. 12:14 ¡°Who said being public means we can¡¯t get divorced? ¡°Why? ¡°Didn¡¯t I already tell youst time? ¡°Because of Liam, right? Because he sacrificed his own career, fought for you, attracted the attention ofizens for you, and yed that recording for you? Frowning, Imogen looked at him with confusion. ¡°What do you mean? Liam fought for me? What recording? ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± Troy turned his gaze. away and shook his head. ¡°So, what¡¯s the reason for you wanting a divorce? ¡°I just don¡¯t want to live with you anymore. You can fulfill your promise to Sarah, and I can live in and simple life. Is that not okay? ¡°So, it¡¯s because of Sarah? What do you want me to do? I¡¯ll do it. ¡°Don¡¯t you always want to be with her? I¡¯ll make it happen for you. my ¡°Fine, if you didn¡¯t like her, I would send her abroad. She won¡¯t be able to affect us anymore. How about that?¡± Seeing Troy unaffected by his own words, Imogen stood up, took a deep breath, and closed her eyes. ¡°Troy, please stop deluding yourself. No matter what you do, I will still insist on getting a divorce!¡± After speaking, she turned and walked up the stairs. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t go!¡± Troy hugged her from behind, his arms tightly wrapped around her waist, his warm breath brushed against the back of her neck as he pleaded softly, ¡°Give me another chance, please¡­¡± Don¡¯t be so cruel! Just when he realized that he had fallen in love with her and couldn¡¯t live without her, she wanted a divorce. ¡°Troy, I have given you plenty of chances, but you never seized any of them.¡± Imogen lowered her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not that I gave up on you. It¡¯s that you never chose me from the start.¡± She was always just a n B. Even this time, Troy only stepped forward to rify things when her personal information was exposed, and the situation got out of control. Imogen thought of the ck Forest cake from the beginning. It represented his casual indifference and her pure and innocent love. Like the seventeen¨Cyear¨Cold girl¡¯s emotions, that cake was both bitter and sweet. -If she had known back then that the cake was something Sarah didn¡¯t want, she wouldn¡¯t have epted it, nor would she have let herself fall for the bitter chocte. Just like her marriage, it seemed morous on the surface, but after eagerly taking a bite, it was incredibly bitter. From the beginning, she was destined to be Troy¡¯s second choice, destined for this marriage to always make way for Sarah. Chapter 134 n B But she didn¡¯t realize that she, too, had been deceived by the exquisite packaging of the chocte. Now she understood. She still liked sweetness, sweet candy. The kind of simple and in fruit. candies sold in the vige shop for one cent each, but they were sweet to the core. In front of her now was a beautifully packaged candy offered by Troy, and she knew that inside was bitter chocte. ¡°I only want this one chance.¡± Troy, who had always been cold and proud, humbly pleaded, ¡°Imogen, let me make it up to you. Can 12¡± Imogen stood still, eventually pushing away his hands, and went upstairs without looking back. This sweet fruit candy was ultimately discarded. Troy¡¯s embrace was empty, his gaze fixated on her determined figure, feeling a void in his heart. Chapter 135 Chapter 135 A Chapter 135 Utterly Absurd When Riley pushed open the private room door, he guessed something when he saw that only Troy was inside. He closed the door, stood before the table, nced at the empty wine bottle, and asked, ¡°Did you have an argument with Imogen?¡± Troy didn¡¯t answer. He swayed a bit as he poured wine into the ss in front of him and downed it in one gulp. When Troy was about to pour another ss, Riley quickly took the wine bottle away. Troy, reacting slowly, looked at Riley and reached out his hand. ¡°Give me the wine!¡± ¡°Did you call me here to watch you drink? I¡¯m not interested. If you wanted to keep drinking, I would leave now.¡± Troy suddenly went limp, his outstretched hand losing its strength, and pped down on his knee. He slumped onto the sofa, looking like he had lost all his strength. He looked down, his eyes half¨Clidded, making it impossible to see his emotions. Dark circles under his eyes revealed his recent exhaustion. ¡°She wants to divorce me.¡± Troy suddenly said, and Riley understood. He p the wine bottle aside, sat down opposite Troy, and with no hint of surprise, sighed and said, ¡°I expected it.¡± Troy looked up sharply. ¡°When we were togetherst time, you asked Cedric to apologize to Imogen. Only you and Cedric were acting, but Imogen¡¯s eyes were calm, indifferent.¡± Troy was stunned, closed his eyes, and tried hard to recall Imogen¡¯s reaction. But he couldn¡¯t remember. ¡°You often say Imogen is understanding and easily gives in to others at her own expense. But once she decides to resist, she¡¯spletely disappointed, and it¡¯s hard to change her mind.¡± Troy was silent for a long time before opening his eyes to look at Riley. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you warn me earlier?¡± Riley smiled. ¡°I did warn you a long time ago. I told you not to be soft¨Chearted to women other than your wife. Troy, others may not know you, but I do. Even then, your eyes were filled with hidden meaning when you looked at Imogen.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were misty as if he recalled something. Had he started to like Imogen that early? Maybe. So after Imogen asked for a divorce, he still called her his sister. How ridiculous. Who could still be siblings after divorce? Troy just didn¡¯t want to let go of Imogen. So when she happily agreed to divorce, he became unhappy. So when Imogen wanted to resign and go abroad with Liam, Troy vehemently opposed it and tried to persuade her to return, as if he were considering it as an elder brother. 12:14 It was just Troy¡¯s selfishness. So when they went to the Courthouse to divorce, he knew the documents were left on the hospital table but didn¡¯t remind her, trying to buy time. So after Troy asked for a divorce, even though they just needed to get a divorce certificate from the Courthouse, they hadn¡¯t managed to divorce for so long. He didn¡¯t want to divorce deep down. So when Sarah made several implicit advances, Troy ignored them, fearing his child would be illegitimate like him. He was just leaving room for himself and Imogen, knowing he couldn¡¯t go back if he took that step. Now he finally understood his twisted and contradictory actions. But why did Troy only realize this now? ¡°Those involved are often blinded, while outsiders can see clearly. Your rtionship with Sarah started with her pursuing you, and she was the one who made concessions. It felt like you could take it or leave it. I didn¡¯t expect Sarah to return, let alone that you¡¯d get involved with her again. I thought you¡¯d understand that you¡¯re the only one who owes Sarah. Imogen doesn¡¯t owe Sarah anything, and you shouldn¡¯t make Imogen suffer to make up for Sarah or ask her to repay Sarah with you.¡± Listening to Riley¡¯s words, Troy was stunned momentarily and thenughed bitterly. ¡°Why didn¡¯t I understand such a simple truth?¡± He remembered the time he and Imogen were in bed, lost in passion, and he got a call from Sarah¡¯s agent saying she was missing, and he insisted on leaving. Imogen tried to keep him there, but he left. He was angry at the time and told her she had no empathy. Now he realized how hurtful that was. Why should Imogen have sympathy for someone who ruined her marriage? If someone had told Troy that Liam had gone missing, he would have only pped and cheered. ¡°Actually, even if you had owed Sarah, you shouldn¡¯t have indulged her too much. After that incident years ago, everyone was ming you. But they all forgot that you and Sarah were both adults. You weren¡¯t her guardian. Her running out of schoolte at night was her problem. Being kidnapped resulted from the kidnapper¡¯s wicked greed, and it had nothing to do with you. Calling the police was the best choice at the time. Otherwise, you alone might not have been able to save her, and you might have even gotten yourself into trouble. I know you feel guilty, and that¡¯s why you¡¯ve been trying to make it up to Sarah.¡± ¡°But making it up to her isn¡¯t unconditional. If she asked you to break thew, would you do it? A promise isn¡¯t indefinite. Would you agree when you have children with Imogen, and she wants to return to be with you?¡± ¡°Again, Sarah is an adult. She essentially gave up on your promise when she chose to go abroad. She needs to be responsible for her actions. You can yield to Leo in your daily life, but the position of president at Marshall Group was given to you by Henry because he saw your abilities. Leo is not as capable as you, so you shouldn¡¯t feel like you¡¯ve stolen from him. Even without you, there would be your second uncle and your cousin, so the presidency of Marshall Group may not necessarily be Leo¡¯s.¡± Chapter 135 Utterly Absurd ¡°I¡¯ve said my piece. Don¡¯t go against your own heart. Think about what you really want. I believe you can make the right choice.¡± Troy closed his eyes, unable to regain hisposure for a long time. In the matter of Sarah, among those who knew, besides Troy¡¯s grandmother, Riley was the only one who said it had nothing to do with Troy. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. Troy still remembered the counselor saying, ¡°Your girlfriend ran away. Why didn¡¯t you chase after her? How can you be a boyfriend? If you had gone after her, maybe this wouldn¡¯t have happened. You don¡¯t have any sense of responsibility as a man! What a shame for such a good girl like Sarah¡­¡± The old policeman said, ¡°She¡¯s a girl, and you¡¯re a boy. You should have been more forgiving as a man. Maybe nothing would have happened if you hadn¡¯t argued with her.¡± Leo said, ¡°I know you want to find the person who leaked the data and make up for the losses quickly. But without evidence, you can¡¯t use your girlfriend. Besides, the kidnapper was after you¡­ This kind of incident might leave a lifelong psychological shadow on a girl. You have to be responsible for her future¡­¡± As he grew up, people intentionally or unintentionally mentioned in his ear. ¡°Is this the child that Thomas brought back from outside? I heard he and his wife were arguing when they died!¡± ¡°That¡¯s him! If it hadn¡¯t been for this child, the couple might not have died so young.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s to say? Wendy was such a good girl, lovely, always smiling, and had a great rtionship with Thomas¡­¡± Wendy was the name of Thomas¡® wife. ¡°The most pitiable one is Leo. He got an extra brother topete with for the family estate and lost his parents at such a young age¡­¡± Those sighs were deeply etched into young Troy¡¯s heart. But no one ever considered that Troy was younger than Leo and had lost his parents earlier. Maybe it was because Troy was an illegitimate child. Troy¡¯s existence was wrong from the start. Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Chapter 136 Shattered In the deep of night, when all was quiet, a ck Porsche Cayenne drove discreetly into the underground garage of the Cloudwater City film crew¡¯s hotel. ¡°Mr. Marshall, we¡¯re here.¡± the driver said. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The driver looked in the rearview mirror and saw Troy sitting in the back seat, eyes closed, seemingly resting. He spoke to notify him. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy responded with his eyes still closed. Then, there was silence as if he had fallen asleep. The driver, smelling the strong scent of alcohol in the car, hesitated, unsure whether to continue reminding Troy. After two minutes, Troy stirred in the back seat. He squinted, his hand fumbling around his body for a moment. He then pulled out his phone from the inner pocket of his suit, tapped a few times, and dialing filled the car. Soon, someone answered the call, their voice tired but unmistakably joyful, ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at the hotel where you¡¯re staying.¡± After Troy sent a bodyguard to fetch her, Sarah realized that if Troy didn¡¯t indulge her or want to see her, she wouldn¡¯t be able to see Troy. The strategy was useless now, so she pretended to be stable and continued filming, waiting for an opportunity. Unexpectedly, on the second day of filming, in the dead of night, Troy came to see her. Sarah was overjoyed. Her tiredness vanished instantly. ¡°I¡¯ming down to see you right now!¡± She quickly got out of bed, ready to change clothes, but then stopped, going to the mirror to look at herself. Her hair, which reached her chest, was messy from sleep. Her eyes were groggy, her expression weary. She wore a floral¨Cprint camisole nightgown that was rtively short, going only to her thighs, hinting at whaty beneath. She thought for a moment, applied some lipstick to her lips, took a short jacket from the wardrobe, put it on, grabbed her room key, and left. ¡°Troy!¡± In the quiet underground garage, Sarah¡¯s voice was especially clear. Troy looked out the car window, saw her, and got out. ¡°Why didn¡¯t youe up?¡± Sarah walked up to him, her eyes full of exeitement but with a hint of hesitance. She bit her lip. ¡°I thought you¡¯d never see me again!¡± ¡°Troy, have you been drinking?¡± Sarah smetted the strong alcohol on him. ¡°Do you want to go up for some coffee?¡± ¡°No need to go up. I¡¯m here to tell you something,¡± Troy leaned against the car door, his voice cold. The light in the underground garage was dim, and his expression was hidden in the shadows, indistinct and gloomy. Sarah felt worried and asked quietly, ¡°What is it?¡± 12:14 1/ ¡°You should leave. I¡¯ll send you abroad, and you should not return.¡± Troy said. Sarah¡¯s eyes widened in shock. ¡°Troy, what are you saying?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll send you abroad, and you shouldn¡¯t return.¡± ¡°No!¡± Sarah shook her head vehemently in refusal and gripped Troy¡¯s sleeve tightly. ¡°Troy, I don¡¯t want to go abroad again! I don¡¯t want to be alone again. You don¡¯t know how hard it¡¯s been for me these years abroad! I¡¯d wake up from nightmares every night, unable to sleep, scared. Only when you¡¯re with me can I rx, Troy? I can¡¯t be without you. Please don¡¯t send me away!¡± Troy¡¯s face was expressionless as he pulled his sleeve from her grip, his movements brisk and somewhat indifferent. ¡°If that were the case, then why would you insist on breaking up and leaving in the first ce?¡± ¡°I¡­ You¡¯ve been so good to me, but I¡¯ve be tainted. I¡¯m not worthy of you, and I can¡¯t face. you¡­¡± Sarah, wiping her tears, said, ¡°I was caught up in my thoughts for a while, but I realized I can¡¯t live without you. You¡¯ve been so good to me, and I¡¯m sure you don¡¯t care about what happened. So, I want to be with you again!¡± ¡°But it¡¯s toote. Nobody stays in the same ce forever.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you two options.¡± Troy said, ¡°First, I¡¯ll send you abroad. The public opinion here is not favorable to you anymore, and it¡¯s not a good environment for your career. You still have a fan base overseas, so you can continue your career there.¡± Sarah shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t want that option. I don¡¯t want to go. I don¡¯t want to leave you.¡± Troy nced at her. ¡°So, you want the second option? You stay here, but from now on, we have no rtion. I¡¯ll rece the leading actress in the TV show, cancel your endorsements, and take back all the benefits I¡¯ve given you. Think carefully about these two choices.¡± Sarah looked at Troy in disbelief and couldn¡¯t say a word. In the domestic entertainment industry, it was not about talent but connections. Many talented actors could not make a name for themselves because they did not have connections, while those without acting skills got all the lead roles. The Page family had some influence in New York City. But Sarah knew that her father was useless. He only knew how to have fun and brag and was arrogant. On the other hand, Troy¡¯s father seemed kind but was actually selfish. Without Troy¡¯s support, his father probably wouldn¡¯t even offer her a nominal job. She couldn¡¯t lose everything she had now! Sarah looked at Troy with a pained expression. In her eyes, a sh of jealousy and hatred went by. Her fists clenched, nails digging into her palms, leaving crescent¨Cshaped marks. ¡°Troy, do you have to be like this? Do you hate me that much? After your interview aired, they used me of being the other woman in your marriage¡­¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you have that thought?¡± Troy looked at her coldly. Sarah¡¯s face froze, and she couldn¡¯t speak the words stuck in her throat. ¡°You knew I was married to Imogen, but you kept pretending to be sick, wanting mypany. You took advantage of my guilt toward you and hurt Imogen multiple times. Didn¡¯t you feel guilty?¡± Troy¡¯s voice was cold. He said these words, feeling more and more hatred for himself. He knew that the person who hurt Imogen the most was not Sarah but him. He was the one who caused all this. He was the scoundrel! Troy looked at the stunned Sarah and sighed deeply. ¡°Sarah, we should both move on and start over. What happened in the past was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have given you hope or indulged you. I can promise you a bright future, but that¡¯s all I can offer. Make a choice.¡± ¡°Troy, don¡¯t be so cruel.¡± Sarah cried. ¡°If I were ruthless, I would leave you to fend for yourself overseas.¡± Troy¡¯s face was cold. None of this would have happened if he had been cruel to Sarah sooner. Seeing that Sarah only cried and didn¡¯t say anything, Troy remained silent for a moment. ¡°Since that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll choose for you. Someone will take you to the airport tomorrow. Pack things in advance.¡± With that, Troy opened the car door and got in. your Sarah rushed to hold onto him, tears streaming down her face. ¡°No! Troy, I¡¯ll listen to you. I¡¯ll go overseas and nevere back. Can you give me a few days? At least let me say goodbye to my parents and friends properly!¡± ¡°In one week, someone will take you to the airport in a week.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy calmly got into the car and closed the door. The ck SUV quietly left, not attracting anyone¡¯s attention except Sarah¡¯s. The car stopped inside Gxy Vi.. Troy leaned back against the car seat, motionless, and said to the driver, ¡°You can go.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall, you should get some rest too.¡± After the driver left, Troy got out of the car, leaned against the door, and looked up at the master bedroom on the second floor. It was pitch dark. Imogen must be sound asleep. The bed shey on had once borne his trace. They had shared many intimate moments on that bed for the past three years. They had been happy and in love. But he had ruined everything. Everything was shattered. All that remained was an empty shell. Just like the hole in his heart. Troy took out a lighter and a box of Yellow Crane Tower cigarettes from his pocket, which he had borrowed from Riley. He pulled out a cigarette, ced it in his mouth, and lit it with the lighter. The harsh taste hit his throat, and he felt like something was poking his lungs. He quickly took out the cigarette and bent over, coughing. After recovering, he returned the cigarette between his teeth and exhaled a smoke ring. Chapter 138 Chapter 138 1 Chapter 138 I Used to Trust You Imogen stood still, thinking of the news she saw just now, and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you go to the hospital? Why didn¡¯t you take care of it over there?¡± ¡°Who said I went to the hospital?¡± ¡°The news said that the two injured victims had been sent to the hospital for treatment.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the hospital.¡± Seeing Imogen not moving, Troy repeated, ¡°Imogen,e and help me.¡± Imogen looked at the stab wounds on his shoulders and arms. Aside from those, there were several bruises on his body. Her eyes flickered slightly. Even though she didn¡¯t want to admit it, there was indeed still a bit of concern in her heart.. ¡°I think you¡¯d better go to the hospital to take care of it.¡± she coldly said after being silent for a while. ¡°No. There are too many people in the hospital. Who knows if I will run into a reporter?¡± He didn¡¯t like exposing his private life under the shlights. And he also didn¡¯t want Imogen to know that Sarah was injured because of him. ¡°Should I ask Mr. Jordan toe in, then?¡± ¡°He¡¯s not here. He¡¯s off to deal with another work.¡± ¡°Then your other secretary¡­¡± ¡°It would be fine if you didn¡¯t want to. I¡¯ll do it myself.¡± Troy lowered his eyes,ughing at himself. Then he opened the medicine box in front of him and. searched for ointment and gauze. He smeared the ointment on the wound haphazardly. Due to his clumsy movement, the wrapped crookedly. gauze was He had looped the gauze a few rounds with great difficulty when he realized that he had forgotten. prepare scissors, so he could only tear off the gauze with his bare hand. to He pulled it a few times, but instead ofing apart, it got tighter the more he pulled, and the area around the wound became red. Suddenly, he heard the sound of the door opening and closing. He looked up, and Imogen was no longer standing before him. Troy stiffened, leaned weakly on the back of the sofa, and stopped putting up the act. She really didn¡¯t care about him at all now. Was injuring himself useless to gain her sympathy now? Troy closed his eyes bitterly, pinched the edge of the gauze, and yanked. The excess gauze was easily torn off, then he threw it on the table. ¡°You¡¯ve managed to tear it off?¡± Imogen reappeared at the office door with scissors in her hand. Troy raised his eyes and looked at her in surprise. He pursed his lips and lowered his gaze again. ¡°Yeah. You can go back to work now. I can do it myself.¡± Imogen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m here to give you the scissors.¡± She stepped forward and put the scissors beside the medicine box. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to work first. Don¡¯t forget to ask the secretary to bring some clothes.¡± After all, she couldn¡¯t resist reminding him after seeing that his pants were still wet. Seeing Imogen turn around to leave, Troy felt a suffocating feeling in his chest, making him almost couldn¡¯t breathe. ¡°Wait!¡± Imogen stopped, then turned around to look at him. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Troy stood up slowly and gazed intensely at Imogen. ¡°Imogen, will you feel sad for me being hurt? Even a little is fine¡­¡± Imogen also looked at him. Their eyes met, and she smiled. ¡°Troy, it¡¯s pointless to argue about this now.¡± He was with Sarah not long ago, and Sarah was lying in the hospital right now because she had taken the knife for him. But why did hee here to ask her whether she would be sad like nothing happened? What was he thinking right now? ¡°Why?¡± Troy took a step closer. ¡°If you had time to dwell on this, you might as well treat the wound quickly, then change your clothes and go to the hospital to see Sarah.¡± Troy¡¯s expression changed as realization dawned on him. If Imogen could find out that the injured person was him from the news, she would obviously know that the other one injured was Sarah. He immediately exined, ¡°I had lunch with Mr. Jones today. He left first, and then I met those people. I don¡¯t know why Sarah was there either, and she was even stabbed¡­¡± ¡°Do you mean that it was all a coincidence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy nodded seriously without any hesitation while looking into Imogen¡¯s eyes. ¡°You could ask Mr. Jones if you didn¡¯t believe me. I really didn¡¯t know¡­¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to exin this to me.¡± In fact, Imogen didn¡¯t mind if Troy wanted to see Sarah. He could just go, and there was no need for him to hide anything from her or bother himself to make it look like a coincidence. She didn¡¯t care at all. Besides, wasn¡¯t it more touching that Sarah took the knife to save him while putting her life at risk? Now, as long as Troy agreed to divorce, she could grant their wish immediately. Troy¡¯s brows furrowed deeply, and his eyes seemed to be filled with grief. ¡°You don¡¯t believe me?¡± Imogen lowered her eyes and was silent for a while before saying, ¡°I used to trust you a lot, but now, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore.¡± His real actions had taught her a lesson, making her understand that the person sleeping next to her couldn¡¯t be trusted wholeheartedly either. A sleepingpanion was someone who could lie the most easily to her and was also the one who could exploit her trust the easiest to y around with her. It was Troy himself who broke her trust in him. Troy stiffened, and there was a stinging sensation in his voice when he spoke, ¡°Imogen, I¡­¡± Imogen interrupted him, ¡°Besides, Sarah was injured because of you, so you can¡¯t just leave her like that in the hospital. Go and see her. I¡¯ll go back to work.¡± Then she turned and left. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Troy stretched out his hand as if to grab something. But in the end, her sleeve still slipped out of his hands, leaving nothing behind. Troy stood unmovingly in despair, realizing that he had tangled himself on the web of his own spinning. The smell of disinfectant permeating her sense of smell awoke Sarah from heratose state. There was only h by her side guarding her. ¡°Where¡¯s Troy?¡± Sarah asked weakly. h shook her head and pointed outside the door. ¡°He didn¡¯te to the hospital, only sending his assistant over here.¡± A trace of disappointment crossed Sarah¡¯s face. ¡°Did you not ask Mr. Jordan why he didn¡¯te?¡± Troy didn¡¯t guard her in the hospital? She had taken the knife for him! Did Imogen stop him froming? ¡°I asked, and Mr. Jordan said that Mr. Marshall is very grateful for your kindness and will help you pay for all the medical and nutritional needs expenses until you fully recover. He will also urge the police to catch the culprits as soon as possible and seek justice for you. Also, he would prepare a check for two million dors to thank you if you needed it.¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t believe it. She had taken the knife for him, but did he want to use that money to dismiss her? How did he be so cruel now?! It was all because of Imogen!! h added, ¡°I heard Mr. Jordan asking the doctor earlier whether you could board a ne in your current condition.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes widened. Her eyes trembled, and she looked at h without blinking as if suspecting that h was lying to her. She had taken the knife for Troy and was currently lying half¨Cdead in the hospital. It didn¡¯t matter if Troy didn¡¯t visit her at the hospital, but she didn¡¯t expect that he also wanted to send her abroad. h nodded seriously, indicating that everything she said was true. Sarahy powerlessly on the hospital bed. ¡°What should I do now?¡± She closed her eyes and asked weakly. She thought she knew Troy well, which was why she seized the opportunity to set up this incident, thinking that Troy would feel guilty and make up for her likest time, yet this development turned out to bepletely beyond her expectation. h sighed. ¡°The doctor said that your current condition is unsuitable to board a ne. You should recover from your injuries first, and I will think about what to do next.¡± ¡°We have only a few days!¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was unavoidably anxious. Chapter 138 I Used to Trust You As soon as her condition improved, Troy would send her abroad. Hearing her impatient tone, h was also slightly agitated. ¡°What¡¯s the use of you urging me? Besides, if Troy investigated this matter deeply¡­¡± h only uttered her sentence halfway when she caught a glimpse of Lane outside returning after answering a call, so she hurriedly shut her mouth. Lane knocked on the door twice before asking, ¡°Is Ms. Page awake?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°May Ie inside?¡± h nced at Sarah. Sarah only closed her eyes grumpily. h had no choice but to say, ¡°Her body is weak now, and she hasn¡¯t recovered her energy yet. I think we¡¯d better let her have a good rest.¡± ¡°Then I won¡¯t go in. Ms. Page, I¡¯m here to thank you on behalf of Mr. Marshall, so have a good rest.¡± Lane left afterward. h stayed in the ward for a while before leaving. When h arrived at the lobby of the inpatient department, she found that Lane hadn¡¯t left yet. He was standing in front of a car as if waiting for someone. Simultaneously, Lane also saw her, so he waved and walked toward her. ¡°Ms. Willy, I have something to discuss with you. Do you have time?¡± Chapter 139 Chapter 139 Chapter 139 I Will Not Admit Defeat h and Lane sat opposite each other in the corner of a coffee shop not far from the hospital, and they had ordered their own cup of coffee respectively. ¡°Mr. Jordan, if you had anything to say, you might speak up.¡± Lane smiled and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall asked me to tell you there is nothing wrong with being ambitious, but you must also have the strength to match your ambition. Otherwise, you would suffer from your own consequences.¡°. h¡¯s expression froze. ¡°I don¡¯t understand. What does Mr. Marshall mean by that?¡± ¡°You were the one who asked someone to blow up the picture of Mr. Marshall and Ms. Forbes at the theater, weren¡¯t you? ¡°Don¡¯t rush to deny it. I dare to say this to you clearly because Mr. Troy has asked someone to investigate it.¡± h¡¯s face was pale. ¡°Also, you had been in contact with Renard and Paul.¡± h¡¯s breath hitched. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about!¡± She never thought that Troy had let his men investigate everything in such a short time! Lane smiled confidently and said calmly, ¡°Renard, Paul, and the other four shareholders have been arrested by the police.¡± h still refused to back down. ¡°So what?¡± ¡°What you did was indeed secretive, but as long as you did a bad thing, people will eventually know about it! Do you really think Mr. Marshall¡¯s men are for nothing?¡± Lane knew that people in Troy¡¯s standing would always have somewhat shady methods in their hands. He knew there was a young man around Troy who was having a one¨Cwaymunication with Troy, and he seemed to have been in jail before. h¡¯s face was ghastly, and she slumped on the chair. ¡°Sarah ordered me to do it!¡± She wouldn¡¯t want to be Sarah¡¯s scapegoat to enter the jail! Only at this moment did she understand that they could do some things in the past not because they could threaten Troy, but because Troy was ying favorite and turning a blind eye on them. But now that Troy no longer favored Sarah and refused to overlook her, there was nothing they could do. A few days ago, the results of the administrative review came out. The original decision was maintained, and the surveince video was released. Sensing that the situation didn¡¯t look good, Renard contacted Jarvis¡® secretary in private, telling him that he wanted to settle the matter privately. When the incident happened, Jarvis intended topensate as much as possible and cover up incident. Renard disagreed and worked with the media to blow up the matter. At this time, it was impossible for the Marshall Group to agree to settle matters privately again, indicating that it would wait for the results of the work¨Crted injury identification and the the 10-15 division of responsibilities before makingpensations ording to the responsibilities. ording to the existing evidence, the identification of work¨Crted injuries had a high probability of being unsessful, and the deceased was mainly responsible. Therefore, thepensation amount paid by Marshall Group was definitely not as much as that proposed by Jarvis. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Renard was furious. h contacted Renard at this time and analyzed it with him. She said, ¡°It will take at least a month for the identification of work¨Crted injury toplete, andpensation negotiation will also take time. Moreover, you have caused so much trouble for Troy, so he certainly doesn¡¯t want to give you the money conscientiously. Likely, he will deliberately dy the negotiation time, lower the amount ofpensation, and leave you with no choice but to file awsuit. From the submission of the comint to the trial, it will take another several months. Marshall Group¡¯swyer isn¡¯t for nothing, so there¡¯s a chance that it¡¯ll be dyed further. By the time you get thepensation, it might have been a year or twoter. Your father is responsible, and you might not get much money, so money, so Troy will also probably sue your father and use the property under his name to compensate thepany¡¯s losses. This is how capitalism works. You can¡¯t imagine how despicable they are!¡± What she said made Renard get more furious. He hated Troy deeply, and the desire for revenge surged inside him. Simultaneously, Marshall Group¡¯s stock price continued to drop. Byst Friday¡¯s closing, some agitated shareholders ran to the square in front of Marshall Building to stage a protest. Paul Lester had been hanging around in the stock market for a long time. Eager to get rich overnight, he risked all his worth, causing him to almost go bankrupt in the end and his wife to run away with his child. Afterward, with h promising him some benefits, he went to harm Troy. Back in the ward, h sighed and said to Sarah, ¡°Sarah, Mr. Marshall will send you abroad and ask you to never return. But my parents are still in the country, so I can¡¯t leave with you. Take care of yourself in the future.¡± Ever since she met Sarah abroad, she had been determined to make Sarah Troy¡¯s wife while she would return with great glory and trample down all the people who bullied her before. But now she understood that bing Troy¡¯s wife was not the key to bing the most powerful person, but ity on Troy himself. Even if Sarah became Troy¡¯s wife, with Troy disliking her, she would still have to roll around at the bottom. Just like when Troy removed Sarah from her role as the heroine of Cloudwater City and took down all of Sarah¡¯s endorsements, it led to all other notices on Sarah¡¯s contract being terminated ordingly, and she still failed to keep everything. h¡¯s words were like a blow to the head, leaving Sarah in a daze. ¡°h, are you leaving me, too? Don¡¯t leave so quickly! I won¡¯t admit defeat!¡± Sarah¡¯s tone was anxious, and she struggled to sit up, but her movement caused her to pull on the wound, and she had to lie back down due to the pain. ¡°Troy¡¯s heart is no longer yours, and it¡¯s useless to do anything. In fact, going abroad may be good for you, as you may have a chance to make aeback there. But I can¡¯t apany you anymore, so you must take care of yourself¡± Then h left the ward. She didn¡¯t want to go to jail, and she would have to bear living miserably in the future. ¡°h! h!¡± Sarah became agitated and shouted h¡¯s name. Sarah watched with wide, red eyes as h left. Even h stopped helping her. Could it be that being sent abroad was her only future? Sarah¡¯s mother, Samara Page, was putting the soup on the table in the ward. As she filled the bowl, she muttered, ¡°Look at you. You have made yourself like this, yet Troy didn¡¯t even show up.¡± Sarah leaned against the bed irritably and said nothing. Samara sat down by the hospital bed. As if she didn¡¯t notice Sarah¡¯s expression, she would continue to mutter, ¡°You and Troy have been in love for so many years, but why are you still lost to Imogen? I don¡¯t understand why you insisted on going abroad back then. If you didn¡¯t, you¡¯d be Troy¡¯s wife by now! Listen, you can¡¯t be too uptight. If he wants something, you should¡­¡± ¡°Can you stop talking?!¡± Sarah interrupted her. If she had a choice, she wouldn¡¯t want to go abroad at that time. However, she had no choice¡­ ¡°I¡¯m your mother, and I¡¯m doing it for your own good. What¡¯s wrong with me reprimanding you?¡± Samara pouted in displeasure. She fed Sarah a few sips of soup and said, ¡°It¡¯s not that I¡¯m ming you. Everyone knew that you two were together, yet it turned out like this, and you immediately went abroad not long after you just returned. Your father and I are too ashamed to meet other people. I don¡¯t know how I should act if my friends asked about it.¡± Sarah closed her eyes. She tried to be patient and asked, ¡°Where is Dad? What is he doing these days?¡± His father had clearly promised to help her deal with Imogen, but what came out of it? She knew that her parents were unreliable! ¡°Your father? Don¡¯t count on him. I reckon he¡¯s having his sweet time with some woman out there!¡± Sarah stopped talking. Why did she have such parents? Her father liked to do grandiose things to impress others, but he couldn¡¯t voice out his opinions at all in thepany, only knowing how to have fun and support his mistress. On the other hand, her mother was narrow¨Cminded and unable to grasp things clearly, always arguing with her husband every few days and only knowing how toin. She was even a little envious of Imogen. She had gone through hardship for the past ten years, yet she took the position of Troy¡¯s wife without any effort! ¡°Your father is unreliable at all. You might as well tell me if you needed anything.¡± Sarah nced at her mother but still said nothing. Samara was dissatisfied. ¡°What was that look?¡± Sarah was slightly irritated. ¡°I didn¡¯t mean anything else. Don¡¯t overthink.¡± Not Admit Defeat After bickering with Sarah, Samara returned home with a sullen face and threw her bag on the sofa as soon as she arrived. Bill hadn¡¯te back yet. Samara didn¡¯t know which woman he was fooling around with right now! At this moment, Ethan came in with a document ¡°Mrs. Samara Page.¡± ¡°Bill is not here * ¡°I know. Mr. Bill Page asked me to bring the documents to the study.¡± Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Chapter 140 Paternity Test ¡°Oh.¡± Samara responded casually. Ethan walked to the second floor. ¡°What document?¡± Samara asked. Samara wondered, ¡°I clearly know Bill¡¯s character. Besides, he can not take part in the significant matters of thepany. Are there any important documents that need to be sent home?¡± Ethan paused and hid the document behind his back. ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just an ordinary document.¡± Samara nced at Ethan, said nothing, and waved her hand. Ethan breathed a sigh of relief, put the documents on the desk, and left the Page Vi. Samara looked at the secretary¡¯s back and always felt that he was sneaky as if he was hiding something from her. She picked up the shower and went to water a few potted nts. By the way, she nced at the desk but didn¡¯t see the documents taken by the secretary. This made Samara even more curious. She put the shower aside and rummaged through the desk. ve Finally, at the bottom of the third drawer, she found the document pouch that the secretary had just sent. After taking it apart, Samara¡¯s pupils suddenly dted, and her expression froze. Inside the document pouch was a paternity test. The results showed that sample A with sample B was the biological father¨Cdaughter rtionship. It was probably a private test, and the result did not show the identity of the samples. However, since this paternity was ced on the desk of Bill, undoubtedly, it showed that sample A was Bill himself. Bill had an illegitimate daughter outside! Samara was suddenly infuriated, trembling with anger. She didn¡¯t care that he cheated her, but he had an illegitimate daughter who would contend for the property with her and her daughter. She thought, ¡°I will not make this happen.¡± She had to ask Bill for rification. Samara immediately took out her mobile phone and was about to call Bill when she stopped suddenly. She thought for a while, wrote down the name of the testing agency and the date of entrustment, put the documents back in the original ce, and hurried to the hospital ward. ¡°Bill is a bastard. His daughter is injured and hospitalized. He didn¡¯te to see her. He still dates other women. Son of bitch.¡± Samara cursed as she entered the ward. Sarah was anxious and asked, ¡°Mom, why are you here again?¡± ¡°Ie here for your sake. I just found out today that your father even has an illegitimate daughter outside. I think we will be kicked out of the house soon!¡± Samara said with anger. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Tell me!¡± Sarah looked serious and asked. Sarah wondered, ¡°No matter how ipetent my father is, he still has some shares in his hands. As the Page family¡¯s business grows bigger and bigger, these shares be more and more valuable. And the Page family¡¯s sess today depends on the cooperation with Marshall Group, and it¡¯s all thanks to my hard work! The shares in my father¡¯s hands belong to me! Compared with Marshall Group, these shares are not so valuable, but I will never give them to others for nothing!¡± Samara recounted the situation at that time, ¡°I felt that Ethan was a little guilty at the time, and my guess is true! I just don¡¯t know who the little bitch on the paternity test is. If I knew her identity, I would swear I will make her pay the price!¡± Sarah said, ¡°The fewer people who know about this matter, the better it is. Maybe Ethan is the only one who has sent this document. He should know who it is.¡± Sarah thought for a while, took out her mobile phone, and dialed a number. The call was answered quickly, and a girl said in a surprised and honored tone, ¡°Ms. Page, why are you calling me? What¡¯s the matter? Is there something wrong with Ethan¡¯s work?¡± The girl was Ethan¡¯s girlfriend, and she had tried to make a friend with Sarah, but Sarah did not like her. Sarah said, ¡°It¡¯s not a work problem. How is your rtionship recently? Are you ok?¡± The girl was sort of shocked for a moment and said, ¡°Our rtionship is very good. He said he wanted to propose to me!¡± Sarah answered, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­¡± The girl kept asking, ¡°Ms. Page, what¡¯s the problem?¡± Sarah replied, ¡°I don¡¯t know if I should tell you. On the 17th, I saw him with a woman, and then he seemed to take something to Harmony Hospital and entered the gynecology department¡­¡± The girl was shocked and said, ¡°What? Ethan is a son of bitch. He dares to cheat on me! I¡¯m going to find him right now!¡± The girl couldn¡¯t think of the reason why Sarah lied to her, so she immediately believed it. Sarah added, ¡°Wait, I just remind you. Maybe there is some misunderstanding! Don¡¯t tell him who told you this matter.¡± The girl hurriedly said, ¡°I know. Thank you, Ms. Page, for reminding me. I will definitely not betray you!¡± After finishing the conversation with Sarah, the girl immediately dialed Ethan¡¯s phone number. ¡°Ethan, tell me honestly! Do you have cheated on me?¡± Ethan answered, ¡°Honey, don¡¯t wrong me. I have not cheated on you.¡± The girl said, ¡°Why do I wrong you? My friends have already said that she saw you with a woman on the 17th, hugging each other. She was worried that you would cheat on me, so she followed up to have a look. However, you went to the hospital¡¯s gynecology department. That woman is pregnant! Tell me clearly!!¡± Ethan answered, ¡°What are you talking about? There is no such thing!¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The girl asked again, ¡°Are you sure? My friend doesn¡¯t need to lie to me. I¡¯ll go to Harmony Hospital to verify¡­¡± Ethan said, ¡°Wait! Honey, I remember something!¡± Hearing about Harmony Hospital, Ethan was shocked. He should prevent her from verifying this matter. The girl said, ¡°Then, why don¡¯t you say it soon?¡± Ethan added, ¡°That day on the 17th¡­ it was actually a misunderstanding! When I passed by Rouverd Street, I was lost in thought and forgot to look at the road. I was almost hit by a car, and I ran into a woman while hiding. If you didn¡¯t believe me, you could ask your friend!¡± the girl kept asking, ¡°Then, what happened when you went to the gynecology department of the hospital?¡± Ethan said, ¡°I didn¡¯t go to the gynecology department! Your friend must have misread the patient! I fell and injured, so I went to check the bones.¡± The girl asked, ¡°Really? You didn¡¯t lie to me, did you? If I found out that you lied to me¡­¡± Ethan said, ¡°Honey, it is impossible for me to lie to you!¡± Thinking that Ms. Page called to remind her, the girl secretly rejoiced that she might have a chance to be friends with Ms. Page. After resolving the misunderstanding, the girl made a call to Sarah. ¡°Ms. Page, thank you for your reminder. Did you see Ethan at Rouverd street?¡± Sarah followed her words and said, ¡°Yes.¡± The girl said, ¡°Oh, that was a misunderstanding! Ethan was almost hit by a car at the time. When he was dodging, he identally knocked down another woman. He helped her up and went to the hospital to check his injuries. He and that woman didn¡¯t know each other.¡± Sarah replied, ¡°It turned out to be a misunderstanding. That¡¯s fine. I wish you and Ethan enjoy your love forever.¡± After speaking, Sarah hung up the call. ¡°What¡¯s the use of asking these?¡± Samara pouted. Sarah asked, ¡°Is there such a coincidence? Ethan happened to bump into a woman before going to the hospital for the paternity test.¡± Samara said, ¡°You mean that woman is¡­¡± Realizing this, Samara became angry and cursed, ¡°Bill has lied to me for at least ten years! Son of bitch!¡± It could exin why Bill chose to do a paternity test. If the little slut on the paternity test was born to the mistress he had dated in recent years, there should be no need for a test. Sarah didn¡¯t have time to listen to her insults, so she asked someone for help to get the surveince at Rouverd Street on the 17th. The video was quickly sent to Sarah¡¯s phone. She watched it at double speed for a while, and after seeing the figure of Ethan in the surveince camera, she immediately switched to watching at 0.5 times the speed. Sarah and Samara held their breath and saw the scene in the video as Ethan said. Samara pointed at the woman who was knocked down by Ethan and shouted, ¡°It¡¯s her! It must be her! I saw Ethan reach out to her head when he bumped into her just now, and he must have taken the opportunity to pull out her hair!¡± Chapter 140 Paternity Test When the camera captured the woman¡¯s face, Sarah clicked to pause, pressed two fingers on the screen, and zoomed in on the video. The video was not very clear, but the outline of the woman¡¯s facial features can be vaguely seen, which was very familiar! Samara squinted her eyes and yelled, ¡°Imogen!¡± Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Chapter 141 Still Suffer After Death Chapter 141 Still Suffer After Death ¡°It must be her! The Marshall Group¡¯s Mansion is on Rouverd Street!¡± Samara shouted with a high¨Cpitched voice, staring at Imogen¡¯s figure in the surveince with a sh of resentment in her eyes. She suddenly thought of something and scolded angrily, ¡°Irene! It must be that bitch, Irene! No wonder I think she looked familiar the first time I saw Imogen!¡± Samara thought angrily, ¡®Before Bill got married, he had dated Irene, but I have not expected that they still have contact after getting married! Twenty yearster, this bitch, Imogen, stole my daughter¡¯s man again! Both the mother and the daughter are the same kind of birch. They are sluts!¡± Sarah still couldn¡¯t believe that there was such a coincidence that Imogen was her father¡¯s, illegitimate daughter. She utilized her social rtions to get the video along Rouverd Street. In the video, Imogen was originally in a ck car. On the road not far from Marshall Group¡¯s mansion, the car seemed to break down and stopped on the side of the road. Imogen got off the car, walked all the way through Rouverd Street, and finally entered the mansion. Zooming in to see the license te of the ck car clearly, Sarah¡¯s pupils shrank suddenly. Her expression was gloomy. After a few seconds of silence, she suddenly mmed her phone against the wall like crazy. With a bang, the phone fell apart. She thought, ¡®Imogen is my father¡¯s illegitimate daughter! When did my father know? And why did he choose to do a paternity test at this time? Just because Troy disclosed his rtionship with Imogen, so my father gave up on me and wanted to ept Imogen as his daughter. Damn it! He does not know the fact that Imogen will not ept their paternity rtionship. Although Ignacio¡¯s family background is ordinary, he is very fortunate. Before he died, he donated his liver to Henry and sessfully got Imogen into the Marshall family. Although he died for many years, he was always praised by people. How could Imogen ept Bill as her father?¡® Sarah calmed down, took a deep breath, and said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t let Dad and Uncle know about this.¡± Her uncle had snobbish. If he knew, Imogen¡¯s identity, he would definitely tter Imogen. ¡°I know.¡± Samara gritted her teeth and said, ¡°You should have a good rest in the hospital first.¡± When Imogen got off work, she received a call from the driver, saying that the car had a t tire, and he wanted to go back and change to another car, so Imogen could wait for a while. Imogen nced at the sky outside the window and said, ¡°You can get off work first. I¡¯ll take a taxi back.¡± 12:16 The driver said, ¡°No, I can not. Mr. Marshall told me to drive Mrs. Marshall home.¡± The driver insisted, and Imogen didn¡¯t say anything but only asked the driver to call her when he was about to arrive. Imogen worked overtime in the office for a while, and the driver called, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, I have ten minutes to arrive at Marshall Group¡¯s Mansion.¡± ¡°I see. I¡¯ll go down and wait for you now. There is no need for you to drive the car into the garage.¡± The driver answered, ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen turned off theputer and office lights, took her bag, and went downstairs. She stopped at the street in front of the mansion on the left, watched the traffic, and waited for the driver to A van drove up ahead and stopped in front of Imogen. Imogen thought someone was going to get out of the car, so she took two steps aside. Suddenly, two men in ck came out of the van. One quickly covered Imogen¡¯s mouth with a towel, and the other hugged Imogen and dragged her to the car. The van drove away immediately and merged into the traffic. The whole process took less than a minute in a sh. In the van, two men immediately stuffed Imogen¡¯s mouth with towels, tied her hands behind her back, and pushed Imogen into the innermost seat. At this moment, the phone rang in Imogen¡¯s bag. A man immediately opened the bag, took out the phone from inside, refused to answer, turned off the phone, opened the window, and threw the phone out. All this happened within minutes! Imogen sat in the corner, forced herself to calm down, and looked at the two men warily. After thinking about it, Imogen had not thought who would treat her like this. She thought, ¡°The only person who I have offended was Sarah. Isn¡¯t she still in the hospital now?¡® After a while, the van stopped. Imogen was dragged out of the car by two men and thrown on the ground like garbage. Imogen¡¯s hands were tied. Without support, she fell to the ground. Her face hurt. She was lying on the ground and unable to get up. She tried to raise her head and looked around her surroundings. The sky had already darkened. Under the faint moonlight, the outlines of the surroundings could be seen faintly. This was a cemetery. She said, ¡°Ouch!¡± Suddenly there was a sharp pain in her back. The high¨Cheeled shoes stepped on Imogen¡¯s back, and the owner crushed them hard. The sharp heels stabbed the flesh on Imogen¡¯s back, making her breathless. ¡°Little bitch! It¡¯s your doom!¡± 12.16 The owner of the high heels came in front of Imogen, leaned down, pinched Imogen¡¯s jaw, and looked at her face. It was Irene¡¯s beautiful face that fascinated Bill before. Imogen looked at the strange woman in front of her, feeling puzzled. Suddenly, the woman pped her hard. There was a loud sound because of the p. It was very clear in the silent cemetery. Imogen was pped, so she fell to the ground. Half of her face felt a burning pain at first, and then it became hot and numb, and she even lost feeling in the corner of her mouth. ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. The cheeks swelled up quickly, apanied by two bloodstains from the scratches of the nails! Imogen fell to the ground and tasted the bloody smell from the corner of her mouth. Samara shouted, ¡°Bitch, get up! You dare to rob a man from my daughter. I am making you pay the price!¡± Samara grabbed Imogen¡¯s hair and forced her to raise her head. Her scalp was painful because it was pulled by Samara. Imogen could only make a murmur. She guessed that the woman in front of her should be Sarah¡¯s mother. Samara asked someone to pull Imogen¡¯s hair, so she could p Imogen¡¯s face more than a dozen times on end! Imogen was dizzy because of being pped. Her version was blurred. Her cheeks hurt, and they were so red and swollen that they were about to bleed. The man who pulled Imogen¡¯s hair mmed Imogen¡¯s head on the ground. Imogen let out a muffled snort. As she felt severe pain, she could not see anything for a while. The man pulled Imogen¡¯s hair again to force her to raise her head. Samara cursed, ¡°You are a shameless slut! You got Troy with your face, right? I¡¯ll destroy your face. today. Let¡¯s see if Troy loves you!¡± Samara stared at Imogen viciously, took out a fruit knife from her pocket, raised her hand, and dropped it! Imogen said, ¡°Ouch!¡± A sharp stabbing pain came from her face. Imogen shivered in pain, and a cold sweat broke out on her forehead. She felt warm liquid running down her face. Samara shook the knife in front of Imogen. Blood was still dripping from it. Samara cursed again, ¡°You are a slut!¡± Samara lost control, as if she was looking at another woman through Imogen, and then shed twice on the other half of Imogen¡¯s face. Imogen shuddered. Her cheeks were painful. Her eyes were red and swollen. Bright red blood flowed down her cheeks to the ground. Seeing Imogen¡¯s embarrassed look, Samara nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Ignacio¡¯s tomb.¡± She dropped the knife and read the words on the nearby tombstone, ¡°This is father¡¯s tomb, right? You dig it up and throw away the ashes! This is the price of robbing a man your Chapter 141 Still Suffer After Death from my daughter!¡± Hearing this, Imogen struggled violently and made a murmur. She said, ¡°No!¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s resistance, Samara smiled triumphantly. ¡°Hurry up! Ms. Forbes can¡¯t wait!¡± The two men and the driver quickly chiseled away the cement on the tomb with a hoe and dug out the urn inside. Imogen said, ¡°No!¡± Imogen¡¯s pupils shrunk. Tears filled her eyes. She stared at the urn. She begged. ¡°No!¡± She said, ¡°Dad!¡± Samara snorted coldly. ¡°Imogen, you remember that Ignacio is still suffering after his death because of you!¡± As she spoke, she picked up the urn and threw it hard on the ground. Chapter 142 Chapter 142 0 Chapter 142 The Most Ruthless ¡°Boom!¡± The cinerary casket was shattered. Apanied by unburned bones, the grayish¨Cwhite bone ashes were scattered here and there on the ground. ¡°No!¡± Imogen stared at all this in astonishment, with dense smog in front of her eyes. She shed tears. uncontrobly, which mixed with her blood down to her cheeks, with traces of tingling pain. ¡°Dad! ¡°Sorry!¡± It was all her fault! It was all because of her that my father was insulted even after his death! Imogen writhed and struggled fiercely on the ground, trying to stand up. The man behind her stepped on her back, so she couldn¡¯t move anymore. Seeing Imogen¡¯s desperate look, Samara was in a good mood and snorted coldly. ¡°I¡¯ll leave her at your disposal! It¡¯s best to distort this lowly slut! I don¡¯t believe that Troy will still love her!¡± After speaking, Samara turned around and left. Three men lewdly scanned Imogen¡¯s body and turned her over. They groped Imogen¡¯s body and violently tore her clothes. ¡°This woman has a good figure! She¡¯s really plumpy!¡± One of the men indecently smiled while touching her. ¡°This is Troy¡¯s woman! It¡¯s worth having sex with her once!¡± Said another. The third man spoke nothing. Suddenly, a light came from a distance! The light was from far to near, apanied by the sound of a car¡¯s engine. ¡°Shit! Someone is here! Run!¡± Two of them hurried into the van. But another person had a strong impulse to have sex with Imogen, so he wanted to take Imogen together. But the driver stopped this man by scolding him, ¡°We couldn¡¯t escape if taking her!¡± The man had to give up taking Imogen and jumped into the van. The van roared away. Imogeny on the ground. Her tears slipped through her temples and made them wet. Imogen struggled to turn over and crawled towards the bone ashes bit by bit. Dad. A car stopped several steps away, and the other car went directly after the van. Troy got off his car and rushed to Imogen. ¡°Imogen! Imogen! Are you okay?¡± He quickly took out the cloth stuffed in Imogen¡¯s mouth, unraveled the rope around her wrist, and helped Imogen stand up. Seeing Imogen¡¯s swollen and blood¨Cstained cheeks, Troy gasped, feeling heartbroken as if a knife had stabbed into his heart. He immediately picked up Imogen and walked to the car. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital!¡± Imogen grabbed his arm, looked in the direction of the bone ashes, and spoke hard, with a hoarse. voice, ¡°My dad¡­¡± Following Imogen¡¯s gaze, Troy noticed that Ignacio¡¯s tomb had been dug open, with a sh of icy coldness in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let someone deal with it. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first!¡± Digging up Imogen¡¯s father¡¯s grave and throwing her father¡¯s ashes in front of Imogen was really cruel and wicked! With her tense nerves finally rxed, Imogen leaned on Troy¡¯s shoulder. There was intense pain in Imogen¡¯s lower abdomen, like countless needles stabbing, and Imogen¡¯s consciousness gradually became weak. When arriving at the hospital, Troy sent Imogen to the emergency room. Seeing the red light turn on, he caught a breath and sat down on the chair next to him. He suddenly found that there was a dark area on his ck suit pants, which seemed to be soaked in blood. Samara returned home and went straight up to the second floor. Bill stood at the corner of the stairs, looking at Samara with displeasure. ¡°Why did youe back sote?¡± Seeing Bill, Samara was furious, so she said bluntly, ¡°Has it something to do with you?¡± ¡°You rummage around for the documents in my study room, right?¡± Bill asked. Knowing that Bill had found what she had done, Samara didn¡¯t deny it and showed her aggressiveness. ¡°So what? If I hadn¡¯t read those documents, I wouldn¡¯t have known that the bitch, Irene, even gave birth to a son of bitch for you!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Bill shouted. Samara became increasingly angry as she spoke, and she scolded with no mercy, ¡°I won¡¯t stop talking! Imogen is son of bitch! If Ignacio knew that his only daughter is actually rted to someone else, he would probablye back to life from his tomb!¡± ¡°You¡­ you shrew! I am warning you! No sudden move!¡± Sarah didn¡¯t achieve a lot, but Imogen did. As long as Bill admitted Imogen to be his daughter, he would still be Troy¡¯s father¨Cinw, so others have to respect him! ¡°It¡¯s toote! Do you still want to admit that son of bitch as your daughter and be Troy¡¯s father¨C inw? Just dream!¡± Bill suddenly felt something wrong. ¡°What did you do?¡± ¡°Hahaha, that son of bitch has probably been cruelly distorted by other men, and the video about its process maybe has been sent to Troy! As a man, Troy must mind that Imogen had sex with others, so he won¡¯t love that son of bitch!¡± Samara smiled triumphantly. ¡°You! Bitch!¡± Enraged, Bill roared and pped Samara. 12:16 This wicked woman! The future of the Page family was ruined by her! Samara was forced to turn her head due to being pped. She looked at Bill in disbelief with fierce eyes. ¡°How dare you p me! Bill, I¡¯m going to kill you!¡± Samara rushed forward with her arms waving and scratched Bill¡¯s face with a few bloodstains left. Not to be outdone, Bill violently grabbed Samara¡¯s hair. The two fought against each other. In the chaos, Bill missed his step and was about to hold Samara, but Samara subconsciously pushed Bill hard away! With a scream, Bill rolled down the stairs and fell to the ground without any sound. Samara stood at the topyer of the stairs, looking at Bill below. Her mind went nk for a moment. She didn¡¯te back to her senses until a few secondster. Samara hurried down the stairs, squatted beside Bill, and nudged him twice. ¡°Bill? How are you? Stop pretending!¡± Bill remained motionless. Samara was about to continue nudging him, but she suddenly saw a puddle of blood on the ground. where the back of his head touched. Samara got startled. She slowly stretched out a finger to feel Bill¡¯s breath. She froze in astonishment and then slumped to the ground. Sarah, in the ward bed, received a call from Samara. The voice of Samara through the phone receiver was trembling. ¡°Sarah, I killed someone¡­¡± After a while, Sarah hung up the phone in a daze. Everything in the past two days was beyond her expectations. Sarah didn¡¯t know that Imogen was her father¡¯s illegitimate daughter until the day before, and just now, she received a call from Samara, who identally pushed Bill down the stairs after Samara took Imogen to the cemetery to disfigure Imogen¡¯s face. Sarah¡¯s father died. Samara was emotional on the phone and asked Sarah to beg Troy for help because she didn¡¯t want to go to jail! But it would be in vain! Sarah was in dire straits! How could Troy listen to her? Especially, Samara hurt Imogen, so how could Troy let Samara go? Samara cursed that Sarah was an ungrateful person in cold blood and hung up the phone! Sarah felt desperate. When such a thing happened, Troy wouldn¡¯t let Samara go and would send Sarah abroad immediately. But Sarah couldn¡¯t go! If she left, there would be no chance again! And no one could help her. Sarah sat weakly on the ward bed. After a long time, she made up her mind and found the number that hadn¡¯t been dialed for years. Sahara paused her fingers and clicked to dial it. After a long time, the call was connected. A male voice came through the receiver, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± many The man kept silent for a long time and recognized the voice of Sahara. ¡°Why do you contact me?¡± ¡°He will send me abroad!¡± Sahara said. ¡°I warned you not toe back.¡± The man said. ¡°I want you to help me.¡± Sahara begged. ¡°Why?¡± asked the man. ¡°Aren¡¯t you afraid that I will reveal what happened at that time?¡± Sarah threatened. C0ntent ? 2024 (N/?)velDrama.Org. ¡°Oh, that¡¯s how you threatened me when I forced you to go abroad. Do you think it worked?¡± With a rxed tone, the man was not threatened at all. Beep- Hearing the beep of hanging up, Sarah was so angry that she threw her phone on the ward bed. Then Shey down exhausted. When Sahara closed her eyes, the pictures that she and Troy were in college appeared in her mind. Troy had a cold personality, and Sahara pursued him for a long time before he agreed to be her boyfriend. When they were together, Troy had no consciousness of falling in love with her, and he was busy studying all day, shuttling between ssrooms and libraries. Sahara was the one who amodated him and maintained the rtionship. Although a little tired, Sahara would be quite contended, even if she didn¡¯t really love Troy at that time. At that time, she was innocent and didn¡¯t like Troy, who had a cold personality. What she loved was that warmhearted and kind person! It was also that person she deeply loved who pushed her step by step to this point. If she hadn¡¯t listened to him at that time, she would have be Troy¡¯s wife! Only at this time did she understand that Troy, who had a cold personality, was actually an affectionate person. However, that gentle and warmhearted person, who looked affectionate, was actually the most ruthless! Chapter 143 Chapter 143 ¡± Chapter 143 Their Child? In the hospital, as the red light in the emergency room turned green, the medical staff came out from inside. Troy stood up immediately. ¡°Doctor, how is my wife?¡± A doctor removed the mask and sighed. ¡°The pregnant woman has threatened miscarriage and must stay in bed to protect the pregnancy! The wounds on her face are all traumatic injuries, which is the second most important thing. After the wounds are healed, she should keep using some scar¨Cremoving drugs. With the help of instruments, there should be no obvious scars.¡± The pregnant woman? Threatened miscarriage? Troy froze in ce for a while and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Doctor, what did you say? My wife is pregnant?¡± The doctor looked at Troy in surprise and felt he looked familiar, but he couldn¡¯t recall who it was. The doctor asked in a deep voice, ¡°How do you take responsibility as a husband? Didn¡¯t it until your wife was pregnant for four months?¡± With her expression frozen for a moment, Troy asked in disbelief, ¡°Four months?¡± you know Sarah hadn¡¯t returned domestically four months ago, and the rtionship between Imogen and Troy was still stable. Imogen had been pregnant for so long! Did Imogen know she was pregnant? At that time, Troy asked Imogen if they had a child, would she still choose to divorce? Imogen said that even if she had a child, she would not give birth to them. So didn¡¯t she know herself pregnant? But it had been four months, so how could Imogen don¡¯t know it? So Imogen lied to Troy by saying she didn¡¯t want a child. That Imogen said this way was because she felt angry after being hurt. In fact, she was not willing to have an abortion. This child was rted to him and Imogen, and it was their child¡­ Troy only felt that everything around him was ethereal, and he didn¡¯t know whether it was surprise or joy. He just felt that something filled his heart, full and warm. Unexpectedly, just when Troy was about to let Imogen go, their marriage had another chance to survive. This was hisst chance, so Troy must grasp it tight! Seeing Troy¡¯splexion changing between seriousness and joy, the doctor reminded him, ¡°The pregnant woman is born with a special constitution. Her uterus is deformed, and its wall is thin, which easily causes her miscarriage. Even after three months, she should not be taken lightly. With her physique, if this baby were identally miscarried, it would be difficult for her to have another child in the future, so she must stay in bed for pregnancy protection, and you must look after her carefully!¡± ¡°I understand. I will definitely pay more attention to my wife.¡± Troy said solemnly. This time, he would definitely protect Imogen and their child. In aa still, Imogen was sent to the ward. Her face was still red and swollen, with gauze on her cheeks. Troy sat down on the edge of the ward bed, staring deeply at Imogen¡¯s sleeping face, his of tenderness. eyes full He easily held Imogen¡¯s hand in his hand and carefully ced Imogen¡¯s other hand on her abdomen. Unexpectedly, there really was their child here. The child was four months old and was slowly growing up. Fortunately, there were surveince cameras at thepany entrance of the Marshall Group, which could monitor the ce on the roadside. Troy¡¯s driver found that Imogen¡¯s phone couldn¡¯t get through, so he recorded the license te number of the perpetrators¡® van and called Troy after immediately checking the monitor. If it were anyter, Troy would dare not imagine what would happen. Suddenly, his phone rang. Troy went outside the ward to get through it. The voice of a young man came through the receiver. ¡°Mr. Marshall, those three people have been arrested, and the person who ordered them was Samara. When we arrived at the Page Vi, we found Bill dead at the stairs, and Samara ran away!¡± ¡°Call the police and find Samara with policemen. She can¡¯t run far, and you must dig deep to find her!¡± Troy¡¯s expression turned cold. ¡°Yes.¡± replied the young man. ¡°As for Sarah, just take her to the airport. I¡¯ll ask someone to deliver the air ticket.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± said the young man. After Troy hung up, Sue also called him, ¡°Mr. Marshall, it¡¯s sote. Why haven¡¯t you and Mrs. Marshalle back yet?¡± ¡°Something happened to Imogen, and she needs to stay in the hospital for a few days. Sue, you need toe over here tomorrow with her some clothes and make some nutritious food for her.¡± Sue immediately said in worry, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Mrs. Marshall? Is her baby all right?¡± Troy paused and asked inadvertently, ¡°You knew Imogen was pregnant, right?¡± What Troy said obviously showed that he already knew it, so Sue didn¡¯t hide it anymore. ¡°Yes, I already knew and intended to tell you, but Mrs. Marshall didn¡¯t want me to tell you.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t want Sue to tell Troy¡­ This time Troy finally confirmed that Imogen already knew that she was pregnant. But she still wanted to divorce him and go abroad with Liam! Thinking of this, Troy¡¯s hand holding the phone suddenly tightened, and his hanging hand clenched into a fist. Seeing that Troy didn¡¯t speak, Sue said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, don¡¯t me Mrs. Marshall. She also feels sad¡­¡± Troy was silent for a moment and said in a deep voice, ¡°I know.¡± Imogen was really desperate for him, so she wanted to take the child away. In the past four months, what kind of mood did Imogen have when she underwent the tough time of pregnancy and endured those grievances? Troy hadn¡¯t been a qualified husband and also failed to be a qualified father¡­ Troy returned to the ward, sat back on the side of the bed, and bent down to gently kiss Imogen¡¯s forehead. He won¡¯t let Imogen go again! Troy would never let his child call Liam father! Never! In the hospital, with a bang, a ss fell to the ground and shattered into pieces. The ward was in a mess. The two men were trying to drag Sarah out, but Sarah held onto the legs of the bed tightly. Medical staff dared not approach. The people who lived in the nearby private wards for VIPS, all wealthy and privileged, had seen all kinds of dark sides of unspoken rules, so they all closed the door to keep themselves out of the affair. ¡°Let go of me! I¡¯m going to call Troy!¡± Sarah cried. ¡°It¡¯s Mr. Marshall who ordered us toe here. It doesn¡¯t work to call Troy. Go to the airport with us as soon as possible!¡± ? 2024 N?v/el/Dram/a.Org. ¡°No, I want to listen to Troy tell me in person. Otherwise, I will never leave! If you dared to touch me again, I would jump from this building!¡± The two men looked at each other, and one of them said, ¡°Well, you should leave with us after you call Mr. Marshall! If you didn¡¯t fear death, just would jump off! I would no more than be in jail for another few years!¡± The man let go, and Sarah immediately took the phone on the ward bed and frantically dialed Troy¡¯s phone number. Before Troy received the call, he had just received a photo from the young man, which showed a paternity test report. After connecting Troy¡¯s phone, Sarah¡¯s crying came through the receiver. ¡°Troy, some persons come to arrest me, so can you help me?¡± ¡°I ordered them toe there, and there is no way out for you to stay domestically. The thing that your mother was a murderer has not yet been spread now, but if the media found out, maybe you would know what will happen.¡± By that time, the media wouldpete in reporting the thing for their poprity: ¡°An actress¡¯s mother killed someone who was the actress¡¯s father.¡± It was also difficult for Sarah to work in the entertainment industry. Sarah didn¡¯t expect that Troy would know it so quickly. She cried, heartbroken, ¡°No, I don¡¯t want Chapter 143 Their Child? to go abroad. Troy, I love you. Youe and see me, okay?¡± ¡°We should never meet each other.¡± Seeing Troy¡¯s intention to hang up the phone, Sarah had no choice but to threaten. ¡°Wait! Aren¡¯t you curious about why my mother hurt Imogen and about Imogen¡¯s real background? Are you not worried that I will announce it and make Imogen¡¯s reputation ruined?¡± Troy guessed something based on Sarah¡¯s words and the paternity test report and said in a low voice, ¡°You can try it.¡± Sarah smiled miserably and put down the phone in despair. Once upon a time, Troy also defended Sarah considerately, favored her, and pampered her. But she didn¡¯t cherish him¡­ At that time, she was eager to marry another person. But consequently, she gained nothing! ¡°Let¡¯s go! Stop doing useless struggles!¡± The man pulled Sarah up from the ground. Sarah didn¡¯t struggle anymore, followed the two men out of the ward, and got into a car. Sitting in the back seat, Sarah kept quite silent and looked out the window without blinking. The man next to her lowered his vignce. A red semi¨Ctrailer full of goods drove towards the car on the broad road. Just as the semi¨Ctrailer was about to pass the car by, Sarah made a sudden dive for the car¡¯s steering wheel¡­ The car driver got heavily startled, but it was toote. Bang- Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Chapter 144 Affectionate and Ruthless Imogen opened her eyes in a daze and saw the white ceiling. The memories before thea flooded in like a dream. She closed her eyes and slowly raised her hand to stroke her cheek, only to touch a piece of gauze. ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re awake!¡± Hearing the voice, Troy walked quickly to the bed and sat down. ¡°How do you feel?¡± With her ears buzzing, she could only see his lips moving. She asked subconsciously, ¡°What did you say?¡± As soon as she opened her mouth, she found her voice hoarse and her throat sore like being cut by a knife. He immediately brought a ss of water, held her head up, and carefully fed her a few sips. ¡°How do you feel now? Are you feeling difort anywhere?¡± He put the ss on the table and bent over to have his mouth close to her ear. She looked at him, a little puzzled. ¡°I¡¯m fine, but why are you so close to me?¡± ¡°The doctor said that your eardrum is perforated due to the ear trauma, and you have bteral hearing loss. You will recover slowly in the future.¡± ¡°Oh, my father¡¯s ashes¡­¡± She looked at him and said hoarsely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have asked someone to rece the urn for Mr. Ignacio Forbes. He is now buried in peace.¡± ¡°Good. I want to go see my father when I¡¯m discharged from the hospital.¡± She heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay, and I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°Is there a mirror?¡± Understanding her intention, he gently caressed her cheek and brushed away the side hair. ¡°The doctor said that there will be no scars in the future.¡± ¡°I want to see¡­¡± ¡°There is no mirror here. How about using a phone?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± He took out his mobile phone and held it in front of her. Her current appearance was reflected in the dark screen of the phone. Her hair was disheveled, and her eyelids and face were still red and swollen. The wounds on both sides of her face were covered with white gauze, which was not aesthetically pleasing. ¡°Put it away.¡± He put away the phone andforted her in a low voice, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It will heal.¡± ¡°The leader behind the scene was a middle¨Caged woman¡­¡± ¡°I know. It was Sarah¡¯s mother. She killed her father and is now arrested.¡± She was stunned. Samara killed the father of her own child?! ¡°Don¡¯t thi. have to stay in bed in the future. For our child, let others handle thepany¡¯s affairs during this period, okay?¡± She looked at him in astonishment. After a while, she unconsciously caressed her abdomen and lowered her eyes. He still found out about the child. He probably would never let her 1. go. ¡°Are you so sure that the child is yours?¡± She suddenly whispered. ¡°Whose else could it be?¡± He sounded rxed without the slightest hint of doubt. He knew that she would never cheat in marriage. The child could only be his. She smiled. ¡°You are quite confident. Aren¡¯t you afraid that I¡¯ve been insisting on divorcing you because I don¡¯t want you to find out that the child belongs to someone else?¡± ¡°You are just saying this to make me agree on the divorce. I won¡¯t be fooled by you.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. Seeing her expression, he smiled and held her little hand, saying, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯ve known about your pregnancy since a long time ago, right? You said that you had a bad stomach and often took two bottles of medicine. I let the doctor check them and learned that they had the effect of preventing abortion. Why didn¡¯t you tell me that you were pregnant? If it weren¡¯t for this ident, would you keep it from me and divorced me until you gave birth to the child?¡± She was silent for a moment. ¡°I once wanted to tell you on the second day you came back from the business trip. But you¡­you filed for divorce first¡­¡± His face froze, and his hands tightened slowly. He held her hand tightly and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± She waited expectantly for him toe back from the business trip and wanted to share the good news of her pregnancy with him, but what she got in return was that he was back with Sarah, filing for divorce. She lowered her eyes and continued, ¡°Later, I had also tentatively asked you whether you would want to divorce if we had a child¡­¡± He choked with regret. still The memory was clear in his mind. At that time, he told her impatiently, ¡°That¡¯s not possible. Even if you were pregnant, I would never let him be born.¡± She must have been so disappointed and helpless at the time¡­ N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Therefore, she had been hiding it till now. She continued, ¡°Actually, I¡¯m very d that I¡¯ve been hiding the news of my pregnancy. Otherwise, after going through what happened yesterday, I would definitely lose the child.¡± Besides Troy, she had kept it from Sarah and Samara as well. If Samara knew that she was pregnant, she would never let go of the child. He felt as if his heart was stabbed with a knife, bleeding nonstop. ¡°Imogen, I promise you that none of this will ever happen again¡­ ¡°As for the divorce¡­ ¡°Imogen, please give me another chance for the sake of our child, okay?¡± 12:17 She didn¡¯t reply. She knew it would be like this. Could he still tell whether his feelings for her were due to caring or responsibility? Or his little bit of guilt? How long could hest without love? She closed her eyes and sighed. ¡°Ms. Page¡­¡± ¡°We had a car ident when I was taking her to the airportst night. She is currently being treated in the hospital. Don¡¯t mention her anymore. She has nothing to do with us.¡± ¡°¡­¡± She looked at him, feeling a little cold in her heart. Though affectionate sometimes, he could be really ruthless. Sue came with breakfast. She brought them some pancakes, bread, and a bowl of cream soup. Troy carefully helped Imogen sit up and put a big pillow behind her. He then took the bowl and spoon from Sue and fed her himself. She wanted to eat by herself because her hands were not seriously injured. Only some part of the skin on her wrists was slightly broken from being strangled by the rope. But he wouldn¡¯t let her. After breakfast, she took a look at him. ¡°I¡¯m done eating. You can eat some too. Go to the after eating. You don¡¯t have to stay here with me all day. Sue is here.¡± ¡°Can¡¯t thepany be able to operate without me?¡± She said nothing. ¡°Fine. Would call me if you needed anything.¡± He put down the bowl, ate some breakfast casually, and left the hospital. Before leaving, he told Sue to take good care of her. Looking at him leaving, Sue sighed. ¡°After going through all the hardships, you are finally having a turn in your life. Mr. Marshall will definitely treat you well in the future.¡± Imogen remained silent. Henry, La, Agnes, Judith, and others came to visit her one after another. At first, La wanted toe alone and let Henry rest at home. But having heard that Imogen was pregnant, he insisted oning over in person. La said that after he learned that Imogen was pregnant, he was in a much better mood, talking about wanting to hold his grandson in his arms all day long. Imogen knew that Henry had been expecting her and Troy to have a child, and she also hoped that he could stay healthy and witness the birth of her baby. However, he had expressed his hope that she could raise the child with Troy. It could be read between the lines that he didn¡¯t want them to get a divorce. Thus, at least for the next few months, her proposal for divorce would have to be put on hold. Chapter 144 Affectionate and Ruthless She had been observed in the hospital for three days. During these days, Sue was there with her. Troy rushed over from thepany as soon as he got off work. He had turned down all the social engagements. It was really boring to lie on the hospital bed all day. She wanted to get out of bed for a walk, but Troy stopped her. He asked the doctor, and the doctor told a nurse to give them a wheelchair and said that if she wanted to go out to get some fresh air, she could sit in the wheelchair and have Troy push her around. But she didn¡¯t take the advice. The gauze on her face hadn¡¯t been removed yet. She didn¡¯t want to go out looking like this. Therefore, every night after Troy got off work, he picked her up and walked around the ward a few times. Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Chapter 145 Ny¨Cnine Things a Father¨Cto¨Cbe Should Know Three dayster, Imogen was discharged from the hospital. Troy carried her into the car. When they arrived at the vi, he carried her all the way to the main bedroom, not letting her feet touch the ground. Two dayster, she removed the gauze on her face. The swelling on her face was gone, with only three dark red scabs left. One of them was at the cheekbones, very close to the eye. Troy touched her little face and tried his best tofort her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. There will be no scars once healed.¡± He would find the best sear removal medicine and equipment for her. But she appeared to be quite calm about this as if she didn¡¯t care. She surely cared about her look. She just knew that there were usually few scars left when the wounds on her body healed. When the scabs fell off, the newly grown skin would be slightly tenderer and paler, which could be covered with foundation and concealer, ¡°I want to visit my father.¡± She raised her head, looked at him, and said. ¡°Okay. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Before going out, she put on a mask topletely cover her face. He carried her into the car, and when they arrived at the cemetery, he took out a wheelchair from the trunk, carried her onto it, and pushed the wheelchair into the cemetery. They stopped in front of Ignacio¡¯s tombstone. At this moment, the tomb had been fully repaired without any trace of damage. ¡°Father, I¡¯m sorry. I haven¡¯t been a good daughter. I couldn¡¯t let you rest in peace.¡± She ced the flowers in front of the tomb, stretched out her fingers, and lightly stroked the words on the tombstone, her eyes filled with tears. ¡°I dreamed of you not long ago. I dreamed that in the small courtyard of my hometown, I was doing homework under the tree, and you were preparing food in the kitchen¡­¡± ¡°I wish I could stay in the dream forever and watch you grow old¡­¡± Standing behind her, Troy watched her doing all this. He understood that she had grown up in a single¨Cparent family and was extremely dependent on her father. However, he thought of the paternity test report and Sarah¡¯s words. If she knew that the man she had loved and relied on the most was not her biological father and that her biological father was someone else, she might not be able to ept it. Bill died at just the right time because he would never pester her again. It¡¯s best to keep this secret forever. Imogen should never find out about it. Samara had been arrested and was about to be put in jail soon. Since she didn¡¯t tell her the secret that night, she wouldn¡¯t have the chance again. Ethan was easy to deal with. He wouldn¡¯t dare to offend Troy. There was only Sarah Teft¡­ Back home, Imogen wanted to go to the third floor. There was a lumber room on the third floor, where things that were rarely used were stored. Everything left by her father was all there. Troy went up with her in his arms. ¡°I want to stay by myself for a while.¡± She said in a low voice. He turned and left without saying a word. But he soon came back and gave her the wheelchair so that she could move freely. He said, ¡°Call me when you want to get down.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Imogen, the doctor said that pregnant women should maintain a nice mood, which is good for the baby.¡± He didn¡¯t want her to be saddened by the memories of the past. ¡°I know.¡°¡± He turned around and went downstairs. She turned the wheelchair and entered the lumber room. The car ident at the time had really caught her off guard. Within seconds, she lost her father. It was just an ordinary Saturday, and Ignacio was heading to the newspaper office to do extra work. He was working on a case. On his way to the office, he took Imogen to the city library. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The moment before the car ident, they were still talking andughing. He said that he would pick her up at noon to have lunch outside and asked her what she would like to eat. She didn¡¯t want to have lunch outside. She wanted to eat the grilled fish he made. But before those words were uttered, the big truck came from the front. Then there was a loud bang. Soon, the world became quiet. Before losing consciousness, she saw him turning the steering wheel to the right,pletely exposing himself to the truck, and protecting her with his body¡­ When she woke up, she found herself all alone. After the incident, reporters rushed to report, and with the help of Henry and many other kind¨C hearted people, the funeral and memorial for her father were well organized. During that time, she did everything in a daze like a marite. Ignacio¡¯s death took ce so suddenly that she could barely believe it. She couldn¡¯t even cry. A long timeter, when she came home from school on a Friday evening, she passed a grilled fish restaurant on the way and watched peopleing and going through the ss window. At that moment, she somehow froze there. When she came back to her senses, she found her face th Only then did she realize that her father had left. He had left her forever! After being adopted by the Marshall family, she often came to the small house where they had lived to memorialize him. Later, the ce was about to be demolished, so she packed up her father¡¯s belongings and brought them back. She burned all his clothes and brought back some daily necessities, books, and notebooks. Every item reminded her of him. This metal lighter was badly frayed around the edges. When he was tired and sleepy writing manuscripts at his deskte at night, he would use it to light cigarettes. This camera was a ssic ¡°SE¡°, which was a popr camera brand. He would take it with him every time he went to work, using it to photograph and record. The stack of magazines and the newspapers in folders contained manuscripts published by him. And the boxes of negatives and photo albums were all collected by him during the reports. The notebook at hand was full of writing. He often used it to make drafts. There were words everywhere in the book. Every word was written by him. Every word was an embodiment of his diligence. His handwriting was very neat, and he rarely altered it. It was as neat as the answer sheet for the SAT. His most famous article was the follow¨Cup report on the food additive case. She had read the original manuscript of this article over and over again, remembering every word clearly. She evenpared it with the published final draft to deliberate on her father¡¯s idea when he was modifying some words and sentences. Thest draft of the notebook was just started. The report was about a kidnapping case that happened at that time, and there was a photo in the notebook. It was taken from a strange angle, like a candid shot, and it seemed to be rted to this case. Before the manuscript could be finished, the car ident happened. Painful herself, she was unable to care whether the hostages in this case were rescued. She closed the notebook, rearranged his belongings, turned the wheel to the stairs, and called Troy. He came up quickly and carefully looked at her face. Seeing that there was no sign of crying, he asked, ¡°Are you finished?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± He lifted her from the wheelchair, walked down the stairs steadily, and put her on the bed in the main bedroom. She asked, ¡°You are often away from thepany these days. Are you sure it¡¯s okay?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I want to spend more time with you.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°I bought a few books.¡± Chapter 145 Ny¨Cnine Things a Father¨Cto¨Cbe Should Know ¡°What book?¡± She asked. He brought the book over. She looked at it and subconsciously widened her eyelids in astonishment. Apany My Wife From Getting Pregnant to Childbirth, Congrattions on Bing a Father, Pregnancy Encyclopedia, Ny¨Cnine Things a Father¨Cto¨Cbe Should Know¡­ ¡°Can you even finish reading all these books?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. There are still a few months ahead. I¡¯ll take my time.¡± At this moment, his phone rang. ¡°I gotta answer it outside.¡± He walked to the balcony on the second floor and answered the phone. A young man¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°Mr. Marshall, Sarah woke up and left the hospital without telling anyone her whereabouts.¡± Due to Imogen¡¯s identity, Sarah was undoubtedly a ticking time bomb. She must not stay in the country. ¡°Hurry up and find her!¡± 4 16 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Chapter 146 Troy Will Abandon You! Troy went to thepany when he supervised Imogen to finish her breakfast. Imogen was sitting on the bed reading when she received the call. She also bought herself several books on pregnancy and parenting. She used to be afraid that Troy would find out, so she didn¡¯t get to know childcare knowledge. Now she was free. The number was strange to Imogen because she didn¡¯t save the dial book on the previous phone. She answered the phone, ¡°Hello?¡± A female voice immediately came from the other side of the phone and said mockingly, ¡°Imogen, you must be very proud now! Troy confirmed your rtionship in front of the media, and you are pregnant. Do you think you are delighted?¡± It was Charlene. Troy had filed awsuit against her and fired her from the subsidiary. However, thewsuit would take some time, so Charlene was still atrge. The day when Imogen was discharged from the hospital, Charlene happened to be in the hospital. She observed Troy carry Imogen into the car with her own eyes, and she was intensely jealous. Who did she think she was? How could Troy favor a bumpkin like Imogen? She didn¡¯t deserve it!! While listening to this, Imogen smiled and said intentionally, ¡°Speaking of which, I would like to express my gratitude to you. If it hadn¡¯t been for your revtion, Troy wouldn¡¯t have chosen me rather than Sarah and decided to confirm our rtionship to the public. You may not know he already filed for divorce because of Sarah, but thanks to you, he changed his mind and returned to me! Charlene, thank you!¡± Hearing this, the other side of the phone was silent for a few seconds, and then Charlene shouted sharply, ¡°Imogen! Bitch! You bastard! I¡¯m going to kill you!!¡± ¡°You can only satisfy yourself by saying this on the phone now!¡± Charlene sneered, flustered, and exasperated. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t get toocent! You probably don¡¯t know yet. Marshall Group is going to rece Troy Marshall very soon! And Troy is about to be kicked out! It¡¯s all because of you! You are a disaster. You are not satisfied with killing your father. You are going to hurt Troy. He will abandon you sooner orter!!¡± ¡°Marshall Group is going to change their president soon? Who will it be?¡± Imogen asked casually. ¡°Just wait and see! What? Didn¡¯t Troy tell you that the board meeting is held today?!¡± Imogen became silent. From the day she was admitted to the hospital, Troy handed over her work to others. She also nned to quit, so she let it be and never paid attention to thepany¡¯s affairs. Troy returned home early these days, and Imogen asked him about thepany. The answer was always fine. It seemed that he was justforting her. speed demon and showed no emotion. People in the board were not all on the same side with Troy. Charlene became very emotional when Imogen was silent, and a little smug can be sensed in her tone, ¡°You joined thepanyte. I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t know. When Troy first took office, he was arbitrary and tough, so he offended several directors. One of the directors went to the chairman to comin, but the chairman didn¡¯t care and forced him to sell most of his shares, making people panic! They worry that after the chairman leaves, he will seek revenge. Although Troy keeps a low profile now, these directors have been dissatisfied with him for a long time, and now there is a suitable opportunity and a suitable candidate. How do you think they will choose?¡± ¡°It¡¯s all because of you! If you hadn¡¯t seduced Troy, I wouldn¡¯t have exposed your rtionship, and thepany¡¯s stock wouldn¡¯t have fallen! Troy wouldn¡¯t have forced my uncle to leave because of you and given those directors a chance to criticize him! You are a disaster!!¡± A myriad of thoughts and ideas filled in Imogen¡¯s heart, but she said, ¡°Thank you for reminding me. No wonder he said yesterday that he had spent too little time with me before and would spend time with me and the children at home. He also owns some private properties. Not being the president is nothing for him. What we have now is enough for our family of three to live well.¡± Charlene paused for a few seconds, then cursed angrily, ¡°Bitch, you are just reluctant to admit the facts! Let¡¯s wait and see!¡± She didn¡¯t believe it! Imogen was being stubborn! How could Troy give up the president position in Marshall Group for her?! He already stood at the top of the pyramid at such a young age, with great power. How much brightness and fame he got! How could he endure to leave like this?! Having hung up the phone, Imogen sat on the bed, recalling what Charlene said. If what she said were true, who would the suitable candidate in the eyes of those directors be? It couldn¡¯t be a professional manager whom they wouldn¡¯t trust. Then there were only a few people to choose from. Uncle? Although he was a director of thepany, he rarely intervened inpany affairs and had been busy with his own chain cateringpany. When Judith came to see her a few days ago, Judith mentioned that something went wrong in a store, so the uncle went there on a business trip. It was also impossible for the cousin to be the candidate. Troy had mentioned promoting his cousin but was refused, saying he didn¡¯t want to shoulder so much responsibility and intended to stay in the R&D center and concentrate on research. Then there was only one person left, Leo. Leo had a gentle personality, which the board would appreciate. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Imogen thought for a while, then called Troy. It was quickly connected, and Troy¡¯s voice came from the other side, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Imogen, are you not feeling well?¡± ¡°No, I just want to ask you, is there a board meeting today?¡± Chapter 146 Troy Will Abandon You! Troy was sitting in front of the conference table, with Lane standing behind him, and the present directors at the meeting were seated on two lines. Before answering the phone, Troy gestured for them to keep quiet, and the surroundings were suddenly silent with all eyes fixed on him. He replied softly, ¡°Who told you this? Don¡¯t overthink. Take a good rest.¡± If it hadn¡¯t been happening in front of them, these directors would not have dared to imagine that such a brutal and emotionless man like Troy would be so gentle! ¡°If you didn¡¯t tell me the truth, I wouldn¡¯t be able to rest well.¡± ¡°Wait until I go back and tell you?¡± Imogen realized that she couldn¡¯t hear the truth from Troy, and even if she knew the truth, she couldn¡¯t do anything. No matter what, there would always be a result when he came back tonight. She was going to divorce Troy in the first ce and didn¡¯t care if Troy was the president. She didn¡¯t want to see Troy lose his position because of her. She didn¡¯t want to be involved with him anymore. Moreover, Troy had done so much for Marshall Group, and his employees were subservient to his methods and abilities. They should not deny all his contributions because of the struggle for power and personal interests. After the call, Troy put the phone on the table and looked around at the crowd. ¡°Go ahead.¡± The chairman was unable to attend the meeting due to illness, so the vice chairman presided over the meeting. Jarvis Fox gave his speech, ¡°Troy Marshall, president and general manager, seriously harmed the company¡¯s image due to his personal life during his tenure, resulting in continuous decline of the Group¡¯s stock price in recent months and the Group¡¯s market value shrinking severely. The majority of shareholders¡® confidence in the Group¡¯s leadership was greatly reduced, and they even started to mob, demanding an exnation from us.¡± ¡°Besides, the case of the fire in the industrial park was not properly handled due to the wrong commands issued by president Troy Marshall. As a result, the matter escted and had a huge social impact, directly harming the Group¡¯s image in the public¡¯s mind and causing a serious decline in public trust in the Group.¡± ¡°Moreover, Mac Johnson has been in thepany for many years and has dedicated himself to his work without any w. However, the president, Troy Marshall, has vited thepany¡¯s regtions for personal reasons, excluding dissenters and abusing his power. Therefore, I propose to dismiss Troy Marshall¡¯s role as the president and the general manager!¡± Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Chapter 147 Will You Leave Me? The atmosphere suddenly became tense as the voice faded, and the meeting room fell silent. The directors looked at each other in nk dismay. Some whispered, some acted as if it was nothing to do with them, and some exchanged nces. Jarvis Fox looked around and said again, ¡°Of course, I will not deny Troy Marshall¡¯s contribution to the Group. But this is not the excuse for his dereliction of duty. Like a general, even if he had won countless battles before, he would had to pay the price once defeated and huge casualties are caused. Besides, many of these problems are caused by Troy¡¯s private life. I assume everyone here understands that in this position, his every word and move represents the image of the Group, but he doesn¡¯t think about the Group at all. So does this indicate that he does not regard most of our shareholders?¡± Someone proposed after Jarvis Fox finished his speech, with a hint of uncertainty in the tone, ¡°I¡¯m. afraid the shareholders will not be easily convinced by changing the president at this time.¡± ¡°At least we can show our attitude to the shareholders and give them an exnation. Are we going to watch them sell the Group¡¯s stocks and do nothing about it?¡± Jarvis Fox replied immediately. ¡°Troy has mixed work and personal feelings. It was recently suggested that the director of mq be changed to confront public criticism and lie low, but Troy ignored the interests of the Group in order to protect his wife, Imogen. This is not the kind of thing apetent leader does!¡± ¡°About the industrial park congration case, the reaction on the Intergely represents the opinions of the ordinary working ss. Our corporate culture is inclusive. Maybe the deceased did something inappropriate, but there is no need to force them to the corner, which will do us no good!¡± The director alluded to Troy being brutal and refusing to leave others a way out, which drove the hopeless to be a sher. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°What an inclusive culture! A leader should be modest and generous, listening to and absorbing opinions from everywhere and giving satisfactory answers. He should not be bullheaded and arbitrary! Our stakeholders and shareholders are the masters of thepany. The president must be responsible for the Board of Directors and General Meeting of Shareholders!¡± ¡°The Group has developed steadily over the years. I think the most important task is to stabilize the business modules in hand, and there is no need to develop new energy projects in a rush¡­¡± ¡°I see it differently. In recent years, green environmental protection has been the general trend. Government policies support new energy projects. There is no problem in entering the industry of new energy. Stick to it until the end and will sooner orter witness its decline!¡± A director spoke out in support of Troy. ¡°Pleasant to hear. Everyone will have a share of it if the project is feasible! What¡¯s the harm in making movester? Such a premature conclusion is extremely risky. You have to consider the consequences of failure. If Marshall Group made the wrong decision, we would make it through after all, but the small and medium¨Csized suppliers cannot resist pressure and risk, so they can only go bankrupt!¡± Jarvis Fox said. ¡°Actually, as long as the interests of our shareholders are guaranteed, I have no opinion on who should be the president. I just hope that the changes in C¨Clevel personnel are for the interests of thepany, not for individual profits.¡± ¡°What do you mean by that?!¡± Watching them quarreling, Troy seemed as if it had nothing to do with him. He leaned against the chair, tapped his right hand with a steel watch on the armrest, and sat in a casual posture. ¡°You have given so many opinions now. Now listen to me.¡± All the directors immediately fell silent and looked at him together as soon as the words faded. ¡°It has been five years since I took the position of president. Time flies. I dare not say that I have worked every effort for the Group, but I have worked heart and soul. I just wish this can live up to the expectations of Grandpa Henry and make Marshall Group flourish under my management.¡± ¡°At the beginning of my taking office, everyone already knew my character. I am not a person who is used topromising and being influenced by public opinions. My firm belief is that a leader must control the overall situation, look far ahead and aim high, have keen insight to judge the situation, be courageous to make decisive decisions, have tough means to unite everyone and lead the company to positive development. Thepany¡¯s development is closely linked to three major points, innovation, organization, and talent selection. Whether product innovation or paradigm innovation, it is an important part of the development stage!¡± ¡°However, I will not force you since you gathered here today to oppose my opinions. People of different aspirations and principles cannot get along together. Therefore, from today onwards, I, Troy Marshall, resign the position of president and general manager of Marshall Group!¡± ¡°Even if we had had unpleasant experiences, I still would have wanted to thank everyone for your support and trust in my work over the past few years. And next year, I will turn 30, and it will be the first year for me to be a father. My wife is pregnant, and I want to spend more time with her.¡± The expressions of the directors varied. The meeting room was quiet for a few seconds. A director said, ¡°I believe everyone knows what the position of the president means to Marshall Group. Mr. Marshall, please don¡¯t act on impulse. In my opinion, it is better to vote on this matter.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Troy stood up, and the universal wheelchair slid back automatically. ¡°I have submitted the written resignation to the mailbox of the board of directors. Please approve it as soon as possible, audit the work, and select a new president. I will alsoplete the handover of work following thepany¡¯s articles of association.¡± Obviously, everything that happened at the board meeting today was expected by Troy. Troy¡¯s nned resignation dumbfounded everyone. Some directors did not expect things to go so smoothly. Other directors just realized that the president of the Marshall Group would be reced. They were apprehensive about their future interests. ¡°As for the candidate for the new president, it still needs to be decided by the board of directors, but I think you already have a suitable candidate in your mind, so that I won¡¯t participate anymore, and I will see youter.¡± After this, Troy left the meeting room. Everyone looked at each other in nk dismay. Jarvis Fox quickly came to his senses. ¡°The position of president is vacant, which does no good for the Group. We need to select a new president as soon as possible to put thepany on the right track. I nominate Mr. Leo Marshall as the president and general manager of Marshall Group¡­¡± Chapter 147 Will You Leave Me? from thepany. Troy stopped, staring straight at them, not at all surprised that they were together. ¡°Brother Leo.¡± ¡°Troy.¡± The two looked at each other, both knowing what had happened. Leo didn¡¯t exin much, still smiling. ¡°I wish Brother Leo sess in your work. I have to go.¡± After leaving thepany, Troy went straight back to Gxy Vi. Hearing the sound of the engine in the yard, Imogen raised her head from the book, anxiously wanting to go down and check. So she called, ¡°Sue, who¡¯s here?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me. I¡¯m back,¡± The male voice replied. Troy appeared at the door of the primary bedroom, wearing a ck sweater on his upper body, with a shirt inside, which can be seen from his cor, and the bottom ck suit pants. ¡°So early?¡± Imogen asked immediately. ¡°The board meeting is done.¡± ¡± ¡°There is actually a board meeting today? Why didn¡¯t you tell me in advance? What was the result?¡± Imogen was worried. Under normal circumstances, Troy would note back at this time. ¡°Worried about me?¡± Troy sat down by the bed and asked with a smile. Imogen. ¡°¡­¡± ¡°I am not the president of Marshall Group anymore.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t feel a huge psychological gap?¡± ¡°No.¡± Troy shook his head. ¡°I¡¯m only worried about one thing.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the thing?¡± Imogen was puzzled. ¡°Would you leave me if I were not the president anymore?¡± Chapter 148 Chapter 148 0 Chapter 148 Stop Deceiving Yourself Troy stared at her. He seemed very pitiful and aggrieved, like an abandoned dog. Imogen got moved slightly and was almost confused by Troy¡¯s appearance. Troy was the one who filed for divorce. The person he loved was not Imogen at all. The person he liked was Sarah. Imogen didn¡¯t want to get entangled with him because of their child. Imogen lowered her eyes. ¡°It has nothing to do with whether you are the president of Marshall Group.¡± ¡°I only have you and the child now.¡± Troy hugged her suddenly and put his head on her abdomen with an expression of tenderness that was never seen before. This kind of scene was what Imogen had yearned for countless times before. In the past, she would give everything for this. But, she felt calm. Troy wouldn¡¯t like her, and she wouldn¡¯t be stupid again. ¡°When the child is born, you can visit the child often.¡± Troy paused and looked up at Imogen. ¡°What do you mean? After the child is born, you still want to divorce me?¡± Before Imogen could answer, Troy stood up. ¡°You want my child to call Liam dad?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with Liam? I can take care of my child by myself.¡± ¡°Let it be like you. Grow up in a single¨Cparent family without a father!¡± Imogen felt a pain in her heart, and her face turned slightly pale. ¡°Or, do you want to find a stepdad for him? It is not his child. How sincere can he be?¡± Troy stared at her. Imogen felt depressed in her heart, so she took a breath and replied, ¡°So, you don¡¯t want to divorce me because of the child in my womb? If that is the case, when the child grows up a little, you can raise it.¡± Troy¡¯splexion changed, and his eyes were full of disappointment. ¡°You would rather not have a child than divorce me? You hate me so much?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen nodded with downcast eyes. ¡°I hate you, and you don¡¯t like me either. So why bother to be tied together? Even if we got divorced, we could still take good care of the child.¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± Troy held her hand. ¡°Imogen, let me make it clear. I don¡¯t dislike you. I like you. I don¡¯t want to divorce you!¡± Imogen raised her eyes and looked at him with a hint of sarcasm in her eyes. ¡°When did you like \\\\me?¡± ¡°A long time ago.¡± ¡°Then why did you want to divorce me before?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Looking at Imogen¡¯s sarcastic look, Troy moved his lips but felt it was hard to say, and he didn¡¯t speak. ¡°Troy, don¡¯t deceive yourself anymore. You only have responsibilities and debts to me. You don¡¯t have to force yourself because of the child. After we get divorced, you can visit the child and let it know that its father loves it very much. That is good.¡± ¡°I am not deceiving myself¡­¡± Troy smiled wryly and knew for the first time what shooting oneself in the foot meant. Imogen probably wouldn¡¯t believe anything Troy said. If Troy said he recently started to like her, she would wonder why he changed his mind so easily. Troy felt it was all his fault that he broke her heart, and Imogen no longer believed in him. ¡°It wouldn¡¯t matter if you didn¡¯t believe me. I will prove it to you slowly.¡± Seeing Troy¡¯s insistence, Imogen frowned. She wondered, ¡®What exactly does he want to do? Does he not want me to leave? Or he doesn¡¯t want your child to live without you? I¡¯m afraid it is thetter one. He is so proud and arrogant. How could he allow her child to live with others?¡® Imogen was gloomy and didn¡¯t want to argue with him anymore. So she changed the subject. ¡°Whatever By the way, didn¡¯t Grandpa attend the board meeting today?¡± If Grandpa were there, he should be very supportive of Troy. Troy didn¡¯t expect her thoughts to change so quickly and nodded. ¡°No. I was worried about Grandpa¡¯s health and didn¡¯t bother him.¡± ¡°Have you guessed their purpose today?¡± ¡°You think I¡¯m too stupid to see through?¡± Imogen let out a sigh. ¡°Who is the new president of the Marshall Group? Leo?¡± ¡°Yeah. How did you know?¡± It was Leo. ¡°Charlene called me.¡± Troy¡¯splexion changed slightly. ¡°Did she say anything radical?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer that, ¡°I heard as if Charlene knew about what happened today?¡± Troy nodded slightly. ¡°When I left thepany, I saw Leo walking with her.¡± ¡°¡­ It seemed that it was premeditated. I don¡¯t know what role Leo ys in it¡­¡± To be honest, before this, Imogen could never imagine that Leo had contacts with Mr. Johnson and even squeezed out Troy to be the president of the Marshall Group. In the past, unlike Troy¡¯s aloofness, Leo was kind and took good care of her when Imogen lived in the Marshall vi. If she had troubles and couldn¡¯t turn to Henry and Lal, she would turn to Leo for help. For example, when she was in school, a boy pursued her, but after being rejected by her, it developed into an entanglement. Later, Leo stepped forward and did something, and that boy never approached her again. It was Henry¡¯s decision that the younger Troy took the position of the president of Marshall Group instead of Leo. And Imogen also believed that Henry¡¯s decision was not wrong. In the past, when she liked Troy, beauty was in the eyes of beholders. And she felt that Troy was better than Leo in everything except his character, whether in school or at work. As a bystander, she still thought so. Perhaps, from the very beginning, Leo was unwilling. ¡°Don¡¯t think too much about it. Even if I were not the president of the Marshall Group, I could still earn enough to raise my child.¡± After being the president of the Marshall Group for so many years, it was impossible for Troy not to have his investment and property. ¡°Then you are willing to give up the position of president to Leo? I am not maliciously specting that this may be nned by Leo¡­ I know you always feel you own him and give way to him all the time. But Grandpa Henry chose you as the president of the Marshall Group. You don¡¯t have to give him¡­¡± Troy patted Imogen on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It is in my control. There are only eternal interests and no eternal enemies. Those directors usually don¡¯t care about things in thepany, but if anyone wanted to move their interests, they would get into a p. They support whoever can bring them benefits. Not everyone can be the president of the Marshall Group.¡± Imogen nced at him. ¡°But, what if Leo did well in the Marshall Group¡­¡± ¡°Then I am willing to lose.¡± Seeing that Troy wasn¡¯t unwilling, Imogen felt relieved. Troy put his hand on her abdomen and asked softly, ¡°Is the baby moving?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Not yet.¡± Troy whispered, ¡°Let¡¯s go for an examination tomorrow.¡± He thought of a sentence he read in a book, ¡°ording to statistics, at seventeen weeks of pregnancy, the rate of miscarriage for those with fetal movement is 3%, and the miscarriage rate of those without fetal movement is as high as 98%. For those who have fetal movement, even if there had been threatened abortion, among them 90% would have survived safely.¡± Imogen was pregnant for eighteen weeks, and the fetus in her womb did not move yet. Butst time in the hospital, the doctor only said that it was a threatened miscarriage, and the fetal heart rate was still there, but it was stunted. It was better to check more. Troy had to keep their baby, their first baby. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded. At this moment, Troy¡¯s cell phone rang. He nced at the screen, and it was Grandma. A bad premonition suddenly rose in Troy¡¯s heart. He kept calm and said to Imogen, ¡°I will answer the phone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy left the master bedroom, went to the balcony on the second floor, and answered the phone, ¡°Hello, Grandma?¡± ¡°Troy,e to the hospital quickly. Your grandpa is under rescue¡­¡± Chapter 149 Chapter 149 Chapter 149 One Last Time Troy was nervous and immediately responded, ¡°I will be there right away!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t let Imogen know.¡± ¡°I understand.¡± Before leaving, Troy went back to the master bedroom. ¡°Imogen, there is some work to be handed over at thepany, so I need to be there.¡± ¡°Go. I have Sue at home to apany me.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t think much about it. When Troy rushed to the hospital, the lights in the emergency room were still on. La and a servant Daisy sat on chairs outside and waited. ¡°Grandma!¡± Troy quickly walked to La, worried and anxious. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Why did Grandpa suddenly¡­¡± La sighed sullenly and did not speak. Daisy took a look at Troy. ¡°Ms. Page came this morning, and I don¡¯t know what she said to Henry¡­ Then Henry knew what happened in thepany, and suddenly¡­¡± Troy bit his lips, and a sh of sharpness shed in his eyes. Troy took a deep breath, walked to the fire escape entrance, and made a phone call. ¡°Sarah showed up at the Marshall vi this morning. Find her as soon as possible!¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After the phone call, Troy returned to the waiting area, knelt on one knee in front of La, held La¡¯s hand, and looked at her with red eyes. ¡°Grandma, me me for this.¡± If Troy didn¡¯t take Sarah back to the country, Imogen wouldn¡¯t want to divorce him, and this kind of thing wouldn¡¯t happen. This kind of thing would not have happened if Troy had sent Sarah away. The culprit of these things was him. ¡°Good boy. Get up.¡± La immediately reached out to hold him. ¡°I don¡¯t me you. I just didn¡¯t expect Leo¡­¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Leo rushed from the elevator and asked anxiously, ¡°How is Grandpa?¡± La shook her head. ¡°Under rescue inside¡­¡± ¡°How could Grandpa suddenly¡­¡± Daisy told Leo what she just said to Troy. Hearing that Sarah met Henry alone and said something, Leo¡¯s expression changed slightly. He turned his head away indistinctly and pped himself twice. ¡°It is all my fault! It is all my fault!¡± Judith, Troy¡¯s cousin Nics Marshall, and Agnes rushed over one after another. An hourter, the red light in the emergency room turned green. Wird came out, took off his mask, looked around at everyone, shook his head, and sighed. ¡°Go inside and see Henry onest time.¡± These words were like a stick hitting Troy¡¯s head, making him dizzy with buzzing around his ears¡­ La was shocked. ¡°Grandma!¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Troy and Leo responded quickly and held La. La took a breath, and her eyes were red. She braced herself. ¡°Help me in.¡± The two helped La into the emergency room. On the operating table, Henryy motionless on it with his eyes closed and his face gray. He looked lifeless. ¡°Grandpa!¡± ¡°Dad!¡± Leo, Agnes, Judith, and Nics were on both sides of the operating table and couldn¡¯t help crying. Troy stood about one meter from the operating table, looking at Henry¡¯s body. In the shadows, his eyes were dark, obscure, and forbearing. He looked mournful and bowed deeply. ¡°You all instant. go out first. Let me stay with Henry for a while.¡± La¡¯s voice became much older in an Judith said, ¡°Mom, take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I will.¡± Nics stopped in front of Troy. ¡°Troy, let¡¯s go out first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy walked out of the operating room without saying a word. Leaving the operating room, Nics immediately contacted Aaron Marshall, Henry¡¯s second son, who was on a business trip. Agnesforted Leo with a few words, and Leo then asked his secretary to contact the funeral parlor, contact the close rtives, and prepare all the funeral things. He hung up the phone, turned around, and saw Troy. Troy sat on a chair by himself, looked absent¨Cminded, and stared ahead motionlessly, like a stone. Leo walked over and patted him on the shoulder lightly. ¡°Troy.¡± Troy returned to his senses, looked at Leo¡¯s worried expression, and said hoarsely, ¡°Leo, I¡¯m fine.¡± Troy could not ept it for a moment. Henry to Troy was like Ignacio to Imogen. Troy didn¡¯t know who his mother was and didn¡¯t remember what his father looked like. From the time he can remember, he was by Henry¡¯s side. It was Henry and La who brought Troy up. Although they were his grandparents, they were more like his parents. ¡°Do you want to tell Imogen?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s keep it a secret for the time being. Her fetus is unstable now. I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t be able to Trau waec far sighted Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. But he knew such a big matter could not be kept secret for long. ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Leo, Troy, reporters are here.¡± Nics pointed not far away. Leo said, ¡°Let the security guards stop them, and I will ask the bodyguard toe over.¡± The chairman of the board of Marshall Group was hospitalized urgently today, and the president of Marshall Group changed. These were big news for some media. These days, to attract eyes, many media were unconscionable. There was a female star who was critically ill with cancer, and a group of reporters waited in front of her ward, waiting for the moment the doctor announced her death to release the news. However, there were too many reporters, and the security guards didn¡¯t dare to forcefully stop them. It was a mess. Someone rushed to the emergency room, looked around, and took the camera on Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall. Hello. May I ask you¡­¡± Boom. The reporter looked at the broken camera on the ground and then at Troy, who stood up. The reporter was stunned. The rest of the words stuck in his throat, and he took them back. Troy pped his hands, took out a business card from his suit¡¯s inner pocket without emotion, and threw it slightly on the ground. ¡°How much is it? Please contact my secretary.¡± Leo immediately came over, patted Troy on the shoulder to calm him down, and said to the reporter, ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. Our family is very sad that Grandpa passed away. We can¡¯t ept interviews right now. We will talk about it after the memorial service.¡± However, some reporters were not satisfied. They stood in the distance, took a few photos in front of the emergency room, and released the news instantly with a hashtag: ¡°Henry Marshall, the chairman of the board of the Marshall Group, died of illness at ten o¡¯clock, November 1, in Mount West Hospital¡°. The apanying picture was a photo in front of the emergency room. Troy sat on a chair at a loss at the door with a blurred background. Rted topics introduced the life of Henry. Perhaps, in the past, this news did not attract much attention. The revtions early and the interviews made more people know Troy, and more people noticed the news. Although there were discordant voices, mostizens upheld the attitude of respecting the dead. There were many lit candles and under the news. Netizens: [Rest in peace.] Someoneizens: [For your information, this is Troy¡¯s grandfather. Rest in peace.] Not long after Troy left, Imogen felt restless and didn¡¯t turn the book pages for a long time. She touched her abdomen, put down the book, andy on the bed. After pregnancy, for the sake of the baby, Imogen seldom used electronic devices. And she mobile phone on the bedside table and didn¡¯t use it often. put the She only looked at it unless there was a message. But Imogen suddenly received a strange multimedia message. Who would send multimedia messages nowadays? M Chapter 149 One Last Time Imogen opened her eyes, picked up the phone, and clicked on the picture of the multimedia message. It was a screenshot of the news. Imogen was shocked. Chapter 150 Chapter 150 Chapter 150 No Need for a Pregnant Woman to Keep a Vigil Imogen¡¯s heart stopped for a moment and then began to beat non¨Cstop. It must be someone¡¯s prank, right? But at this very moment, the notifications from all significant tforms came one after another, and if you clicked on anyone, it would be rted broadcasts. Troy, in the news, was still wearing the same clothes he left today. So, Troy went to the hospital. Grandpa. Grandpa was dead?! Grandpa, who loved Imogen, passed away! The news caught Imogen entirely off guard. Imogen felt her heart seemingly hit by a heavy fist and pulled together fiercely. Imogen was grieved, and her eyes immediately turned red and foggy. When Grandpa came to see Imogen a few days ago, he was still in good health! Grandpa said a few days ago that he would wait for Imogen¡¯s child to be born and hug his great¨C grandson! Why suddenly¡­ No, how could Grandpa be willing to leave without seeing Imogen¡¯s child born? Imogen sniffed, immediately sat up from the bed, and shouted, ¡°Sue, call the driver over. I¡¯m going to the hospital!¡± Imogen must see Grandpa for thest time! Sue came in from the outside, who had seen the news, and persuaded Imogen, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, just now, Mr. Marshall called and told you to stay at home. Don¡¯t go anywhere and take care of yourself¡­¡± ¡°I have to go!¡± Imogen shed tears and called Troy directly without badgering Sue. When Imogen got through, before Troy spoke, Imogen choked up and said, ¡°Troy, ask the driver to pick me up! I¡¯m going to the hospital!¡± ¡°Imogen, you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t persuade me! I¡¯ll walk over if the driver doesn¡¯te to pick me up!¡± Since Imogen¡¯s father passed away, Troy¡¯s grandparents were the people who loved Imogen the most. They were Imogen¡¯s closest rtives. As a granddaughter or granddaughter¨Cinw, how could Imogen just stay at home when Grandpa was dead?! Troy frowned and said in a low voice, ¡°Wait at home. I¡¯ll pick you up.¡± ¡°Please hurry up,¡± Imogen said, wiping away tears. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ming.¡± Imogen let out a muffled ¡°Okay.¡± After the call, Imogen changed her clothes and waited anxiously. Now, the scabs from the wound on Imogen¡¯s face have fallen off. It wouldn¡¯t be too ugly to see Grandpa like this. Soon after, the sound of a car engine came from the courtyard. Troy entered the living room and saw Imogen appear at the stairs on the second floor. Troy hurriedly asked Imogen to stop, ¡°Don¡¯t move!¡± Troy went up the stairs quickly and lifted Imogen in his arms. Looking at Imogen¡¯s red and swollen eyes and her face stained with tears, Troy frowned and said, ¡°Why did you get out of bed?¡± ¡°Just a few steps. It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not okay.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t bother with Troy about this but asked in a muffled voice, ¡°Grandpa was fine a few days ago. Why did he suddenly¡­¡± Troy paused and lowered his eyes. ¡°Thest time Grandpa was hospitalized, Mr. Brooks said that he could only extend Grandpa¡¯s life by three months¡­ Grandpa was very weak and might die at any time. Not suddenly.¡± Hearing this, Imogen started to cry again. Troy sighed, put Imogen in the back seat, caressed her cheeks, and wiped away the teardrops with his thumb. ¡°Don¡¯t cry. Grandpa was in heaven and didn¡¯t want you to be like this. He always wanted to have his great¨Cgrandson. You and the baby must be fine for Grandpa¡¯sst wish.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Imogen replied, wiping away her tears indiscriminately. Imogen could not help but cry with her throat stuffed, tears falling without stopping, no matter what. Troy cuddled Imogen into his arms tightly and patted her on the back lightly, like coaxing a child. ¡°You would be a crybaby if you continued to cry.¡± The driver took the wheelchair and started the car. The car drove directly to the church. At this time, Henry¡¯s body was also sent to the church under the arrangement of Leo, where Henry would be dressed up and visited for thest time. The church was also undergoing decoration. When they were about to arrive at the church, Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand and told her, ¡°When arrive, you only need to stay by Grandpa¡¯s side. You don¡¯t have to do anything else. Clear?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± you Agnes was already dressed in ck, waiting at the entrance of the church. At the sight of Troy and Imogening over, Agnes handed them two white flowers. Agnes pushed the wheelchair and said, ¡°Troy, go and do your work. I will take care of Imogen.¡± ¡°Agnes, thanks.¡± Troy leaned over and told Imogen, ¡°Would push yourself if you didn¡¯t feel well. You must tell me. I need to go to work first.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy strode away. Agnes wheeled Imogen to the lounge, looked at Imogen¡¯s red eyes, and comforted her, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be sad. Everyone will die. Grandpa didn¡¯t want you to be like this.¡± ¡°I know. Agnes, I just¡­ just miss Grandpa.¡± Imogen¡¯s voice choked up with tears as she spoke. ¡°Troy initially wanted to keep it from you, but what the unscrupulous media did was irritating, and Troy even smashed a camera angrily.¡± It was indeed Troy¡¯s nature. For Grandpa¡¯s death, Troy was grieved no less than Imogen. Those mediapeting to report then would only add fuel to the mes. 13:17. Chapter 150 No Need for a Pregnant Woman to Keep a Vigil ¡°How could such a big be kept secret? Why not tell me the truth.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°Troy¡¯s also doing it for your good. Grandpa was being dressed up now. Grandma and Judith are in the lounge. Let¡¯s go there first and wait.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± In the lounge, La sat alone on a chair, lost in thought. At the age of Henry, who had been in poor health, La had already made preparations. Before Henry fell into aa, he took La¡¯s hand and told her a lot. La has been ready to ept the reality since then, and now just felt very heavy with no tears. Seeing Agnes pushing Imogen in, La returned to her senses and waved. ¡°Come here.¡± Agnes pushed Imogen to stop in front of La. ¡°Grandma.¡± La took Imogen¡¯s hand and sighed. ¡°Imogen, why do youe here?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were red again. ¡°Grandma, I muste to see Grandpa for thest time.¡± ¡°Good girl. After seeing your grandpa, go home. Your grandpa won¡¯t me you.¡± ording to the custom, the deceased were usually ced in the church, and their children and grandchildren came to keep a vigil. However, the rules were not rigid, and there were always exceptions. So, pregnant women who did not keep a vigil would not be med. Imogen shook her head and refused firmly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Grandma, I¡¯m fine.¡± There was no fixed ritual for the vigil, and the duration of the ceremony was also not fixed. Imogen could rest in the restroom when tired. Imogen was sitting in a wheelchair, not standing. Everything would be okay if Imogen could rest from time to time. It was a great regret for Imogen that she didn¡¯t say thest word to Henry. The Marshall family¡¯s graves were on the mountain, so that Imogen couldn¡¯t follow them to the burial. She could only keep a vigil to do her filial piety now. La, Judith, and Agnes took turns persuading Imogen, but Imogen still didn¡¯t change her mind. Troy also came to persuade Imogen but failed. He had to ask Sue toe to take care of her and let her rest more. La took Imogen¡¯s hand and patted Imogen. ¡°Good girl. No wonder Henry loved you the most. He still missed you till hisst hour and said he was sorry for you. When the pressure of public opinion was the heaviest, he couldn¡¯t help you to rify¡­¡± Imogen was about to cry again. ¡°I never me Grandpa¡­¡± Chapter 151 Chapter 151 She knew that Henry had his difficulties. When Troy became the president of thepany, he was too young. Many members of the board of directors did not ept him, and various contradictions happened. Some directors often went to Henry toin about Troy. After Henry intervened for the first time, it was difficult for Troy to carry out his work in the company, and he was repeatedly hindered. The directors saw that theint was useful and came to Henry more frequently. Since then, Henry had not intervened again. Only then did Henry realize that Troy was already the president of the group, not a grandson Henry could preach at will. If Troy wanted to be able to stay in thepany, he must establish enough majesty. Henry must defend and firmly support Troy instead of listening to the directors and denying him. Otherwise, the directors and employees would not think Troy was the president. It was the same on this matter. Henry could only take countermeasures through Star Entertainment but couldn¡¯t directly rify Imogen¡¯s identity. Otherwise, Henry would only put Troy in the wrong position, and Troy¡¯s reputation and prestige would be ruined entirely. This matter could only be decided and rified by Troy himself. Fortunately, Troy did not disappoint Henry. Perhaps, between Troy and Imogen, Henry loved Troy more, but Imogen never thought of fighting for this. She only knew that Henry was not her grandfather and that he had already done the best he could, and that was enough. After finishing grooming, Henry¡¯s body was moved to the mourning hall. Imogen looked at the familiar face, which was no different from usual as if he had fallen asleep. But he would never wake up again. Thinking of this, Imogen cried involuntarily. Henry¡¯s funeral was well¨Corganized. Both sides of the auditorium and the aisle were filled with flower baskets. All the coteral rtives of the Marshall family came to the funeral. Celebrities and dignitaries in New York City came to offer their condolences one after another. And some people specifically expressed care about La¡¯s health andforted her. Even New York City¡¯s top leader sent his secretary to send flowers to offer his condolences. There were also some little¨Cknown businessmen who turned their heads and went towards Troy and Leo after paying homage to the funeral. It was clear what they wanted. The directors of the Marshall Group also came to express their condolences. And by the way, they asked Troy and Leo for some news. After all, Henry had held many shares of the group. After his death, must be someone to inherit these shares. Moreover, what Jarvis did not expect was that Henry passed away suddenly on the same day as the president¡¯s personnel change. The top and second leaders of the group all changed within one day! Not only did the stock fail to stabilize, but it fell even more severely than before. Many stockholders sold their stocks, and even some directors couldn¡¯t calm down. People entered the mourning hall while Imogen and the others just stood guard in front of the corpse. When some female rtives came, Agnes would go to talk with them. And before leaving, she told Wesley to stay with Imogen and listen to what Imogen said. Around seven o¡¯clock in the evening, the mourning hall was emptied. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Imogen came out of the tounge and turned the wheelchair to the front, just in time to meet Troy coming back from outside after finishing his work. During the three days of the funeral, he was busy with the funeral and had to deal with the He hardly slept much. His eyes were tired. And he would smoke a cigarette when he was not energetic. guests. Troy walked behind Imogen¡¯s wheelchair, pushed her inside, and asked, ¡°Have you eaten dinner yet?¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°Yes. Have you?¡± ¡°Not yet. Are you feeling well? If not, I¡¯ll ask someone to send you back.¡± ¡°Fortunately, I¡¯m fine. You¡¯ve been busy for the past two days. Now you finally have time. Go to dinner.¡± Troy pushed Imogen to the lounge. ¡°I¡¯m busy these days. I¡¯ll apany you to the prenatal checkup after Grandpa¡¯s funeral.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Sensing his intention, Imogen said, ¡°I just finished dinner. You go and eat by yourself. I¡¯ll wait outside for a while.¡± Troy still pushed Imogen into the lounge. ¡°Have something food with me.¡± Imogen was speechless. Imogen¡¯s dinner was specially prepared by Sue, while Troy¡¯s dinner was a boxed lunch ordered in bulk, with a steak and a soup, which looked pretty good. Troy looked at Imogen and asked, ¡°Do you want to eat more?¡± ¡°No. Enjoy yourself.¡± Troy picked up a steak piece and handed it to Imogen. Imogen looked at it, finally opened her mouth, and ate it. The chef was good. The steak was dentious. Imogen had no appetite because of sadness, but she still ate more for the baby¡¯s sake. Unexpectedly, she ate most of his dinner at the end. She was full, but now she couldn¡¯t help but eat the food brought by Troy. After she was pregnant, except for the morning sickness before, her appetite had been improving recently. Seeing that Imogen liked it, Troy gave her another steak piece. After Imogen ate three steak pieces, seeing that Troy wanted to give her more, she hurriedly said, ¡°I¡¯m really full. You eat it yourself.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t want more?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t.¡± 1 Troy put down his fork, picked up Imogen from the wheelchair, put her on the sofa, and covered her with a nket. ¡°Then rest for a while.¡± Imogen propped herself up helplessly and looked at Troy. ¡°You haven¡¯t slept for the past two days. You should rest, too.¡± Hearing that Imogen cared about him, Troy nodded with his eyes lit up. ¡°Okay.¡± After finishing his dinner, Troy threw away the trash andy down beside Imogen. Imogen opened one eye and nced at him, only to see that he was lying on his side, barely sleeping on the edge of the sofa. If he moved a little, he might fall off. ¡°It¡¯s such a big room. Why do you want to sleep here?¡± Imogen asked. Troy stretched out his hand to cover Imogen¡¯s eyes. ¡°Stop talking. Sleep.¡± Imogen was speechless. Imogen took a nap for a while. And when she woke up, Troy was gone. After the three¨Cday funeral, Henry¡¯s body was cremated, and the funeral was officially finished. Several ck cars drove out of the funeral home, crossed the main road in the city, and drove to the Marshall family¡¯s cemetery in the suburbs. Imogen didn¡¯t go there. The cemetery was on the mountain. She was not suitable for climbing the mountain. And the mountain roads were not easy for wheelchairs. Before getting into the car, Troy told the driver to take Imogen home. Imogen watched the funeral convoy leave with her own eyes at the door. She shed a few tears. ¡°Grandpa, I can¡¯t send you off in person. I only hope you can rest in peace,¡± She thought. Sue, behind Imogen, said, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, please wait here for a while. I will go back and get the things.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Sue turned and went to the lounge. ¡°Imogen!¡± Just then, there was a sound of footsteps behind Imogen. When Imogen turned her head, she saw Charlene walking towards her. Imogen nced at Charlene¡¯s expression, knew that Charlene wouldn¡¯t say anything nice, and didn¡¯t want to quarrel with Charlene now, so Imogen clenched the outer wheel of the wheelchair and prepared to leave. Charlene blocked Imogen¡¯s way. ¡°Imogen! You are a jinx! You killed your father and let Troy lose his position as president of the Marshall Group. Now you have killed Mr. Marshall. And you are still sitting here calmly?¡± Imogen nced at Charlene indifferently and turned around the wheelchair. ¡°Whether I am a jinx or not, you are not qualified to judge. As for your insults and nders against me in the past and now, I am fully qualified to initiate awsuit against you¡­¡® Chapter 151 You Are a Jinx! ¡°Oh, you don¡¯t need to scare me. What I¡¯m saying is the truth. Without you, Henry would not have passed away so soon!¡± Charlene said more emphatically when she saw that Imogen was about to leave. Imogen paused and frowned. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Charlene smiled proudly. ¡°Didn¡¯t Troy tell you? Sure enough! I knew that he didn¡¯t like you, but Sarah. Look, he still protects Sarah!¡± ¡°What do you want to say?¡± Could it be that Henry¡¯s death had something to do with Sarah? Charlene said, ¡°Let me tell you the truth. Henry met Sarah before he passed away. Troy wanted to divorce you because of Sarah. Henry was afraid Troy would abandon you after he died, so Henry met Sarah himself and forced Sarah to leave Troy. But Troy could not let Sarah leave him. She just said after Henry died, Troy would divorce you and marry her. Henry was furious and passed away suddenly!¡± ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s all because of you! If it weren¡¯t for you, Troy wouldn¡¯t have married a woman he didn¡¯t love! If it wasn¡¯t for you, Mr. Marshall wouldn¡¯t have gone to meet Sarah or have passed away suddenly either! You are a jinx! Anyone rted to you will have bad luck! Your rtives will leave you one by one! Just wait and see!¡° Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Chapter 152 Grandpa Is Gone Because of Us! ¡°Let¡¯s head back, Mrs. Marshall,¡± Sue suggested as she stepped out with a nket and a thermos. By that time, Charlene had already left. Sue saw the hurt look on Imogen¡¯s face, and with a sense of aplishment, she walked away cheerfully and arrogantly. Meanwhile, Imogen just sat there, clenching her fists in silence. Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t respond, Sue called out again to her. ¡°Mrs. Marshall?¡± Imogen then snapped back from her thoughts, took a deep breath, and nodded. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s head back.¡± Sue observed Imogen¡¯s expression, sensing that she seemed different from earlier. Once they were back in the vi, Sue offered to help Imogen to go upstairs, but Imogen declined. She settled on the sofa, saying, ¡°I¡¯m waiting for Troy.¡± Sue simply nodded in response and went about her business. Around three in the afternoon, a ck vehicle drove into the vi¡¯s courtyard. Troy turned off the engine and leaned back in his seat. He raised his hand, which sported a steel watch, to rub his temples before removing the keys and stepping out. With long, confident strides, he entered the living room, where he found Imogen. She was leaning on the sofa, covered in a nket, her eyes appearing distant as she stared nkly ahead. Troy then set his car keys on the table and sat beside Imogen. ¡°Why are you resting here? Do you want me to take you upstairs?¡± It was as if Imogen had just noticed him. Her gaze sharpened and slowly shifted to him, and in an eerily calm tone, she said, ¡°Hey, you¡¯re back? No need to go up yet. I have something to ask you.¡± His expression appeared weary. ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°How exactly did Grandpa die?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes bore into Troy¡¯s as she questioned him, her voice eerie. Troy hesitated momentarily after hearing her. He closed his eyes and rubbed his forehead, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve told you before, haven¡¯t I? Grandpa was already very sick. He didn¡¯t have long to live¡­¡± She then cut him off and retorted, ¡°You¡¯re still lying to me!¡± Upon hearing her words, Troy¡¯s eyes snapped open, meeting Imogen¡¯s chilling gaze, and he suddenly shivered. Even during their past arguments, while Imogen might have been upset or angry, she had never given him such a cold look. Troy briefly shut his eyes, preparing to reply, but was cut off by Imogen, asking, ¡°Did Grandpa meet Sarah before he passed?¡± Troy pressed his lips together and nodded subtly. ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen then felt the taut string in her heart suddenly snapped, and tears instantly streamed down her cheeks. While she didn¡¯t want to believe Charlene¡¯s words, she knew they held the truth. It became clear to her that Henry had met with Sarah for the sake of her marriage, and afterward, he couldn¡¯t hold on any longer. Imogen wondered. ¡°How could I deserve this? How could I be worthy of Grandpa¡¯s sacrifice?¡± Thest time Henry was hospitalized, he used his well¨Cbeing to allow her to reconcile with Troy. This time around, Henry had sacrificed his very life for her sake. If not being with Troy meant that Henry wouldn¡¯t have died, she would rather have never to have been with Troy at all. Reflecting on this, she wondered, ¡°Why aren¡¯t there any ¡®what ifs¡® in this world?¡± She had never regretted anything as much as she regretted falling for Troy and even more so for marrying him. She had caused Henry to worry about her up to hisst breath. Troy watched as tears¨Cstreamed down Imogen¡¯s face, and with a heavy frown, he reached out his large hand to wipe them away. ¡°Please don¡¯t cry,¡± he implored. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. It¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°Is it really not my fault?¡± she wondered. Troy was just as clueless about why Henry had met Sarah. The only usible exnation seemed to be Henry¡¯s attempts to protect their marriage by forcing Sarah away. Imogen quickly swatted his hand away. Her eyes were teary red, and her tone was icy as she snapped. ¡°Stop trying tofort me. We both know exactly why Grandpa went to see Sarah.¡± She lifted her head and stared intensely into Troy¡¯s eyes with an eerie calmness. ¡°Troy, it¡¯s our fault that Grandpa is gone!¡± ¡°Please, Imogen, don¡¯t¡­¡± He murmured. Troy was the kind who looked ahead, not letting the past weigh him down. He believed that, regardless of everything, Henry had already passed on. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. What mattered most to him now was helping Imogen move past her grief, ensuring the well¨Cbeing of their unborn child, and not letting her live a life consumed by guilt. However, Imogen was sentimental and took things to heart, finding it difficult to let go of the past easily. She closed her eyes momentarily, her face drawn with emotion. Hastily wiping away, the tears on her face, she looked at Troy and dered, ¡°I want to see Sarah.¡± ¡°Now is not the time. You need your rest!¡± He protested. But Imogen was resolute. She disregarded him and sat up straight. ¡°I need to see Sarah. I have to ask her about this! I have to avenge Grandpa!¡± Seeing Troy¡¯s unmoved stance, Imogen stood up and headed for the door. ¡°If you don¡¯t let me see her, I¡¯ll go myself!¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± He eximed. Troy hurried over to Imogen, cing His arm in front of her to stop her. ¡°Sarah isn¡¯t at the hospital anymore. She left days ago, and we don¡¯t know where she is. But no worries, I¡¯ve already sent people to look for her. Please, go back upstairs and rest. I promise I¡¯ll let you know once we find her,¡± he said earnestly. Locking eyes with Troy, Imogen chuckled as if she¡¯d just heard the most ridiculous joke. ¡°Do you expect me to believe you¡¯d let her go so easily? Are you still protecting her even now? What¡¯s the matter? Are you afraid I¡¯ll kill her?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t believe a word Troy said and was determined to leave, Troy immediately pulled Imogen close, urging, ¡°Please, calm down!¡± Imogen resisted fiercely. Her head spun, and tears streamed down her face. The only thing on her mind was confronting Sarah and demanding answers. She retorted incoherently, ¡°I am calm! It¡¯s you, Troy. It¡¯s you who¡¯s been blinded by Sarah! Do you like her so much that you don¡¯t even care about Grandpa¡¯s death? If you¡¯re going to make excuses, at least make it a believable one. With your resources, how could you possibly not track her down?¡± Troy firmly grasped Imogen¡¯s wrists and, without a word, lifted her, heading upstairs. Imogen, overwhelmed by Troy¡¯s strength, cried out in frustration and bit his neck hard enough to draw blood. ¡°Troy! Where¡¯s your conscience? Put me down! Grandpa cared so much for you¡¯re protecting the person who caused his death!¡± you, yet ¡°Put me down!¡± she continued, eximing, ¡°I have to see Sarah and get answers! Let go of me! You¡¯ve no right to hold me back! I want a divorce!¡± Troy didn¡¯t utter a word as he carried her upstairs. While Imogen protested loudly, Troy took her to the main bedroom andid her on the bed. Imogen sprang up from the bed immediately, only to be held down again by Troy. He leaned close to her ear and said, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re not thinking clearly. Please, calm down, and then we can talk about this.¡± She then shot back defiantly. ¡°I am thinking clearly. I have to go, and you don¡¯t have the right to stop me¡­¡± ¡°Where will you go?¡± Troy¡¯s heart raced at her insistence to leave, and his face turned even more solemn. ¡°It¡¯s none of your concern!¡± Imogen dered. Silent and with a stormy expression, Troy got up and left the main bedroom. Imogen quickly followed Troy, but the main bedroom door was then closed in her face. Imogen immediately grabbed the door handle and tried to pull it open, but it wouldn¡¯t budge. Overwhelmed with anger, Imogen pounded her fists against the door, yelling, ¡°Troy, let me out! You jerk!¡± Imogen¡¯s shouts were met only by keys jingling and a clear ¡°snap¡± sound as the door was locked from the outside. Tears of frustration filled Imogen¡¯s eyes as she kicked the door forcefully. ¡°Troy, open this door! Take me to see Sarah! Don¡¯t make me hate you!¡± you Troy spoke gently against the closed door, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re too emotional right now. I can¡¯t let out. All I can tell you is that I haven¡¯t lied is that I haven¡¯t lied to you. I really don¡¯t know where Sarah is. As soon as I find her, I¡¯ll inform you. Please rest and calm down.¡± Then, he turned on his heel and made his way downstairs. Sue was startled by themotion and looked worriedly toward the top of the stairs. She watched as Troy came down, and before she could ask, Troy instructed, ¡°No matter what Mrs. Marshall says, do not open the door for her. Just wait until I return.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sue agreed, her expression still puzzled as she nodded. As Imogen heard the sound of Troy¡¯s fading footsteps, anger welled up, causing a painful sensation Chapter 152 Grandpa Is Gone Because of Us! in her chest. She slid down until she was seated against the door. Suddenly, she felt a subtle pain in her abdomen. A sinking feeling of dread washed over Imogen. Holding her belly, she pounded on the door with her other hand, shouting desperately, ¡°Troy! Hurry and open this door! Troy! My stomach hurts. Please open up!¡± Chapter 150 She Finally Couldn¡¯t Keep Chapter 153 Chapter 153 Chapter 153 She Finally Couldn¡¯t Keep the Child No one responded to her. The pain in the abdomen became increasingly acute, making Imogen¡¯s cold sweat dripped from her forehead. Imogen¡¯s shivered all over, with her voice trembling, and she didn¡¯t even have the energy to raise her hand. ¡°Troy! Open the door! I felt pain in my stomach! Help me and the child¡­¡± She wanted to use her phone to call for help but found that her phone was downstairs. ¡°Open the door quickly¡­¡± ¡°Who can help me¡­¡± Imogen fell to the ground. She gritted her teeth and curled up all over, clutching her stomach. tightly, with her whole body tensed to resist the abdominal pain. At this moment, it was as if an invisible hand was ruthlessly grabbing her lower abdomen and pulling it down! ¡°Open the door¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s voice was hoarse and became increasingly weaker. She cowered on the ground feebly, with despair in her eyes. She felt some fluiding from her lower body¡­ ¡°Troy, open the door¡­¡± Imogen murmured and closed her eyes, with tears overflowing from her eyes. Her child¡­ She couldn¡¯t keep the baby after all¡­ ¡°Imogen, do you calm yourself down?¡± It couldn¡¯t be known how long passed by before Troy knocked on the door of the bedroom. But there was no response inside. Did Imogen fall asleep? Troy opened the door with the key, and what was in front of Troy made him shocked and frozen. Imogen was lying unconscious near the door, with her trousers already soaked with blood. The bloodstains were full of the ground, vivid red and dazzling. Troy got startled, with his heart throbbing. At that moment, his mind went nk. Two secondster, he reacted and quickly picked up Imogen to go downstairs. ¡°Imogen? Imogen?¡± Troy walked down the stairs quickly, urgently calling Imogen¡¯s name. But Imogen didn¡¯t respond. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be afraid. We are going to go to the hospital right away! Hold on!¡± Troy put Imogen into the back seat of the car and started the car immediately. He stepped on the elerator, and the car whizzed away! Red lights turned on in the emergency room. 12:22 Covered in blood, Troy stood at the door of the emergency room, motionless and in a daze. None of the passers¨Cby didn¡¯t cast their eyes on Troy. His tall and straight figure stood there like a pir supporting the sky. Just then, Troy arched his back and stooped, looking extremely fragile, as if he would fall to the ground if someone touched him. A man passing by patted him on the shoulder andforted him, ¡°Bro, don¡¯t be worried. Although your wife had a miscarriage, she can have another child after body conditioning!¡± Troy closed his eyes, and as he opened them, his eyes were bloodshot and widened. He turned around silently and hit the wall of the corridor with his fists, with his knuckles instantly became red and swollen. Then he hit again and again¡­. He didn¡¯t stop until the walls were stained with blood and the white bones on the back of his hands were exposed. Troy leaned his back against the wall feebly. The piercing pain, guilt, and oppression made him grasp for breath. Maybe it was because of the shock of Henry¡¯s death or the exhaustion of the recent few days that Troy lost his usual patience with Imogen¡­ How could he lock Imogen in the room alone? What the hell he locked Imogen in the room alone! Troy clearly knew Imogen was pregnant¡­ He knew that their unborn child was weak¡­ He really deserved to be damned! Troy closed his eyes. He understood that the chances of keeping the child were slim. But Troy still held a glimmer of life¨Csaving hope in his heart. Otherwise, what he faced would be the loss of the child and even theplete loss of Imogen. Seeing Troy¡¯s craze, the man was in astonishment. He sighed and took out the cigarette case and lighter to hand them over, ¡°Bro, if you feel sorrowful, just pick one.¡± Troy looked down at the cigarette in the hand of the man and took it silently. He walked to the exit of the fire escape, lit the cigarette, and took a puff between his teeth. What Imogen said was wrong. Imogen shouldn¡¯t be to me. Troy was the one who killed Henry! At this moment, recalled slowly, Troy couldn¡¯t forgive himself for what he had done recently! He was wrong at the beginning. He misjudged his feelings towards Imogen, mistook the guilt towards Sarah as love, and divorced Imogen. So Imogen didn¡¯t dare to tell Troy the news of her pregnancy. She knew nothing about and didn¡¯t get the due treatment during her pregnancy. pregnancy Troy thought, ¡°If I took good care of Imogen when she was pregnant at the very beginning, the child would be healthy in Imogen¡¯s belly, and there would be fetal movement¡­¡± If Troy hadn¡¯t brought Sarah back domestically, Imogen wouldn¡¯t have wanted to divorce him, and Henry wouldn¡¯t have worried about him constantly and gone to see Sarah. Henry seemed to be doing it for Imogen but actually for Troy. Because Henry knew that once Troy divorced Imogen, he would be the one who regretted it the most. He was the murderer who killed Henry! It was just that Troy might disappoint Henry again. The marriage that Henry tried his best to preserve for Troy would end in divorce. The light of the operating room turned green. Troy immediately stubbed out the cigarette butt and walked over. Cigarette butts and ash fell all over the stairs. It was the same doctor asst time, and she found out the identities of Troy and Imogenter. Troy¡¯s cheating was already the tacit fact of everyone. The doctor told Troy that he should let Imogen stay in bed for pregnancy protection, keep her mood stable, and make Imogen take medicine on time. But how could this kind of thing happen! It could also be seen that Troy¡¯s attention was paid to his mistress, and he didn¡¯t show his care to Imogen. His rification made at that time might be because Imogen was pregnant. The doctor shook her head and sighed, ¡°The child failed to be kept, so we made induction. The patient is still in aa, and it will be very difficult for her to be pregnant in the future.¡± What the doctor said was very euphemistic. The doctor thought, ¡°Fortunately, they already had a child. It¡¯s fine if the child is healthy. But if the child was unhealthy, the man would definitely have a mistress for healthy children.¡± ¡°I see.¡± ¡°The child has already taken shape, and do you want to have a look?¡± Hearing this, Troy paused and remained silent for a long time. ¡°Can I take this child away?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure.¡± ording to hospital regtions, children born to women with infectious diseases must be disposed of as medical waste, while children born to healthy women could be taken away by their parents. As a burst of pungent disinfectant smell came, Imogen slowly opened her eyes, with her brain. nk for a few seconds. Soon, she restored her consciousness. She recalled what happened before she fell into aa and stroked her abdomen with a hand that was not dripped. That slight arc in her abdomen disappeared. The child was gone. Chapter 153 She Finally Couldn¡¯t Keep the Child Finally, she still didn¡¯t keep it. Imogen looked at the ceiling, with her eyes quickly filled with tears. As she blinked, tears flowed down her temples. ¡®What Charlene said was right. I am a gue! All my rtives will leave me one by one! First my grandparents, my father, Grandpa Henry, and then my children¡­ Probably I had the fate of being alone all my life.¡® Imogen thought. Standing outside, the window, Troy watched Imogen wiping away her tears silently, with his heart painful as if being crucified with his blood¨Cshedding. This incident was physically and mentally a huge blow to Imogen. Troy plucked up his courage to open the door and went in. He walked slowly to the bed and said softly, ¡°Imogen, are you awake? Are you hungry? Do you want to eat something?¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Imogen closed her eyes, not even wanting to look at Imogen again. Chapter 154 Chapter 154 Chapter 154 A Hunger Strike After Abortion Troy turned a deaf ear and continued, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Sue to bring some food here.¡± ¡°Get out! Don¡¯t you understand what I¡¯m saying?¡± Imogen still closed her eyes, with her voice calm and cold, ¡°Alright. Otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have locked me in the bedroom.¡± Troy froze and stood there in silence for a long time. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go out. You can eat something after Suees.¡± He walked out of the ward slowly and sat down on the seat near the door, his eyes bloodshot. Hearing the door open with a squeak, Imogen breathed a sigh of relief and then slowly opened her eyes. Her eyes were wet, teeming with tears constantly overflowing. Facing Troy, she had to hold the bed sheet tightly to restrain herself so as not to let herself lose control. Imogen had never regretted that much before. She regretted falling in love with Troy and marrying Troy. Imogen knew her fate was poor, so her rtives passed away one after another, leaving her alone. That¡¯s why she wanted a child of her own. Therefore, even if she wanted to divorce Troy, she still wanted to give birth to this child. This was her own child! However, this hope failed toe true. Imogen didn¡¯t give birth to the child. She would not have children anymore. In this world, she was still alone. If she hadn¡¯t chosen to marry Troy before, maybe things would have been different. Why was there no presumption bing real in the world? Sue brought some nutritious food as Imogen¡¯s lunch. She looked at Imogen¡¯s pale face and sighed. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, please eat something.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t call me Mrs. Marshall!¡± Sue was frightened, nced at the door, and said softly, ¡°Ms. Forbes, please eat something.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have any appetite right now. Just put it here!¡± Imogen looked at the white ceiling and said calmly. Sue wanted to say something more, but Imogen continued, ¡°You go out first. I want to be alone for a while.¡± Sue had no choice but to go out. She saw Troy smoking at the end of the corridor and walked over. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Mrs. Marshall still doesn¡¯t eat.¡± Troy held the cigarette between his slender fingers and shook off the ash. ¡°Let her be alone first.¡± The cigarette ash scattered with the wind and fell to the ground. There were many cigarette butts on the ground. Seeing Troy¡¯s bloodshot eyes, Sue sighed and thought. 12:22 ¡°Mr. Marshall never smoked before, but when his addiction to smoking became so strong?¡± ¡°Mr. Henry Marshall passed away two days ago, and today Mrs. Marshall failed to keep her child. In addition, Mr. Marshall has not rested for a few days, so he can only rely on smoking to refresh his mind.¡± ¡°Or, these two things were really distressing and happened suddenly, so Mr. Marshall can only numb her feelings by smoking.¡± ¡°It¡¯s my fault too. If I hadn¡¯t gone grocery store for shopping at that time, Mrs. Marshall would haven¡¯t¡­¡± At this time, the young couple may only have one way to go. The whole afternoon, except for the medical staff who came to remove the drip from Imogen¡¯s hand, Imogen was the only one in the ward. In the evening, Troy entered the ward again. Hearing the sound of opening and closing the door, Imogen looked over slowly. But when she saw the personing, she immediately turned her head to the other side and closed her eyes. Troy froze and then took two steps forward to stand two meters away from the ward bed. ¡°Imogen, I know you don¡¯t want to see me, but could you eat something first?¡± Imogen spoke nothing as if she didn¡¯t hear it. As for Troy, she had lost the desire to talk to him. No matter what Troy said, Imogen closed her eyes without any reaction. Imogen still hadn¡¯t drunk water and had eaten nothing the next day. Troy stood in the corridor outside the ward, looking lonely. After a long time, he finally made up his mind and dialed a person¡¯s phone. ¡°Hello, Troy?¡± Liam¡¯s voice came through the phone. ¡°Yes. Imogen had a miscarriage and isn¡¯t willing to eat or drink. Come over and persuade her!¡± Troy held the phone tightly, with a tone ofmanding. ¡°Imogen likes Liam so much, so maybe she will feel happy when Liames over, right?¡± Troy thought. Hearing this, Liam kept silent for a moment and then scolded, ¡°Troy! Did you cause Imogen to have a miscarriage?! Why don¡¯t you let her go?¡± Liam asked, ¡°Which hospital you are in, and what¡¯s the number of Imogen¡¯s ward?¡± Troy reported the address. ¡°I¡¯ll be right there.¡± As soon as Liam finished speaking, he hung up the phone. Half an hourter, Liam came to the ward and saw Troy. He didn¡¯t think that Troy¡¯s weary was due to Imogen, but mostly because of the death of Henry. He snorted coldly at Troy, opened the door and entered the ward. Imogen still thought the personing was Troy, so she didn¡¯t speak with her eyes closed. Liam stepped forward, sat down beside the hospital bed, and said softly, ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s me.¡± Hearing the sound, Imogen slowly opened his eyes and looked at Liam, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ie to see you.¡± Liam saw the breakfast on the table and asked, ¡°Have you had breakfast? Do you want me to feed you?¡± ¡°I have no appetite right now.¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Imogen, I know you have lost your child and cannot ept it, but as your friend, in my opinion, the loss of this child is not bad news.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t me me for being straightforward. Just think about it. If this child is born, you will never be able to extricate yourself from Troy. I know that you married Troy because of the kindness of Mr. Henry Marshall. Now that Mr. Henry Marshall and the child are gone, you can divorce Troy and be yourself! Troy is a selfish and immoral person. Such a person is not worth your energy¨Cwasting on him!¡± Imogen stared straight at the ceiling, with her eyes as calm as a pool of stagnant water, looking lifeless. Yes, Imogen could divorce Troy! But what about after the divorce? She seemed to have lost her motivation to live. Imogen didn¡¯t know the meaning of keeping alive after the people she cared about passed away one by one. Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t respond, Liam continued, ¡°If Mr. Forbes was still alive, he definitely wouldn¡¯t want to see you like this. Imogen, think about it. Mr. Forbes protected you under his body previously. Did he want to see you lying on the ward bed like this? You have to cheer up and live a happy life every day in the future so as not to let Mr. Forbes and Mr. Henry Marshal down!¡± When Ignacio was mentioned, there was finally a glimmer in Imogen¡¯s eyes. That¡¯s right. Ignacio kept protecting Imogen before thest moment he died, and he sacrificed his life to allow her to live happily. And it was because of Imogen that Henry became seriously ill and finally passed away regretfully. Imogen had to go to find Sarah. She still had a lot of things to do. Even if she was alone, she had to continue her life. ¡°I see. You can go back first.¡± ¡°Do you really understand?¡± Asked Liam. ¡°Sure. Don¡¯t worry. I will eat,¡± Imogen said softly, ¡°Thank you foring to see me.¡± Liam could perceive that Imogen had no desire to speak. But it was good news that she would eat. ¡°Well. Then, I¡¯lle see you several dayster,¡± said Liam. Standing outside, the ward, through the window, Troy saw Liam sitting by the bed and saying something to Imogen. Imogen also opened her eyes and talked with him. After a while, Liam stood up and walked out of the ward. He had eye contact with Troy, snorted coldly, and strode away. Afterwards, Troy saw Imogen propped himself up to sit up on the bed, took the food on the table beside her, and started to eat spoonful by spoonful. Troy breathed a sigh of relief, but his heart was filled with bitterness. Chapter 154 A Hunger Strike After Abortion Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Troy thought, ¡°Does Imogen like Liam that much?¡± ¡°Otherwise, howe she listens to Liam after Liam just is there to say a few words to her?¡± Chapter 156 Chapter 156 Chapter 156 It Was My Fault ¡°I remember.¡± Troy answered quietly. The first time Imogen had been rumored to be a mistress, Troy hadn¡¯t rified it for her. However, she had been injured in a car ident and couldn¡¯t see out of her eyes and hid the pregnancy from him, so that¡¯s when he agreed to her one condition. ¡°Do you know what I was thinking at that time?¡± Imogen reminisced in a lost state of mind. ¡°I was thinking that we would get divorced sooner orter, and I couldn¡¯t hide my pregnancy, so I wanted you to give up the custody. I wanted the baby! That¡¯s why I didn¡¯t even use the condition when I wanted a divorce the most¡­ but¡­¡± Imogen sobbed and couldn¡¯t say thest word. She didn¡¯t have another chance to use that condition! Imogen¡¯s offhanded words were like daggers stabbing deep into Troy¡¯s heart. She was a clear reminder to him of everything he had ever done! It turned out that she was already nning for her and the baby at that time. But he was busy defending Sarah¡¯s career and didn¡¯t understand her aggravation. Without waiting for Troy to speak, Imogen added, ¡°Do you know what Sarah¡¯s fans said when I was called a mistress? He said he cursed me for not being able to have kids for the rest of my life. Haha. Her curse took effect.¡± ¡°It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have craved everything I had with you. The time Sarah burned. herself, when you broke with me rather than see her, and I was robbed and nearly lost my baby. That¡¯s when God reminded me that I should give you up. It was my fault. I don¡¯t learn from my mistakes, and I deserve to be cursed!¡± Imogen was tearing up,ughing, and crying at the same time. She looked insane. Troy looked at her deeply with grief in his heart. It turned out that she had even been robbed that time after he had left with his harsh words, but she never gave him a word about it. He couldn¡¯t imagine how helplessly she endured all this¡­ All that Imogen had gone through was because of him. If he hadn¡¯t listened to Charlene and let it be revealed that he and Sarah were once in a rtionship, and let the media report on the rumors of them getting back together, Imogen wouldn¡¯t have been abused as a mistresster on. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He seemed to have squashed the news for Imogen, but the curses were always there. Imogen wouldn¡¯t have gotten hurt so much if he hadn¡¯t been hesitant and indulged Sarah too much! Riley was right. What he owed Sarah shouldn¡¯t be Imogen¡¯s responsibility. She didn¡¯t owe Sarah anything. She was the most innocent person. But he was the worst victim. ¡°When I close my eyes now, my mind goes to a little baby crying and asking why I didn¡¯t want him. I was not a good Mom. My willfulness and selfishness killed my child!¡± Imogen whimpered, and her eyes blurred with fears. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s all my fault. Everything is my fault!¡± Hearing Imogen¡¯s words of self¨Cme, Troy¡¯s heart ached so much that he couldn¡¯t breathe. He wiped the teardrops from Imogen¡¯s eyes with his hand. ¡°I inquired about Gracehaven Church being able to transcend the dead. If you want, we can go and pray for our child to dispel the darkness and light the way to the afterlife. Consider it the only thing we can do for our child as parents.¡± Imogen stopped her tears. She looked at him with teary eyes. She asked carefully after a while, ¡°Will my child forgive me?¡± ¡°Yes. Our child will surely forgive you. You can also pray for your father, if you want.¡± ¡°When are we going?¡°Trogen wiped her tears. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first. We¡¯ll go as soon as you¡¯ve gotten well.¡± Imogen wiped the tears from her face and said with a grimace, ¡°When we get back from praying, let¡¯s go to Courthouse and get divorced.¡± Troy paused for a moment as his heart strangled internally. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s get divorced. Let¡¯s get divorced.¡± Meanwhile, the major shareholders of Marshall Group gathered in the top floor conference room. Even though it was a shareholders¡® meeting, it was actually not much different from thest board meeting in terms of personnel. All the shareholders are here, and they seem to be calm on the surface, but their hearts are already turbulent. They were not concerned about the cause of Henry¡¯s death but the distribution of thepany¡¯s shares after his death. Marshall Group was different from a typical publicpany. It was a family business, which meant that the selection of the chairman of the board was a simple formality. The position of chairman would normally be taken by the person who owned thergest number of shares in the Marshall family. The family business also meant that there was a majority of shares within the family, leaving only about thirty percent of the shares to the outside, including broken lots. Among the remaining seventy percent, ten percent was held by Aaron, ten percent by Emily, and five percent each by Troy and Leo. The distribution of Henry¡¯s forty percent was crucial in determining who would be the next chairman of the group. The chairman was the real leader of the group, almost deciding the direction of thepany¡¯s development and the interests of the shareholders. Moreover, since the recement of the president and the death of Henry, the stock had fallen even more severely than before. Even though the person in charge of the speech came out and said that the recement of the president would not affect thepany¡¯s strategic nning, it didn¡¯t have much effect. Therefore, they were counting on the selection of the chairman of the board to be finalized, as it could ease the emotions of the shareholders and stop the decline of the stock. At this time, Emily would also participate in the shareholders¡® meeting by way of video conferencing. As soon as the video was connected, Emily looked directly at Leo. She said contemptuously, ¡°Leo, I¡¯m really impressed with your skillful tactics. If it wasn¡¯t for thepany releasing the official email, I wouldn¡¯t even know that the president has changed!¡± Everyone knew that among the three nephews, Leo, Troy, and Nics, Emily liked Troy the most. Emily had one hundred percent support for Troy¡¯s proposals in the past! Leo smiled. ¡°Emily, why do you say that? It¡¯s all just the board¡¯s decision.¡± Ten minutester, La appeared in the conference room along with Henry¡¯s attorney. After a few simple greetings, the shareholders were already impatient. The attorney directly began to make the announcement. ¡°I now proceed to announce the will of Mr. Henry Marshall, chairman of the board of directors. His will includes bank deposits, real estate, frontage andnd, transportation, shares of Marshall Group and other business nts. Only the issue of the distribution of shares of Marshall Group will be published here.¡± ¡°The result of the distribution of the estate is as follows. For forty percent of the shares in the name of Henry Marshall, thirty percent to his wife, Mrs. La Marshall, and ten percent to his second grandson, Troy Marshall, and other property to be divided as otherwise provided herein. The will has been notarized in the office of a notary public and may be examined by those who are in doubt.¡± When the attorney had finished, the shareholders were suddenly filled with confusion and talking to each other. They could not understand why Henry Marshall had distributed the shares in this way! In this way, the person who held the most shares in thepany was La Marshall, someone who didn¡¯t know how to run apany. Even Aaron didn¡¯t quite understand why Henry had distributed the shares that way. He gave thergest share to La. Was he waiting for La to die to distribute it again as she wished? Then why did he give Troy a separate ten percent? Someone got it. Emily immediately blurted it out. ¡°Do you even need to ask that? Henry must be upset with someone. If La doesn¡¯t know how to run thepany, then who¡¯s going to take the chairmanship?¡± La said at this point, ¡°Henry left me the most shares, just giving me money for the sake of the couple¡¯s years of love. I don¡¯t know anything about these things in thepany, and I am not participating in this election for chairman of the board.¡± Everyone looked at each other in disbelief. There were indeed cases like this in otherpanies. After the elderly handed over all of their shares, their children and grandchildren were revealed to be power¨Chungry, and no one loved the elderly anymore. La came from an ordinary background with little support. By holding the shares in her hand, she could at least ensure that her children and grandchildren would honor and love her before her death, whether they really meant it or not. Chapter 156 It Was My Fault Since La would not participate in the election for chairman of the board, the person with the most shares other than La would be Troy, who held fifteen percent of the shares. In other words, Troy would be the next chairman of the Marshall Group! Troy had exactly five percent more shares than Aaron and Emily. It was also unknown if this was a deliberate act by Henry Marshall. Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chapter 157 Chairman and President Aaron realized that Henry¡¯s move was for thepany and didn¡¯t say anything. Most of the shares were in the hands of La and would be divided again. It was only natural for Troy to get more shares, given his contributions to the The other shareholders, after their initial shock, quickly epted this fact. Aaron was busy with his own cateringpany and didn¡¯t know much about thepany¡¯s business. The shareholders didn¡¯t trust him to take the chairman¡¯s position. Emily had been living abroad for years and rarely interfered withpany affairs. Nics had no shares and had always been in the research and development center. La didn¡¯t understand business operations. After considering all options, no one was more suitable for the chairman¡¯s position than Troy. However, it felt strange to think that the Troy would be the chairman while Aaron would be the president. Jarvis¡¯s expression was incrediblyplex. His proposal to dismiss Troy was based on the assumption that Henry Marshall was in good health. Jarvis never expected the sudden death of Henry Marshall. Jarvis had to admit that the morale of thepany was only stabilized with Troy as chairman. Jarvis nced at Leo. Leo looked down, his expression cold, as if lost in thought. Before the death of Henry, he left a will that pushed Troy to the position of chairman. This was a sign of dissatisfaction with the president¡¯s personnel changes and deliberate targeting of Leo. If the chairman deliberately hindered him, the president¡¯s manoeuvre would be limited. Both were grandsons of Henry. Leo also held a senior position in thepany. Although his projects weren¡¯t booming, they hadn¡¯t encountered any significant issues. Why was Henry so biased? Or did Leo do something that Henry couldn¡¯t tolerate? When Lane informed Troy of the shareholders¡® meeting results, Troy had just returned to his vi. Imogen had already started eating. Troy finally felt relieved and could take a break. Troy stood on the balcony on the second floor, lit a cigarette, and took a deep drag. His emotions were mixed. Troy had never expected this oue. ¡°Before Grandpa¡¯s death, Grandpa had met with Sarah. Troy thought Grandpa would be highly disappointed in him, but he didn¡¯t expect Grandpa to choose still to protect him.¡± ¡°What had he done to deserve such treatment from Grandpa?¡± Troy held the cigarette between his index and middle fingers, gently tapped off the ash, turned around, leaned against the railing, and saw everything inside the vi. They had spent all three years of their marriage here. Their lives were deeply intertwined, inseparable. This ce held all their memories, good and bad. Soon, after they returned from Gracehaven Church, he would move out, and there would be no trace of Imogen in his future life. His phone rang. It was a video call from Emily. A little girl appeared on the screen as soon as the call connected. She was adorable with her round face and twinkling eyes. Emily stood beside her and said, ¡°Troy is on the line, Grace. Say hi.¡± ¡°Troy!¡± Grace shouted, ¡°Long time no see!¡± In front of the child, Troy showed a rare smile. ¡°Long time no see, Grace.¡± His smile was tinged with bitterness. Troy thought of the unborn child. ¡°If he had been born and reached four or five years old, he would probably be as cute as Grace, right?¡± ¡°Troy do you miss me? I miss you so much. Are you at your home in New York City now?¡± Grace asked. ¡°Yes, I miss you, and I¡¯m at home,¡± Troy replied, showing her the surroundings. ¡°Hmph! I don¡¯t believe you! You have Imogen now. How can you miss me?¡± Grace looked behind Troy, ¡°Troy, where¡¯s Imogen?¡± Troy¡¯s expression stiffened. ¡°Imogen is sick. She¡¯s in the hospital.¡± Grace looked worried. ¡°Ah? Injections hurt. I¡¯m most afraid of injections. When will Imogene back?¡± ¡°In a few days.¡± ¡°Troy, you should give her cake after Imogen gets her injection. It won¡¯t hurt after eating cake.¡± Troy couldn¡¯t help but smile. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll give her cake.¡± Emily took the phone and said to Grace. ¡°Grace, go do your homework.¡± Considering the time difference, it was dinner time in Los Angeles, but New York City was lunch time and Grace had just had dinner. Hearing Emily¡¯s words, Grace pouted. ¡°I want to talk to Troy.¡± Emily knew this was just a way for Grace to avoid homework. ¡°No cake if you don¡¯t do your homework.¡± Faced with the choice between Troy and her cake, Grace ultimately chose the cake. She waved to Troy. ¡°Troy, I will do my homework. Bye! Kiss!¡± ¡°Go ahead, study hard, and I¡¯ll visit you when I have time.¡± Only Emily remained on the screen. Emily looked at Troy¡¯s face and asked, ¡°Haven¡¯t you been resting welltely? You look haggard.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy replied, taking another drag from his cigarette. ¡°When did you start smoking?¡± Emily was surprised. ¡°Recently.¡± Chapter 157 Chairman and President Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You know the results of the shareholders¡® meeting, right? Henry still cares about you.¡± Troy lowered his eyes. ¡°I know. I let him down.¡± ¡°What¡¯s there to feel guilty about? Maybe in hisst moments, Henry realized he shouldn¡¯t have tied you and Imogen together.¡± Emily¡¯s spection was unlikely, and Troy didn¡¯t respond. Emily continued, ¡°I heard Imogen is pregnant. Is she in the hospital for fetal protection?¡± Troy paused momentarily, then said, ¡°No, she had a miscarriage.¡± Emily was taken aback. ¡°It¡¯s probably for the best. Otherwise, it would be even harder to break with a child. Now that your grandfather is gone, when are you getting a divorce?¡± ¡°Wait until she¡¯s recovery.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. What about Sarah? After your divorce, you should marry Sarah quickly. She¡¯s been waiting for so many years.¡± ¡°Sarah caused my grandfather¡¯s death and is now missing. I won¡¯t marry her. Emily, please don¡¯t bring this up again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if you don¡¯t marry Sarah. I know a girl here, she¡­¡± ¡°Emily!¡± Troy interrupted. ¡°I don¡¯t n to find someone else after the divorce. You don¡¯t need to worry about me.¡± ¡°I¡¯m just looking out for you. You¡¯re almost thirty, and because of your grandfather¡¯s wrong decision, you¡¯ve wasted three years¡­¡± ¡°My grandfather¡¯s decision was right!¡± Troy said firmly, ¡°If not for him, I might never have understood my heart.¡± Emily was shocked. ¡°Troy, that Imogen hasn¡¯t bewitched you have you? She¡­¡± ¡°Emily, I have things to do. I¡¯m hanging up now.¡± Troy decisively ended the video call. Emily called again, but Troy declined. Troy put out his cigarette and was about to return to rest when he saw a ck car approaching and stopping in front of his vi. up You might also like Chapter 158 Chapter 158 Chapter 158 How Much Did She Once Like Him From the back seat, two people got off. One was Jarvis, and the other was Steve. Troy didn¡¯t turn them away but invited them into his study for coffee. After some pleasantries, Jarvis announced the decisions from the shareholders¡® meeting. Upon hearing, Troy remained calm and gracefully poured coffee, subtly indicating that he had no immediate ns to return to the Marshall Group. There were two reasons. First, after the death of his grandfather, Henry, and the subsequent miscarriage of his wife, Imogen. Troy was deeply affected and needed time to recover. He didn¡¯t have the energy to deal withpany affairs. Second, as mentioned before, Troy disagreed with the philosophy of broad. Moreover, with Leo currently in the chairman position, he didn¡¯t want topete with his brother. Jarvis and Steve exchanged helpless nces, drank coffee, and left. However, with the chairman¡¯s position vacant, the shareholders grew restless daily. Later, Steve visited two more times, but to no avail. Imogen stayed in the hospital for five days. On the fifth day, Charlie visited her. Charlieforted her, reminding her that life wasn¡¯t just about having children. ¡°They¡¯re just a part of life, not the entirety. Family can influence our lives, but they can¡¯t dictate it. We live for ourselves, not for others.¡± That¡¯s how Charlie¡¯s parents raised her. Charlie felt fortunate to grow up in a well¨Coff and open¨Cminded family. However, Charlie knew that her upbringing was different from Imogen¡¯s. Imogen¡¯s early experiences made her value the limited familial bonds she had. Charlie didn¡¯t expect Imogen to understand all at once. ¡°By the way, when are you nning to divorce that dimwit?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°After I recovered and returned from Gracehaven Church.¡± Imogen replied. ¡°And after the divorce? Have you thought about what you¡¯ll do?¡± Imogen shook her head, lost in thought. Imogen realized that she didn¡¯t know how to move forward without thepany, the child, and after the divorce. Charlie suggested, ¡°After divorcing that dimwit, he should give you a significant amount of money, right? You won¡¯t need to work. You can do what you like, adopt a cat, watch a series, or travel. Do you have any hobbies? Honestly, many people would envy you.¡± ¡°Hobbies?¡± Imogen pondered but couldn¡¯t think of any. ¡°In the past, her studies consumed most of her time.¡± ¡°Imogen worked hard to catch up with a man she admired, even if she could only ever see his back.¡± ¡°Back then, not long after her father passed away, Imogen was eager to find an emotional anchor. Driven by that naive and persistent young girl¡¯s feelings, Imogen got admitted to that top¨C tier university and became his junior.¡± ¡°This is not enough.¡± ¡°In order to have more topics inmon with him, she chose a major in the same faculty as Troy.¡± ¡°Imogen studied hard, aiming to join the Marshall Group on her own merits, to earn the praise of Troy, work alongside him, and witness his spirited and impressive demeanor.¡± ¡°Later, work took up most of her life.¡°. ¡°Imogen strived to stand out in all projects, just to catch his eye.¡± ¡°A single word of praise from Troy could make Imogen ted for half a day, even in her dreams she would be smiling.¡± ¡°Later, when Imogen married Troy, she was overjoyed. Knowing Troy didn¡¯t love her, Imogen tried her best to amodate him and worked hard to maintain their marriage.¡± ¡°Troy has upied most of her life and attention for the past ten years.¡± Troy would never know how much Imogen once liked him. Now, removing him from her life left Imogen feeling lost. ¡°Exactly, what are your hobbies or interests? You can develop them further. For instance, my passion is makeup. I love seeing various faces transform into different styles under 1 What about you? What do you like?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± hands. ¡°Alright then, no rush. You can take your time to think. After your divorce, let¡¯s go on a trip first to clear our minds!¡± ¡°We?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie nodded thoughtfully, ¡°You and me. Maybe Alex if he¡¯s free.¡± Imogen thought momentarily, unsure of what she would do in the future, and agreed, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll start nning our trip. Let¡¯s see where¡¯s best to travel in the winter.¡± On the sixth day, Imogen returned home to recuperate until her confinement ended. Sue took meticulous care of her. Troy still lived in the vi, but whenever the two met, they remained silent. The once close couple now had nothing to say to each other. Troy gradually appeared less and less in front of Imogen. Imogen often sat on the main bedroom balcony, basking in the sun all day. The winter sun was warm and gentle, veryfortable. That evening, when Troy returned, he saw Imogen still sitting on the balcony, gazing into the distance, lost in thought. Ever since she lost the child, she had be incredibly silent. The following day, Imogen was awakened by the sound of an animal at the door. The soft cries were hard to distinguish, whether from a kitten or a puppy. Unable to resist, Imogen opened the door to find a golden¨Cwhite kitten with round eyes crying out in hunger. Imogen¡¯s heart softened for a moment, wanting to take it downstairs for food. However, after a few steps, the kitten remained still, tilting its head to look at her. Imogen had no choice but to return, tentatively carrying the kitten downstairs, where she ran into Sueing out of the kitchen. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sue, where¡¯s the cat food?¡± Imogen guessed how the kitten had arrived, thinking that Troy must have brought some cat food. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, why are you out of bed?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, but this kitten is a bit hungry.¡± ¡°Oh? Where did this kittene from? It¡¯s so cute!¡± ¡°Is there any cat food?¡± Sue shook her head, looking around the living room. ¡°No.¡± Imogen was speechless. Troy brought the cat but didn¡¯t buy cat food? Sue suggested, ¡°Should I go buy some? However, I don¡¯t think any ce nearby sells cat food.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay if there¡¯s no cat food. Is there anything in the fridge it can eat?¡± ¡°Chicken breast?¡± ¡°Good.¡± ¡°Then, Mrs. Marshall, could you cook it for the kitten? I¡¯ll go grocery shopping.¡± Sue left with her basket. Imogen had no choice but to put the kitten on the floor, take the chicken breast from the fridge, and prepare food for the kitten herself. While waiting for the water to boil, she didn¡¯t forget to pet the kitten¡¯s head, saying, ¡°Be good. You¡¯ll have food soon.¡± Troy stood outside the kitchen, watching Imogen busily preparing food for the kitten, a hint of relief in his eyes. Troy quietly retreated, leaving without a sound. Idleness can lead to problems. Raising a kitten could give Imogen something to do, offering her somepany during her lonely moments. After feeding the kitten, it became attached to Imogen, following her wherever she went. There were a few times Imogen almost stepped on it. Helplessly, Imogen took responsibility for the kitten¡¯s care. From then on, Imogen had a little roommate. Imogen named it Mochi. Its fluffy fur resembled a tiny bun, The next time Charlie visited Imogen, she noticed that Imogen looked much better than before. Charlie guessed the kitten was Troy¡¯s doing and thought, at least the dimwit has some conscience. Soon, when Imogen recovered, she took a refreshing bath, petted Mochi, and opened Troy¡¯s Chapter 158 How Much Did She Once Like Him Facebook chat. [Going to Gracehaven Church tomorrow?] The chat status immediately changed to ¡°Typing¡­¡± After a long while, Troy replied with a single word. [Okay.] Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Chapter 159 Serene In the dead of night. The door to the master bedroom was pushed open slightly. Troy walked in quietly, carrying a faint hint of alcohol on his body. Step by step, he approached the large bed. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s roommate discovered him. ¡°Shh¡­¡± Troy put the canned food in front of Imogen¡¯s roommate. Her roommate sniffed cautiously with its nose, then devoured the food eagerly. Troy gently patted Mochi¡¯s head, got up, and walked to the side of therge bed. Under the moonlight, the sleeping countenance of Imogen was peaceful and quiet, with slightly furrowed brows. Troy couldn¡¯t look away for a long time. He sat down gently by the bed, his fingers lightly caressing her smooth and delicate face as if they were feathers. Only at times like this could he be so intimately close to Imogen without having to see her indifferent and disgusted gaze. Troy was afraid of seeing that kind of gaze in her eyes. Troy Marshall, who was decisive, confident, andposed in doing business, could also feel afraid sometimes. If his old self had listened to this, he would have surelyughed it off and dismissed it. But the moment Troy understood his feelings, he knew he had gained a bond named Imogen that could never be undone. They had once spent over two years of marriage in simplicity and harmony, had been closely intertwined on thisrge bed, and had shared their lives intimately. They were once the loving couple that Sue envied, but he had failed to cherish all of these. In the past, he was too conceited! He knew she would never forgive him again! When they came back from Gracehaven Church, she would no longer be his wife! There would be no ties left between them. After the divorce, she should be with Liam, right? At this moment, Troy felt an overwhelming jealousy toward Liam. He was so jealous that he was going crazy! Troy¡¯s gaze fell upon Imogen¡¯s full and tender red lips. His eyes darkened, and he leaned down and kissed her without hesitation. Warm, soft, and sweet, just like in his memories, it entranced him, making it impossible for him to pull away. This may be thest time. Troy closed his eyes and indulged himself without restraint. After a while, Troy lifted his head, his gaze fixed on Imogen¡¯s gentle sleeping face. He gently ced a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Imogen, I love you.¡± No one heard it. Troy got up gently and left. Except for the lingering scent of alcohol in the air and the empty can beneath Mochi¡¯s mouth, no one knew he had been there. Owned by N?velDrama.Org. Early the following day, with a profoundly reverent spirit, Imogen and Troy set off for Gracehaven Church. Neither of them had brought anyone along. In the car, only the two of them, Troy as the driver and Imogen seated in the back. When they got into the car, Imogen noticed that there was a box on the back seat of the driver¡¯s side. In the first instant of seeing it, Imogen figured it was the urn for her child. She fell silent for a moment, biting her lower lip. Her voice trembled as she asked, ¡°Is this¡­¡± Through the rearview mirror, Troy watched Imogen nod gently and said, ¡°It¡¯s the ashes of our child.¡± When he received the stillborn fetus after the inducedbor, Troy had considered letting Imogen take a look, but he was afraid it might worsen her condition. In the end, he took matters into his own hands and had it cremated. ¡°Gracehaven Church has a Columbarium Hall where we can keep the ashes. I¡¯d like to ce his ashes there, attend a service, and find sce in prayer.¡± Imogen picked up the urn and nodded gently. She gently caressed the surface of the urn as if she were touching her child. Gracehaven Church was located in Creston City. By the time they arrived, it was already noon. The church was located at the end of Sunset Road in Creston City. It had a history of several hundred years, and despite undergoing numerous renovations, the architecture still retains the charm of its history. It was said that Gracehaven Church was initially located on the outskirts of Creston City when it was first established. However, after several hundred years of development and expansion, as Creston City grew, the church now stands in a more urban environment, surrounded by residential ar¨ºas. Imogen held the urn tightly as she got out of the car. Troy had given prior notice, and a young acolyte guided them to a separate small building at the rear. Imogen lifted her head and saw the sign on the building, ¡°Columbarium Hall.¡± Upon entering, they saw an entire wall covered with neat square boxes containing ashes. Inside the Columbarium Hall, there were distinctions among the cremation containers as well. The first level held the ashes of regr citizens, while the ashes of miscarried infants were on the third. Guided by the young acolyte, Imogen ced the ashes into the designated container and locked 1. it. Afterward, the acolyte led them to another hall on the west side of the main church hall. The hall is on high terrain, with a set of steps leading up to it. The steps were numbered seven by seven, symbolizing thepletion of challenges and trials before attaining spiritual enlightenment and entering a state of inner peace. Troy took Imogen¡¯s hand, his gaze devout, and they ascended the steps one by one. Inside the hall, Jesus, Mary, and Saint Joseph were honored. Following the young acolyte, Imogen went around a wall and saw that behind it, countless yellow memorial ques enshrined. The young acolyte exined, ¡°In our tradition, these ques hold a special ce as a bridge to the realm of eternal peace. The yellow ques represent a connection between the living and those who have passed on, a symbol of remembrance and hope for the journey beyond.¡± ¡°Additionally, this provides sce to the parents, aiding them in discovering rity, awakening, and embarking on a new chapter of life.¡± ¡°Shall we dedicate a que for him?¡± While posed as a question, Troy¡¯s tone carried a sense of conviction. ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen nodded in agreement. ¡°The que to be dedicated requires the name of its owner. Could the two of you please choose a name for him?¡± The young acolyte suggested. Troy and Imogen exchanged a nce. Troy said, ¡°You go ahead.¡± Imogen looked around at the church and said, ¡°Let¡¯s call him Serene. I pray for him to find eternal peace.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The pastor in the hall ced a memorial que for Serene. A candlelight was ced in front of the memorial que, and Troy and Imogen personally lit it. When the light was ignited, its glow was dim and solemn. Tears welled up in Imogen¡¯s eyes. This was the only thing she could do for her baby now. Imogen has no chance to be his mother in this lifetime. She prayed for her baby to find eternal peace in another world. ¡°Can Ie to visit him often in the future?¡± Imogen asked, her voice choking with emotion. ¡°Sure.¡± Troy gently wiped away the tears from Imogen¡¯s face, his heart aching. It felt as if a tide of bitter and poignant emotions was washing over him. He wanted to grasp Imogen¡¯s hand and tell her, ¡°Imogen, I was wrong. I didn¡¯t figure out my feelings for you sooner. Can you give me another chance? I will love you properly from now on. Let¡¯s visit our child together!¡± Knowing it was impossible, knowing he was no longer deserving, he still held onto an unrealistic hope in his heart. Imogen, however, looked at him and said, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s go back. If we hurry, we might make it before the Courthouse closes.¡± Chapter 159 Serene Troy¡¯s heart sank to the depths. The words that were on the tip of his tongue remained unspoken. in the end. He extended his hand halfway, froze in midair for a few seconds, and eventually reached for his own pocket, taking out a lighter and a cigarette case. ¡°Apologies, sir. Smoking is not allowed inside the hall.¡± The young acolyte reminded him. ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± Troy put the lighter and cigarette case back, closed his eyes in silence, and a hint of mncholy lingered in his eyes. Chapter 160 Chapter 160 Chapter 160 He No Longer Had This Opportunity As they exited the hall, they were greeted by a cold wind carrying a scattering of white kes. It was snowing. Imogen looked up at the sky. Troy looked at Imogen. ¡°Should we head back now?¡± Imogen nced at the sky. The snowfall was intensifying. Driving on the highway might not be very safe. ¡°Let¡¯s stay here for the night. We can head back tomorrow when the snow has stopped.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy took off his coat and draped it over Imogen¡¯s shoulders. Just as Imogen was about to refuse, Troy said, ¡°You¡¯ve recently given birth. You need to take care of your health.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me¡­¡± Troy wanted to say, ¡°You¡¯re my wife. It¡¯s what I should do.¡± But in the end, he couldn¡¯t bring himself to say those words. They had been married for three years, and he had over a thousand days and nights to call her his wife. It was just that he never did. Now he no longer had that chance. How Troy wished that this heavy snowfall could continue forever, nevering to an end. Then, they would remain here forever, never returning to that ce that had caused her so much sorrow. They also wouldn¡¯t get divorced. However, hope was just hope. The snow stopped in the evening. The next day, they embarked on their journey back. As they exited the highway, Imogen said, ¡°Let¡¯s go back and get our documents, then head straight to the Courthouse!¡± She nced at her watch and said, ¡°We still have an hour left, which should be enough.¡± Even though he had long known her intentions, hearing these words still caused a tremor in Troy¡¯s heart. It felt like something was blocking him, leaving him no way to relieve the pressure. At this moment, his emotions were asicy and biting as the weather outside, chilling him to the bone, just like the coldness of a snowyndscape. He gripped the steering wheel tightly, his knuckles turning white from the intensity. His throat felt as if it were filled with sand, hoarse and painful. With difficulty, he managed to speak, ¡°Alright.¡± The two of them returned to the vi, retrieved their documents, and got back into the car. Troy started the car slowly and drove towards the Courthouse. It was extremely quiet in the car. Imogen looked out of the car window at the receding street scene. Memories from the past three years shed through her mind like a fleeting glimpse. She gazed at her reflection in the ss as if seeing that sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Imogen again, whose eyes held only Troy. The twenty¨Cfive¨Cyear¨Cold Imogen smiled at the sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Imogen and said, ¡°I¡¯ve tried my best, but he just doesn¡¯t love me. You wouldn¡¯t me me for that, would you?¡± Suddenly, the car came to a stop. Imogen snapped out of her thoughts, looked at the road ahead, and asked, ¡°Is there a traffic jam?¡± Troy nced at Imogen through the rearview mirror and answered, ¡°Yeah.¡± Seeing Imogen still looking out the window, Troy closed his eyes, and a ridiculous thought shed through his mind. At this point, he had no other way to go and didn¡¯t care if his thought was absurd. He discreetly picked up his phone and sent a message to Lane. Soon, Troy received a call from Lane. Troy pressed the answer button and put on a show. ¡°Hey, what¡¯s the matter? Okay, I got it¡­¡± After ending the call, Troy looked in the rearview mirror and met Imogen¡¯s gaze. A hint of apology appeared in his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Imogen. I can¡¯t go to the Courthouse right now. There¡¯s an urgent matter at thepany¡­¡± ¡°Haven¡¯t you already resigned?¡± ¡°Grandpa¡¯s will was announced, and the corporation held a shareholders¡® meeting to confirm me as the chairman of the board¡­¡± Imogen was momentarily surprised, then quickly regained herposure and said, ¡°Congrattions.¡± He was finally able to break free from her and be with the one he loved. Furthermore, he achieved sess in his career. ¡°Is the matter that urgent? Can¡¯t it wait a little longer?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°No, I¡¯m afraid not.¡± Troy looked at her regretfully. ¡°Every minute dyed could result in losses of millions, even billions of dors.¡± For a brief moment, Troy even wished Imogen was a full¨Cfledged gold digger. So, as long as he had money, she would never leave him. Unfortunately, Imogen wasn¡¯t like that. If Imogen were that kind of person, perhaps Troy wouldn¡¯t have fallen in love with her either. Imogen lowered her gaze, thinking, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s do it in the afternoon. When will you be avable?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Troy replied with vague uncertainty. ¡°Then you can head to thepany, and I¡¯ll wait for you at the coffee shop downstairs.¡± ¡°Are you sure you want to wait for me?¡± Troy was about to suggest driving Imogen back home, but then he realized that the timing for dropping her off at home was simr to going to the Courthouse. He quickly swallowed the words that were on the tip of his tongue. Longer Had This Opportunity ¡°Sure. I don¡¯t have much to do anyway.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy cleared his throat, feeling a mixture of bitterness and regret as Imogen remained resolute about the divorce. Even though he was the one who proposed the divorce, he now found himself reluctant about it. Troy dropped Imogen off at the coffee shop across from the Marshall Building and hesitated again. ¡°It¡¯s almost noon. Why don¡¯t youe with me to the office and take a break in the lounge?¡± Imogen shook her head and said, ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already resigned. It wouldn¡¯t be appropriate for me to show up at the office again.¡± A shadow crossed over Troy¡¯s eyes, so dark that it seemed as if it could well up with tears. Their rtionship was public now, but she was reluctant to appear with him at the company anymore. He fondly reminisced when they used to go for morning runs together, have breakfast together, and commute to the office side by side. ¡°That¡¯s fine.¡± Troy ordered coffee and dessert for Imogen, gazing at her momentarily before reluctantly leaving the coffee shop. Imogen sat in the corner of the coffee shop, sipping her coffee lightly. After about half an hour, a blue¨Cd rider arrived with food in hand at the coffee shop entrance, calling out, ¡°Who¡¯s Imogen? Your husband ordered takeout for you!¡± All the customers in the coffee shop turned their attention to the blue¨Cd rider at the entrance, and then their gazes collectively shifted around the interior of the coffee shop. Hearing the voice, Imogen stood up, walked to the entrance to retrieve the takeout, and said, ¡°It¡¯s me, thank you.¡± The blue¨Cd rider nced at Imogen, finding her somewhat simr to the description the person on the phone had given him. He handed over the takeout to her and said, ¡°Enjoy your meal.¡± Imogen returned to her seat and opened the takeout packaging. Imogen and Troy often had lunch together at thepany, and he knew what she liked. He had ordered her favorite foods. The other customers averted their gaze as Imogen returned to her seat. Some resumed their normal activities of sipping coffee and enjoying their desserts. Some started to whisper to each other. After all, it was right across from Marshall Building, so it¡¯s not surprising that there were people who had heard about Imogen and Troy. Facing those various gazes, Imogen ignored them indifferently. The executive office of the Marshall Building across the street was even more spacious and well¨Clit than the CEO¡¯s office. Arge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window facing the street almost epassed the entire cityscape. Of course, it also provided a clear view of the coffee shop opposite. However, being on such a high floor, Troy had brought a pair of binocrs to get a closer look. He watched as Imogen finished her lunch and sat quietly in the coffee shop, waiting. An indescribable anxiety welled up in Troy¡¯s heart. What should he do? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 160 He No Longer Had This Opportunity Troy smiled wryly. It was he who took the initiative to let go. But when the time came, only then he realized that letting go was this difficult. He regretted it! He didn¡¯t want a divorce, not at all! Troy closed his eyes, and another lousy idea crossed his mind again. An hour after Imogen had lunch, she received a call from the driver. ¡°Hello, Mrs. Marshall, where are you? Mr. Marshall had let me take you home.¡± Imogen frowned slightly and asked, ¡°Where is he?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall went out for socializing and got drunk. He has already been brought back home.¡± Imogen provided her address, and the driver arrived shortly after to pick her up and take her back home. As Imogen entered the living room, she asked Sue, ¡°Where is Troy?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall was drunk and sleeping upstairs.¡± Sue answered. She then silently said to herself she didn¡¯t intend to deceive Imogen. Imogen walked upstairs with a hint of doubt, pushed open the door to Troy¡¯s room, greeted by a strong smell of alcohol. Troy was lying on the bed, fully clothed and sleeping soundly. ¡°Troy?¡± Imogen walked up to the bed and called him, ¡°Troy?¡± Troy frowned slightly and continued sleeping. He seemed totally wasted. Imogen shook her head and smiled at herself in self¨Cdeprecation. She almost mistakenly thought that it was Troy trying to dy their divorce. How could that be possible? After the divorce, he would be able to be with Sarah. Imogen turned around and left. Suddenly, Troy grabbed her hand and murmured in his sleep. ¡°Imogen, I love you.¡± and was Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Chapter 161 Dissolution of Marriage Imogen didn¡¯t hear clearly but thought it was Troy¡¯s raving in his drunkenness. She pumped her wrist, but instead of it, Troy gripped it tighter. Imogen reached out to move Troy¡¯s finger, but she could not. Troy whispered again. ¡°Imogen, I love you.¡± Imogen paused, and the movements of her hands suddenly stopped. Thinking that she was hallucinating, she turned her ear and asked softly, ¡°Troy, what did you say?¡± ¡°I love you, Imogen, don¡¯t leave me, I know I was wrong, I still love you, don¡¯t leave me¡­¡± Troy was well aware of his cowardice, he was afraid of seeing Imogen¡¯s cold and mocking eyes, so he had to beg Imogen in this way. Imogen lowered her eyes after hearing this. She thought that perhaps Troy had identified the wrong person in his sleep. Even if he hadn¡¯t mistaken her for someone else, he didn¡¯t want to divorce her just because he felt guilty. After suffering so much and paying a terrible price, she absolutely should not entangle with him any longer. Imogen continued to move Troy¡¯s fingers one by one. Sensing Imogen¡¯s intention to leave, Troy felt a sense of loss and despair. Hearing his confession, she didn¡¯t react. Was it impossible to keep her after all? A sourness welled up from the bottom of his heart. No, he couldn¡¯t let her go! Troy¡¯s big hand holding her wrist suddenly exerted force, Imogen eximed and threw herself on him unexpectedly. Troy turned over, pressed Imogen under him, urately caught her lips, and kissed her hard. Her lips were tender and soft, and he couldn¡¯t help but fall for her. ¡°No¡­¡± There was a strong smell of alcohol on his breath, Imogen held her breath, put her arms on his chest, pushed his shoulders hard, turned her head left and right, and struggled to avoid his hot lips, ¡°Troy, let me go¡­¡± Troy¡¯s chest was like a steel wall, and Imogen couldn¡¯t move him with all her strength. Troy released a hand to pinch Imogen¡¯s jaw, and when Imogen was in pain, the tip of his tongue forcefully pushed open her teeth, driving straight in and acting recklessly, making Imogen gasp for breath. Imogen was angry and anxious, just about to open her mouth and bite him, when Troy suddenly stopped and buried his head in her neck socket. The hot breath he exhaled sprayed all over her neck, and he muttered, ¡°Imogen, what do you want me to do so that you don¡¯t leave me? I will promise you whatever you want me to do!¡± ¡°Unless you can bring the child back to life. I can stay with you, the father, for the sake of the child. Only you know that¡¯s not going to happen.¡± Imogen was silent for a few seconds, looking at Chapter 161 Dissolution of Marriage the ceiling and answering seriously. Hearing about the child sent a chill through Troy¡¯s heart. He didn¡¯t answer in any way, lying on top of Imogen, breathing evenly, as if he were asleep. Those mumbled words just now seemed like they hadn¡¯t happened as if they were just Imogen¡¯s hallucinations. Imogen pushed him off her body, straightened her clothes, and got up to leave the room. Before she left, she nced at Troy on the bed and said, ¡°Hurry up and get to the Courthouse when you¡¯re sober, there¡¯s no point in waiting any longer.¡± The door opened and closed. Troy slowly opened his eyes, the smile on his lips was extremely bitter. He couldn¡¯t keep her anyway. With her cleverness, surely she could see that he wasn¡¯t drunk. It¡¯s just that she saved his face by not debunking it. The lies can no longer continue. How he wished he was drunk and would never awaken, then they would never get divorced. Troy closed his eyes and got up from the bed with difficulty. When organizing his clothes, he touched the cigarette case and lighter in his pocket, unconsciously took it out and lit a cigarette, opened the window, and slowly smoked it. Cold wind puffs, sparks bright and dark, smoke in front of his eyes. In the past, Troy didn¡¯t know why people liked to smoke so much. Now, he understood. A cigarette finished, Troy stubbed it out and blew out the cold air for a while longer until the smell of smoke cleared from his body before exiting the room. Imogen was waiting for him downstairs. She seemed to know that he woulde down soon. The two looked at each other, and then quickly looked away. What was unspoken was his reluctance to go, and her decision to go. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen stood up, followed Troy, and got into the car. This time, Troy didn¡¯t deliberately slow down and had a smooth ride. The car was soon parked in the parking lot outside the Courthouse. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This was their second time here. Troy and Imogen got out of the car one after the other, each grabbed their documents, and walked in silently, side by side, neither one speaking, the silence was eerie. As he walked in, Troy suddenly took Imogen¡¯s hand and said before she could pull out, ¡°Onest time.¡± During the three years, he had many chances to hold her hand and hold the shaky kite string. Too bad he still missed it. The kite flew away,pletely out of his sight. His hand was as warm as ever, covering her whole hand. Imogen remembered thest time she¡¯d been to City Hall when her eyes couldn¡¯t see clearly, and he¡¯d taken her hand and walked up the steps just as he was doing now. It seemed no different from thest time. Yet it seemed like there was something different. In front of the window, Troy and Imogen submitted the file. The staff nced at the name, raised his head, and was about to speak when he suddenly realized something and lowered his head again to take a closer look at the name on top of the ID. Making sure he was right, he looked up, his eyes flicking between Troy and Imogen, and asked, ¡°Why the divorce?¡± Troy and Imogen were getting divorced, did Troy cheat on his wife? As if discovering some secret, the staff tried to suppress the curiosity and excitement inside. ¡°We don¡¯t get along well.¡± ¡°We¡¯re emotionally broken.¡± Imogen and Troy answered together. After answering, the two looked at each other. ¡°Are you sure? Marriage is a lifelong thing. Don¡¯t you want to think about it anymore?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought it through,¡± Imogen replied calmly. At this moment, Imogen finally realized the difference between this visit to Courthouse and the Last time, although she chose to divorce Troy, she was clinging to her heart and her emotions were turning over. At that time, she was still deeply in love with Troy, just didn¡¯t want Troy to know that she liked him, and didn¡¯t want to pester Troy so that he could belittle her. So she said yes to the divorce. But this time, she was very decisive in her heart, without the slightest hesitation. She was very clear about her request, that is, she wanted a divorce. Troy¡¯s heart ached and choked as he listened to Imogen¡¯s decisive reply. The staff looked at Troy. Troy heard his voice say, ¡°I am thinking it over clearly.¡± At the same time, he also heard something in his heart shattered to the ground. He carefully picked it up and put it together, but the cracks on it were intertwined and could no longer be repaired as before. Thest time he came to the Courthouse, he didn¡¯t realize that he had fallen in love with her, but subconsciously stalled for time. This time he understood that he liked her, but her no was decisive. This may be thest thing he will do for her in this marriage. Imogen breathed a slow sigh of relief at the sound of Troy¡¯s voice. It¡¯s finallying to an end. Did she feel bad about it? Chapter 161 Dissolution of Marriage No. Did she feel happy about it? Still no. It was only calm. Maybe she would be a little ufortable when she divorced, and she would get over it slowly in the future. The staff withdrew the marriage certificate and handed them the two divorce certificates. ¡°Well, you¡¯ve dissolved your marriage!¡± Chapter 162 Chapter 162 Chapter 162 You Still Love Me Troy squeezed the divorce certificate in his hand hard, the knuckles of his finger turning white. For a moment, he wanted to tear it to shreds desperately! The staff took two marriage certificates that had already been stamped void and asked, ¡°Do still want this? If you don¡¯t want it, we will destroy it.¡± you ¡°Yes!¡± Troy took it and stuffed one of them into Imogen¡¯s hands. Imogen froze and didn¡¯t say anything, putting it in her bag along with the divorce papers. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°OK.¡± On the way back, Imogen opened the window of the car, and the cold wind blew on her face, which was cold and piercing. She looked at her face in the right rearview mirror, expressionless. Her heart was not as rxed as she imagined, but rather heavy. The subtle sourness and pain slowly climbed to the tip of her heart. It¡¯s not very painful, but the whole chest was oppressed and ufortable. Imogen struggled to keep her eyes open, so Troy wouldn¡¯t see her wet eyes. From the age of sixteen to twenty¨Cfive, close to ten years, even if she had raised a dog and suddenly left, she would still be reluctant to part with it, let alone a person. That was the man she had liked for ten years. He was a ray of sunshine in her cold, dim life, the direction she was trying to chase. He had melted into her life as a habit. How could it be possible to let go in just a short time? It¡¯s just that she hasn¡¯t warmed his heart after all these years. It was just that after all these years, she hadn¡¯t warmed his heart after all. So she wanted to let go. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Imogen pushed down the pain inside and tried to raise a smile. Goodbye, sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Imogen. From now on, she would say goodbye to her past and start a new life! ¡°Troy,¡± Imogen suddenly called out. ¡°Yeah?¡± said Troy as he looked in the rearview mirror and saw Imogen¡¯s calm smile. He loved to see her smile. But, just for the moment, how the smile on her face stung. She must be so happy in her heart to be rid of him once and for all and be able to be with Liam, right? ¡°I know that you are not satisfied with this marriage. You have lived a very depressing life within these three years. Actually, I have always owed you an apology for holding you back for so long. Now that we are divorced, I sincerely wish that you will be able to be with your beloved, love each other forever, and live a happy and fulfilling life.¡± Troy had said pretty much the same words to her thest time he¡¯d been to the Courthouse. At the time she heard his blessing, it was like tearing her heart and blood, and she owed the reply. After being so longte, she was finally able to calmly return this blessing to him. Troy felt like crying inside, his eyes burning. He hastily lowered his eyes. She really didn¡¯t love him to be able to say something like that to bless him. However, his beloved is about to divorce him, how can he live happily ever after? Beep¡­ Just then, a yellow supercar ignored the red light and came straight down the street on the right. At that moment, it was toote to brake, and Troy¡¯s pupils crinkled as he thought nothing of steering right. The two cars collided head¨Con. Bang¡­ The loud noise shook Imogen¡¯s brain nk for a moment. She felt a twinge of heaven. She slowly came to her senses from the passenger side of the car after it stopped in ce. She turned her head slightly through the pain and saw Troy slumped over the steering wheel, blood running down his temple. The sharp sound of brakes, her father¡¯s bloodied face, the burning up car, the grim face of the truck driver, a familiar scene came back to her once again. The face of Imogen was white, covered with cold sweat, her body could not help trembling, and the scene in front of her eyes became more and more blurred, and then she lost consciousness. When she woke up again, Imogen realized she was in a hospital. She sat up and was about to call for the nurse when she saw Troy lying in the other bed. He had a band of gauze wrapped around his head, an IV hanging from the back of his hand, and was unconscious in a hospital gown. He was so tall that the sickbed could barely amodate him. Imogen¡¯s heart tightened for a split second at the thought of what had happened before she passed out, and in a panicked frenzy, she swooped down to Troy¡¯s bedside and took his hand tightly in hers. ¡°Troy? Wake up!¡± Her heart jumped into her throat. She had never been that scared, scared that Troy had been like his father, in aa after a car ident, never to wake 1. up. She hadn¡¯t forgotten that the truck hade from the right in the first ce, against the passenger side where she was riding. Back then, if my father hadn¡¯t turned the steering wheel to the right and used his body to protect her, then he wouldn¡¯t have died, but she would have died. Just like this time. Troy also left the danger to himself. Could it be that even Troy was leaving her? No matter how much Imogen yelled, Troy, in the sickbed, didn¡¯t respond at all., Imogen¡¯s eyes reddened as the fear in her heart grew. ¡°Troy, pleasee back!¡± She thought she had been able to let it go peacefully, but when she saw Troy lying lifeless on the bed, her heart felt like it was being clutched and kneaded by a big, invisible hand, and her whole heart seized up. If anything really happened to Troy, Imogen wouldn¡¯t forgive herself. She was a cmity, always bringing all kinds of bad luck to those around her! The person who should be damned should be her! ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m fine.¡± A hoarse voice rang out. At the sound, Imogen looked up, only to see Troy¡¯s eyes open some time ago. His head was wrapped in white gauze, his eyes looked at her deeply, his hair was slightly disheveled, and his handsome face was a little pale, instead of having a fragile beauty. Imogen was unconsciously stunned. At that moment, she seemed to hear her own heartbeat. ¡°What? Shocked with joy?¡± The corners of Troy¡¯s lips quirked slightly, making him even more handsome and clear. Imogen swallowed, her heart welling up with endless joy and dness, averting her eyes and wiping the tears from her own face. ¡°No¡­ I¡¯m d you¡¯re okay.¡± ¡°How are you? Are you hurt?¡± Imogen shook her head, ¡°No, I¡¯m fine, do you feel ufortable anywhere? I¡¯ll call you a nurse.¡± When she finished, she didn¡¯t wait for Troy to say anything and got up and immediately went to call the nurse. When the nurse arrived, Imogen eagerly asked, ¡°Nurse, is his injury serious?¡± ¡°Him?¡± The nurse nced at Troy in the hospital bed, ¡°Two broken ribs and some concussion, nothing serious, just need to be hospitalized to recuperate.¡± Imogen was finally relieved to hear the nurse¡¯s words and sat down on the sickbed, still in a state of shock. After the nurse left, Troy looked at Imogen fondly and asked softly, ¡°Why were you in such a hurry just now? Afraid that I¡¯ll die?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer his question. She just let her gaze go and looked out the window nkly. ¡°That year, my father also tried to save me by hitting the steering wheel right in the middle of an emergency, exposing himself to death¡­ Just now, when I saw you lying on the steering wheel without moving, I suddenly thought of before.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. I¡¯m not going to die and leave without you as suddenly as your father did.¡± Troy soothed softly. Imogen let out a soft sigh of relief, with a kind of relief that she had survived the disaster, and at the same time, she had mixed feelings in her heart. She was the one who over¨Cpanicked just now. If Troy was really dead, he would be lying in the morgue, why would he be in the ward? Thinking of a moment of danger, Troy took a straight right on the steering wheel. Her father did that as a piece of father¨Cdaughter love. 12:27 Chapter 162 You Still Love Me 1 But Troy¡­ Did he realize that if the ident had been any more violent, he would probably have been killed? ¡°Imogen, you still care about me, don¡¯t you?¡± Troy looked at her with hopeful eyes. It was as if a spark had been sown in his heart and a fire of hope had been kindled. You might also like Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Chapter 163 Let Me Feed You ¡°Don¡¯t overthink it. After all, you got hurt trying to save me. I just feel uneasy,¡± Imogen lowered her eyes as she spoke. She had subtly reced ¡°deep concern¡± with ¡°unease.¡± It¡¯s as if when a stranger gets injured saving her, she would feel grateful and worried. But the deep concern is different. Some say The light in Troy¡¯s eyes dimmed. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to ask why I saved you?¡± when you deeply care for a man, it means you¡¯re falling for him. In that dangerous situation, he didn¡¯t have a moment to think. He didn¡¯t even consider his own safety. Acting on instinct, turning the steering wheel, all because he didn¡¯t want her to get hurt. ¡°No matter the reason, I should thank you. Thank you, Troy,¡± Imogen said, looking sincerely at him. If Troy was willing to risk his life to save hers, then she would also repay him with her own life. If a day came when Troy was in danger, Imogen would simrly risk her life for him. However, she dared not trust him again, nor give him her heart. To Troy, Imogen¡¯s words of gratitude sounded harsh to his ears. Troy smirked. ¡°Is that all, just verbal gratitude?¡± ¡°So, how would you like me to thank you?¡± ¡°Can you¡­¡± Troy began, then hesitated, ¡°¡­stay in the hospital to take care of me until I¡¯m discharged?¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. For a split second, what Troy actually wanted to say was, could you not leave me? Could we reconcile? Imogen frowned. Just as Troy began to feel anxious, thinking he shouldn¡¯t have asked her during this vulnerable time, Imogen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing Imogen agree, Troy felt a surge of happiness. However, when he heard Imogen say, ¡°You got hurt saving me. It¡¯s only right that I take care of you,¡± his face stiffened, and the happiness quickly faded. He lowered his head, a hint of bitterness on his face. Even if she stayed to care for him for a few days, what would be the point? They would still end up apart. ¡°Forget it, I was just joking. Sue will take care of me. What are you nning to do next?¡± Imogen answered honestly, ¡°I¡¯m nning a trip with Charlie and Alex.¡± ¡°Where to?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure yet.¡± ¡°When are you leaving?¡± ¡°In the next couple of days.¡± Troy hesitated, seemingly wanting to say more. Are you leaving so soon? Imogen looked at him seriously, ¡°Are you sure you don¡¯t need me here? I can dy my trip by a couple of days.¡± ¡°No need. After your trip, what are your ns?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know, we¡¯ll see.¡± Finishing her sentence, Imogen noticed that Troy¡¯s IV drip had finished and called the nurse to change it. Not long after, the police arrived, returning Imogen¡¯s bag. They had already identified Troy and Imogen from the documents in the car, asked them a few questions, and exined the identity of the one who caused the ident. The culprit was a rich young individual who had just bought a new sports car and was eagerly showing it off in the streets. As a result, the new car was totaled, and he himself broke a leg. Upon learning that he had hit the CEO of Marshall Group, he panicked and tried to contact his family. However, Troy didn¡¯t want to pursue the matter. In his heart, he even felt grateful for the ident, Because of this ident, he and Imogen were once again intertwined. If it meant seeing Imogen again, he¡¯d willingly break a few more ribs. After sending the police away, Imogen opened bag and checked, her phone was unharmed. With dusk settling, she called Sue, ¡°Sue, Mr. Marshall had a car ident. He¡¯s currently at Mount West Hospital. Could you please bring him some clothes to change into?¡± Sue inquired, ¡°Oh? Is Mr. Marshall¡¯s injury serious?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s not too severe.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good. And you, Mrs. Marshall? Do you need any clothes?¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine, I wasn¡¯t hurt much and don¡¯t need to be hospitalized.¡± Troy overheard the conversation clearly. He closed his eyes, feeling heavy¨Chearted. It meant she might leave the hospital tonight. Maybe she¡¯d travel with friends tomorrow, and there was no telling when she¡¯d be back. Troy realized they were divorced now. They didn¡¯t need to inform each other of their whereabouts, living without interfering with each other. In the future, she¡¯d have her life, her work. Perhaps he would only asionally see her at the Marshall vi. If she deliberately avoided him, not seeing her for a whole year would be normal. The thought of this scenario made Troy¡¯s heartache. He couldn¡¯t bear it! ¡°What would you like to eat? I¡¯ll go buy some food.¡± Imogen¡¯s voice broke into Troy¡¯s thoughts. He slowly opened his eyes. ¡°Anything is fine. I¡¯m not very hungry right now.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll choose something.¡± Imogen took her phone and left the room. About twenty minutester, she returned with dinner. She brought sandwiches, sd, milk, and chicken soup. She ced everything on the table. ¡°I got a variety, what would you like?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t feel like eating anything right now.¡± ¡°You have to eat. You¡¯re still recovering. And you¡¯ve always had stomach issues¡­¡± She stopped mid¨Csentence, bing silent. They were divorced. There were boundaries now, things she shouldn¡¯t say. Troy was silent too. Over the past three years, she often cared about his meals, fearing he would forget while working. That¡¯s why they developed a habit of dining together in his office. Now, he would no longer hear her caring voice, and even their chances to dine together would be few and far between. Imogen divided the food and put half near his bed, ¡°I¡¯ve ced it here. Take it if you want.¡± Seeing Imogen turn to leave, Troy called out without thinking, ¡°Wait!¡± Imogen stopped and looked back. ¡°What?¡± ¡°I want some chicken soup!¡± Troy nced at his hand with the IV drip. His intention was clear. Imogen, pretending not to notice, ced the chicken soup on the left side of the bed, ¡°Here you go.¡± He could use his left hand to eat. With a dim look in his eyes, Troy took a spoonful, but as he was about to eat, he spilled it on the nket. ¡°Pass me a napkin, I spilled the soup.¡± ¡°Be careful.¡± Imogen cleaned the spill with a napkin. Troy, holding the spoon with his left hand, tried again, spilling some more before finally getting a bit into his mouth. Seeing this, Imogen tried to take the spoon and said, ¡°Let me feed you.¡± ¡°No need, I can do it myself.¡± Troy avoided her hand and tried again, only to spill more soup on the nket. Not able to watch any longer, Imogen took the spoon and began to feed him. As Troy looked at her focused face, a hint of a smug smile appeared at the corners of his mouth, only to disappear by the time she looked up. Eating another spoonful, his gaze fell intently on her face. Her eyes, a cross between almond eyes and doe eyes, shimmered beautifully. Her long eyshes were clear up close, blinking softly. Troy always knew her skin was smooth. But he had realized toote and lost her¡­ After dinner, Sue came with a change of clothes. Looking at the sky, Imogen said to Troy, ¡°Since you don¡¯t need my help, I¡¯ll be heading home.¡± Troy lowered his eyes, his lips pressed tight. Chapter 163 Let Me Feed You Imogen added, ¡°Tomorrow, I¡¯ll pack and move out.¡± You might also like Chapter 164 Chapter 164 | Chapter 164 Everything Had Been a Lie ¡°No need. The previous divorce agreement still stands. The Gxy Vi is yours. I¡¯ll move out,¡± Troy said indifferently, though his heart ached deeply. Imogen shook her head. ¡°You can have it back. If you don¡¯t want it, I¡¯ll just list it with an agent to sell.¡± Back when they had signed the divorce papers, she had wanted this vi. Everywhere within its walls held memories of their three years together. She wanted to keep it, to reminisce about those moments, and she didn¡¯t want Sarah to take it over. But now, she no longer desired the vi. Past memories only brought her pain and regret. Since she had decided to let go, she might as well abandon everything from the past. Hearing her say this, Troy felt as if he¡¯d been drenched with ice water. A heavy weight pressed down on his chest, making it hard to breathe. She really wanted to sell the vi where they lived together for three years without leaving any memories behind? She wanted to get rid of him just like that? ¡°I should leave now.¡± Imogen grabbed her bag and left the hospital room. Troy closed his eyes andy back, powerless. It felt as if a piece of his heart had been brutally ripped out. The pain was so intense that his entire body felt numb, as if caught in a cold wind. She was gone. He would no longer have a valid excuse to see her. Unless he schemed and plotted, their meetings would be rare. It would be just like any other divorced couple. Each lived their separate lives without interference. Troy¡¯s fists clenched involuntarily, the knuckles turning white, making a creaking sound. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Back at the vi, Imogen began packing. She put her suitcase on the floor and, as she turned to get clothes from the wardrobe, a little cat jumped into the suitcase, meowing at her. Imogen patted Mochi¡¯s head, and Mochi affectionately licked her fingers. Of course, Imogen intended to take Mochi with her. However, she nned to go on a trip soon and couldn¡¯t bring Mochi along, so she decided to leave him at a pet hotel the next day. By the time she finished packing, including her father¡¯s belongings, it was around 10 p.m. Holding Mochi, she stood at the top of the staircase, looking down. This was the ce where she and Troy had lived together for three years. Every carefully arranged corner reflected her aspirations and desires for their future married life. When they had first moved in, she had been so joyous, optimistic, and hopeful. Post¨Cwedding life had some differences from her imagination, but she had been very content. They would wake up together every morning, go for a run, or he would work out at the she practiced yoga. gym while She would choose his suits and ties for the next day and help him put them on before he left. She loved watching him in a suit. It entuated his broad shoulders and lean figure. She admired him when he would speak at meetings, exuding control and leadership. She also loved watching him work at his desk,pletely focused, reminding her of her father. But above all, she loved their intimate moments when he would lose himself, making her feel on cloud nine. Their sweat¨Cdrenched skins pressed closely together, and every time, her heart would race intensely for him. She was irresistibly lost in it. She thought, after over two years of harmonious living, that Troy had at least some affection for her. But Sarah¡¯s return shattered her sweet dreams. Everything had been a lie. He had been ying a role, deceiving her for three whole years. The night before his business trip, he could still be intimate with her and ask her to wait for him. ¡°Meow¡­¡± Mochi¡¯s meow interrupted Imogen¡¯s thoughts, pulling her out of her memories. Since she had already decided to move on, all those memories now belonged to the past. There was no need to reminisce. Imogen carried Mochi down the stairs. The next morning, as she was about to take Mochi to the pet hotel, she ran into Sue, who had returned. ¡°Sue, why are you back?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Lane came over. Mr. Marshall doesn¡¯t need me to take care of him anymore,¡± Sue replied with a smile, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, where are you taking Mochi?¡± ¡°Sue, he and I are divorced. Please don¡¯t call me ¡®Mrs. Marshall¡® anymore. I am about to go on a trip and was thinking of leaving Mochi at a pet hotel for a while.¡± ¡°Why not leave him here? Mochi is used to this ce. Taking him to a pet hotel might upset him. He¡¯s still so young.¡± Imogen looked hesitant. ¡°But this is his vi. Leaving Mochi here might not be appropriate.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. Mochi was brought home by Mr. Marshall. It¡¯s okay for him to stay here for a few days. And this large vi won¡¯t be sold immediately. Plus, I¡¯m still here. If Mr. Marshall really sells the vi, I¡¯ll take Mochi home with me. Mochi is familiar with me, and I really like him.¡± Leaving Mochi in Sue¡¯s care seemed better than the pet hotel. After a pause, Imogen said, ¡°Thank you, Sue. Please take good care of Mochi.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Ms. Forbes. I¡¯ll make sure Mochi is well¨Cfed and happy.¡± Imogen then made another trip to the Marshall vi. Since she and Troy had already ended things, she had to inform his grandmother, After she gave birth, La didn¡¯te to see her. It must have been Troy who kept it from La. La was very perceptive and had probably guessed what was going on. Chapter 164 Everything Had Been a Lie ¡°Imogen, you¡¯ve been wronged. It¡¯s good that you¡¯ve left. Troy is not worthy of you. No matter what, you are always my granddaughter. You shoulde to see me often, alright?¡± ¡°Grandma, I know. No matter my rtionship with Troy, you will always be my grandma.¡± La went to the study and took out a document, saying, ¡°This is what Henry left for you. He said, if you divorce Troy, give this to you. He was worried that you¡¯d be wronged after the divorce.¡± The document was an inheritance from Henry for Imogen. It included cash, real estate, and storefronts. The amount was substantial. Combined with what Troy promised in the divorce. agreement, as long as Imogen stayed away from gambling and drugs, it would be enough for her to live luxuriously for the rest of her life. At the end of the document, there was a white paper with a message written on it. ¡°Imogen, by the time you read this letter, I would have already passed. In my life, I experienced ups and downs and faced many storms. I was at peace with everything except for your rtionship with Troy. There are things that Troy, being directly involved, couldn¡¯t see, but as an observer, I could see clearly. The way you looked at Troy, it was the same way I looked at your grandmother back in the day. I knew you are a good child, and how I wished that you could be with Troy, continuing the glory of the Marshall family. ¡°I selfishly hoped that you would never have to read this letter. ¡°But I didn¡¯t want to force you either. You¡¯ve been wrongedtely, and even if Troy hase to his senses, it might be toote. If you choose to separate from Troy, I won¡¯t me you. I wish for your happiness. ¡°As long as you are happy, I would be content:¡± After reading the letter, Imogen¡¯s face was full of tears. She cried and rushed into La¡¯s embrace, her heart aching as if pricked by needles, ¡°I was unfilial, always causing Grandpa to worry for me¡­¡® In the past, the knot in Imogen¡¯s heart was her father¡¯s death. Now, there was another, the death of Henry. ¡°Good child, it¡¯s not your fault. As long as you live well, Henry, wherever he is, will be at peace, and I will be reassured.¡± ¡°Grandma, I will. I¡¯ll cherish every day of my life.¡± W Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Chapter 165 Locator After leaving Marshall vi, Imogen took her luggage and visited Charlie¡¯s ce. Charlie did not live with her family but alone in a floor¨Cthrough apartment with vast space and a bright view, which was veryfortable. After returning from traveling, Imogen thought she could also buy a floor¨Cthrough apartment and live alone. But that was forter. Charlie had already nned the travel route. She took Imogen¡¯s passport when she visited Imogen a few days ago, applied for a visa, and prepared an air ticket for Imogen. Imogen packed her luggage for the trip in Charlie¡¯s floor¨Cthrough apartment. That night, Imogen, Charlie, and Alex went to the airport, ready to head to the first stop of their travel, Norway. Norway, which meant the road to the north, was one of the five Nordic countries. Travelers went to Norway in winter mainly for skiing and the Aurora. ording to Charlie¡¯s n, they would be mainly chasing the Aurora and experiencing the cultural customs of Norway. Skiing would be the ¡°side dish¡°. The Aurora was a natural phenomenon. It would appear in high altitude near the North Pole and South Pole, with brilliant and beautiful lights at night. They were diverse, colorful, unpredictable, and very spectacr. One would even struggle to describe the beauty of it. Imogen had only seen it in pictures before, so when she learned about Charlie¡¯s n, she was immediately attracted. Charlie zoomed in on the mobile phone map in the waiting room and introduced excitedly, ¡°We will go to Oslo for two days first, then we go to Tromso to chase the Aurora. We then rent a car, drive to Sommaroy and Ringvassoya, then rent a cruise to Svolvaer and Lofoten inds, and spend five days there. We can go to St. Petersburg for a few days when we head back. What do you think?¡± ¡°Okay, you¡¯re the boss,¡± Imogen said. Alex counted the time and said, ¡°It takes almost half a month, and I¡¯ve just used up my annual leave.¡± ¡°Well, you can return to work from St. Petersburg. Imogen and I will go to other ces and have fun until Christmas,¡± Charlie said, ¡°Imogen, is there any ce you want to go in particr?¡± Imogen thought for a while, then said, ¡°No, I¡¯ll just follow your arrangement.¡± Charlie took Imogen¡¯s arm, shook it, and insisted, ¡°Give me some advice! This trip is to celebrate you bing single. You have to have a sense of participation!¡± ¡°Well¡­ Let¡¯s talk about it when we leave Norway.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie nced at her watch and agreed, ¡°we should be boarding soon.¡± ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± Imogen took out a tissue from her bag and stood up. ¡°Me too.¡± Charlie immediately followed Imogen. Coming out of the toilet cubicle, Imogen was washing her hands at the sink when Charlie yelled, ¡°Imogen, are you okay? Wait for me outside.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen responded, waiting for Charlie outside the bathroom. She looked around, bored. Suddenly, a man walked into her vision. Imogen casually glimpsed at him and felt his face was a little familiar. She moved her gaze back again, and when she took a closer look, her face turned pale instantly, as if she had seen something terrifying. She would never forget that face. At the intersection, the car collided with the truck, making a loud noise and bursting into mes. Imogen looked up before she fell into aa. She saw the ferocious smiling face of the truck driver, and it was deeply etched into her mind. That face would appear in every nightmare she had, lingering and tormenting her repeatedly. She never received any apology from the driver after the crash, only a court¨Cenforced payment. And because Imogen insisted on punishing the driver firmly, thepensation was not much. But it was almost all the truck driver¡¯s properties. If Imogen were still an ordinary orphan girl, she would not dare to think that she would ever receive thepensation. At that time, due to her father¡¯s status, there were many followers of that car ident. With the help of Henry, the media, and people from all areas, the driver was sentenced to seven years for drunken driving, hit¨Cand¨Crun, and causing death. That was already a rtively severe punishment. Now that seven years had passed, it was normal for the driver to be released from prison. However, no matter how severe the punishment was, it couldn¡¯t make up for the damage caused to Imogen by her father¡¯s death. Imogen couldn¡¯t do anything else. The truck driver didn¡¯t recognize Imogen. He walked past Imogen and entered the men¡¯s bathroom. ¡°Imogen, what are you looking at?¡± Charlie came out of the bathroom, saw Imogen in a daze, and followed her gaze to the men¡¯s restroom but found nothing. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Imogen said, ¡°let¡¯s go. We¡¯re about to board the ne.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen looked back at the men¡¯s bathroom several times with a hint of doubt. After an investigation by the police and the procuratorate, the family background of the truck driver was very ordinary, even poor. Why was he here? Although some domestic flights were now cheaper than bullet trains, this was an international -flight terminal 3. The nes boarding at this terminal were all flying to the Nordic countries. Due to its long travel distance and it was tourist season now, the air tickets would often cost several thousand dors, which was arge sum of money for the family of a truck driver. Imogen was thinking while walking and ignored the front. Suddenly, she collided with a man and almost fell. Fortunately, Charlie helped her up. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry,¡± Imogen regained herposure and apologized quickly. Chapter 165 Locator ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± The man left after leaving this sentence. ¡°Imogen, what was it that distracted you? You didn¡¯t hear me when I told you to watch out.¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t say anything, Charlie widened her eyes and asked suspiciously, ¡°You weren¡¯t thinking about dimwit Troy, were you?¡± ¡°No. I wasn¡¯t. You¡¯re overthinking,¡± Imogen denied it immediately. ¡°I was just curious. Why did you react so much? Could it be that I guessed it right?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. After nearly 20 hours of flying, the three finally arrived in Oslo and took a taxi to the hotel at around two o¡¯clock in the afternoon local time. In the Hospital ward, Troy leaned on the back of the sofa, closed his eyes and meditated, and asionally tapped the phone on the armrest as if he was waiting for a message from someone. The phone rang, and Troy answered it with a hint of eagerness in his movements, ¡°Hello?¡± The voice of a young man came from the other end of the phone. He greeted, ¡°Mr. Marshall, oh no, I should send my congrattions for your promotions first!¡± ¡°Yann, get down to the business. You know what I want to hear.¡± Yann lit a lighter from the other end of the phone andughed. ¡°Mr. Marshall, don¡¯t worry. Ms. Forbes and the others went to Norway. I saw them board the ne with my own eyes. I also heard them say they will spend a few days in Oslo first, then to Tromso, Lofoten inds¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s not it.¡± ¡°Okay, okay! Don¡¯t you feel relieved that I took the shot? The locator is installed on Ms. Forbes. She won¡¯t find out.¡° Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Chapter 166 Imogen Concealed Her Past? When Yann put the locator on her, Imogen was distracted, thinking that he identally bumped into her without any doubt. A dark light shed in Troy¡¯s eyes. He immediately hung up the phone, opened a specific mobile phone software, and held his breath. Sure enough, a small blue dot appeared on the map at the airport, New York City. Troy¡¯s lips curled into a smile, and he¡¯closed his eyes. He took a deep breath and said to Lane on the sofa, ¡°Go and help me with the discharge procedures.¡± Lane was startled and replied, ¡°Mr. Marshall, you aren¡¯t recovered yet.¡± ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Seeing Lane standing still, Troy raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going?¡± Lane hesitated and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, there is something I¡¯m not sure if you knew and whether I should tell you.¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s about Ms. Forbes.¡± Lane knew Troy was hurrying to leave the hospital to find Imogen. Although Imogen was good, Lane couldn¡¯t bear to see Troy being deceived, as he was Troy¡¯s subordinate. ¡°Something to do with Imogen?¡± Troy wondered. Troy raised his eyebrows and ordered, ¡°Speak.¡± He added, ¡°I won¡¯t me you.¡± Lane said hesitantly, ¡°When Ms. Forbes had an abortion, did you read her medical records?¡± ¡°No,¡± Troy replied decisively, his eyes signaled Lane to continue. Lane guessed it too. During the few days when Imogen was hospitalized, Troy stayed with Imogen all the time, and all he learned about Imogen¡¯s condition from the doctor. But some confidential information might not have been shared by the doctor. At that time, Lane was the one who took Imogen¡¯s medical records and rted documents to handle various procedures such as hospital payments and other procedures. He had seen Imogen¡¯s medical records, and a sentence in it left a deep impression on him. That secret had been on his mind for a month. Originally, he nned to swallow those words if the rtionship between Troy and Imogen reconciled as before. Now Troy and Imogen were divorced. After second thought, he decided to reveal it. ¡°When I helped Ms. Forbes go through the formalities, I saw in her medical record that ¡®the cervix is transversely split and she has given birth.¡± As he said that, Lane found out the medical record photos he had taken. ¡°Impossible,¡± Troy didn¡¯t even look at it and immediately denied it, ¡°There must be something wrong with the inspection equipment.¡± He and Imogen had been married for three years and were skin¨Cto¨Cskinned. He knew very well what was going on with Imogen. Imogen came to the Marshall family at sixteen and had always been under his watch. If she had given birth, how could he not know about it? Also, Imogen looked inexperienced with her pregnancy this time. If she had given birth, she should know something. In short, what Lane said was nonsense in Troy¡¯s view. However, Lane said, ¡°At first, I thought it was a mistake, so I asked the doctor indirectly. But the doctor told me there was nothing wrong with her 20 years of experience.¡± Troy paused and looked into Lane¡¯s eyes questioningly. Lane nodded slightly. ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, you can call the doctor and ask her yourself.¡± Troy lowered his eyes, raised his hand, rubbed the center of his brows, and said casually, ¡°Then ask her toe over.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lane could see that Troy didn¡¯t believe it, so he left with a sigh. Troy was the only one left in the ward. Thinking back on what Lane said, he insisted that the doctor had made a mistake. Imogen had a child before, which was ridiculous. It was not as reliable as she had an abortion before. After all, the uterine wall was thin, and multiple abortions might also cause it. A few minutester, Lane returned, followed by the female gynecologist who performed the abortion operation for Imogen. ¡°Mr. Marshall, what did you call me for?¡± The doctor sneered at the cheating man in her heart, but she was very polite to Troy on the surface. Troy nced at Lane. Lane understood and immediately found Imogen¡¯s medical records and brought them to the doctor. The doctor nced at Imogen¡¯s case and was at a loss. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Is there something wrong with this medical record? Or is it that Ms. Forbes is not feeling well?¡± Troy frowned slightly, brought over the medical records, and read, ¡°The cervix is transversely split. And you assume that she had given birth before?¡± The doctor didn¡¯t understand Troy¡¯s doubts and asked, ¡°That¡¯s right, women who have given birth are like this. Ms. Forbes is one of the mothers who have recovered quite well, but I can tell that she has given birth! Your eldest should be three or four years old, right?¡± Lane held his breath, raised one eye, and nced at Troy. He only saw that Troy¡¯s face was as gloomy as a moonless night. Troy¡¯s eyes were deep as a coal mine, and he asked in a deep voice, ¡°Are you sure you didn¡¯t misdiagnose?¡± ¡°Misdiagnosis?¡± The doctor wondered. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Troy rified. ¡°I don¡¯t have any children.¡± The expression on the doctor¡¯s face cracked for a moment. She thought, ¡°Mr. Marshall had no children? So? So Imogen was hiding her past? Good grief, one cheated during the marriage, and the other hid her past. It¡¯s like the idiom. Simr people tend to associate with one another!¡± Facing Troy¡¯s sharp eyes, the doctor hurriedly exined, ¡°There is no misdiagnosis. I don¡¯t make mistakes like this, and another doctor signed the record. You can ask her if you don¡¯t believe me!¡± Seeing that Troy¡¯s face was still ashen, the doctor thought of something and said, ¡°It was the third anniversary of your marriage not long ago? Seeing how Ms. Forbes is recovering, the childbirth was at least three or four years ago¡­¡± The implication was that if Imogen deliberately concealed the matter before their marriage, it was normal for Troy not to know about it. Ro ¡°Okay, you may go.¡± Troy¡¯s face was still calm. As to whether he was deliberately enduring it, only he knew. ¡°Okay, okay,¡± The doctor heaved a sigh of relief and hurried away. Troy said to Lane expressionlessly, ¡°Go and call the other doctor on the medical record.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lane left in response. Just as he was about to open the door, he heard Troy say again, ¡°Remember to seal it.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Whether it was true or not, if it spread out, Troy¡¯s reputation would surely fall, not to mention. Imogen¡¯s. A few minutester, Lane brought the other doctor. Her answer was the same, very firm. She further analyzed the difference between a fertile woman¡¯s uterus and a nulliparous woman¡¯s uterus with Troy. Troy waved his hand with indescribable emotion in his eyes. He said imposingly, ¡°Get out.¡± The second doctor left in silence. Lane didn¡¯t dare to make a sound and quietly followed the doctor to leave, giving Troy time to process. The deeper one loved, the deeper one would be hurt after being deceived. Concealing the fact of giving birth was very serious for Lane. After getting married, the man was in love with his wife, but a child suddenly appeared and called his wife ¡°mother¡°. When Lane thought of that scene, he got goosebumps all over his body. There was dead silence in the ward. Troy leaned against the back of the sofa expressionlessly. His thin lips were tightly pursed, his eyebrows were furrowed, his teeth and fists were clenched, and his eyes were fixed on the ceiling in a trance. He didn¡¯t want to believe a word in the medical record, but the two doctors were so sure. He slowly closed his eyes, trying his best to recall the night that led him to marry Imogen. 13:24 Chapter 166 Imogen Concealed Her Past? T Although he was drugged, he was very conscious. He clearly remembered that it was not the first time for Imogen. He didn¡¯t care about it. Firstly, he didn¡¯t like Imogen then, and secondly, Imogen had already graduated from college then, so it was not surprising that she had been in love and had an intimate rtionship. Only then did he feel strange, as if he had never heard of Imogen having a rtionship in college. Thinking of the time while Imogen was a college student, a sh of lightning went through Troy¡¯s mind, and he opened his eyes suddenly, his pupils constricted. pregnant. He didn¡¯t believe that Imogen had given birth because it took at least six months to be Before they married, Imogen lived in Marshall vi, and it was difficult to hide a six¨Cmonth pregnancy. However, it suddenly urred to him that Imogen participated in the National Foreign Language Contest in her sophomore year and won the first prize. The National Schrship Council sponsored her to study abroad for a year. Imogen spent the whole year of her junior year abroad! If she conceived and gave birth during this period, it would also align with the three or four of the doctors¡® words¡­ Troy¡¯s fists were unconsciously clenched tighter and tighter until his knuckles turned white. Chapter 167 Chapter 167 years Chapter 167 Her First Man As soon as Troy thought about the possibility that it might be true, he was quickly caught up in a whirling vortex of emotion. Veins pulsed on his forehead as he gritted his teeth, struggling to stop himself from losing his temper. He and Imogen couldn¡¯t have a child together. Yet, she had a child with another man! He thought, ¡°Who is that man? Was he her first man? He actually let Imogen give birth alone and didn¡¯t take responsibility for her? If I know who he is, I swear I will tear that person into shreds!¡± Then, he recalled Imogen¡¯s wish to go abroad with Liam all along, so he wondered if that man could be Liam. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. He thought, ¡°Do they have a home together abroad? Have they been together since she was in her junior year?¡± mes of anger red in the corners of his heart, its mes burning more fiercely with each. passing moment, almost consuming Troy¡¯s sanity. All the while, Lane leaned against the wall outside the ward, as still as a statue, quietly perking up his gars to listen carefully. There was no sounding from the ward. It was as if there was no one inside. Lane thought to himself, ¡°Mr. Marshall must be very sad right now, silently reminiscing about the past, licking the wounds in his heart, and digesting all the bitterness.¡± ¡°Bang!¡± Suddenly, a deafening noise echoed from the ward, causing Lane to shudder. Following that came a series of crashing sounds. If one listened closely, one would be able to distinguish the thud made by a table being overturned, the friction of a sofa being moved, the sharp and piercing sound of ss shattering, and the ng of something dropping to the floor¡­ Lane cringed in fright, thankful that he hade out. He could vividly imagine Troy kicking over a table in a fit of rage. The ward fell into silence once again following that cacophony of noises. After what felt like an eternity, a hoarse voice finally came from inside, ¡°You can go back now.¡± The voice sounded rtively calm, but with careful listening, one could detect a hint of weariness and bitterness beneath the surface. Lane nced at his phone. It was already eleven at night. Given the situation, he figured Troy wouldn¡¯t be getting any sleep at all. Lane arrived at the hospital ward early the next morning. Upon entering, a heavy smell of cigarette smoke filled the air, so thick that it was suffocating. The room was inplete disarray, with the table overturned, the sofa moved, and everything scattered on the floor. Troy sat on the armchair, leaning against the backrest. His legs were crossed, his arms rested on the armrests, and his eyes, which were tightly shut, had dark circles underneath. It seemed that he was in the same position when Troy left the day before. The floor in front of him was covered in a thickyer of cigarette ash. Cigarette butts were strewn everywhere, too numerous to count. Lane sighed and walked to the window across the room, opening it to let in fresh air. After a few seconds of silence, he approached Troy slowly. ¡°Mr. Marshall, would you like to change to another ward? I can have this ce cleaned up for you.¡± After a long while, Troy, with his eyes closed, spoke in a hoarse voice as if there was sandpaper in his throat, ¡°All right.¡± Seeing that Troy didn¡¯t bring up the idea of leaving the hospital anymore, Lane felt relieved. He was truly worried that if Troy insisted on leaving in his current condition, his body wouldn¡¯t hold up. He really felt for Troy. While assisting Troy in dealing with the aftermath of the car ident, he checked the surveince footage. If it weren¡¯t for Imogen, Troy wouldn¡¯t have sustained such serious injuries only to find out about that kind of news. Fate could be quite cruel. Lane went out for a while, and when he returned a few minutester, he said to Troy, ¡°Mr. Marshall, you can go to the neighboring ward for now. Someone wille to clean up here shortly.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Troy slowly opened his eyes. His gaze was dull and lifeless, calm and still as water in a bottomless pit, while his eyes were bloodshot. Due to not having slept all night, the folds of his eyelids were even more pronounced. His brows were twisted into a deep frown as he exuded a fierce aura that was filled with resentment. He stood up, stepped over the debris on the ground, and walked straight to the neighboring ward. Lane followed closely behind, pouring him a ss of water before cing it on the table in front of Troy and asking, ¡°Mr. Marshall, is there anything you need me to do?¡± He believed that after learning this news, Troy would make a move. Troy sat down on the sofa, crossing his long legs,zily leaning against the backrest. He pinched the bridge of his nose with his thumb and index finger, revealing the stainless steel watch on his wrist. He slowly picked up the ss of water and took a sip, his voice deep as he ordered, ¡°Find someone to investigate what happened during Imogen¡¯s third year of studying abroad. Make it as detailed as possible.¡± After sitting still in the ward smoking for the entire night, he finally managed to calm down and comb through everything, pin¨Cpointing several inconsistencies in it. First of all was something he had been suspicious of from the beginning. It was obviously Imogen¡¯s first pregnancy due to how clueless and inexperienced she seemed. If she had really given birth before, she should have had some experience. Secondly, if Imogen had really given birth before, her child should be somewhere. ¡°Did shepletely disregard the child¡¯s existence, or did she have some connection with him?¡± He wondered. Troy was certain that during the three years of their marriage, Imogen hadn¡¯t returned to the city where she studied. Lastly, after calming down, he realized that the child probably had nothing to do with Liam. Back then, they hadn¡¯t even recognized each other. And considering Imogen¡¯s concern for the child and her fondness for Liam, if they had a child together, she would definitely be with him. Even if Liam abandoned her in the end, she wouldn¡¯t abandon the child to marry him. Troy hadn¡¯t forgotten that Imogen had thought about divorcing him and raising the child on her own. So, all that was left was the question of who the child¡¯s father was. That was what Troy wanted to know the most. In any case, everything was way too suspicious, and Troy couldn¡¯t just let it go. He had to uncover the truth of the matter before he couldy his worries to rest. ¡°Understood,¡± Lane answered. ¡°Please do it as soon as possible!¡± Troy urged in a stern tone. ¡°I will.¡± After a short rest at the hotel, Imogen and herpanions, guided by Charlie, began their journey in Oslo. They had arrived just after a snowfall, leaving a thickyer of snow on the ground. However, that didn¡¯t dampen their enthusiasm for exploring the city. Their first destination was Karl Johans Gate. It was said to be the busiest shopping street in Oslo. On both sides of the street, antique buildings stood, housing a variety of shops, including restaurants, cafeterias, shopping malls, and numerous luxury brand stores like LV, Chanel, and Hermes, among others, which reminded them somewhat of Sacia City¡¯s famous shopping street. There weren¡¯t a lot of pedestrians, and the three of them strolled leisurely along the street. Imogen had her hands in her pockets, stepping on the thick snow, asionally ncing around, her pace unhurried. She didn¡¯t look like a tourist at all. Charlie was the most active among them, constantly using her phone¡¯s camera to capture the scenery along the way, asionally stepping into a store to browse. The tax refund rate there was quite high, making luxury shopping very cost¨Ceffective. Soon, Charlie had her hands full of shopping bags, while Alex had also bought several reasonably priced items, intending to bring them back to give to his parents, rtives, and other friends. ¡°Hey, could one of you take a picture of me?¡± Charlie stood in front of a building, waving the shopping bags in her hand. A Younger Boyfriend The building was in typical gothic style with towering spires, distinct lines, simple and bright, grand and magnificent. The round dome windows were adjacent slender columns, and two sculptures of figures stood on each side. Alex took the shopping bags from Charlie¡¯s hand and pointed to Imogen, saying, ¡°Let Imogen take the picture for you!¡± Alex was a professional photographer, but he could tell that Imogen wasn¡¯t very enthusiastic. Thus, he wanted to engage her more and make her more active. ¡°Imogen, take a picture of me!¡± Before Imogen could refuse, Charlie handed her the phone. Imogen reluctantly found an angle and took a few pictures for Charlie. Charlie looked at the phone and eximed, ¡°Wow! This is great, Imogen! You made me look so beautiful!¡± Alex nced over and smiled. ¡°Imogen, you have some skills. Maybe you should be our exclusive photographer from now on!¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Imogen furrowed her brows. Charlie chimed in. ¡°Yes, yes, you should be our exclusive photographer! Don¡¯t refuse. You¡¯re here for a vacation and not taking photos? Then be our photographer!¡± ¡°All right,¡± Imogen agreed. She figured that she should indeed distract herself with something else. For dinner, they chose a local restaurant based on various guides that Charlie had looked up, serving ssic dishes from the ce. ording to Charlie, some ssic dishes in such cold weather would be exceptionally satisfying. The restaurant was mainly filled with foreigners, and the waitstaff could speak a few phrases in their language. After ordering several side dishes, the three of them went to get drinks. Suddenly, someone bumped into Imogen. Turning her head, Imogen saw a young man with a slightly flushed face. He looked at her apologetically and then at her clothes. He quickly apologized in his tongue, ¡°Sorry. I¡¯m so sorry. I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± Imogen looked where he was ncing and saw a spot on her clothes that got dirtied. In the local tongue, Imogen said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Just be a bit more careful next time.¡± Imogen returned to her seat with her drinks, grabbed a few tissues, and wiped the dirties spot as hard as she could. Nheless, there was a stain that was quite noticeable against her white down jacket. The young man followed her with an expectant expression on his face. He suddenly spoke in her language, ¡°Miss, are you from New York?¡± Imogen looked at him in surprise. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Are you here on vacation?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Then, how about you add me on Facebook? Later, you can tell me how much it costs for dry cleaning. If it doesn¡¯te off clean, I¡¯ll buy you a new jacket.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Imogen declined. She wasn¡¯t usually in the habit of spending. Although the down jacket cost her three thousand dors, it wasn¡¯t that expensivepared to her ie. The young man hesitated for a moment. At that point, Charlie came over to them and nudged Imogen. ¡°Imogen, just add him. He¡¯s being sincere. Besides, it¡¯s not easy to meet a fellow countryman here. We might even want to hang out together in the next few days.¡± The young man nodded along, pointing to a nearby table. ¡°We just arrived yesterday and haven¡¯t had a chance to explore yet. How about you?¡± ¡°We arrived this afternoon.¡± Charlie looked at the table where the young man was pointing at. Two other guys looking around the same age as him were seated there. Charlie curiously asked, ¡°Are you guys college students?¡± The young young man smiled shyly. ¡°Yes. We finished our senior year early, so we nned this trip together. Do you have any travel ns? If they¡¯re simr, we can rent a car together. It¡¯ll be much cheaper, and we can take care of each other.¡± ¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Let¡¯s see. How about you add me on Facebook first?¡± The young man nced at Imogen, who didn¡¯t seem inclined to add him as a friend, and was left with no choice but to add Charlie instead. ¡°Sure, I¡¯ll head back now.¡± He looked at Imogen again and said, ¡°Miss, if your clothes don¡¯te out clean, feel free to find me.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie responded on behalf of Imogen. Once the young man left, Charlie looked at Imogen. ¡°Oh my, Imogen, don¡¯t be so aloof!¡± Imogen raised her head. ¡°Was I?¡± ¡°Were you not?¡± Charlie widened her eyes. ¡°He was so sincere, but you¡¯ve been expressionless the whole time. Isn¡¯t that aloof enough?¡± Imogen choked on her words. ¡°I just don¡¯t think it¡¯s necessary.¡± Imogen had long realized that about herself. Perhaps because she was used to being alone, she was rtively passive when it came to making friends unless they were clients she needed to maintain. To put it simply, while she might make her friends wee if they approached her, she wouldn¡¯t be affected that much if they didn¡¯t. She didn¡¯t have a strong desire to make friends, avoiding unnecessary social interactions like the one just now as much as she could. In fact, she only became friends with Charlie and Alex because they worked well together in the office. As for Troy, he might be the only person she proactively maintained a rtionship with. Charlie said, ¡°What¡¯s the big deal? Just treat it as making friends while you travel. You hang out during the trip, and after returning home, you¡¯ll part ways.¡± Imogen did find some truth in Charlie¡¯s words. Chapter 168 Chapter 168 Chapter 168 A Younger Boyfriend ¡°So should we join them?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Let¡¯s see how our itineraries match up. Many people from our country whoe here for vacation usually go directly to Tromso. The longer you stay, the more expensive it gets. They¡¯re college students, so they might not stay in Oslo for long.¡± Then, Charlie looked at her phone with a cheeky expression. ¡°I¡¯ve added him on Facebook. He¡¯s s young.¡± ¡°What is it? You trying to date a younger guy?¡± Alex joked. Charlie rolled her eyes at him. ¡°If anyone¡¯s going to date, it would be Imogen.¡± Imogen lifted her head in confusion. ¡°What¡¯s it got to do with me?¡± ¡°He wanted to add you on Facebook at first! He even approached you first!¡± ¡°He just wanted topensate me for dry cleaning,¡± Imogen stated bluntly. ¡°Any one would have run away happily after you told them nopensation was needed. Yet, he was the contrary.¡± Alex said, ¡°I bet! He couldn¡¯t possibly have run into Imogen from where he was. I think he did it on purpose so that he could get your contact.¡± Imogen felt they were reading too much into it and was about to speak when Charlie continued, ¡°Imogen, haven¡¯t you heard this saying? The fastest way to move on from a rtionship is to start a new one. You¡¯re single now, and someone is interested in you. Isn¡¯t that just nice? Or are you still hung up on that dimwit?¡± Imogen immediately shut her down. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be so resistant. Just let things flow naturally. If you have a chance to travel together and encounter a beautiful romance under the northern lights, it would be quite romantic,¡± Alex said. Imogen didn¡¯t reply to that. Charlie looked at her phone again. ¡°He said his name is Erik Hale.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. As Charlie had guessed, Erik and his friends were heading to Tromso tomorrow to chase the northern lights, while Imogen¡¯s group would stay in Oslo for a few more days. Erik sent a regretful emoji. [Maybe we¡¯ll meet in Tromso.] [Yeah, have a great time.] [Charlie, could you tell me the name of the girl whose clothes I identally stained? Can you give me her Facebook?] Chapter 169 Chapter 169 Chapter 169 He Can¡¯t ept It After Charlie saw it, she smiled obscenely and showed Imogen her phone. ¡°Imogen, look, he wants your Facebook number.¡± Imogen just thought that they were thinking too much. ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you? He just wanted to me for the dry cleaning fee.¡± pay Charlie raised her eyebrows and replied to Erik. [Why do you want her number?] Erik was typing for a long time and finally sent a message. [I stained her clothes, so I should her for the dry cleaning fee.] pay When Imogen saw it, she spread her hands. ¡°Look, I just said¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Erik sent another message. [Besides, thatdy is very pretty.] Charlie giggled and teased Imogen, ¡°Imogen, what do you want to say?¡± Imogen turned her head, casually nced in the direction of Erik and hispanions, and inadvertently met Erik¡¯s eyes. She immediately looked away, feeling very embarrassed. She was not thinking of starting a new rtionship right now. Even if she were, she would not choose someone younger than her. Probably because she always needed love, she wanted to find a mature and stable man who could tolerate her and let her feel the warmth of home, just like her father. Many college students nowadays were still like children. She was already very tired and had no interest in watching a child grow up. After staying in Oslo for three days, Imogen and her twopanions went to Tromso. At that time, Troy was discharged from the hospital and had just returned to Gxy Vi. As soon as he entered the house, the cute cat greeted him under his feet. Troy stopped and looked at it condescendingly. He remembered that Imogen was silent after she gave birth in the vi. If she hadn¡¯t been apanied by Mochi, she would have been bored, and her condition might have worsened. Imogen didn¡¯t love him, but she cared so much about the child. If she had really had a child before, how could she be so indifferent as if the child didn¡¯t exist? Mochi didn¡¯t care about Troy¡¯s gaze. It crawled onto Troy¡¯s shoe with its sharp ws hooking his suit trousers, trying to climb up. Troy picked up Mochi and was about to go upstairs. Sue came out of the bathroom, carrying the trash. ¡°Mr. Marshall, you are back.¡± Troy nodded and didn¡¯t speak. Sue subconsciously looked at Troy. He seemed to be thinner. His face was thin, his eye became deeper, and there were wrinkles on his eyelids. He was still sharp and always frowned, which made him look stricter. His strong aura made people dare not look into his eyes. Sue quickly moved her eyes away and sighed secretly. Troy had a hard time recently. Henry passed away, and Imogen had a miscarriage. Then they got divorced, and there was a car ident. Definitely, Troy had suffered a lot from so many bad things. ¡°Mrs. Marshall asked me to give you a box before she left.¡± Troy stopped, and his hand stroking Mochi¡¯s back paused. He looked up at Sue. Sue hurriedly took out the box. The box was very delicate, with pearls embedded on the surface. When Sue opened it, Troy saw many exquisite jewelry boxes inside. ¡°Mrs. Marshall said these are all jewelry you gave her. They are too expensive, and she doesn¡¯t usually use them, so she asked me to return them to you.¡± Troy put down Mochi, walked over slowly, picked up a box, and opened it. Inside was a ne. He bought it for Imogen on the way when he went to pick her up at her hometown on the day after recording the interview. She probably only opened it and took a look but never took it out. The boxes under it were also filled with all kinds of jewelry, such as nes, bracelets, earrings, brooches, and more. These should also be gifts he gave Imogen. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Except for the ne on the top, he didn¡¯t have any impression of the others. He should have ordered Lane to buy them, but he hadn¡¯t even looked at them himself. Then, he also saw a few small square boxes in the big box, which looked like ring boxes. When he opened one of them, he saw a female ring inside. It was one of the pair of rings that he took her to buy on the day Cedric apologized to her. When they received the custom ring, he put it on her finger in person. He still remembered how the ring looked on her slender finger. The male ring was on his hand, but he never noticed when she had taken hers off. Troy held the ring and looked at it for a long time. His eyes darkened. He put the ring back in the box, closed the box, and took it upstairs. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, in the box of the club. It was dimly lit and noisy. Riley opened the door and came in. He greeted Hector and the others, looked around, and walked to the sofa in the corner. He sat down beside Troy and asked casually, ¡°Why are you sitting here?¡± ¡°This ce is quiet,¡± Troy replied. His voice sounded calm. ¡°Have you gotten divorced?¡± Riley took out the cigarette case from his pocket. ¡°Yes.¡± Riley nced at Troy and threw a cigarette over. Troy lit it with Riley¡¯s lighter and smoked. ¡°Where is she now?¡± Riley took a puff of the cigarette. ¡°Traveling in Norway with friends.¡± Troy was so calm. Riley looked at him in surprise. ¡°Did you just let go like that? I would never let my beloved woman leave.¡± Troy was silent, touched the cigarette ash with his index finger, and smoked again. How could he be willing to let her go? If he could really let her go, he wouldn¡¯t have asked Yann to put a locator with her. If he hadn¡¯t suddenly found out the truth, he would be in Norway now. Riley didn¡¯t know the story. Seeing that Troy didn¡¯t speak, Riley thought Troy was really going to let Imogen go. ¡°It¡¯s not like you.¡± ¡°I need time.¡± Troy closed his eyes, leaned back against the back of the sofa, and took a puff of the cigarette. The smoke floated in circles until it disappeared. That matter kept haunting him. It even brought a thorn in his heart. If he didn¡¯t figure it out, the thorn would remind him from time to time that Imogen had children with another man. But Troy didn¡¯t know about it until he fell in love with Imogen. He was unprepared and couldn¡¯t ept it. He couldn¡¯t let Imogen go. He clearly understood that he really loved Imogen, and he couldn¡¯t forget the three years he spent with her. She was inconspicuous and always silent, but she had reached every corner of his world when he didn¡¯t even notice it. Time made him fall in love with Imogen. But she had a child with another man, and she might still love that man. That man was even irreceable to her. Troy didn¡¯t know what he should do to make Imogen care a little more about him. As long as he thought about that child, he would feel miserable. The feeling made him crazy like a trapped monster, struggling and roaring. He wanted to explode and kill that man! ¡°Did something happen?¡± Riley looked at Troy¡¯s expression and asked. Troy remained silent, held a cigarette in one hand, poured himself a ss of wine with the other, and drank it in one gulp. Riley didn¡¯t ask any more questions about Imogen. ¡°It¡¯s not good for your injury. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Troy? Why do you start smoking?¡± Cedric came over and sat down. Troy came back to his senses and said indifferently, ¡°I want to smoke, so I smoke.¡± ¡°I heard that you divorced Imogen.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a moment of silence: People in the box were ying cards or drinking, but they all secretly paid attention to Troy. There had always been rumors that the reason why Troy married Imogen was because Henry liked Imogen, and Troy made the rification in the previous interview because of the pressure from Henry. Not long after Henry passed away, Troy divorced Imogen. It seemed that the rumors were true. Sarah hadn¡¯t appeared in front of the media for a long time. 169 He Can¡¯t ept it Another rumor was that Troy divorced Imogen and wanted to marry Sarah, so he didn¡¯t want Sarah to show up in public. Cedric knew a little about the truth. He knew that Imogen had a miscarriage and asked for a divorce. Although he had never thought Imogen was a good match for Troy, that baby was Troy¡¯s child after all. He was about tofort Troy, but someone stupid said, ¡°Congrattions to Mr. Marshall for getting freedom again. He should have divorced Imogen long ago. Mr. Marshall is such a great man. How can a woman like Imogen deserve him?¡± Chapter 170 Chapter 170 Chapter 170 I Miss You Very Much Some people who did not know what had happened chimed in and said yes. Especially some people who tried their best to find out about Troy and who appeared here for the first time and wanted to find opportunities to build rtionships. Cedric thought that Troy would get angry, but Troy was silent for a while and suddenly asked, ¡°Then, who do you think is the better person for me to be a good couple?¡± The man didn¡¯t expect Troy to pay attention to him. His joy was beyond words, and he blurted out, ¡°Of course, it¡¯s Ms. Page!¡± Troy remained calm, nced at the people around him, and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Do all of you think so?¡± Those people looked at each other and nodded one after another. Troy sat in the shadow with a gloomy expression, shaking his wine ss faintly, and remained silent for a long time. The man didn¡¯t realize something may be wrong, so he said, ¡°Mr. Marshall and Ms. Page are nning your wedding, right?¡± ¡°Bang,¡± There was a loud bang. Troy suddenly kicked the table in front of him over. The wine ced on it shattered to the ground, and the liquid sshed everywhere. His face was gloomy. His brows were extremely low. Without saying a word, he threw wine ss and strode away. away the The man was startled and stared nkly at Troy¡¯s back until the door closed and his mouth remained open. The faces of the people around him also turned pale, and they remained silent. There was a dead silence in the private room. The others looked at each other in nk dismay. Even the few people who were ying cards on the other side looked over, not daring to touch any more cards, with inquiring expressions on their faces, not knowing what had happened. Riley said, ¡°You guys continue.¡± Riley broke the silence of the room and immediately followed Troy. In another private room, Riley said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. They don¡¯t understand anything. Don¡¯t bother with them.¡± Holding the wine ss, Troy looked at himself, reflected on the ss wall, with a bitter expression, and said in a deep voice, ¡°I¡¯m not angry with them. I¡¯m angry with myself.¡± Troy wondered, ¡°Why do they think that? N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. It is because of my behavior that I give them such an illusion.¡± Troy thought that when Imogen was having dinner with her friends, she met him, his friends, and Sarah. Cedric first asked Imogen to call Sarah bu her first name in an intimate tone and to invite Sarah to have a drink. He didn¡¯t stop, even acquiesced, and put pressure on Imogen himself. It was the third anniversary of their marriage, but except for the time Cedric apologized, he had never taken Imogen to meet his friends. Even when he and Imogen met friends outside, he still had to introduce Imogen as his sister to conceal their rtionship. He never admitted Imogen¡¯s identity in front of his friends. Therefore, they looked down on Imogen just to tter him and conform to his attitude. The more Troy thought about it, the more regrets he felt. In the past three years, he had caused Imogen to suffer too much. Just like Imogen said, he had said sorry too many times. Knowing that she was wronged, he still continued to wrong her because she was sensible and obeyed his thought. She was enduring again and again. Finally, she was disappointed because of his behavior. Her patience reached the limit. She could not bear it anymore. Tr?y put the wine ss to his mouth, drank it down in one gulp, and poured himself another ss. Riley persuaded him. ¡°You have just been discharged from the hospital. Please stop drinking.¡± The last few times, Troy came to drink with Riley because of emotional problems with Imogen. Even though he never smoked before, now he was no different from a chain smoker. Riley knew early on that Troy was fickle but affectionate. Therefore, he would be troubled by the emotional problems with Imogen throughout his life. Troy insisted on drinking and said, ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Riley looked at Troy and said, ¡°You obviously still like her, so you should fight for her again. No matter why you backed down, I still hope you think clearly and don¡¯t let yourself regret it for the rest of your life.¡± Troy thought about the incident that made him toss and turn recently, so he drank more and more frequently. Riley was speechless. Riley thought he was just a drinkingpanion for Troy! Riley couldn¡¯t prevent him from drinking. Considering that Troy had already drunk a lot, he hesitated for a while, went out, and dialed Imogen¡¯s number. At the same time, Imogen was waiting in the departure hall of Oslo Airport, waiting for the ne to Tromso. As she saw Riley calling, she nced at Charlie and Alex, got up, and went to the window to answer the phone. She answered, ¡°Hello, Riley? What¡¯s the matter?¡± Riley said, ¡°Troy is drinking.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she heard that man¡¯s name. ¡°What do you mean?¡± She thought, ¡°What does his drinking have to do with me?¡± Riley said, ¡°He has just been discharged from the hospital. He is still taking medicine and can¡¯t drink alcohol. I can¡¯t persuade him.¡± She asked, ¡°Do you want me to persuade him? Even you can¡¯t persuade him, and I don¡¯t think I can. He won¡¯t listen to me.¡± Riley added, ¡°Whether it works or not, give it a try anyway. He was injured so badly to save you. You probably don¡¯t want to see him die from repeated injuries, right?¡± However, it was not serious, as he said. Imogen frowned and hesitated. ¡°Okay. Give him the phone.¡± Riley replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Riley returned to the private room, saw Troy picking up the wine ss and was about to drink it, and stopped his wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t drink it!¡± Troy frowned and looked at him. Riley handed over the phone and said, ¡°Please answer the call.¡± It seemed that Troy did not hear the phone ring. It seemed that Troy¡¯s eyes were about to close. He took the phone in doubt and said, ¡°Hello.¡± His breathing was a little unsteady, and Imogen knew that he was drinking as she heard his voice, She calmed down and said, ¡°Troy.¡± Hearing the familiar voice, Troy was shocked and sat upright. His eyes lit up. He felt that he was dreaming and answered, ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen replied, ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± He asked, ¡°What did you want to talk to me about?¡± His voice was very soft as if a loud voice would. wake him up from the dream. Imogen asked, ¡°Are you drinking?¡± Troy immediately put down the wine ss in his hand and denied, ¡°No.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes flickered, and she said softly, ¡°You don¡¯t need to lie to me. If you suffer from repeated injuries due to drinking and are re¨Cadmitted to the hospital, you will be the one who will suffer from the pain. If you don¡¯t care, then you can continue to drink. Anyway, you are rich, and the hospital belongs to your family, so it doesn¡¯t matter how long you stay in the hospital.¡± He apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Imogen. I won¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Being exposed by Imogen, Troy felt a little guilty, pushed the wine ss away, and murmured softly, ¡°Thank you for caring about me, Imogen. I am very happy. Even if you lie to me, I feel happy. I thought you would never care about me.¡± Hearing these words, Imogen felt a little sorry. She took a deep breath and hung up the phone without saying a word. Knowing that Troy was good at lying, she couldn¡¯t believe what he said. Imogen started to move unconsciously. However, since she had decided to let go, the best solution was not to listen to his words. Then she wouldn¡¯t move. | Kinu Very Much very Mach Troy added, ¡°Imogen, I really don¡¯t want to divorce you, but I know you won¡¯t stay by my side anymore because I hurt you too much. I don¡¯t even have the courage to ask you to stay by my side. I haven¡¯t been able to sleep for a few days after you left. I miss you so much, Imogen.¡± He was answered by a beep of hang¨Cup. Troy closed his eyes. His heart was full of bitterness. He finally worked up the courage to say this. But she couldn¡¯t hear it, and she didn¡¯t want to hear it anymore. Chapter 171 Chapter 171 Chapter 171 The Truth Imogen hung up the phone and returned to her seat. Charlie saw that Imogen was a little depressed, so she asked casually, ¡°Who called just now?¡± ¡°A friend.¡± Imogen bit her lower lip. ¡°Hmph, I do know how many friends you have. The friend you are talking about is Troy, right?¡± Imogen did not answer her question. Seeing that she had guessed right, Charlieined, ¡°Why is he still calling? Did he pester you? Imogen, don¡¯t move and forgive him!¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen said firmly, ¡°It was his friend who called just now, saying that he was drinking. His friend needed me to persuade him. He was injured to save me. I can¡¯t ignore his friend¡¯s request.¡± Alex said, ¡°I believe Imogen is not so muddled, but now she needs some time to move on.¡± Two hourster, Imogen, Alex, and Charlie arrived in Tromso. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. From the airport, they took the bus to the hotel. Looking out from the bus window, they saw that there was still ayer of snow on both sides of the road. The hotel Charlie booked was Aurora Creo Hotel. ¡°I read in the guide that this hotel is right by the pier, with a good view. There is an outdoor hot pool on the top floor. Then, you can experience hot and cool sensations,¡± Charlie said. In winter in Norway, soaking in the hot pool outdoors on the top floor was indeed an unusual experience. After checking into the hotel, they packed their luggage, and after a brief rest, they went to the hotel restaurant for dinner. The hotel¡¯s restaurant was facing the pier, where people could eat delicious food while watching the beautiful scenery. As soon as Imogen sat down opposite Charlie with a dinner te, she heard someone calling her, ¡°Imogen?¡± As soon as Imogen raised her head, she saw Erik walking over with a look of surprise. Imogen nodded and smiled at him. Charlie gave Imogen a meaningful look and said with a smile, ¡°We meet again. Do you live here too?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Erik stood by their table, smiling with two pointed canine teeth and a sunny and cheerful aura about his body. ¡°But it¡¯s a pity. We are leaving tomorrow. Did you arrive here just now?¡± Charlie said, ¡°Yes. Did you see the aurora?¡± Erik answered. ¡°I see!¡± As he said that, Erik took out his mobile phone, found out the photos, put his phone on the table, and slowly swiped them one by one. ¡°Look, these are the photos I took. My photo skill is not good, but the aurora is so beautiful!¡± Imogen and her friends all looked at the photos on the phone. In the photo, the sky was dark blue, full of stars, and a green aurora passed across, which was gorgeous. Charlie eximed, ¡°You are too modest. The photos are so beautiful!¡± Erik scratched his head in embarrassment. ¡°It¡¯s because the aurora is so beautiful. People like me who don¡¯t have photography skills can take pictures like this.¡± Hearing what Erik said, Imogen looked forward to seeing the aurora very much. ¡°Then, what are you going to do after dinner?¡± Charlie asked. ¡°We¡¯re going skiing! Do you want toe together?¡± Erik¡¯s eyes lit up. He looked at Imogen expectantly and then looked at Charlie. Charlie gave Imogen a meaningful look. ¡°Why don¡¯t we go skiing too? Anyway, Aurora has to wait until night, and there are still a few days left, so don¡¯t worry.¡± Alex also looked at Imogen, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Imogen, what do you think?¡± With a smile on his face, Erik looked at Imogen. Imogen raised her head and saw that the three of them were looking at her expectantly. After thinking about it, she nodded and agreed, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go skiing.¡± As for the sport of skiing, she had only seen it on the Inte, and she also wanted to try it. Erik smiled happily, revealing a mouthful of white and neat teeth. The little canine looked extremely cute. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go and tell my ssmates! Let¡¯s go togetherter!¡± After speaking, he left excitedly. Looking at his back, Charlie smiled wretchedly and said to Imogen, ¡°It seems that we are destined to meet each other. Even though we have arrived in Norway, we can meet each other.¡± Imogen smiled and said nothing. She knew what Charlie meant, but she was really not interested in Erik. After eating, they simply went back to the room to take a rest and then met Erik and the others in the downstairs lobby of the hotel and went to the ski resort together. In Gxy Vi, Troy slowly opened his eyes. He felt his headache was very serious after a hangover. He closed his eyes impatiently and reached out to rub his head. There was some noise of snoring. Until the headache subsided a bit, Troy opened his eyes, rubbed Mochi with his hands, and stared at the ceiling in abstraction. He dreamed that Imogen called him and cared about him. A trace of bitterness shed across Troy¡¯s heart. Only in his dream would she treat him like this. Only in the dream could he relieve the pain of lovesickness. He missed her very much. Because he thought about it, the thoughts grew wildly in his heart. When he closed his eyes, his head was full of her face. Only alcohol palsied his brain could he sleep peacefully. The phone ringing interrupted his thoughts. Troy picked up the mobile phone on the bedside table and saw that the caller was Lane. He clicked the connect button. He said, ¡°Hello?¡± His voice was hoarse, and he sounded like he had just woken. up. Lane said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, there¡¯s news over there.¡± Hearing this, Troy suddenly sat up on the bed, waking up Mochi with fright. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s the news?¡± Lane answered, ¡°ording to Ms. Forbes¡® ssmate over there, Ms. Forbes came to school in mid¨CSeptember and studied at school in the first semester. Ms. Forbes only came in the first two months of the second semester. Later, Ms. Forbes took a long¨Cterm sick leave and never showed up again. At the end of the semester, Ms. Forbes returned to school and lost a lot of weight as if recovering from a serious illness.¡± Troy fell silent, pursed his thin lips tightly, and slowly used more force to hold the phone. It was already difficult for him to make excuses for Imogen, which made him believe that it was the doctor¡¯s misdiagnosis. The serenity in his heart was broken. His anger was like a beast that was going to break free from the cage. Troy clenched his teeth. And with the other hand, he grabbed a few creases from the quilt in order to restrain himself from the urge to drop his phone! He asked, ¡°Who is that man?¡± On the phone, Lane could hear Troy¡¯s anger when he spoke. Lane replied, ¡°The people over there almost asked all of Ms. Forbes¡® ssmates. They all said that Ms. Forbes had never had a boyfriend, but someone did pursue her. There are currently two men. One is the president of the Foreigners Association. Another one is Ms. Forbes¡® ssmate, who is at local person who is interested in our nation¡¯s culture.¡± Troy said, ¡°Go on.¡± Lane said, ¡°These two are Ms. Forbes¡® suitors who have a little more contact with her. The former helped Ms. Forbes a lot when she first arrived there. It is said that he helped to introduce the apartment where Ms. Forbes lived there. Thetter didn¡¯t express his love toward Ms. Forbes but approached Ms. Forbes by saying that he wanted to learn about our culture, andter he expressed his love. Then, Ms. Forbes alienated him.¡± Troy asked, ¡°So, is the former the most suspect?¡± Lane added, ¡°No, you can continue to listen. The people over there also went to the apartment rented by Ms. Forbes to inquire and found that Ms. Forbes had moved out in the second semester. After Ms. Forbes moved out, the association president also came to the apartment to look for Ms. Forbes, which means that Ms. Forbes Oved away and did not tell him. Therefore, it can only be said that the two men are suspicious. As for where Ms. Forbes movedter, our people did not find out. It seems that someone deliberately erased traces.¡± Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Chapter 172 Let Him Pay the Price ¡°There are several doubts about this matter. The first point is that Ms. Forbes has a good friend there. That woman is her old ssmate and has contacted her since she returned to the country. But Ms. Forbes treated her indifferently as if she didn¡¯t know her. ¡°Second is that I didn¡¯t find Ms. Forbes¡® delivery records. My subordinate checked it in all the hospitals and clinics there, including the hospitals in neighbouring cities. Either she went to a city farther away to have the operation or her delivery records were deliberately wiped out by someone. ¡°Another point is that Ms. Forbes asked for a long sick leave. It should be reflected on the report card. After she came back, she exchanged the credits. All subjects were excellent without any abnormalities.¡± After Lane finished reporting, Troy didn¡¯t speak for a long time. Until Lane was a little anxious and reminded, ¡°Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°Continue to investigate. I don¡¯t want anyone else to know about this.¡± ¡°Yes. I understand.¡± Troy hung up the phone, threw the phone on the bedside table, and stretched out his hand to tease Mochi. Mochi was too young. It held Troy¡¯s fingers and bit them with its deciduous teeth. It was like a tickle to Troy. Troy closed his eyes and recalled what Lane had said. Suddenly, an incredible guess shed in his mind. ¡°Imogen doesn¡¯t know that she has given birth to a child! Or, for some reason, she forgot what happened while studying abroad!¡± Therefore, she didn¡¯t mention her experience of studying abroad as if there was no such thing. Therefore, she was strange to the friends she met abroad. She gave up that child to marry him because she didn¡¯t know the existence of the child at all. So, her reaction to her pregnancy this time was like the first time. Troy pinched the centre of his brows, knowing Imogen hadn¡¯t deliberately concealed it. He finally felt somefort in his heart. But he didn¡¯t get the answer to that question. Who was that man?! His intuition told him that the man wasn¡¯t the president of the Foreigners Association or Imogen¡¯s ssmate. Who wiped out all these traces? Was it that man? Where was that child? Why did Imogen forget about her experience when she was studying abroad? However, since she had forgotten these things, it was best not to remember them forever. As for the child, Troy would secretly look for it. If the child was dead, it was the best result. If the child was still alive, Troy would let him stay abroad forever and never appear in front of Imogen. At this time, he received some messages. The notification sounded several times in a row. Troy opened his Facebook and found some photos sent by Yann. He checked one photo. The photo was taken in the ski resort. In the picture, two people in ski suits stood the bright sunlight. It was taken from afar. It could be seen that they were a man and a woman from their figures. The man put his hand on the woman¡¯s waist in an intimate gesture. Yann would not send photos to Troy for no reason. Troy had already guessed the identity of the woman in these photos. Blue veins stood out on his forehead. He swiped left and saw the second photo. The man held the woman¡¯s shoulders and lowered his head slightly as if kissing her forehead. Troy watched all the photos with a gloomy face. His deep eyes were full of coldness. Yann also sent him a message: [I didn¡¯t expect Ms. Forbes to have a new boyfriend just after the divorce!] Yann. [That man is a college student, three years younger than Ms. Forbes. He talked to her sweetly.] Yann: [I heard that they even made an appointment to watch the aurora at night. How romantic is it?! Young people are excited at night again¡­] Yann. [By the way, they live in the same hotel!] Troy was furious when he thought about what might happen between Imogen and that young man at night. His face turned livid in an instant. He stared at the man in the photo with hostility in his eyes. Erik would have died countless times if Troy¡¯s gazes could kill people through awork cable. Yann. It¡¯s said that the best way to get out of thest rtionship is to start a new one. I think Ms. Forbes has made up her mind!] Troy gritted his teeth. While feeling angry, he also felt a little upset and jealous. That feeling stuck in his throat like a pill, making his mouth bitter and ufortable. Imogen had broken free from the prison of herst rtionship and started a new one. But Troy was still stuck in the same ce, watching her back intently and hoping she could turn around and return to his side. But Imogen was so disappointed in him that she wouldn¡¯t turn around again. Troy knew well that she would never forgive him again. But he wouldn¡¯t let her 1. go. He replied to Yann. [You must do everything possible to stop them at all costs! I will go to Norway immediately!] If Erik dared to touch Imogen, Troy would definitely make him pay the price. Yann replied quickly. [Okay.] Yann. [I¡¯ll ask someone to dy the time. Hurry up.] Troy immediately called Lane, ¡°Book thetest flight to Tromso for me!¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Lane was not surprised by such a result. Compared with the past, Troy cared more about the future. He would not care about what had happened in the past. It was just like when someone made a mistake at work. Instead of panicking and making excuses, Troy hoped that employees could get rid of their distracting thoughts and find ways to make up for the loss. Troy couldn¡¯t ept Imogen¡¯s matter for a while but would figure it out himself in a few days. After all, it was a matter of the past. That matter had happened, and it could not be changed or erased. Since he couldn¡¯t let go of Imogen, he could only ept its existence. Imogen¡¯s past was not important. The important thing was that her future belonged to Troy. Lane was efficient and quickly processed the visa and air ticket. Troy got up and packed his luggage briefly. He told Sue to take care of Mochi and went directly to the airport to meet with Lane. After a while, they got on the ne to Tromso. At Tromso Ski Resort. Imogen, Erik, and others arrived at the ski resort. From a distance, she saw some people skiing in the vast snow against the wind like birds flying in the sky. They wore helmets, ski goggles, and ski suits. Now, they were stepping on skis, holding ski poles, and gliding against the wind in the snow. That feeling of freedom made people yearn for it. The idea was amazing, but the reality was embarrassing. Ordinary shoes were anti¨Cslip. People could walk in the snow. But snowboards were born for skiing. They were made of special materials. Imogen underestimated how slippery it was. She slipped as soon as she got out of the locker room. She sat on the ground. The ski poles were long, making it difficult for her to stand. up. skis on the feet restricted her posture. It took her a long time to get up. Imogen paid attention to her feet and walked carefully on the way to the slide. Charlie suddenly fell, making Imogen and Alexugh out loud. The long Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Just afterughing, Alex also slipped and fell to the ground, even throwing his ski pole away. In the end, they decided to pay a coach to teach them. There were probably a lot of tourists from New York, and the coaches couldmunicate with them fluently. It helped them a lot in learning skiing. Imogen listened attentively, practised with the coach, and quickly learned some skills. The coach taught them to move slowly on the snow. After a short time, Imogen could ski slowly alone. The skis cut into the snow and creaked as she moved. She looked up and saw snow. When she moved to a snow slope, she felt a supreme pleasure. Her breath was disordered, and her heartbeat elerated. A boiling excitement and courage broke her chest. That feeling of danger, restlessness, freedom, and intoxication made her want to yell. Imogen finally understood why some people liked skiing and some extreme sports. They pursued the ultimate feeling of freedom and excitement. Chapter 173 Chapter 173 Chapter 173 A Campfire Party But Imogen was not proficient yet, so she fell while sliding down the snow slope and didn¡¯t get up for a long time. It happened that Erik was nearby. He slid over to help Imogen. Imogen propped herself up from the snow poles, wiped the snow particles from her eyes, and said. to Erik, ¡°Thank you.¡± Erik smiled shyly. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Imogen, can I add you on Facebook?¡± Fearing that Imogen would disagree, he hurriedly exined, ¡°I want to transfer the dry cleaning fee to you.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Okay, TH let Charlie give it to you when I return.¡± Erik smiled happily, revealing two pointed canine teeth. ¡°Okay! Thank you, Imogen!¡± At this time, the days were long, and the nights were short in Norway. It got dark at three or four in the afternoon. The ski resort turned on the lights early, brightening the ski resort. They stayed at the ski resort until over five o¡¯clock and were exhausted when they left. But they didn¡¯t feel tired at all in their hearts. Instead, they were thrilled. Seeing Imogen¡¯s tired but rxed expression on the bus, Charlie patted her shoulder and smiled. ¡°How is it? Skiing feels good, right?¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°I had a great time today.¡± ¡°That¡¯s how it should be. Don¡¯t think about anything. Just have fun. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll forget about dimwit in a month!¡± Imogen smiled. Hearing this, Erik looked at Imogen and Charlie curiously. He guessed the dimwit Charlie was talking about should be Imogen¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend. Charlie looked at Erik and the others and started chatting. ¡°Erik, which university are you from!¡± Erik said, ¡°Universit¨¦ de Bordeaux.¡± Charlie raised her eyebrows and asked in surprise, ¡°Are you studying there or an American¨C French?¡± ¡°American¨CFrench,¡± Erik answered, ¡°When I was twelve, my family was settled in France.¡± Because of this, he didn¡¯t pay much attention to the domestic news. He didn¡¯t know Imogen and Troy at all. ¡°Have you got the permanent residency yet there?¡± Erik shook his head. ¡°No. We n to return to domestic areas during Christmas this year. And we will stay domestic if there is no ident. And we will not go there.¡± ¡°Why? Isn¡¯t it good over there? Why do you want to go back to America?¡± Erik thought for a while and said, ¡°It¡¯s not bad. My parents think we should return to where we were born. It just so happened that I also graduated from university, so we went back.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good toe back. Our country has been developing very fast recently.¡± Erik asked with a smile, ¡°Imogen, where are you from?¡± Charlie nced at Imogen with a smile. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Are you going toe back to y Chapter 173 A Campfire Party with us?¡± Erik smiled shyly and looked at Imogen but didn¡¯t speak. ¡°We are from New York City. If you cane to New York City, please get in touch with me. We¡¯ll treat you to dinner.¡± Unexpectedly, Erik¡¯s eyes widened. He said in surprise, ¡°Really? New York City is also my hometown!¡± ¡°Really? What a coincidence!¡± Charlie, Imogen, and Alex looked at each other in surprise. ¡°Really! Our family used to live on the side of the old town. I didn¡¯t know how there is now.¡± ¡°A lot of ces over there have been demolished.¡± Erik smiled. ¡°Unfortunately, my family sold the house when we went abroad. By the way, Charlie, please give Imogen¡¯s Facebook number to me.¡± Charlie raised her eyebrows and looked at Imogen. Imogen nodded slightly. Erik also said, ¡°Imogen agreed.¡± Charlie gave Imogen¡¯s Facebook number to Erik. Erik added it immediately. Imogen immediately agreed. Erik smiled at Imogen and sent a cat head emoji on Facebook, which was very cute. Imogen smiled at him but didn¡¯t reply. The rooms of Erik and his friends were not on the same floor as Imogen and her friends. Only Imogen, Charlie, and Alex left inside after Erik and his friends got out of the lift. Charlie looked at Imogen teasingly and smiled. ¡°Why did you suddenly agree to add him on Facebook?¡± ¡°He helped me while skiing and asked me to add him again, so I couldn¡¯t refuse.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. ¡°I think it¡¯s pretty good. But I didn¡¯t expect that his home also happened to be in New York City. Maybe you two can get into a rtionshipter.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Well, let¡¯s talk about itter.¡± She didn¡¯t have any feelings for Erik. Charlie slumped on the bed back in the suite, not wanting to move. The three rested in the room for half an hour before going to the dining room for dinner. After dinner, the three went to the lukewarm pool on the top floor. The exhausted body was surrounded by the warm and smooth water, making people feel refreshed as if all the pores had been opened and the exhaustion had disappeared. The hot pool was outdoors, with gusts of cold wind. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but bury herself except for her head in the water, enjoying the beautiful view of the harbor leisurely. After soaking in the lukewarm pool, they went to the sauna again. They met some foreign friends, chatted happily, and talked about many topics. After finishing the sauna, Charlie returned to her room,y on the bed, and beautified her pictures. While beautifying the pictures, she asked, ¡°By the way, I need your opinions on something.¡± ¡°Say.¡± Imogen was applying a mask, saying only a word. ¡°Shall we rent a car to chase the aurora tomorrow or join a small tour group?¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t we n self¨Cdriving?¡± Alex suddenly thought of another question. ¡°If we drive by ourselves, can we catch the aurora? I¡¯m afraid we don¡¯t understand and miss it.¡± ¡°I¡¯m struggling with this problem. I originally nned to drive by ourselves. But I looked at the weather when I was soaking in the pool just now. It¡¯s cloudy these days, and the clouds are rtively thick. The forecast software also said that the probability of seeing an aurora is low. So why don¡¯t we join a small tour group? The tour guide has worked here for many years and has more experience than us.¡± Charlie continued, ¡°And just now, someone privately advertised me a small tour group. It¡¯s fascinating. The price is not high. It is equipped with clothes, shoes, and nkets. There is a lot of food in the car. Some photographers take pictures for free. It has a campfire party. The most important thing is for the tour group to ensure its members see the aurora. If we can¡¯t see it, we can continue to join the tour group for free the day after tomorrow.¡± It was good to ensure its members saw the aurora. And the bonfire party under the aurora was also excellent. People from all over the world would gather together under the aurora, sitting by the fire, drinking, and chatting. Just like when they were in the sauna just now, people from different countries sat together peacefully andmunicated freely. That feeling was yearning for them. ¡°Then how about we join a small tour group tomorrow and drive by ourselves for the next few days,¡± Imogen said. ¡°Okay,¡± Alex said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll sign up!¡± Charlie signed up after adding the Facebook ount of the person in charge. The tour guide was from New York and let them wait in the hotel lobby at 5 p.m. tomorrow. A bus woulde to pick them. up. It was only dawn at nine o¡¯clock. After breakfast, they wandered around the city, found a restaurant for dinner, and finally returned to the hotel to wait for the group¡¯s bus. At five o¡¯clock, the tour guide sent Charlie a message, saying they would arrive at the hotel in five minutes. The tour told them to watch the time,e out, and wait there on time. Imogen and her friends were ready, so they went downstairs and waited at the hotel¡¯s entrance. As soon as they stepped out of the hotel gate, the icy chill came from all directions. Imogen wore a thick cotton coat, cotton boots, cotton gloves, and ear warmers on her ears, but she still felt a little cold. ¡± The sky had already darkened at this time, but it was different from New York City at night. The sky in Tromso this time was dark blue, full of stars, but the surroundings were very bright. The street lights on both sides of the street were on. The hotels and residential buildings were all lit up. Two cars were parked on the opposite side of the road, and cars roared past the road asionally. Chapter 174 Chapter 174 Chapter 174 She Would Be Unhappy Imogen wore a long, thick¨Cdown jacket and wrapped herself like a cute penguin. She wore gloves with strings, opened her arms, and pat herself asionally. Looking at the vivid Imogen before him, Troy wanted to walk over to her and hug her into his arms. But he knew he couldn¡¯t. She managed to cheer up a little. If Troy appeared before her, her mood would be sullen. again. The bus drove over, blocking Troy¡¯s view. After confirming the identities of Imogen, Charlie, and Alex, the tour guide asked them to board. the car. There were already about ten people in the car, all of them were American faces, and they should all be from New York. Charlie walked in the front, picked a row of unupied seats, and sat in the back. Imogen sat outside. An aisle separated Alex and Imogen. Charlie looked at the facilities in the car and said to Imogen, ¡°This bus is quite luxurious and has air conditioning. Before making the n, I watched the tour groups other people joined. Their buses were small and broken. Only biscuits were for them.¡± ¡°Then the price of this tour group should be more expensive?¡± Imogen guessed. For no reason, from the moment she left the hotel, Imogen always felt a sharp gaze falling on her, making her feel ufortable. Even when she got into the car, she still felt that gaze. But when she looked around just now, she found nothing unusual. The front passenger heard it and said, ¡°No, it¡¯s the same price. I¡¯ve been herest time.¡± ¡°Then this tour group should be newly opened?¡± Imogen said. If this tour group had been open for a while, the passengers would be full, and no seats would be left untilst night. At the same time, other ordinary tour groups should lower their prices collectively, using price advantages to attract customers. Another passenger in front nodded and said, ¡°I heard it¡¯s only the first day.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The tour guide heard their conversation and exined, ¡°Our group has been here for a long time. But a new boss sponsored us with a new car. You guys are the first group of customers after we change the car.¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows, a little surprised, but said nothing. Charlie smiled and said, ¡°So that¡¯s the case. Then we are fortunate!¡± The tour guide agreed and flickered her eyes. Then she nced at Imogen. Then the bus started and continued to pick up other tourists. The lights in the ck car on the opposite side of the road were on, and it followed the bus quietly. At the same time, there was aptop on Troy¡¯sp. Troy was in the back seat. The screen disyed on theptop was exactly the real¨Ctime monitoring inside the bus. 12-29 Driving the car in front, Yannined, ¡°It takes you so much effort, but you didn¡¯t bus. Why are you hiding here?¡± get up the Troy zoomed in on the surveince screen, greedily staring at Imogen on the. He was unable to look away. ¡°She will be unhappy if I appear in front of her.¡± ¡°But she doesn¡¯t know you do this for her.¡± ¡°I know. It¡¯s fine.¡± ¡°Then why are youing to Norway? Just to see her up close?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Yann was speechless. The bus passengers were unnoticed that a ck car followed behind the bus, except for the driver and tour guide. After picking up several other passengers, the bus drove out of the city along the road. The sky where people watched the aurora must be transparent. There must be no light pollution, moonlights, or thick clouds, so the best ces to watch the aurora were in the suburbs. On both sides of the suburban road, as far as they could see, it was white, mixed with sparse trees. The bus traveled for about an hour. At this moment, a tourist in front eximed, ¡°Look! Aurora!¡± Imogen looked up through the window. Like a twisted ribbon, she saw a dazzling green in the blue¨Cpurple sky before her. Apanied by stars, it was clear, transparent, gorgeous, colorful, mysterious, and unpredictable. In the blink of an eye, the aurora disappeared without a trace like a festival me. Many tourists didn¡¯t even have time to turn on their mobile phones. But it was this short glimpse that gave the passengers a great shock. For a while, all the passengers in the car were lying on the window ss, staring out of the window intently and talking heatedly. After about another 20 minutes, the mysterious aurora reappeared in the vast, boundless sky in the distance, half green and half purple. The light was powerful, half the sky was brightly reflected, and even the mountains below were stained purple. The tourists in the car were so excited that they all took out their mobile phones and took pictures through the window. This touch of aurora hung in the sky for a long time. The bus continued to move forward, and the aurora seemed to be getting closer. The bus stopped in a t space shortly after, and the tourists quickly got off. Imogen looked at the sky in front of her, feeling extremely shocked. This space was yast. Looking around, tourists could see the sky was boundless, as if it was very close to the ground, so they could reach it with their hands. Blue, purple, and green aurora covered the entire sky. Mixed with white nebe, it was like the unfathomable Milky Way,plementing each other beautifully. It made people sigh and feel that the universe was so big, but life was minuscule. When people saw the aurora, taking pictures was an essential part. Tourists pulled out their phones and started taking pictures. Some tourists also brought cameras, such as Alex. After taking enoughndscape photos, Charlie stuffed the phone into Imogen¡¯s hand, wanting to take a picture with Aurora. After taking a few photos, Charlie took over the phone, scrolled it over, and said in surprise, ¡°Imogen, you are amazing! This picture is wonderful!¡± It not only captured Charlie well but also captured the aurora vividly. Alex also came over to take a look. ¡°Unfortunately, the rity of this picture is not good.¡± As she said that, she put the camera into Imogen¡¯s hand, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ll leave the task of taking pictures to you today!¡± ¡°You guys are exaggerating.¡± Imogen held the camera, feeling a little helpless. ¡°No exaggeration! It¡¯s just beautiful!¡± Charlie said. ¡°Tell me about it! Imogen, don¡¯t forget what you are best at!¡± Alex said. In addition to serving as a director at McKesson, Imogen also worked with games, jewelry, and other products as a marketing consultant. In addition to marketing strategies, she was best at advertising design and shooting. ording to the evaluation of some people in the industry, Imogen¡¯s camera was visually attractive. Themercials produced by her seemed to give people visual enjoyment, and they were not disgusting what she produced at all. Thus, Imogen would be present for the endorsement shoot of McKesson. Shemunicated with the photographer. So far, Alex was the mostfortable photographer Imogen had worked with, capable of getting to her intentions. Alex added, ¡°You can take such good pictures with your mobile phone. If you use a camera, maybe you can take better pictures. Unfortunately, Imogen, you went to study that major. If you could learn photography before, you would be more famous than me now!¡± Imogen smiled embarrassedly. Her whole heart was on Troy then, so she studied Troy¡¯s rted major. It wasn¡¯t until this time that Imogen remembered that she also had hobbies in the past. She liked photography when she was a child. At that time, her family was not wealthy, and cameras were a luxury for ordinary people. But her father, Ignacio, had a camera. Whenever he returned during Christmas, she would beg him to y with his camera. Although he treasured the camera, he also wanted to satisfy her curiosity. He would y with her and repeatedly asked her not to break it. Before he died, she asionally took pictures with his camera when free. After he passed away, she never touched the camera again and devoted all her free time to studying. All she wanted was to catch up with Troy and gain his appreciation. She lost her hobbies and lost herself. She didn¡¯t know if it was because of Ignacio or Troy. Chapter 175 Chapter 175 Chapter 175 I Have a Friend Charlie said, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t you want to find a hobby? Isn¡¯t photography good? Anyway, you don¡¯t have to worry about other things. You can buy a camera in the future, travel and take pictures everywhere, or shoot pictures for people. It¡¯s nice!¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy was not the only one in her life. She wanted to pick up the lost past. Imogen held the camera and took many photos for Charlie and Alex. Finally, the three of them took a group photo together. On the other side, the tour guide and driver were busy lighting the bonfire and bringing out refreshments. Imogen was tired from taking pictures, so she handed the camera to Alex, but she didn¡¯t want to get in the car and sat by a campfire to warm up. She overheard a tourist pointing not far away and saying, ¡°There is a car over there, so they must be driving to see the aurora?¡± Imogen casually nced over, only to feel that the car looked familiar. It was just that it was a local license te number. So it should be her illusion. After a long time, the excitement passed, and the coldness came back again. The tourists all sat down by the fire, and they were all eating snacks. The tour guide brought up the topic, and naturally cheerful tourists joined in immediately. There was a lively scene by the campfire. A passenger brought a guitar and performed in public, and everyone recorded it. At the end of the song, a girl suggested. ¡°There are people driving over there. Shall we call them over?¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The tour guide paused and nced at the ck car not far away. The girl who proposed thought the tour guide was unwilling, so she didn¡¯t mention it again. Unexpectedly, the tour guide said, ¡°Then let¡¯s go and ask them if they are willing toe.¡± If they were ordinary people, then he wouldn¡¯t agree. But it was the new boss! The girl was cheerful and enthusiastic and volunteered. ¡°I¡¯ll ask.¡± She trotted a few steps, reached the ck car not far away, and knocked on the window. ¡°Hi, excuse me.¡± Yann slightly lowered the car window. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Seeing Yann¡¯s handsome face, the girl was surprised and even softened her tone. ¡°Would toe over and join us?¡± Yann raised his eyebrows and looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°Are you going?¡± you like The girl froze for a few seconds before seeing through the gap in the window that there was another person in the back seat. Seeing the man¡¯s face, the girl was taken aback. Although the lights in the car were not turned on, it was not dim at the moment. From her perspective, the man¡¯s face had a smooth contour, a clear jawline, and distinct edges. His eyebrows were full, and his sword eyebrows pressed down, making him look serious. His eyes were like ck holes. People would be attracted by just one look. 1. go. I¡¯ll go with you.¡± The girl stared nkly, not even paying attention to what Troy said. Yann pushed the door and got off the car. He said, ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to Seeing that the girl didn¡¯t respond, Yann nced at her coldly. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to make way?¡± ¡°Oh, ok!¡± The girl came back to her senses and hurriedly took a few steps back to make room for the door. After Yann got out of the car and closed the door, the girl said to Troy, ¡°Cute boy, are you really not going? Your friend will go, and it¡¯s cold and lonely to stay in the car alone¡­¡± Troy directly closed the car window. The girl didn¡¯t give up and said to Yann, ¡°Hey, don¡¯t you persuade your friend? How can you let him stay in the car alone?¡± Yann said lightly, ¡°He is willing to stay inside. Why do you so care about him?¡± The girl didn¡¯t know what to say. She wondered if they really were friends. Coming to the bonfire, Yann thanked the tour guide, looked around, and nodded to Imogen. Imogen didn¡¯t pay attention to Yann¡¯s face in the airport and had already forgotten all about it. She looked at Yann nkly, then looked around, not quite understanding why he only nodded at her. Later, she heard the girl¡¯s friend whisper to the girl, ¡°Fuck! This guy is so handsome.¡± Yann was the kind of wild handsomeness, giving people a feeling of unrestrained freedom. The girl nced at Yann and sounded a bit regretful. ¡°There is another one in the car, more handsome than this one. I want him toe, but he won¡¯te!¡± Troy was the kind of majestic handsomeness, with the feeling of being in a high position, stern and solemn, with an imposing manner. Her friend said in surprise, ¡°Fuck? Really?? How about we go there again? I want to see that handsome guy!¡± The girl nced at the ck car. ¡°I don¡¯t dare. He looks very serious!¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Her friend also nced at the ck car and dismissed the idea. Without aplete understanding, appearance was the first impression. Yann was handsome and naturally popr. Many tourists in the team took the initiative to chat with Yann, asking him where his home was, how old he was, and so on. The questions were quite personal. Yann answered everything he could answer and fooled around with a few random sentences when he couldn¡¯t. Someone asked him if he came here for work or travel. Yann replied, ¡°Work and travel.¡± ¡°Is it work or travel?¡± Yann didn¡¯t exin and said casually, ¡°I came with my friend. He was emotionally hurt and wanted to go out for a walk. He asked me to go with him. He will pay me for my sry.¡± After finishing speaking, he had a meaningful expression and smiled at Imogen. Imogen looked bewildered, always feeling that Yann knew her. Just now, he seemed to say that he came from New York City? He must have seen her on the news. A tourist enviously said, ¡°What kind of friend? Can you introduce me? I also want such a friend.¡± The girl and her friends could easily guess that the one in the car was Yann¡¯s friend. They looked at each other and silently wondered why God didn¡¯t send them a handsome and rich man? Another tourist was curious. ¡°Hey, your friend is quite rich. He should have a lot of women. Why did he still get hurt?¡± The girlfriend of the tourist next to him punched him. ¡°What? Rich people are not allowed to love one woman, right? David, do you mean when you be rich, you want to have a lot of women?¡± ¡°No, no! Let me exin!¡± The tourist named David hurriedly said. very Yann raised his legs casually and said, ¡°He has known his wife for ten years and loves her much. Recently, his wife divorced him. He couldn¡¯t ept it and drank and smoked. every day.¡± The others had never seen Troy, but the girl had, so she asked in puzzlement, ¡°Your friend is so handsome and rich. Why did his wife divorce him?¡± Imogen was also very curious. apany After all, judging from the discussion between the girl and her friend, Yann¡¯s friend was more handsome than Yann. Because of emotional injury, he specially asked his friend to him on the trip and also paid Yann¡¯s sry. It seemed that he was not short of money. ¡°Because she doesn¡¯t love him,¡± Yann said softly while eating snacks. The girl was surprised. ¡°Why doesn¡¯t she love him? Why did she marry him if she didn¡¯t love him?¡± Yann shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. I heard her family forced her.¡± The girl sighed, ¡°It¡¯s a pity for your friend.¡± Then, the girl whispered to her friend, ¡°Why didn¡¯t I meet such a perfect man? If I did, I would give him my life!!¡± Imogen also felt it was a pity. It was not easy for a rich man to only love one woman, especially this rich man who was also a handsome guy. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but think of Troy. Sheughed. Troy was also a handsome guy and also loved one woman. It was just that he loved Sarah. She remembered that when she came to Marshall family, Troy was in love with Sarah. It had been ten years now, but he still loved Sarah. If it wasn¡¯t for Henry, he and Sarah should be married by now. Therefore, she envied Yann¡¯s friend¡¯s wife very much because she was loved by her husband. If Troy back then could love her that much¡­ ¡ö 12:29 Chapter 176 All Over Imogen stopped thinking in time, not daring to consider it further. She shouldn¡¯t think of Troy again. Chapter 176 Chapter 176 Chapter 176 All Over The lively bonfire came to an end, and the tourists gathered for a group photo before returning to the bus and heading back. Meanwhile, a ck car continued to follow them on the way back. They arrived back at the hotel at four in the morning. None of the three of them felt sleepy. As they recalled memories of the northern lights and looked through the photos they took, they chatted joyfully, and their excitement grew. Charlie picked a few photos and posted them on her Instagram. In the past, when rumors about Imogen and Troy¡¯s rtionship first began circting, Charlie had spoken up for Imogen and faced a lot of criticism fromizens. But when Troy rified the situation, and the narrative turned around, Charlie gained more. followers for her loyalty to her friend. Of course, there were those who liked to criticize had imed that Charlie and Imogen weren¡¯t really friends and that Charlie was just using Imogen to gain public recognition. Charlie didn¡¯t pay attention to thosements. She had mentioned her travel ns on Instagram when she decided to go on the trip, and many fans shared their experiences below her posts. When leaving Oslo, she shared her traveling experiences in Oslo on Instagram, coupled with carefully edited photos. That time around, she posted a grid of nine pictures. The eight surrounding photos were all photos ofndscapes and the northern lights, while the center one was a group photo of the three of them under the northern lights. Thements began to pour in. Some praised the beauty of the northern lights, some shared their travel experiences, and some were filled with envy. Among the amicablements, Charlie suddenly noticed something grating. [The woman standing on the left in the middle photo must be Ms. Forbes, right? She¡¯s quite cunning. You defended her on the inte and faced all the bacsh while she stayed quiet in the background. She¡¯s probably just using you and never saw you as a friend. These rich people are all shrewd.] Charlie contemted responding and confronting thementer, but after some thought, she decided to delete thement instead. However, Imogen still saw thement before Charlie managed to delete it. The three of them stayed up chatting until five in the morning. In the darkness, Imogeny in bed with her eyes closed, carefully reflecting on herself. She wondered how Charlie mustered the courage to stand up to the keyboard warriors on Instagram. Fearless was she in the face of all those critics against her in thements and the even more derogatory private messages people sent her. Imogen wondered why she couldn¡¯t be like Charlie. Deep down, she knew she wasn¡¯t as strong as she appeared. Many a time, her calm appearance was but a fa?ade she worked hard to maintain. 29 She feared that Troy would look down on her, knowing that he disliked people who wallow in self¨C pity. Back when she was used of being a third wheel, even if she couldn¡¯t make a post on Instagram, she could have held a press conference or done a live stream to clear her name. However, she did neither. Troy made her suffer, but despite the sadness and frustration she felt, she always swallowed her grievances and never rebelled. Over the years, she had been chasing Troy¡¯s footsteps, seeking his approval, and it had be her habit. She was used to pleasing him, so even when insulted, she didn¡¯t darein in front of Henry, fearing his displeasure and disdain. Even when wronged, she didn¡¯t dare rify herself without his approval, worried he¡¯d get angry and hate her even more. Imogen had to thank her two friends. Without them, it would have been hard for her to break free. During those years of loving Troy, she lost so much of herself. After ab that, she wanted to be herself again, considering her own feelings without worrying about what others thought of her and holding back. After tossing and turning in bed, Imogen got up in the middle of the night and logged into her Instagram ount, the one she hadn¡¯t used ever since being cyberbullied. She posted an update. It¡¯s all over.] The post was apanied by a photo of her divorce papers. In an instant, hundreds ofments flooded thements section, and the post was quickly gaining traction. Inte users had already spected about Troy¡¯s infidelity, and the post seemed to have confirmed their suspicions. Thements section was filled with people sympathizing with and supporting Imogen, berating Troy as trash, and even attacking the woman who Troy had presumably cheated with. But for Imogen, none of it mattered anymore. The moment she made the post, she heaved a sigh of relief as if a heavy burden had been lifted off her chest. She no longer had to worry about displeasing Troy, and she would no longer affect him. She switched off the screen of her phone, closed her eyes, and quickly drifted into sleep. Little did she know, just a wall away, Troyy in bed, unable to sleep. Eventually, he took out one of Imogen¡¯s garments from his luggage and held it close to him. Ever since being discharged, he had moved back into the master bedroom. Only by lying on the large bed where Imogen spent her nights and taking in her lingering scent could he fall asleep. Yet not long after, his sleep was interrupted by the ringing of his phone. Lane had called to remind him to check the trending topics on Instagram. Opening the app, he saw the top keyword on the list was. [Troy and Imogen divorced.] This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. He clicked on it and found a recent post from Imogen. His heart felt like it had been struck hard, a dull ache spreading within him. ¡°Is she so eager to sever our ties and escape me? Could it be that she¡¯s really interested in that Erik?¡± He wondered. He gripped the bedsheets, restraining the urge to go knock on Imogen¡¯s door, a dark look in his eyes. At one in the afternoon, Imogen woke up when Charlie and Alex were still fast asleep. After checking the time, she decided not to wake them. Daylight was fading, and there wasn¡¯t much time left for exploring anyway. While she freshened up, Charlie and Alex got up in their respective rooms. By the time they headed out after eating, it was already three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, and the sky was dimming. As they stepped out, Imogen spotted Yann nearby. He had just closed the door to the room next to theirs, seemingly about to head out. Seeing them, he nodded at Imogen and remarked, ¡°Are you staying here too?¡± Despite their unexpected encounter, his eyes showed no surprise. ¡°Are you staying here too? Quite a coincidence. Heading out?¡± Imogen asked. Yann gestured toward the adjacent room. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going out with ¡°Wishing you a great time.¡± ¡°Same to you.¡± my friend.¡± After that brief exchange, Charlie, Alex, and Imogen wandered around the city, exploring Tromso¡¯s museums, aquarium, library, pedestrian street, and the Arctic Cathedral. The uniquely shaped Arctic Cathedral had a triangr front, looking stunning against the night sky. Charlie captured numerous beautiful photos. By six o¡¯clock in the evening, they found a restaurant and began their meal. Halfway through, Charlie suddenly swore and pushed her phone toward Imogen. ¡°Imogen, take a look at this.¡± Puzzled, Imogen nced at the screen, which disyed Charlie¡¯s Instagram feed. Troy had created a personal Instagram ount, gaining millions of followers in just twelve hours. The badge next to his ount name meant he had his ount verified. He had posted just once, seemingly in response to Imogen. [A long, winding roady ahead of me, but I will reach my destination one day.] Charlie took back her phone, eximing, ¡°Could he mean that he doesn¡¯t want to let go? This is getting on my nerves.¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Maybe he is referring to him and Sarah?¡± ¡°Who cares? As long as you stand your ground, Imogen.¡± Alex said. ¡°I understand.¡± Not far away, Troy sat in a hidden corner, overhearing Imogen¡¯s resolute response. He clenched his fist, feeling a sharp pain in his chest. She had no lingering attachment. Chapter 177 Chapter 177 Chapter 177 She Dreamt of Him Charlie didn¡¯t know that Troy was nearby, so she specifically ordered a few bottles of white wine. ¡°To be honest, even though Imogen was with us the past few days, she has been in a gloomy mood, not interested in anything. But now she¡¯s finally letting loose. Come on, let¡¯s have a good drink today, celebrating Imogen¡¯s sessful divorce and her regaining her singlehood!¡± ¡°Cheers! We will drink until we drop!¡± Imogen poured herself a ss of wine with a smile. ¡°Then I¡¯ll apany you to the end!¡± The three of them chatted, downing one ss of wine after another. Charlie got a little tipsy and began speaking without a filter, ¡°Imogen¡­ hic¡­ I¡¯ve known for a long time that Troy is no good. How could you endure him for so long? If it were me, I would¡¯ve kicked him out a long time ago and used the money I got after breaking up with him to give myself a treat. Isn¡¯t that great? Come on, let me show you something precious. Shh¡­ don¡¯t tell anyone. I haven¡¯t¡­ shown these to anyone else¡­¡± In a drunken haze, Charlie opened the encrypted photo album on her phone. ¡°Look, they¡¯re all photos of male influencers that I¡¯ve collected with great effort. Look at this guy. He has such huge pectorals. His chest is even bigger than mine¡­ And this one, look at his curves. Fuck, he¡¯s really well¨Cendowed¡­ And this one, this is the sexiest butt I¡¯ve ever seen¡­ There are so many of them, so I¡¯m sure there¡¯s one who you¡¯ll like. As for that dimwit, he can just go stand in the corner!¡± Charlie went through each photo, bing bolder with her words. Imogen¡¯s face turned slightly red, while Alex seemed quite interested. Imogen was drawn over out of curiosity, but for some reason, every time she looked at a photo, she involuntarilypared it to Troy. For example, Troy¡¯s chest muscles were firm and sturdy, while his length was¡­ She would just say that he wasn¡¯tcking in that department. As for Troy¡¯s backside¡­. Imogen¡¯s face grew even redder, and she shook her head to dispel those inappropriate thoughts. After looking at so many men¡¯s photos, she still felt that Troy was the most perfect. Some men in the photos were too bulky with a hulking physique, while some were too skinny with no aesthetic appeal to their muscles, whereas Troy¡¯s body was just right. There were also those with simr bodies to Troy¡¯s, but their appearance couldn¡¯t match his. Although she promised herself to forget him, tipsy as she was, she couldn¡¯t control herself. That person¡¯s face kept appearing in her mind again and again. She tried to drive the thoughts away, but it was futile. Thus, she figured that gettingpletely drunk would be the solution. Only when she was thoroughly intoxicated could she stop thinking about him. She considered that her final tribute to her ten¨Cyear¨Clong unrequited love for Troy. However, they didn¡¯t know that Troy, who was hanging around, started sulking upon hearing them. Charlie suddenly felt a chilly atmosphere around her, murmuring, ¡°Aren¡¯t we supposed to have heating? Why do I feel a bit cold?¡± As she spoke, she returned to the main topic. ¡°How about we go to a random bar tonight to find someone to getid? The guys here are quite impressive. I bet you¡¯ll forget that dimwit completely, Imogen¡­¡± Troy¡¯s face got solemn when he heard that. Luckily, he heard Imogen say, ¡°Hmm¡­ that might not be a good idea¡­¡± She wasn¡¯t really up to the idea and was also concerned about the risk of sexually transmitted diseases. Troy seemed to be feeling better after that. Charlie didn¡¯t bring it up again, and the three of them continued to drink and chat, focusing on the pictures on Charlie¡¯s phone. Imogen got dizzy from drinking and had an inkling that she shouldn¡¯t drink more. Otherwise, she might just pass out.. She figured that being cautious was better, especially when in a foreign country. She reminded Charlie and Alex to take a cab back together. In the car, Imogen felt drowsy and almost fell asleep. Back in the room, Imogen eagerly copsed onto the bed and fell into a deep sleep. The room fell silent, and there was nothing but silence in the dark space. Suddenly, a creaking sound broke the tranquility as the door opened and then closed again. Troy arrived at Imogen¡¯s bedside, quietly sitting down. In the moonlight, he greedily admired Imogen¡¯s sleeping face. At that moment, he finally had the chance to gaze upon her openly, without any restraints. He really missed her. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Troy gently reached out and touched her cheek, then leaned down to kiss her forehead. He unabashedly breathed in her fragrance, although all he could smell was alcohol. ¡°What a drunkard!¡± He thought, pinching Imogen¡¯s nose. Luckily, she didn¡¯t agree to go to the bar. Otherwise, he didn¡¯t dare to think about what he might have done! With the heater on in the room, Imogen was still wearing a thick coat. Starting to feel hot and sweaty, she hummed to indicate her difort, subconsciously pulling at her clothes. Troy unzipped her jacket and took it off her, then helped her out of her sweater and thick leggings. The thermal underwear she wore was thestyer of clothing that remained. Her face was rosy, but he wasn¡¯t sure if it was due to the alcohol or the heat. Her lips slightly parted, revealing her white teeth as she unconsciously let out a soft moan. The snug thermal underwear outlined her enticing curves, making her even more enchanting and irresistible. Initially, Troy had no ulterior motives. He just wanted her to feel morefortable. However, his breathing grew heavy, and his mouth was dry, his eyes glued to her as his mind went nk. Her asional moans only added fuel to the fire, the sounds making him swell with desire. Imogen rolled over unconsciously, exposing her alluring curves fully. 12:29 Chapter 177 She Dreamt of Him Troy held his breath, finally unable to restrain himself any longer. He flipped Imogen over and leaned down, capturing her alluring rosy lips with a kiss, effortlessly delving inside. The sweet taste of wine met his tongue, a sensation he had missed for a long time. Troy couldn¡¯t help but lose himself in it, indulging in the delightful vor of her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s face grew even redder, and she began to struggle for breath. Due to difort, she opened her eyes and nudged the person on top of her. ¡°Troy?¡± Troy¡¯s body tensed, and he quickly opened his eyes, meeting Imogen¡¯s gaze from close range. He didn¡¯t expect Imogen to wake up and was about to exin. But before he could say anything, he saw Imogen close her eyes again and mutter, ¡°Why am I dreaming of you? I really don¡¯t want to dream of you¡­¡± At her words, Troy¡¯s face turned livid. ¡°She doesn¡¯t want to dream of me? Then who does she want to dream of? Liam? Or Erik? Or perhaps the man who fathered her child?¡± He thought. Troy ground his teeth in anger and frustration. Seeing that Imogen was about to say something else, he lowered his head and covered her plump lips with his own. He kissed her hungrily, biting and sucking her lips, his tongue stirring her mouth as he sucked the air out of her. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± His scorching breath brushed against Imogen¡¯s face, making her feel even hotter. She unconsciously pulled at her own clothes. Her cor was pulled lower, exposing her plump and alluring cleavage. By that point, Troy was maddened by lust. As memories of their coption during the past three years shed through his mind, his member that had been lying dormant rose its head. He kissed Imogen¡¯s cheek, then yfully sucked and nibbled on her sensitive, fair earlobe. Imogen let out a soft moan and trembled all over. Troy¡¯s scorching lips moved to her neck, sliding downward, trailing gently over her corbone and chest. Then, he lifted her clothes¡­. Imogen let out a hum out of difort, muttering unconsciously, ¡°Serene, don¡¯t bite¡­¡± Troy¡¯s body tensed as he raised his head and asked in a deep voice, ¡°Who¡¯s Serene?¡± Serene was definitely a girl¡¯s name. Troy was certain that Imogen didn¡¯t have a friend named Serene. Thinking back to the scene just now, Troy suspected that Serene was the child that Imogen had given birth to. Imogen was still asleep. Pouting, she didn¡¯t respond to his question. Troy was unwilling to give up. He leaned over to Imogen¡¯s ear and asked softly, ¡°Imogen, who is Serene?¡± ¡°Who is Serene¡­¡± Imogen whispered softly. ¡°Yes, who is Serene?¡± ¡°Serene is¡­¡± Imogen paused halfway through her sentence before suddenly clutching her forehead and curling up in pain. On her face was an agonized expression as she moaned in difort. ¡°My head hurts so much!-It¡¯s so painful!¡± Seeing that, Troy reached over to help Imogen massage her temples and whispered, ¡°Don¡¯t think about it if you can¡¯t remember. Just sleep tight.¡± After a while, Imogen finally calmed down and fell into a deep sleep. Troy watched Imogen¡¯s peaceful sleeping face with an unfathomable look in his eyes. He helped tidy up Imogen¡¯s clothes, covered her with a nket, and only left after sitting by the bed for a long time. At six o¡¯clock the next morning, the sky outside was still dark. Imogen woke up in a daze, her head throbbing painfully. She closed her eyes again and rested for a while before propping herself up. She tried to recall what had happened the previous night but realized she had cked out from drinking and couldn¡¯t remember anything. She only vaguely remembered dreaming about Troy. Looking down, she saw that she was only wearing her thermal underwear, after which she assumed that Alex and Charlie must have helped her remove the outeryers. After freshening up, Imogen yed with her phone for a while and then called Charlie at around seven o¡¯clock. No one answered. She dialed Alex¡¯s number. Still no answer. They were probably still asleep. She drank so muchst night without eating much, so her stomach growled in hunger. She decided to go to the hotel restaurant for breakfast. As she stepped out of her room, Imogen caught a glimpse of someone at the end of the hallway. The silhouette looked like Troy. She held her breath, but when she looked again, the figure had already disappeared. Imogen couldn¡¯t help rubbing her eyes. ¡°Was I hallucinating? Maybe I wasn¡¯t fully awake yet,¡± she thought. After breakfast, Charlie and Alex also woke up one after another. ording to their original n, they were supposed to drive after the northern lights the previous night, but they all got too drunk and passed out. Nheless, they were sticking to their original n and would be driving to Sommaroy. Both Sommaroy and Ringvassoya were known for the northern lights. Charlie had rented a car online. After checking out of the hotel and picking up the car, they set off for Sommaroy. Sommaroy, known for its pr nights, was located on the westernmost side of Store Sommar?ya, north of the Arctic Circle. Starting in November, the ind would enter a two¨Cmonth period of pr night. From May onward, it would experience a two¨Cmonth period of pr day. Chapter 178 Chapter 178 Thus, the ind was also known as a time¨Cfree zone. Due to theck of a sense of time, the locals sleep ording to their own fatigue levels rather than ording to the time when the sun rose and set. There weren¡¯t many residents on the ind, and there were various exquisite little cabins along the coastline. An hourter, they drove over a bridge and arrived at Sommaroy. The sky was dim there, even during pr nights. It wasn¡¯t as pitch ck as the night in New York City. It was as if they were in twilight without the sun, and although it was dusky, it didn¡¯t obstruct visibility. The ind was covered in white, nketed by heavy snow. It felt like they had entered a white world. Looking around, they were surrounded by snowy mountains, and as far as their eyes could see, everywhere was white. They stayed at a wooden cabin by the seaside, with a view of the ocean from the windows. It was said that they could see the northern lights just by opening the window. After dropping off their luggage, they happily ran to the beach, stepping on the white sand on the vast beach. They took photos excitedly as they strolled along the coastline, capturing shots of pretty little cabins. Theypletely forgot about the cold and had lost track of time. By the time they realized it, it was already past two in the afternoon. The three of them went back to the hotel for lunch. As Imogen went to get her meal in the restaurant, she suddenly spotted a familiar figure. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She took a closer look and eximed in surprise, ¡°Yann?¡± Hearing her voice, Yann turned around, raising an eyebrow with a smile. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± Though he said that, there was no hint of surprise on his face. ¡°Indeed, quite a coincidence. I didn¡¯t expect you all toe here.¡± ¡°This ce is quite famous. My friend wanted to visit it.¡± Yann read her mind arid exined cheekily. ¡°He wanted to take a walk to clear his mind.¡± ¡°Oh. So when are you nning to leave?¡± ¡°Not sure yet. It depends on my friend.¡± ¡°After leaving here, are you heading straight back to your country, or do you have other travel ns?¡± ¡°Depends on my friend,¡± Yann repeated. ¡°We¡¯re nning to go to Ringvassoya next. Do you want to join us?¡± Yann didn¡¯t expect Imogen to invite them. A hint of surprise crossed his features. He casually made a fist and rested it against his chin, clearing his throat. ¡°I¡¯ll ask my friend and let you know. How about you add me on Facebook? I¡¯ll tell youter.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Imogen found his ount and sent him a request before suddenly looking up and asking, ¡°Yann, do you know me?¡± Yann instinctively nodded. As he met Imogen¡¯s inquisitive gaze, he calmly exined, ¡°I saw you in the news.¡± ¡°No wonder.¡± ¡°All right, I¡¯ll be going now. I¡¯ll let you know once I¡¯ve asked my friend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen studied him as he departed, her eyes filled with suspicion. She always felt that Yann was a bit strange, but she couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on what it was. After lunch, the three of them climbed the snowy slope behind the hotel. It was a lower snow¨Ccovered mountain with a prime location. Standing on top of it allowed them. to overlook all of Sommaroy. Dressed in heavy clothing, they struggled to make their way through the snow, and halfway up, Imogen was already panting and sweating. Supporting each other, step by step, they finally reached the top of the slope. Imogen stood there and looked down, all of Sommaroyy before them. The cold wind hit their faces, and gone with it was their exhaustion. At that moment, Yann approached the door of the neighboring room, knocked, and entered with a lackadaisical smile on his face. ¡°Guess who I ran into just now?¡± Troy cast him a cool nce. ¡°Do I even need to guess?¡± ¡°Just now, Imogen said they¡¯re heading to Ringvass?ya next and asked if I wanted to go with them. She even added me on Facebook.¡± Sitting down on the sofa, Yann touched his chin in a seemingly serious manner. ¡°What do you think? Did she develop a crush on me?¡± Troy¡¯s face fell, and he kicked Yann¡¯s calf. ¡°Your narcissist.¡± He gave Yann another look, and his mind couldn¡¯t help but wonder. Yann did have good looks, but he had a criminal record. ¡°Of course, Imogen doesn¡¯t know that. If she really took an interest in Yann¡­¡± He thought. Chapter 178 Fuzzy Dream Be it Liam, Erik, or Yann, he really wanted to get rid of all the men around Imogen. Yann chuckled. ¡°I said I¡¯d ask my friend, but I know you won¡¯t agree anyway. How about you tail them while I hang out with them?¡± Troy was staring daggers at Yann. Sure enough, Yann was just joking. ¡°I¡¯ll turn down her offerter.¡° Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Chapter 179 Prohibited Aftering down from the snowy slope, Imogen received a Facebook message from Yann. As expected, his friend had declined. Imogen replied. [Too bad. Maybe next time.] Yann responded with an emoji. Troy¡¯s face fell when he noted Imogen¡¯s message. The restaurant where Imogen and her friends were having dinner had arge floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window that provided a view of the scenery outside. Due to the absence of a clear sense of time, the meal times of tourists were irregr, and at that moment, the restaurant wasn¡¯t too crowded. Halfway through their meal, someone eximed, ¡°Look! Is that the northern lights?¡± In the deep blue sky, a faint green hue shed, barely noticeable without careful observation. Nevertheless, it caught the attention of many tourists. Before long, the northern lights suddenly burst forth in a brilliant disy, vast expanses of green apanied by hints of white and magenta painted the immense sky. Some tourists who had been resting in their hotel rooms rushed outside. Imogen and her friends abandoned their meals and went out to capture the northern lights. As Imogen was searching for the right angle, she suddenly sensed a piercing gaze fixed on her, making her feel as if she were on pins and needles, much like the night before thest. Subconsciously, she looked around, trying to identify who was staring at her. However, the surrounding tourists were all busy capturing the northern lights, and no one seemed to be looking at her. Imogen¡¯s gaze shifted toward the second floor of the cabin hotel. At that moment, the piercing gaze vanished. After a moment of contemtion, Imogen turned back and continued photographing the northern lights. Suddenly, she felt that gaze fixed on her again. Pretending not to notice, she continued taking photos, but that gaze seemed to cling to her, monitoring her every move. Imogen was certain that the gaze wasn¡¯t just a casual nce from a tourist. It was directed specifically at her. She swiftly turned her head and surveyed the hotel¡¯s second floor. Several rooms had their lights on, many of which had their windows open and their upants capturing the northern lights from within. Perhaps some had even rushed outside to capture the spectacle and left their lights on. But there were also rooms shrouded in darkness, their curtains drawn. Imogen wasn¡¯t sure which room the gaze came from. Lifting her phone, she aimed it in the direction of the. Although she looked as if she were capturing the hotel against the backdrop of the northern lights, she gradually zoomed in on the windows, one by one, carefully examining the rooms. Suddenly, she captured a room where the curtains were swaying slightly as if they had just been lowered as she turned around. The room had no lights on. Its window was shut, and the curtains were drawn. Still, she was certain that there was someone inside! Imogen noted down the sequence of rooms and counted based on the hotel¡¯s room numbering system. That room¡¯s number should be 0207. Seeing that Charlie and Alex were engrossed in photographing the northern lights, Imogen excused herself, iming she was tired, and returned to the hotel. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Out of respect for personal privacy, it wouldn¡¯t work if she were to directly inquire the front desk about the upant of the room. After some consideration, she quickly walked to the restaurant and spoke to the staff at the counter in their localnguage, ¡°Excuse me, my friend has a stomachache. Could you bring some water over? The room number is 0207.¡± After that, she anxiously looked toward the window, still muttering to herself in localnguage, ¡°Of all times, it had to happen now. The northern lights are dissipating¡­¡± She then added, ¡°Please hurry. I¡¯ll go outside to take photos!¡± Without waiting for the staff¡¯s response, Imogen pretended to be in a rush and left the restaurant. In a corner outside the restaurant where she wouldn¡¯t be seen, she leaned against the wall and peered out, watching the staff¡¯s actions. The staff didn¡¯t seem to suspect her. The staff prepared some water and a few tablets that could relieve stomachache. Carrying the tray, the staff left the counter and went upstairs. Imogen stealthily followed, stopping at the stairwell. She peeked out and observed the hallway. The staff knocked on the door of room 0207. A young man emerged from within and, upon seeing the staff, asked with localnguage, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± The staff assumed that Imogen¡¯s friend was a delicate girl and was taken aback upon seeing the young man. Nheless, the staff repeated Imogen¡¯s words to him. The young man appeared puzzled for a moment but quickly pieced together the situation. He hadn¡¯t expected Imogen to be so vignt! With a smile, he epted the tray from the staff appreciatively before closing the door. Imogen pulled her head back and stayed against the wall. She recognized the young man. It was none other than Yann! She had felt that Yann was acting strangely! And it turned out she was right! ¡°He must have been the one watching me that night! He couldn¡¯t have just known about me from the news,¡± she thought. Suddenly, she received a Facebook message on her phone. Yann had messaged her. [Do I have a stomachache?] Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she saw his straightforward question. She hesitated for a moment before replying. [I saw you staying in your room and noting out. I was worried that you might not be feeling well. How did you know it was me?] [I was watching you just now. How did you know I was staying in this room?] Imogen hadn¡¯t expected Yann to admit it so directly. [I saw you entering the room this morning.] Seeing the message, Yann smiled briefly, nced at Troy, but didn¡¯t deny anything. [In that case, should thank you for your concern. I am indeed not feeling well. I went to sleep early and heard themotion outside, so I opened the curtains to take a look.] Although he was staying in room 0208, he had indeed been to room 0207 that morning. While typing, Yann also said to Troy, ¡°She¡¯s quite vignt.¡± Troy took the phone from Yann¡¯s hand and saw Imogen extending another invitation. [Rest well. Are you really not joining us for the trip?] Imogen wanted to see what Yann¡¯s intentions were. Troy¡¯s face fell as he replied. [No, my friend doesn¡¯t like traveling with strangers.] It¡¯s a pity you came here with a friend this time, so you can¡¯t leave your friend behind. We can n to travel together another time.] Troy¡¯s expression grew even darker as he quickly typed a few words into the chat. [I have a girlfriend now.] I As his fingers hovered over the send button, he hesitated, then deleted the words and typed out a new message. [I also prefer not to travel with girls.] He pressed send. Yann watched his actions without stopping him and chuckled. ¡°Could it be that she actually likes me?¡± Upon hearing that, Troy was sulking so hard that his features were all scrunched up. He replied in a low voice, ¡°You¡¯re leaving tomorrow, and I¡¯ll be staying here alone.¡± Yann raised an eyebrow. ¡°So, you don¡¯t need me to apany you anymore? In that case, travel with them. You don¡¯t have to pay, and you can¡¯t interfere with my ns.¡± By that point, Troy was already boiling with anger. Meanwhile, Imogen felt something was off after reading that message. When she initially invited Yann, he had clearly shown some interest. I¡¯ll go Moreover, thest two messages didn¡¯t sound like Yann¡¯s usual style of speech. He wasn¡¯t usually so serious and formal in his conversations. Thus, she deliberately tested Yann. [Is it that you don¡¯t like traveling with girls or that you don¡¯t want to travel with me specifically? Do you not want to be friends with me because I¡¯m a divorced woman?] Troy¡¯s anger red after he read that message, and rage burned within him as he finally snapped. He furrowed his brows while staring intently at his phone, feeling a mixture of anger, annoyance, and difort. ¡°What does she mean by that? Could she really be interested in Yann? Doesn¡¯t she like Liam? Did she move on so quickly? Then why couldn¡¯t she like me?¡± His mind was racing. Yann, on the other hand, found the situation amusing and decided to add fuel to the fire. ¡°Oh, I can see that Imogen is really falling for me, but I won¡¯ty a finger on your dearest woman. So, when will you let her go? If you do, I¡¯ll immediately go after her! To be honest, I quite like her Chapter 179 Prohibited too¡­¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Troy spat and gritted his teeth. He typed rapidly on the phone. [Since you¡¯ve guessed correctly, I won¡¯t hide it anymore. I just don¡¯t Please stay away from me!] like you. Imogen grew even more puzzled and replied without thinking. [Are you Yann¡¯s friend?] Chapter 180 Chapter 180 Chapter 180 The Perfect Match Troy¡¯s body stiffened, his fingers trembling. He stared at the screen for a long while before finally offering a curt reply. [No.] Staring at the phone screen, he spent a long time waiting for Imogen¡¯s response. He felt all strung up, and a sense of restlessness crept over him. He was afraid Imogen would see through him, yet he also feared she wouldn¡¯t. Meanwhile, Imogen, staring at her screen, found it even more perplexing. Thest message only heightened her suspicion. ¡°Could it really be that he is Yann¡¯s friend? Why would Yann¡¯s friend be the one responding to Yann¡¯s messages? His mysterious friend who had never shown himself¡­¡± She pondered. The image of a certain figure shed through her mind. She chuckled self¨Cdeprecatingly, shaking her head and wondering why she kept thinking about him. ¡°Imogen, aren¡¯t you tired? Why didn¡¯t you go back and rest?¡± Charlie and Alex came upstairs and saw Imogen standing by the stairs with her phone. ¡°Oh, I found the room a bit stuffy, so I came out for some fresh air.¡± ¡°Stuffy? In the room? Couldn¡¯t she just open the window? It¡¯s a perfect chance to see the northern lights.¡± Charlie looked at Imogen suspiciously and dashed over like a bolt of lightning, quickly ncing at Imogen¡¯s phone. Imogen swiftly switched the screen off. Still, she wasn¡¯t quick enough. Charlie caught a glimpse of Yann¡¯s name, where the Facebook contact name was listed. She grinned impishly. ¡°Oh, so you¡¯re chatting with Yann behind our backs! No wonder!¡± Imogen could tell that Charlie was misunderstanding the situation. ¡°It¡¯s not what you just¡­¡± think. I Charlie wasn¡¯t going to buy any of Imogen¡¯s exnations. ¡°No need to exin. I get it. Yann is tall and handsome, maybe not as rich as that dimwit, but he has a wealthy friend, so he¡¯s definitely poor. You can give him a shot, especially since he seems quite well¨Cendowed¡­¡± not The conversation was all over the ce. ¡°It¡¯s really not what you¡¯re thinking. I just find him a bit strange.¡± After hearing Imogen¡¯s words, Charlie pped her thigh. ¡°I know what¡¯s strange about him!¡± ¡°What is it?¡± ¡°Do you remember someone bumped into you at the airport before we departed for Oslo? If I remember correctly, that person was Yann. He must have fallen for you at first sight, then. That¡¯s why you find him odd!¡± Imogen was taken aback. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true. You were lost in thought at the time and didn¡¯t pay attention to what he looked like.¡± Imogen wondered if that was the case. ¡°Was it because Yann fell for me at first sight that he followed me all the way here? Was that why he often stared at me? Is this even a valid exnation?¡± She thought. Then, another message arrived from Yann, exining. [I went to the restroom just now. That was my friend, and he¡¯s feeling a bit down due to a broken heart. Seeing me so popr with thedies, he got jealous and made a joke. Sorry about that. I came here this time to keep himpany. Let¡¯s hang out together sometime in the future.] Imogen felt somewhat puzzled, wondering if she was overthinking things. At that moment, Alex added, ¡°What about Liam? I think Liam and Imogen are a better match.¡± Imogen felt a bit helpless. ¡°What does Liam have to do with this?¡± Alex waved her phone at Imogen. ¡°He just messaged me, saying he¡¯sing to find us.¡± Since thest time Alex, Imogen, and Liam had dinner together, Alex had been quite supportive of the two of them. It was clear that Liam had some feelings for Imogen. ¡°Huh?¡± Imogen was surprised, ¡°Isn¡¯t he filming?¡± ¡°He¡¯s done with his part and would have to make a brief public appearance in France, but he has a day off, so he wants toe find us tomorrow. His schedule is quite tight, so he¡¯s probablying for you.¡± Charlie was surprised. ¡°So you and Liam¡­¡± ¡°There¡¯s nothing between us! We¡¯re just friends!¡± Imogen denied it quickly. The situation was already giving her a headache. ¡°Why are you so worked up?¡± Alex said, ¡°He¡¯s short on time, so he probably won¡¯t be able toe here. We¡¯ve pretty much explored this area, so how about we head back to Tromso now, have a meal with him, and then go directly to Ringvassoya?¡± ¡°Sounds good!¡± Charlie immediately agreed and teased Imogen, ¡°Oh my god, our little Imogen has just gotten a divorce, but she¡¯s already got suitors, three of them in a row!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°All right, all right, I¡¯ll stop. Anyway, it¡¯s your choice. I think both Yann and Liam are great catches!¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. Liam sent his flight information to Alex. With some time to spare, Alex and the others rested for a few hours in the hotel before leaving Sommaroy. After leaving their luggage at the hotel, they drove straight to the airport. After waiting for about twenty minutes, they saw Liaming out of the terminal. He wore a cap and a ck mask, carried no luggage, and even though he was dressed in a long ck down jacket, he didn¡¯t look too bulky in it. Alex waved at him. As soon as Liam got to the car, he first looked at Imogen in the back seat through the front window and lowered his mask halfway. ¡°Did I dy your trip?¡± He breathed out white mist as he spoke, his voice pleasant. ¡°No,¡± Alex said. ¡°We¡¯ve already gone around Sommaroy and were nning toe back. Get in the car.¡± Liam opened the back door and sat down next to Imogen. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Charlie. He nodded at her and then turned to Imogen, asking, ¡°Imogen, are you feeling better now?¡± ¡°I¡¯m much better now. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t have dared toe on this trip. How about you? I heard you¡¯ve finished filming already. That was fast.¡± ¡°A while ago, there was a change in the female lead, right? They cut her part, and the casting process takes time. My scenes were moved up, so I finished filming ahead of schedule.¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but quip, ¡°The third wheel got what she deserved.¡± Liam nced at her and chuckled. ¡°But now, there¡¯s a rumor going around in the industry that Troy is going to marry Sarah. His family doesn¡¯t want Sarah to appear in public again, so all her work assignments were canceled, and she hasn¡¯t been seen in public for some time.¡± Upon hearing that, Imogen¡¯s gaze dropped, and her fair fingers, clutching her purse, tightened slightly. ¡°So he¡¯s finally going to marry Sarah,¡± she thought. She had been guessing that Yann¡¯s friend was Troy, so she was suddenly feeling ridiculous for herself for being presumptuous. All the while, Liam was carefully observing Imogen¡¯s expression. Seeing how unfazed she seemed to be, he felt a hint of delight, holding out hope that she might have moved on. ¡°In that case, do I have a chance now?¡± He wondered. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°That trash of a man and that cheap woman make for a perfect match!¡± Charlie cursed under her breath. Upon arriving at the restaurant, the four of them sat down and ordered a few dishes each. They had been to that restaurant and thought the food was quite good. Liam closed the menu and handed it to the waiter before asking the three women, ¡°We don¡¯t get to spend much time together this time. When are you guys heading back? Let¡¯s meet up again once we¡¯ve all gone back!¡± ¡°Alex will be heading back earlier, probably around the middle of the month. As for me and Charlie, we¡¯re thinking of visiting other ces after this.¡± Liam raised an eyebrow. ¡°Any ns on where to go?¡± ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°How about Australia? I remember that when you were little, you said you wanted to go to Australia.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow, ¡°You remember that? I forgot about it a long time ago.¡± Back then, she didn¡¯t really understand what she was saying. Saying she wanted to go to Australia was probably just a passing remark. ¡°I definitely remember. You saw a newspaper at my ce with a picture of the Sydney Opera House on it. You pointed at the picture and said you wanted to visit there when you grow up.¡± Charlie¡¯s gaze shifted between the two of them. ¡°Sure thing, Imogen. Let¡¯s go to Australia then. It¡¯s a great time for traveling there now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen agreed. Chapter 180 The Perfect Match Liam smiled and said, ¡°By then, I should have some time too. I¡¯ll join you guys.¡± Chapter 181 Chapter 181 After the meal, Alex drove to the airport. Arriving at the airport parking lot, Imogen waved to Liam next to him. ¡°Goodbye, see you in Australia.¡± Liam paused, pushed the door, and got out of the car. ¡°Imogen,e down to see me off.¡± mogen froze for a moment, without thinking much, got out of the car from the other side, and was about to ask Alex to join her. But Liam said again, ¡°Alex, you can wait in the car.¡± ¡®Okay!¡± Alex responded quickly, smiled, and waved at Imogen, ¡°It is cold outside, so that I won¡¯t down. Imogen, help me see Liam off.¡± Imogen was helpless and said to Liam, ¡°How about I take you to the gate of the terminal building?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Liam smiled. Alex and Charlie in the car looked at each other with meaningful expressions. Imogen and Liam walked to the gate of the terminal building side by side. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. During this journey, Imogen was deliberately looking for a topic. ¡°Is this announcement from France yourst one before Christmas?¡± Liam shook his head. ¡°No, I have advanced the remaining announcements and tried to spare the second half of the month to go on a trip with you just to rx.¡± go ¡°Why are you so hurrying? Don¡¯t be too tired to be physically ill and go to the hospital. It is better to combine work and rest. Your holidays are flexible, and you don¡¯t necessarily have to rest before Christmas.¡± ¡°The main reason is that I¡¯m bored traveling alone and want to go with you.¡± Liam looked deeply at Imogen. Imogen¡¯s face was stiff as if she hadn¡¯t heard Liam¡¯s hint. ¡°It is true. It is much easier to have a friend with you. Well, the terminal is here. You go in quickly, so I can return to the car sooner. It is too cold outside.¡± ¡°Wait, Imogen.¡± Liam took out a small box the size of a palm from the pocket of his down jacket. A few foreign letters were printed on the box, belonging to a certain luxury brand logo. He opened it carefully, and it was a delicate vicle chain inside. ¡°I bought it in a French duty¨Cfree shop. Do you like it?¡± Imogen nced at it and hurriedly declined. ¡°This is too expensive. I can¡¯t ept it.¡± ¡°Is it expensive? This price is nothing to us. If you feel sorry, you can return me a gift at the same priceter.¡± ¡°Then what is the point¡­¡± ¡°The meaning is just you can treat it as a divorce gift from me as a friend. It is a wish. You won¡¯t treat me as a friend if you refuse it further.¡± Seeing what Liam said, Imogen had no choice but to ept it. ¡°Alright.¡± She decided to find a time to send a simr price to Liam. ¡°Come on, and I¡¯ll put it on for you.¡± Liam took the ne out of the box and opened the delicate lock. Imogen stretched her head forward. Liam pinched the two ends of the ne and wrapped it around Imogen¡¯s neck, and all the hot air from his breath hit Imogen¡¯s ears. He lowered his head slightly, looking at Imogen¡¯s warm and delicate ears. The earlobes were round and full, and the skin was delicate. Her ears were red, and she didn¡¯t know whether it was because she forgot to wear an ear warmer as she came out or if she was warm. This posture looked extremely ambiguous from a distance, like two people hugging or kissing. ¡°Is it okay?¡± stretching her neck for too long, Imogen was cold and stiff. Liam came back to his senses. ¡°Immediately.¡± Putting the lock on, Liam let go, took two steps back, looked at it twice, and smiled. ¡°You look good with it.¡± ¡°Thank you. Time is running out, and you go in quickly.¡± ¡°Okay, see you in Australia. I¡¯m leaving.¡± Liam stepped back and waved at Imogen. ¡°Hurry up and get back in the car.¡± Seeing Liam¡¯s back entering the terminal, Imogen turned around. Her whole body stiffened, her heart missed half a beat, and the muscles on her face tensed. She didn¡¯t know what expression to make. Beside a ck car not far away, Troy wore a long ck down jacket with a big fur cor on the brim and a zip opening, revealing the sweater and belt inside. He stood against the passenger door, staring at her with burning eyes. Knowing that they left Sommaroy ahead of schedule because of Liam¡¯s arrival, Troy ignited a me of anger in his heart, sour and suffocated. There also was a hint of jealousy towards Liam. Just now, as he saw Liam and Imogen hugging and kissing, the anger in his heart became increasingly intense. And he burst out suddenly,pletely unable to restrain himself! Liam had to spare time to meet her at work. Did he move her? Had they decided to be together? Thinking that Imogen would be Liam¡¯s wife and be as close as an ordinary couple, Troy felt like his heart was sliced into pieces by a sharp dagger, blood dripping, and the pain prated the bone marrow. Troy clenched his teeth, and he would never allow it. Imogen could only be his! He was initially wary of Imogen¡¯s emotions and didn¡¯t want to appear in front of her so early! Imogen didn¡¯t expect Troy to appear here, panicked momentarily, and walked straight towards their car. For some reason, she felt inexplicably guilty, like a wife who cheated on him and was caught in bed by her husband. However, soon she understood she didn¡¯t need to feel guilty. She and Troy had already divorced, and she and Liam were normal friends and had no other rtionship. Chapter 181 She Didn¡¯t Need to Feel Guilty Even if they were rted, it had nothing to do with Troy. Thinking of that, she straightened her chest, walked to the side of the car without changing her expression under Troy¡¯s gaze, and opened the door. Just as she was about to sit in the back seat, Troy¡¯s voice suddenly came from behind. ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen paused, closed the car door, turned around, and looked at Troy, who was approaching. She smiled slightly and indifferently said, ¡°Troy, what a coincidence. Are you here on a business. trip?¡± It had only been a few days since she saw him, and she felt he had lost much weight. After Troy heard the words with indifference, a sore pain slowly climbed to the tip of his heart. When they didn¡¯t make it public before, Imogen would call him Troy indifferently as they met outside. At that time, he felt nothing. But now the tone was so harsh to him, like a knife stabbing hard into his heart. He didn¡¯t know that in the past three years, every time Imogen called Troy indifferently, a knife scratched her heart, and her heart was full of scars. ¡°No.¡± Troy denied with a heavy face, and his eyes were extremely deep. Imogen paused and smiled. ¡°You are not here for business but for tourism? I didn¡¯t expect you to have time to travel after bing chairman of Marshall Group.¡± Troy didn¡¯t want to talk nonsense with Imogen, so he said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m here to look for you.¡± ¡°Looking for me?¡± Imogen¡¯s expression froze for a moment. She didn¡¯t expect Troy to say that. And she immediately asked calmly, ¡°Why are you looking for me?¡± ¡°Imogen, are you with Liam?¡± ¡°What are you asking it for?¡± ¡°Yes or no?¡± In Troy¡¯s view, Imogen¡¯s non¨Cpositive answer was tacit consent. He clenched his fists tightly, and his heart was so painful that he was about to go crazy. ¡°I don¡¯t need to answer you. Troy, don¡¯t forget. We are already divorced.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s firm expression, Troy felt a bit of apathy. At this moment, he said caring about her as an elder brother would only be pale and powerless. He said bitterly, ¡°Imogen, I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡± Troy was prepared and dangled his wallet. Then he frowned and looked into the room behind her. ¡°Let me in.¡° Chapter 182 Chapter 182 Chapter 182 I Don¡¯t Intend to Remarry You Imogen seemed to have heard some joke and looked at Troy coldly. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you set me free? Grandpa has already left, and we are already divorced. Why do you still have to act in front of me?¡± Pain shed across Troy¡¯s eyes, he didn¡¯t expect Imogen to think of him like that. She didn¡¯t trust him at all. ¡°I regret it, Imogen. I shouldn¡¯t let you go. As you said, Grandpa has already left. Why do I need to act? Imogen, believe it or not, I like you. I don¡¯t want to divorce you.¡± He said he liked herst time, and she asked him when he liked her, but he couldn¡¯t answer. And even if what he said was true, why should she turn back? Should the injuries she had suffered before being written off? Imogen¡¯s face was cold. ¡°There is no medicine for regret in this world. I don¡¯t care what made say such things, but I can tell you clearly that I don¡¯t intend to remarry you.¡± She couldn¡¯t figure out what interests she had that would make Troy leave Sarah in the country and come to act with her. Could it be that Henry¡¯s will say that the condition for Troy to be the board¡¯s chairman was not to divorce her? Perhaps it was the only possibility for Troy to badger her? Hearing that, Troy pursed his lips tightly and remained silent, exuding a coldness all over his body. She made it very clear that she did not intend to remarry him. These words were like a sharp dagger stabbing hard into his heart. ¡°Imogen, get in the car, and let¡¯s go.¡± you Charlie exited the car, opened the rear door, and stuffed Imogen inside. After ring at Troy, she quickly got into the passenger seat. When she first saw Troy, she didn¡¯t want Imogen to contact him. Alex held her back and said to let Imogen solve it by herself. If Imogen couldn¡¯t solve it, they would help. After all, Imogen had to face it by herself. Although she divorced Troy, she was not hysterical. La was still alive, and they would meet eventually. After Charlie sat still, Alex stepped on the elerator and drove from the airport. Looking through the rearview mirror, they could see Troy was standing alone in the same ce. He looked so lonely and insignificant in the open parking lot. He persistently watched the back of the car driving away, and his eyes were remote and lonely. Imogen looked away, not daring to look again. Charlie couldn¡¯t helpining, ¡°The dimwit is lingering. He would marry Sarah and ran so to badger you.¡± Imogen remained silent. Alex nced at the rearview mirror and said, ¡°Forget it. Don¡¯t mention him, and it will ruin our good mood.¡± far Charlie changed the subject and asked meaningfully, ¡°Imogen, did Liam confess his love to you just now?¡± ¡°No. Don¡¯t talk nonsense. We are just friends.¡± Imogen shook her head nkly, not knowing why Charlie said that. ¡°He didn¡¯t confess, but did you let him kiss you?!¡± ¡°When did he kiss me?¡± Imogen was taken aback. ¡°Just now, at the entrance of the terminal, didn¡¯t he kiss you?¡± Imogen recalled the scene then and exined, ¡°He gave me a ne and said he would wear it for me. Maybe there is a problem with the angle.¡± Therefore, Troy also thought that Liam had kissed her, so he ran over and asked her if she was with Liam. Charlie poked her head back from the gap in the seat, and she saw a ne on Imogen¡¯s neck. And she nodded with a smile. ¡°Liam has a good eye, and the ne is beautiful.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t want to ept it at first, but he insisted on letting me ept it. I will choose another gift and return him another day.¡± ¡°Hey, no. Imogen, why are you being so polite? He gave it to you especially and didn¡¯t want anything in return.¡± ¡°No. The price of this ne is not low. Although he is not short of money, I can¡¯t just ept such an expensive gift from him.¡± Charlie rolled her eyes and sighed, ¡°It is a pity.¡± It could be seen that Imogen had no idea about Liam. ording to the original n, they should have just returned from Sommaroy. Now that it was so much earlier, they decided to go to Fjord Town temporarily. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Fjord Town was a small vige under the rule of Tromso. Here you could enjoy the beautiful fjord scenery and aurora. At this time, the fjord town was also in a state of pr night. They walked around the town, feeling the young coastline and the spectacr beauty of the snow¨C capped mountains, and stopped to take pictures asionally. Charlie and Alex had been quietly observing Imogen¡¯s state during this period. Imogen watched them sneaking around andughed. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m fine. It is just that I feel a little bad after seeing him, which is normal. Which woman is in a good mood when she sees her ex¨C husband?¡± Charlie patted her on the shoulder. ¡°Imogen, it is good if you can put it down.¡± Then they returned to the hotel in Tromso to rest for a night and went to Ringvassoya the next day. Perhaps because they were tired of the snow scene, they didn¡¯t spend the night on Ringvassoya and returned to Tromso that day. It was time for dinner, so they drove directly to a newly discovered restaurant that Charlie had found. Finishing the meal, Imogen opened the small leather bag she was carrying when it was time to pay, only to find that the wallet inside had disappeared. ¡°Hey, where is my wallet? Didn¡¯t I forget it in the hotel, did I?¡± For the first time, Imogen didn¡¯t think about the thief at all. Her bag was empty, and Charlie took out her wallet, ¡°Here, use mine.¡± Imogen took Charlie¡¯s wallet and murmured suspiciously, ¡°No, I remember I put it in the bag as I came out. Did I lose it?¡± ¡°It is impossible to lose it. It can only be lost by a thief.¡± Charlie said. Imogen¡¯s face was solemn and she knew she would not lose it. There was a sp on her bag. And as she opened it just now, the sp was closed. Wallets were either left behind at the hotel or stolen. It was nothing to lose money because there was not much cash. And the bank card could be reported online or by phone. However, a small white note was still in her wallet, which was needed when exiting and entering. Although it could be reced if lost, it would be very troublesome. ¡°Let us go back to the hotel after dinner.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After returning to the hotel, Imogen looked around the room but couldn¡¯t find it. Charlie and Alex were not found it either. ¡°It must have been stolen. Call the police.¡± Charlie said. The three went to the nearest police station to report. From the words of the police, Imogen could tell that the wallet might not be found. Because she didn¡¯t know the exact time when the wallet was lost, and she had been to Ringvassoya, all of which were scenic spots with all kinds of people. After leaving the police station, Imogen sighed, ¡°Unlucky, you go to sea to watch whales tomorrow. I¡¯ll return to Oslo and go to the embassy to ask what to do.¡± ¡°How about we apany you?¡± ¡°No, I can go by myself.¡± Imogen said. After all, going back and forth was another expense. And if they dyed here for one more day, they would spend a lot of money. Although Charlie and Alex were not short of money, she couldn¡¯t trouble them so much. It was a pity that she couldn¡¯t go to sea to watch whales. That was too regretful. Back at the hotel, Imogen flipped through her phone, looking at the air ticket from Tromso to Oslo tomorrow. There were remaining tickets for individual flights, but the price was very high due to the approaching time. But Imogen had to buy it. She found a suitable flight and was about to ce an order when suddenly a knock appeared on the hotel door. ¡°Who is it?¡± Chapter 182 1 Don¡¯t Intend to Remarry You ¡°It is me.¡± A male voice came from outside. Imogen carefully identified it. It was Yann. Imogen opened the door and asked, ¡°How do you know I live here? What is the matter?¡± Yann was standing at the door of the room. Seeing Imogen, he shook the wallet in his hand. ¡°Is it yours?¡± Imogen was startled. ¡°Why is my wallet in your hands?¡± Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Chapter 183 Much Harder to Care ¡°The thief is an old hand. He took your wallet away while you were taking pictures on Ringvassoya. I happened to see it.¡± Imogen nced at him. ¡°Did you go to Ringvassoya, too?¡± For a moment, she even suspected that Yann had taken her wallet. It wasn¡¯t because she was being sentimental, but it was a coincidence. ¡°Well, I went there yesterday.¡± ¡°Well, thank you.¡± They just went today. Could it be just a coincidence? ¡°Why are you being polite? Meetpatriots abroad, and I should help you if I can.¡± Yann handed over the wallet. you Imogen took the wallet over and held it in her hand. And she looked up at Yann and said, ¡°If hadn¡¯t come so timely, I would have booked a ticket to Oslo by now. So how about I treat you to dinner tomorrow? If your friend doesn¡¯t mind, you cane together. I treat you.¡± Yann raised his eyebrows. ¡°Let¡¯s talk again. I¡¯ll go back and ask my friend.¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t your friend too strict? It is not like your friend, but like your girlfriend, who is afraid that you will go out and flirt,¡± Imogen said half¨Cjokingly. After Yann heard that, Troy¡¯s dark face shed in his mind, and he couldn¡¯t help raising his eyebrows and smiled. ¡°He is much harder to care than a girlfriend, and you will know as you see himter.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes flickered, fleeting, and then smiled lightly. ¡°It is just a joke, anyway. You have greatly helped me, and I will invite you to dinner. If your friend disagrees, I will talk with him by myself.¡± Yann nodded with a yful smile on his face. ¡°Okay, then I will go back first and reply to youter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Closing the door, Imogen leaned against the door panel, looked at the wallet in her hand, and fell into deep thought. Was it just a coincidence? Yann went directly to Troy¡¯s room and sat down on the sofa. ¡°The wallet has been delivered.¡± ¡°Um.¡± Troy sat on the single sofa and responded with a deep voice. He had his elbows on his knees, holding a cigarette case and lighter. ¡°Didn¡¯t you already meet her yesterday? Why didn¡¯t you send it off yourself?¡± Yann also smoked a cigarette and lit it with Troy¡¯s fire. He thought that as they had just caught the thief, Troy stepped forward without saying a word and punched him a few times. Yann seemed to be able to hear the snap of the thief¡¯s ribs breaking. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Putting the lighter on the table, Troy took a deep puff of the cigarette. Then he mped the filter element with his index finger and middle finger and moved it away. As he opened his thin lips slightly, the curl of smoke immediately poured out, floating upward in circles, and finally disappeared. He recalled the words Imogen said yesterday that stabbed his heart with a knife. ¡°¡­ I don¡¯t n to remarry you¡°. He even felt that the temperature in Norway in December was not as cold as Imogen¡¯s. After a few seconds, Troy asked, ¡°Did she say anything?¡± ¡°She said she would treat me to dinner tomorrow.¡± Yann knew what Troy would say, so he said before he could speak, ¡°She said I helped her a lot. She must invite me to dinner. If you disagree, she will talk to you in person.¡± Troy stopped what he wanted to say and dully took a drag on his cigarette. Yann looked at Troy yfully. ¡°How is it? You have to agree this time, right?¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened, and he lit a cigarette. ¡°Tell her that youe to choose a restaurant, and she won¡¯t refuse.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± They had already nned to go to sea tomorrow to watch whales. Charlie had already booked a big boat whale¨Cwatching tour, which started around eight o¡¯clock in the morning and took six to nine hours in between. Therefore, Imogen invited Yann to dinner at night. As Imogen heard Yann say he would book the restaurant, the weird feeling in her heart returned. But she didn¡¯t refuse and let Yann tell her after making a decision. At 7: 30 the following day, the three arrived at the pier designated for assembly. At this time, there were already many people waiting at the pier. It was obvious from a nce that they were also members of a group that had reported whale watching by boat. And there were many American faces among them. They booked a catamaran, the tour guide was a local person, and the groupmunicated in the localnguage. Boarding began at 7: 40 in the morning. And as they set off at eight o¡¯clock, more than 30 people were on board. The hull cut through the water, and the white waves parted to the two sides, gradually moving away from the pier. Imogen stood on the deck, the sea breeze blowing in her face, mixed with a unique smell of fishy and salty. She turned her head, and the pier was getting farther away, slowly blurring until it disappeared. She looked around, surrounded by a vast expanse of seawater. And at the end of the azure, there were faintly visible snow¨Ccapped mountains that almost merged with the sky. There was still some distance from the sea area where the whales would appear, so Imogen went to the restroom because she couldn¡¯t bear the coldness. There was a small lounge on the boat, and already a dozen people were sitting in it at this time. The other dozen or so people were still standing outside, enjoying themselves. She didn¡¯t know how long it took. But Imogen went to the deck again as the tour guide came to remind them near the sea area where the whale appeared. At this moment, the pier had long since disappeared, and the ship was floating alone on the boundless sea with no end in sight. Imogen couldn¡¯t helpmenting how big the world was and how small people were. Like aurora, whale watching was a matter of luck. The tourists kept their eyes wide open and carefully scanned every piece of sea level. But this sea area was almost over, and they didn¡¯t even see a whale. The ship turned on the sea level for several hours. And soon, it was noon. The whale¨Cwatching group included lunch, and the lunch was also very rich. Unfortunately, the tourists were a little regretful and thought it tasted nd and insipid. At this moment, the tour guide shouted in the localnguage with a loudspeaker, ¡°Look! Southeast direction!¡± After his voice fell, the catamaran was also heading in that direction. Imogen looked over just in time to see a huge whale suddenly jumping out of the water, drawing a graceful arc in mid¨Cair. As it plunged into the sea, the white waves sshed in all directions. ¡°Wow!¡± There were exmations in unison. Imogen was so stunned that she forgot to take a picture with her phone. She didn¡¯t recover until Charlie reminded her. She had only seen pictures of whales in books before and knew that whales were thergest animals in the world. But that was just a concept to her. Until now, she had witnessed the hugeness of the whale with her own eyes, and the shocking feeling brought by it was far beyond what the photos could match. The tour guide eximed, ¡°You are so lucky. There are a few baby whales around it. Have you seen it?!¡± The tour guide also introduced the types of whales to them. The tourists didn¡¯t have time to answer and were all taking pictures frantically. The catamaran slowly approached the whales. The whales might have gotten used to it and didn¡¯t have an emergency response. Thest cub that was left behind was the closest to them. As the whale leaped, Imogen could even feel water droplets sshing on her face. The catamaran was dyed near the whale group, and it was already five o¡¯clock in the afternoon when it docked. The three got off the boat one after another. Imogen said to Charlie and Alex, ¡°You can go back first. I have an appointment with Yann.¡± Chapter 184 Chapter 184 Chapter 184 I Want to Be Your Girlfriend Imogen didn¡¯t go to Oslo today and told Charlie and Alex about Yann getting back her wallet. Charlie shouldered Imogen with her shoulder and smiled ambiguously. ¡°Don¡¯t you want us to follow?¡± ¡°I can go by myself,¡± Imogen smiled slightly. If Imogen invited Yann to thank Yann, she could have asked Charlie and Alex together. But she wanted to go alone. Charlie only felt that Imogen had thoughts about Yann, so she patted Imogen on the shoulder and raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Alright,e on. Try to get him tonight!¡± Alex also thought that Imogen liked Yann and felt sorry for Liam. ¡°Imogen, you should be more careful. After all, we don¡¯t know anything about Yann, and we don¡¯t know who he is.¡± ¡°I understand. Don¡¯t worry. It is not what you think.¡± She just thought Yann was strange and wanted to verify her guess. Charlie had an understanding expression on her face. ¡°An exnation is to cover up¡­¡± Imogen was speechless. What restaurant Yann ordered was a Japanese restaurant that Imogen and her friends had never been to. On the far right side of this restaurant is a row of small rooms against the wall, separated by screens at the front and back, and on the left side is a shadowy bead curtain, providing a certain amount of privacy. ording to Yann¡¯s news, he booked the penultimate private room. As Imogen arrived, Yann was already waiting in the private room. The bead curtain rattled, and she opened the curtain toe in. Yann smiled. ¡°Come on, sit down, please. Have you seen the whale?¡± Imogen put the bag on the table¡¯s corner and sat opposite Yann. ¡°Yes. We were lucky today and encountered a group of whales and whale jumps. It is so beautiful! Do you want to see it? Do I send you the photos and videos?¡± ¡°Take it easy.¡± Yann pushed the opened menu in front of Imogen. ¡°Order first, and I have already ordered a few. You can order some others.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen put the phone aside and carefully looked at the names of the dishes ticked on the menu. With a smile, her watery eyes bent into small crescents. ¡°Huh? Are our tastes so simr? We are too destined.¡± Across a screen, Yann could feel the temperature drop in the private room next door. Even his back was chilly. Yann pretended not to know and smiled casually. ¡°We met in a foreign country, and it was a kind of fate.¡± ¡°That is right,¡± Imogen smiled, randomly added a few more dishes, and handed the menu to the waiter. Yann picked up the kettle on the table, poured a cup for Imogen, and put it in front of her. ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°Yann, how old are you this year?¡± ¡°Me? Thirty years old.¡± ¡°Are you married?¡± Imogen held the water ss, warming her hands while sipping hot water. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Do you have a girlfriend?¡± Yann raised his eyebrows and looked at Imogen in surprise. ¡°No.¡± He had said in front of Troy several times before that he suspected that Imogen liked him, but that was just to stimte Troy. Yann never felt that Imogen liked him. But now, Imogen invited him to dinner alone and asked these questions, which confused him. Imogen was puzzled. ¡°You are so handsome, and rich girls should be chasing you, right? Or do you have someone you like?¡± There was a sudden bang from the private room next door, and Imogen subconsciously nced behind Yann, but she couldn¡¯t see anything through the screen. She hadn¡¯t heard any sound from the next door, so she thought no one was around. Yann noticed that the temperature next door had dropped a few degrees. He smiled. ¡°No, I don¡¯t want to dy others.¡± ¡°Why?¡± ¡°I am a person who likes freedom. I don¡¯t have a stable job, and I don¡¯t have a house. I can do whatever I want. In other people¡¯s words, I am idle and do not do a proper job. The only advantage I have is I am good¨Clooking. I am also sure that I will not change it in the future, so I shouldn¡¯t be with other girls.¡± Yann¡¯s posture waszy, and there was a wildness between his eyebrows and eyes. Imogen put her elbows on the table, rested her chin on her hands, and looked at Yann with admiration. ¡°To be honest, I like you!¡± ¡°Crack.¡± Another sound came from the next room. Imogen didn¡¯t care, sighed, and continued, ¡°Because of my family, I am more cautious and restrained in character. So I have always envied people like you who can do whatever they want. You don¡¯t care about worldly views and have the courage to do what you want. And the idea of giving up everything for freedom is what exactly I don¡¯t have.¡± Imogen sipped water and said, ¡°Besides, you are so righteous. You help me get my wallet back. And you don¡¯t want to dy other girls. If you dy other girls, you would have already used this face to mess around.¡± ¡°¡­¡± you. But you think too highly of me.¡± Yann looked at Imogen¡¯s serious expression, and the expression on his face was slightly stiff. Didn¡¯t she like him? Was it possible? Yann only felt that his back was getting colder and colder. ¡°I speak from my heart.¡± Yann was silent. The waiter came to serve the meal at this time, which solved his urgent need. Chapter 184 | Want to Be Your Girlfriend | He picked up the tes from the waiter, put them on the table individually, and smiled at Imogen, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk. Let¡¯s eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded and asked casually, ¡°Why did you book here? And you even booked a private room.¡± Just as Yann was looking for an excuse, Imogen raised her eyebrows, and her eyes flickered. ¡°Are This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. you afraid that others will disturb us?¡± Yann was speechless. The words sounded¡­ always a little awkward. It was like they were dating¡­ Suddenly, another ear piercing creaking sound from the next door was a bit like forks rubbing against a te when cutting steak, which was highly unpleasant. Yann could even imagine how terrible Troy¡¯s expression was. He didn¡¯t expect that things would develop unexpectedly. Imogen couldn¡¯t help feeling emotional. ¡°Listen¡­ I remember that when I first arrived at the Marshall vi, Sue made a foreign¨Cstyle breakfast for a different taste. At that time, I was unhappy that I could change the taste, but worried I would not use the right way to eat it. Will it show that I have never seen the world? Later, I also tried to peek at others¡® postures, pretending to be proficient, and dared not ask for help even though my fingertips were so red and swollen¡­¡± The voices from next door died away. ¡°Even though the Marshall family adopts me, I can¡¯t fit into that circle. I still like to sit with people like you. It is ordinary but extraordinary. I don¡¯t always have to worry, and I can do myself unscrupulously.¡± Yann was eating and forcefully smiled. ¡°¡­ I¡¯m a rough person, and I can¡¯t understand what you¡¯re, saying¡­¡± Imogen looked at Yann seriously, blinked, and asked, ¡°What do you think of me?¡± Yann¡¯s expression froze for a moment, pretending to be stupid. ¡°You are beautiful.¡± He felt that if he continued, Troy would have to strip him alive. ¡°That is not what I¡¯m asking. What I want to ask is, I want to be your girlfriend, how about it? Will you agree?¡± Imogen smiled slightly, tilting her head to look at Yann. Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Chapter 185 Are You Disgusted? Bang- As something fell on the ground next door and shattered, a waiter hurried over to clean it up. Yann could no longer care about Troy¡¯s feelings, with his expression frozen. Imogen liked him? How could Imogen like him? With his big hands on his knees, Yann took a deep breath, tried to stable his mood, and asked with an expression ofplexity, ¡°Ms. Forbes, are you serious?¡± ¡°Of course. Otherwise, howe Ie here alone today?¡± Imogen, who had long feather¨Clike eyshes, smiled and blinked. Yann almost couldn¡¯t catch his breath. ¡°Well, Ms. Forbes, I still suggest you think twice. I don¡¯t know how I attracted you. Anyway¡­¡± ¡°Are you disgusted that I had a marriage ever?¡± Imogen interrupted him. ¡°No¡­¡± Yann answered. ¡°Actually, you don¡¯t have to worry about this, for Troy is impotent,¡± Imogen continued. Yann opened his mouth wide in astonishment and was speechless. ¡°You don¡¯t believe it, right? Actually, I didn¡¯t believe it either at first. Troy looked superficially healthy but actually was an impotent man. He had surgery and also took Viagra, but it didn¡¯t work. I rarely had sex with him since I have married him for three years.¡± At this moment, Yann¡¯s mouth widened as big as an egg. Troy, who was just behind a wall, had already been furious by Imogen¡¯s words. He never expected to shoot himself in the foot to acquaint Imogen with Yann. Imogen fell in love with Yann, whom she had only met a few times! In addition, to get Yann¡¯s approval, Imogen actually made up lies in front of Yann to nder Troy!¡± She was really increasingly bolder! When Yann still thought about the reliability of Imogen¡¯s words, his phone rang. He took it out of his pocket. As expected, the call was from Troy. Maybe Troy was already pissed off. However, this call was timely. Otherwise, Yann really didn¡¯t know how to respond to Imogen. ¡°I¡¯m going out to answer it,¡± Yann said. ¡°Okay, I am waiting for you.¡± Imogen looked at Yann tenderly. Yann shuddered all over, stood up, and walked out quickly. Watching Yann away, Imogen¡¯s smile slowly disappeared, and her eyes looked deeply at the opposite wall. She turned on her phone to y a ringtone and pretended to call someone, ¡°Hi, Charlie, maybe I won¡¯t go back tonight. Don¡¯t worry. Yann is handsome and has a good figure, and I won¡¯t suffer any losses¡­ I will tell you more after returning domestically. It doesn¡¯t matter if Yann has no money. Anyway, Troy gave me fifty million dors aspensation. Well, that¡¯s it. Bye¨Cbye.¡± After hearing these words, Troy hit the ceiling and felt dizzy. Troy thought, ¡®Imogen was going to have sex with Yann tonight? How many times had Imogen met Yann? Did she know Yann¡¯s identity and his character, as well as his habits? Wasn¡¯t she afraid that Yann was a bad person who traced her for a long time? How could she make such a perfunctory decision? Imogen still wanted to use the money I gave to support Yann? There was no way!¡® Troy gritted his teeth angrily. On the phone, Yann, hiding in the bathroom, said in surprise, ¡°I have guessed it. Imogen really likes me.¡± Troy¡¯s expression changed suddenly. ¡°Fuck!¡± He hung up the phone directly, stood up neatly, and suddenly froze in ce. At some point, Imogen stood at the door of Troy¡¯s private room, staring at him behind the bead curtain. Meeting Imogen¡¯s calm and sharp gaze, Troy was shocked and forgot to react for a moment, with his mind nk. ¡°Imogen¡­¡± He said guiltily, his thumbs rubbing his cuffs involuntarily, nervously waiting for Imogen¡¯s scolding. Imogen folded her arms around her chest and then raised one hand to open the curtain. She took a few steps forward leisurely and looked at Troy up and down. ¡°Don¡¯t you tell me you are on a business trip and have an appointment with your client.¡± Troypressed his lower lip. ¡°You have guessed it?¡± So what Imogen said to Yann just now was intentional? ¡°Yann is your friend, so have you been following me these days?!¡± Initially, Imogen thought Yann was strange, so she held a doubt before Charlie¡¯s words dispelled her suspicion. However, afterward, Troy appeared at the airport, which made Imogen suspicious again. It was because Imogen noticed that Troy had a good mental state that day, which obviously showed that Troy just arrived in Norway. Moreover, she took the initiative to show her love to Yann, but ording to Yann¡¯s reaction, he obviously didn¡¯t seem to like her, so some things weren¡¯t reasonable. ¡°Yes,¡± Troy took a deep breath and replied in a deep voice. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Eagerly gazing at Imogen, Troy slowly stepped forward. ¡°Imogen, I can¡¯t leave you. But I¡¯m afraid that you won¡¯t be happy if I appear in front of you, so I can only look at you from afar¡­¡± So several gazes Imogen perceived were from Troy. Imogen looked down. Troy chased Imogen to such a distant country, but he only peeked at her secretly and did not disturb her, whichsted for such a long time. If it had been before, she would have beenpletely moved. But at this time, Imogen could only doubt whether Troy had any purpose, And even if what Troy said was true, and he did it because he loved Imogen, it was also toote. ¡°Troy, we already divorced. We should respectively go on with our life and not interfere with each Chapter 185 Are You Disgusted? other. Don¡¯t do this anymore. It¡¯s meaningless.¡± ¡°Whether it is meaningful is not up to you. You said you didn¡¯t want to remarry me, and I don¡¯t expect your forgiveness. I just want to see you every day and know you are happy so that I am satisfied.¡± Not to mention anything else, Troy was adept at love talk, and it couldn¡¯t even tell the truth or falsehood. Otherwise, Imogen wouldn¡¯t have been cheated by him for three years. Knowing that Troy was so deceitful, she was still a little moved when first hearing it. Previously, Imogen really wished Troy could say love talk to her. At this time, Imogen didn¡¯t know howte it was or even how many times Troy had said it to Sarah before telling her. Thinking of this, the ripple of being moved in Imogen¡¯s heart dissipated instantly. ¡°You will only make trouble for me if following me!¡± ¡°I will stay far away from you and will not disturb you. It is my freedom to go anywhere. You can divorce me, but you can¡¯t stop me from liking you.¡± Imogen was speechless. Hearing what Troy said, Imogen thought, ¡°So he still wants to keep following her?¡± ¡°Troy, don¡¯t do this!¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Don¡¯t do what?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you have your own business? Why do you have to follow me?¡± ¡°My wife is gone. If I go to do other things, am I still a man?¡± As Troy spoke, he couldn¡¯t help but take another step forward with a meaningful smile. ¡°Imogen, you are increasingly bold. You said I was impotent, had surgery, and took Viagra, and you didn¡¯t have sex with me for three years, right?¡± Imogen took a step back subconsciously. ¡°I just wanted to feel Yann out¡­..¡± ¡°I just thought you were dissatisfied with me in that process! You have sex with me thrice daily, so how could I be impotent¡­¡± Imogen jumped up and covered Troy¡¯s mouth, blushing. ¡°Shut up!¡± Troy easily took Imogen¡¯s hand away and pinched her palm. ¡°I remember one time when you lied on the cooking counter in the kitchen¡­¡± ¡°Oh, shut up!¡± Imogen frantically covered Troy¡¯s mouth Chapter 186 Chapter 186 . Chapter 186 You Won Troy¡¯s mouth was covered by Imogen¡¯s other hand, so he stopped talking but smiled. Imogen breathed a sigh of relief with a slight flush on her face and red at Troy. ¡°I¡¯ll let you go. Don¡¯t talk nonsense anymore.¡± Troy slightly smiled, neither nodding nor shaking his head. Imogen frowned. She suddenly felt her palm itch and wet when she was about to say something. ¡°Oh!¡± Imogen hurriedly withdrew her hand and hid away. She wiped her palms with disgust. ¡°Troy, you are so disgusting!¡± Troy looked calm. ¡°Why do you feel disgusted? You brought your hands up yourself. I have already touched your whole body. And at that time in the ward¡­¡± ¡°You shut up!¡± Imogen interrupted him, her ears burning. Troy shamelessly said, ¡°I have already touched your whole body.¡± Imogen scolded herself for her good memory because the scene in the ward immediately urred. to her when Troy mentioned it¡­ ¡°You can recall that scene at that time, right?¡± Troy lowered his voice with a hint of seductiveness and bewitchment. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense!¡± Imogen was so anxious that she immediately retorted Troy loudly, her ears burning more. Troy chuckled, with his voice deep and mellow. There was a sense of confidence in Troy¡¯sughter, as if he was sure Imogen was lying, which made Imogen more frantic. She was afraid that Troy would say something shameless again, so she showed a serious expression. ¡°Troy, if you do this again, I will sue you for sexual harassment!¡± ¡°Okay, I won¡¯t talk about it,¡± Troy immediately agreed and grabbed Imogen¡¯s sleeve. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat much for dinner. Let¡¯s sit down to eat, and it must suit your taste.¡± Seeing Troy¡¯s topic change so quickly, Imogen didn¡¯t react. She had eaten a few just now, and the dishes here were quite good. But Imogen didn¡¯t want to eat with Troy. Considering their rtionship, it was not proper for them to have too much contact. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Don¡¯t you even want to sit and eat with me after we divorced? You want to cut off contact with the Marshall family, right? But my Grandma is always worried about you¡­¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s indifferent expression, Troy felt somewhat disappointed. He knew that what he said was despicable, but he still wanted to regain Imogen¡¯s love once, even if he used his Grandma and the Marshall family as bargaining chips. Imogen was slightly shocked. Thinking of that thing that Troy was seriously injured in a car crash to protect her after the divorce, Imogen finally sat down. ¡°Well, I just stayed here for the sake of Mrs. Marshall.¡± Troy smiled slightly and ordered a few dishes Imogen liked. No matter what the reason why Imogen stayed here, it¡¯s enough for Troy. Troy was already satisfied with Imogen¡¯s current attitude. 12:32 He still remembered that after Imogen gave birth to the child, she became silent and depressed. Every time they stayed together, Imogen was unwilling to talk to Troy or give him a look. Troy didn¡¯t even have a chance to find a topic. But after these days of traveling, Imogen restored her vitality slowly. Imogen leaned her elbows on the table, and her cheeks rested on the back of her hands. She couldn¡¯t figure out howe it turned out that she had dinner with Troy. She initially nned to reveal Troy and question him. Troy poured a cup of water and put it in front of Imogen. He took the initiative to introduce the restaurant¡¯s signature dishes to Imogen. When the waiter started serving the food, Imogen asked, ¡°Where did Yann go? Tell him toe back to eat with us.¡± Troy¡¯s expression turned gloomy. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about him.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°I nned to invite him to dinner before. Besides, he is your friend. You can¡¯t treat him like this,¡± said Imogen. ¡°Don¡¯t you know why I treat him like this?¡± Troy asked. Imogen was shocked and pointed to her nose. ¡°What? Howe I know it?¡± ¡°Who was going to be Yann¡¯s girlfriend just now and said that he is handsome and in good shape? Who didn¡¯t want to go back to the hotel tonight and use the money I gave to support him just now?¡± Imogen fell silent and pursed her lips. ¡°That sounds false¡­ I wanted to feel. you out.¡± ¡°It is because I care about it that I feel so worried. Imogen, I¡¯m afraid.¡± Troy¡¯s concern made a ripple of touching in the initially calm inner world of Imogen. Imogen looked up at Troy. ¡°Troy continued, ¡°I¡¯m afraid that you will really like Yann and insist on being with him. I¡¯m worried that you will really leave mepletely, and I¡¯ll never have the chance to regain your love, so I¡¯m fearful every day. ¡°So, after seeing Liam hugging you that day, I failed to restrain myself and couldn¡¯t help to get out of the car to see you. I am really afraid that you will be someone else¡¯s bride in a blink of an eye, but I have be your insignificant ex.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were deep, as dark as the winter night in New York City. Troy¡¯s tone and his eyes made Imogen feel as if Troy loved her deeply. But how could it be possible? It could only be said that Troy¡¯s acting skills were bing increasingly exquisite. If he had worked in the entertainment industry, he would have be an Oscar winner for Best Actor. However, Imogen once suffered countless hardships because of a little sweetness. But at this time, she was sober and would not repeat the same mistakes again. ¡°We already divorced¡­¡± ¡°I know.¡± Troy interrupted her. ¡°It¡¯s because we divorced that I¡¯m so worried. I didn¡¯t mean to force you to remarry me by saying these but to express my affection.¡± Imogen looked down. Chapter 186 You Won ¡°Well, stop talking about this. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± Troy put a piece of steak on Imogen¡¯s te. Both of them didn¡¯t mention the former topic and only discussed the food on the table tacitly, which seemed very harmonious. During the meal, Troy asked, ¡°How do you know that Yann is my friend?¡± Imogen picked up the ss. ¡°When I met him before, he nodded at me, but I don¡¯t know him.¡± Seemingly thinking of something, Imogen suddenly looked up at Troy. ¡°Did the new boss of the Aurora Tour Group that day refer to you?¡± Troy admitted it frankly and said with concern, ¡°I¡¯m afraid ordinary vans are too poor at keeping from coldness, for you just gave birth not long before.¡± After hearing this, Imogen looked down with a trace ofplexity shing in her eyes. ¡°Thank you.¡± Unexpectedly, she could still be moved by Troy¡¯s concern. But it was just that Imogen was moved. She would remain rational. him. No matter what Troy¡¯s purpose was, Imogen didn¡¯t want to remarry Maybe there was still a ce for Troy in her heart, but it was only a small ce. Other things would slowly fill her heart. ¡°Don¡¯t mention it. Even if we already divorce, I will still care for you.¡± Imogen shook her head lightly. ¡°Troy, I don¡¯t need your care. You go back domestically tomorrow! I don¡¯t like someone peeking at my life secretly, as if all my secrets are exposed in front of you, and I haven¡¯t any privacy. In addition, it¡¯s not good for you to stay here all the time, for you still have a job, and your family and Mrs. La Marshal are waiting for you.¡± Hearing Imogen¡¯s words, Troy¡¯s expression became more solemn, feeling bitter. She still insisted on driving him away. Imogen looked into Troy¡¯s eyes and continued, ¡°You keep saying that you like me. Well, if you really like me, please respect my opinion and don¡¯t disturb my current life, okay?¡± Troy was dumbfounded. He never expected that Imogen would use his words to persuade him at the end of the meal, leaving him no room to resist. Troy kept silent for a long time and then smiled. ¡°Well, Imogen. You won.¡± Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Chapter 187 Are You Worried? ¡°Thank you. None of us are winners.¡± Imogen put down her fork. ¡°I can return domestically, but I want you to send me to the airport,¡± Troy suddenly raised a condition. Imogen was slightly shocked for a moment and thought, ¡°How can he easily let me go?¡± ¡°Okay. When will you leave?¡± After pondering for a moment, Imogen nodded in agreement. ¡°Tomorrow,¡± Troy answered. ¡°Okay,¡± Troy said. Troy picked up the unopened wine on the table and filled the ss in front of Imogen. ¡°Try it. It is the restaurant¡¯s signature wine.¡± Troy poured himself another cup. Imogen picked up the ss and clinked it with Troy. As the brim of the ss touched her lip and she took a sip, the sweet aroma of wine was full of her mouth, fine and mellow. ¡°How do you think it?¡± Troy asked. ¡°Not bad.¡± Imogen smacked her lips lightly and took another sip. ¡°This kind of wine has a high alcohol content. Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen responded, ¡°Actually, on that day we divorced, I wanted to treat you to a meal, as you invited me to have dinner on the day we got married. In this way, we could have a good separation, but I didn¡¯t expect that ident. I can make up for it today. Tomorrow, you will return domestically for work, and I will continue my journey. We won¡¯t harass each other.¡± When Imogen said these words, her heart was stuffy and sour. But she knew it was the right choice. ¡°Alright.¡± Troy still showed a faint smile. As he answered, he still felt as bitter as suffering from saltwater intrusion. Imogen drank a few more sses of wine, looking slightly intoxicated. Under the influence of alcohol, she felt a little dizzy. She put down the ss, rubbing her temples. ¡°That¡¯s it. I should go back.¡± She stood up, suddenly faint, and quickly supported the table to stand still. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Troy immediately came over to support her. As soon as Troy got close to Imogen, he smelled the familiar fragrance of her hair. ¡°I¡¯ll send you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen refused. ¡°Why? Are you worried that I will plot against you?¡± ¡°Will you do it?¡± Feeling dizzy, Imogen said suddenly, with a blushing face. Troy paused slightly but did not answer. Imogen rubbed her head and left first. After Troy quickly checked out, he caught up with Imogen, who walked before him with little sloppy footsteps, and helped her leave the restaurant. ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re drunk. I¡¯ll see you off.¡± Imogen also knew that she was heavily drunk and thought she might not be able to go back to the hotel alone, so she didn¡¯t refuse Troy again. Troy took her to the back seat of the car. Then Troy started the car, looked at Imogen in the rearview mirror, and said, ¡°If you¡¯re sleepy, lie down to rest for a while.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Imogen replied in a low voice, looking at the back of the chair, looking rxed. Drinking a few sses of wine in the winter, under the impact of the alcohol, Imogen felt warm and comfortable, so she didn¡¯t want to move. Imogen was still energetic at first, looking at the receding street scene through the car window. Before long, she had no energy to keep her eyes open and then closed her eyes unconsciously. When Troy parked the car in the hotel parking lot, Imogen already fell asleep. He gently unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. He opened the rear door and leaned in his upper body. By the moonlight, Troy could see the beautiful face of Imogen, sleeping soundly. Imogen¡¯s lips were plump and rosy, with a smile, as if she had dreamed of something happy. Troy thought, ¡°If only Imogen could always be by my side.¡± Troy tapped Imogen¡¯s warm lips with his index finger, looked at her silently for a long time, and then carefully picked her up from the car and walked into the hotel. Gently putting Imogen on the bed, Troy squatted down to take off Imogen¡¯s cotton boots and socks, revealing her white and delicate feet with round and lovely toes. He couldn¡¯t help to pinch. these toes before stuffing them under a quilt. Troy helped Imogen to take off her down jacket and used the quilt to cover her. Then he went to the bathroom to fetch some water to help Imogen wipe her face and remove the makeup. Suddenly, as the door of the room was opened, Charlie eximed, ¡°dimwit? Why are you She rushed over immediately. ¡°What are you doing to Imogen?¡± here?¡± In the room just now, Charlie heard the sound of the door opening next door, thinking that Imogen had returned, so she wanted toe over and ask about the situation between Imogen and Yann. But Charlie saw Troy, who shouldn¡¯t have been here when she came in! Troy lightly looked up at her. ¡°Hush.¡± He continued to wipe Imogen¡¯s cheeks with a towel gently. Then Charlie finally realized that Troy was removing makeup for Imogen. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Imogen? Did with Imogen? Did you drug her?¡± Charlie spected solemnly. Troy looked up at her, gloomy and horrible, and Charlie suddenly felt fearful. This man¡¯s aura was so strong that she couldn¡¯t stand it. But for her good friend, Charlie still plucked up the courage to say, ¡°I am warning you. Imogen has already divorced you, and if you do something to hurt her, I will risk my life not to let you go.¡± After hearing this, Troy¡¯s expression turned gentle a little. Although Charlie always pushed Imogen to date other men, which was very annoying, she was sincerely kind to Imogen. For the sake of Imogen, Troy let her go this time. ¡°Imogen drank some wine and fell asleep,¡± Troy exined unprecedentedly. Charlie was a little surprised but also breathed a sigh of relief. Troy put the towel in the basin and carried the basin to the bathroom. Charlie went to the bedside to touch Imogen¡¯s forehead and felt Imogen¡¯s breathing before she was relieved. But she still looked in the direction of the bathroom vigntly. Seeing Troye out of the bathroom empty¨Chanded, Charlie immediately asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t Imogen go to have dinner with Yann tonight? But why are you with her?¡± Troy didn¡¯t answer it but walked towards the door. ¡°Take care of Imogen.¡± ¡°Hey!¡± Charlie said. When opening the door, Troy suddenly paused, turned his head slightly, and looked at Charlie calmly. ¡°Don¡¯t show her those photos on your phone again!¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business,¡± Charlie answered. ¡°Otherwise, I¡¯ll ask someone to hack your phone, or I will just smash it. Which one do you prefer?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Charlie fell silent. She¡¯d better not show those pictures to Imogen. It¡¯s more important to protect the phone. Besides, it¡¯s a pity that the photos collected with her great effort were deleted. Moreover, there were photos and other good stuff on Charlie¡¯s phone. If a hacker saw and published them, her good image would be ruined. Not long after Troy left, Charlie confirmed that Imogen was fine and went back to her room. The next morning at eight o¡¯clock, Imogen woke up and found a note left by Charlie on the bedside table. [Imogen, please exin to me why you were with that dimwitst night after waking up.] Imogen sent Charlie a message. [Charlie, I¡¯ll take Troy to the airport first and then will exin all after Ie back.] Charlie replied quickly. [You¡¯d better be able to exin it clearly!] When Imogen washed up, she received a message from Troy on the phone. [Are you awake? I¡¯ve already bought the ne ticket. I¡¯ll pick you up and go to the airport for breakfast.] After this message, Troy also sent a screenshot of the ticket to prove that he didn¡¯t lie to Imogen. The ticket indeed read Troy¡¯s information. Imogen held the toothbrush and foam in her mouth and replied. [I wille over ten minutester.] Ten minutester, Troy knocked on the door of Imogen¡¯s room on time. He stood near the door, looking tall. With straight shoulders, he wore a short gray parka, ck sult pants, and handmade leather shoes, neat and tidy. A ck suitcase stood by his side. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen took the bag and closed the door smoothly. When they arrived at the airport, the two sat down at a KFC and ordered two breakfast sets. After breakfast, Troy checked in and arrived at the gate of the waiting hall. Imogen stopped and said, ¡°I only send you here.¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t go in now. Let¡¯s have a chat.¡± Chapter 187 Are You Worried? Troy looked at Imogen and asked casually, ¡°What are your ns after leaving Norway? Are you going back to New York or continuing to travel elsewhere?¡± Meeting Imogen¡¯s gaze, Troy continued, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. If I want to follow you, your itinerary will be easy for me to know. There is no need to ask you to make you alert.¡± ¡°We n to visit Australia and wait until Christmas before returning home,¡± Imogen answered. ¡°Australia is very good, where there are the Sydney Opera House, Great Barrier Reef, Penguin Rock, and Kangaroo Ind¡­ It¡¯s a good time to travel there. By the way, Imogen, why don¡¯t you think of going to Phdelphia? Didn¡¯t you study in Phdelphia for a year? Don¡¯t you want to go and see?¡± Imogen was exchanged at the University of Pennsylvania, located in Phdelphia, Pennsylvania. Imogen was shocked for a moment and then remembered where Phdelphia was. She thought for a while and then shook her head slightly. ¡°I don¡¯t have a deep impression of Phdelphia.¡± Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Chapter 188 Why Could She Think Troy Was Cute ¡°Really? Why aren¡¯t you impressed?¡± Troy had doubt in his eyes. The fact was Imogen had been an exchange student there for a year. For better or worse, she should be pretty impressed. Imogen touched her head. ¡°At the end of the exchange, and before I returned home, I was in a car ident. I can¡¯t remember a lot of things.¡± She had lost her memory due to the car ident, just as he had guessed. But Troy was still puzzled. What about the child? Did the child die in the car ident with Imogen? Or was it something else? ¡°Why were you in the ident? Were you badly hurt?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t remember. I was hurting my head, so I woke up with a vague memory of many things.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were empty as she reminisced. She had tried to remember those things, but the more she remembered, the less she could recall. Then she just gave up. Troy frowned when he heard that. There was nothing of the child in Imogen¡¯s description. It was like she didn¡¯t even know of the child. The ident came at a weird time. It was as if it cut things off straightforwardly, leaving everything unounted for. Did someone take the baby while Imogen was in a car ident? Or had the baby been gone Imogen before she got into the car ident? from Troy struggled to remember until he finally remembered something. ¡°So you were afraid your grandparents would worry, so you told them you¡¯d stay there for summer camp ande backter.¡± That summer vacation was almost over before Imogen returned from overseas. She told her grandparents on the phone that she was going to a school camp. Troy had only heard Grandpa mention it asionally. At that time, Imogen wasn¡¯t even his friend, only a little more familiar than a stranger, so he didn¡¯t even put it in his mind. Perhaps because of Troy¡¯s mention of her grandfather, Imogen was a little sad and nodded. ¡°Yes. I¡¯m afraid my grandparents are worried.¡± This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Troy felt uncontroble distress. He tried to touch Imogen¡¯s cheek but changed direction when his hand reached mid¨Cair. His hand landed on her shoulder, and he patted it gently. Imogen was alone in a foreign country, lying alone in the hospital, her memory blurred. The countless heartaches and sorrows were buried in her heart, and she bored them in silence. He also recalled that Imogen had mentionedst night that she was afraid to say anything about the swollen fingers and abdomen when she was eating, These may seem like small things, but in ces he didn¡¯t know about, there were countless other small things like this, all buried in her heart and suffered in silence. He only med himself for realizing it toote. She came to the Marshall family at sixteen, and it had been almost ten years since then. She had grown from a young and tender girl to a gentle and elegant young woman. He could have apanied her all the way and witnessed her transformation with his own eyes, but it was a pity that he didn¡¯t seize the opportunity. She was like an inconspicuous rose in the corner, budding and silent. Unfortunately, he never noticed. He didn¡¯t have her in his eyes. Nor had he ever properly appreciated this moment when the rose was in full bloom. When he looked back, she had refused to bloom for him anymore. Imogen sighed softly. ¡°It¡¯s almost time for boarding. Why don¡¯t you get into the terminal?¡± Troy raised his hand to nce at his watch and looked at Imogen reluctantly. ¡°I¡¯ll go ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded. Troy stood still for a moment as he asked again, ¡°I¡¯m really leaving, okay?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°I¡¯m really leaving.¡± then.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t help but be annoyed, so she just pushed him. ¡°Just go inside! Don¡¯t miss your flight!¡± Troy nced at Imogen and hesitantly walked to the door of the terminal, stopping in his tracks. Imogen waved her hand back and forth. ¡°Get in. Have a good journey!¡± Though she still had a small smile on her lips, she couldn¡¯t wait for him to leave quickly. With a helpless look on his face, Troy finally waved his hand towards Imogen and turned around. to enter the terminal. Watching Troy go through security and disappear, Imogen turned to leave the airport. Thinking about the way Troy looked just now as he took one step and turned back three times, Imogen couldn¡¯t help but smile. He was like a child standing in front of a school saying goodbye to his parents, reluctant but helpless. She had never seen Troy like that before. He was kind of cute and childish. Smiling, Imogen¡¯s face froze, and she hastily put her smile away. What the hell was going on in her head? Why could she think Troy was cute? It must be another one of his disguises. For the past three years of her marriage, she¡¯d been deceived by his fake gentleness. This time she was almostpelled again. ¡°Imogen, why don¡¯t you just stop thinking about it?¡± She thought. Imogen took the bus back to the hotel and immediately told Charlie and Alex. Seeing Imogen, Charlie immediately asked, ¡°Come on. What exactly happenedst night? Didn¡¯t you go to see Yann, and what happened to that dimwit?¡± Chapter 188 Why Gould She Think Troy Was Cute Imogen simply said, ¡°That friend of Yann¡¯s is Troy.¡± Charlie and Alex both understood through one sentence. Charlie hung his fists and cursed angrily, ¡°Fuck, the dimwit is so insidious to use this trick. No wonder we meet Yann everywhere we go. It seems that they have been following us all along!¡± Charlie cursed and then asked, ¡°Did the dimwit bully you after you guys met yesterday?¡± Bully? Imogen¡¯s mind wandered to Troy¡¯s words. ¡°What part of your body haven¡¯t I touched?¡± She hastened to stop thinking about that word. ¡°Nope. I¡¯ve cleared it with him. He got on a ne back home this morning and won¡¯t be following us.¡± ¡°I hope he keeps his word!¡± Charlie muttered, ¡°Well, it¡¯s a shame about Yann. I thought you truly loved him¡­¡­.¡± As nned, they would return the rental car, take a cruise to Svolvaer, and take a car from Svolvaer to the Lofoten inds for their own drive. They arrived back in St. Petersburg on the sixth day. The journey woulde to an end when they returned from St. Petersburg. Before Alex left, the three went to dinner together and took group photos. Imogen, Alex and Charlie headed to the airport together the next day. ¡± After Alex returned home, Imogen and Charlie had connecting flights from Moscow and Shangray to Sydney. It was about thirty hours on the road. Alex¡¯s flight was earlier, and Imogen and Charlie saw Alex off, saying they would meet again when they got back home. Two hourster, after checking in, Imogen and Charlie took the ferry to the foot of the ne and up the stairs. They had bought economy ss, which was connected, and Imogen had chosen a window seat. Imogen got on the ne and made her way down the narrow aisle. She looked carefully at the numbers on the wall, searching for her seat. But her seat was already upied by a young woman. She was stylishly dressed, wearing a gorgeous mink coat, an boratedy¡¯s bowler hat, luxury brand earrings, a limited edition watch and valuable sunsses. Imogen nced at the stub in her hand, double¨Cchecked her seat, and politely said in focal language to the woman, ¡°I¡¯m sorry,dy, you¡¯re sitting in my seat.¡± Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Chapter 189 Such a Handsome Man The woman bowed her head slightly and raised her pretty hand to half remove her sunsses. She said in the localnguage contemptuously, ¡°I know. My seat is in the aisle. I don¡¯t want to be there. How much do you want for us to change seats?¡± Imogen frowned. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I don¡¯t want to change with you.¡± The woman squinted at Imogen. Her gaze skimmed over the bag in Imogen¡¯s hand, and a sneer appeared on her face, ¡°This bag is no more than five thousand dors at most. How about I give you five thousand dors? Don¡¯t forget that the price of these seat tickets is the same. These five thousand dors is like you got it for nothing.¡± Imogen shook her bag in her eyes. ¡°It only cost eight hundred dors. But I told changing with you.¡± There was a hint of contempt in the woman¡¯s eyes. you I¡¯m not She had seen a lot of people like her. They took a meager sry, saved for many years to be able to travel, and then went to take pretty pictures pretending to be rich. ¡°So, how much do you want? Are ten thousand dors enough?¡± The woman asked. ¡°I won¡¯t change no matter how much you give me!¡± Imogen answered. Seeing that Imogen still didn¡¯t agree, the woman¡¯s face stiffened, and her eyes were gloomy. ¡°I¡¯ll give you onest chance. Are you sure you want to throw away the ten thousand dors for nothing?¡± ¡°I said I won¡¯t change it. Are you deaf? If you make any more noise, I¡¯ll call the flight attendant!¡± Charlie directly replied angrily. After responding, she whispered in the localnguage to Imogen, ¡°How could anyone be so shameless? She dresses to look polite, but she is uneducated.¡± Upon hearing this, the woman angrily red at Charlie. ¡°Who are you calling shameless? Who are you calling uneducated? You¡¯re the one with no education!¡± Charlie realized she had heard them and crossed her arms without flinching. ¡°We¡¯re talking about you! Aren¡¯t you rich? Why did you buy the economy ss? Go straight to the first ss. The economy ss can¡¯t amodate a rich woman like you!¡± ¡°Well, I am rich. The money in my hand is more than you two poor women can earn in a lifetime. You¡¯re envious, aren¡¯t you? If it wasn¡¯t for my friend booking the wrong ticket, would I be willing to stay in this small and shabby economy ss? I wanted to talk politely, but you are so rude!¡± The woman said angrily and left to get an upgrade from the flight attendant. Imogen and Charlie sat down in their seats. Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen anyone so rude!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pay any attention to her. She¡¯s already gone, and we¡¯re not even squeezing,¡± Imogen said. In the first ss cabin. After checking in for her upgrade, the woman¡¯s mood still hadn¡¯t calmed down. She stood by the aisle with a drooping face and ordered the man in his seat in the localnguage, ¡°Move over.¡± The man didn¡¯t move and looked at her faintly. It was then that the woman noticed the man¡¯s face and was drawn to him. It was the first time she had seen such a handsome man! He had full brow bones, deep eyes, and a straight nose. He was truly attractive to look at. His eyes, nose, mouth and jaw were on the woman¡¯s aesthetic. She put back her displeased expression and gave a small, gentle smile. She winked and said, ¡°Excuse me. Hello, can you let me through?¡± The man then withdrew his legs. The woman stepped in front of him and took a seat. After she passed by, the man stretched his long legs again. The woman had previously resented the long legs that were in the way, but it all turned out to be an advantage for the man at this moment. She secretly nced at the man a few times, guessing that he was at least five feet tall. After she entered, the man continued to read the magazine in his hand. The woman stared at the man¡¯s hand with her afterglow. His fingers were thin and long, with well¨C defined bones. The back of his hand was hidden with uneven veins. She was calm on the outside, excited on the inside. His hands were so nice! It had been a long time since she had met a man so agreeable! If she missed him, she didn¡¯t know where to find him! The ne took off, and when it reached a high altitude, it settled down. The woman couldn¡¯t restrain herself from touching the man next to her with her elbow on the armrest. She apologized in localnguage, ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s okay.¡± The man replied in the localnguage with a low voice. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. The woman was delighted in her heart. His voice was so nice too. She then struck up a conversation, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Sydney.¡± Troy flipped through the pages of his magazine. He knew Imogen was on this ne, but Imogen didn¡¯t know he was there. In fact, he didn¡¯t even get on the ne that day after Imogen left. Imogen was a little fool. She was still so innocent that she didn¡¯t even watch him get on the ne! Yann had gone back home, so he stayed alone with Imogen, hiding his tracks easily. The woman said in surprise, ¡°I¡¯m going to Sydney, too!¡± Troy read the magazine carefully as if he hadn¡¯t heard the woman. The woman continued, ¡°Excuse me, may I know which country you are from?¡± Troy didn¡¯t want to chat, so he said faintly, ¡°Sorry. Please don¡¯t disturb my reading.¡± ¡°Okay¡­ you read the book.¡± The woman stared at Troy with burning eyes, and her heart grow fonder. For some men, as soon as she initiated a word, they went and flirted with her offensively. And the man in front of her was not submissive. He wouldn¡¯t flirt with her for her beauty, and he wouldn¡¯t tter her for her money. He was much better than those men! She didn¡¯t expect to meet such a handsome man when she came out to travel! She thought it would be nice to know his specific information. Chapter 189 Such a Handsome Man A sh of disappointment crossed the woman¡¯s eyes. After almost thirty hours of flying, the airne finally arrived at Sydney Kingsford Smith Airport. Troy was in the first ss cabin, so he got off the ne a little earlier than Imogen. He took the first ferry to the concourse to pick up his luggage. He found his ck suitcase and pulled it outside. He was just afraid that if he took one step slower. Imogen would see him. ¡°Hello!¡± The woman behind him called out to him, pulling her suitcase up alongside him. ¡°Did you book a hotel? If you haven¡¯t booked a hotel, we can get together.¡± ¡°Sorry. I¡¯ve already booked.¡± Troy looked ahead with no emotion in his face. ¡°So, which hotel did you book? I don¡¯t know this ce well. Is it okay if I tag along with you?¡± The woman asked again. Troy stopped and looked at the woman with a serious gaze. The woman couldn¡¯t help but shrink her shoulders, ncing into Troy¡¯s incredibly deep eyes and hastily averting her gaze. ¡°No. Please stop following me.¡± The woman wanted to say more, but she looked into Troy¡¯s eyes and was suddenly a little scared. Troy walked away in stride. The woman stood still, looking at Troy¡¯s back, and felt pity. She thought it would be nice to have another chance to meet him. When Imogen got off the ne, it was a sunny day outside. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but open her arms and let the sunshine pour down on every part of her body, chasing away the chill of half a month¡¯s stay in the freezing cold. Imogen and Charlie took the ferry to the terminal to pick up their luggage. ¡°Hmph.¡± The woman lifted her chin and passed Imogen and Charlie haughtily. Charlie rolled her eyes. ¡°Why is she being so stupid?¡± The two picked up their bags and took a cab to the hotel they had booked. It was too tiring to fly on an airne. Once they got to the hotel and checked in, they slept in their own rooms. Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Chapter 190 Is This a Gift for Him? Imogen woke up in the evening. Feeling better, she asked Charlie to join her at the restaurant for dinner. After they had dinner, Charlie suggested going for a walk outside. People wereing and going all around. Many were tourists who hade on a trip and were happily taking pictures. Imogen and Charlie stood by the pier, with the cool ocean breezeing in, cool and refreshing. The lights were shining brightly, reflecting on the sea, and seeing the waves sparkling and floating was beautiful. Imogen and Charlie took a few pictures here, but Imogen always felt like there was a pair of eyes behind them. But she looked around and saw nothing. They went around the Sydney Opera House again and returned to the hotel. Liam wouldn¡¯t be in Sydney until two dayster, so it was just Imogen and Charlie for the first two days. On the third day, Imogen and Charlie went to the Queen Victoria Building. The Queen Victoria Building was thergest shopping center in Sydney. The building had a long history, with a ss dome and spiral staircase, revealing a ssical atmosphere everywhere. It was a tourist attraction before it became a shopping center, and now it would be a must¨Cvisit destination in Sydney. There was a food center in the building with coffee shops and restaurants all over the ce. In addition to the many local brands, there are also many international stores. Imogen came here not only for sightseeing but also for another purpose, which was to choose a gift for Liam here and to bring some souvenirs back in the meantime. But up to now, Imogen didn¡¯t know what to give Liam. Charlie said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it yet. Let¡¯s take our time shopping. Maybe we¡¯lle across something suitable.¡± In one of the stores, Imogen looked at a men¡¯s watch that was understated and luxurious. The shop assistant put the watch on the table, showing its beauty, and highly rmended it. ¡°Charlie, what do you think of this watch for Liam?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Yes. But do you have to give him a gift?¡± Charlie said. ¡°It¡¯s a gift I¡¯m giving back to him. I had to give it to him.¡± Imogen was about to ask the shop assistant to make the order when a condescending voice came out. The woman pointed to the watch in front of Imogen. ¡°Pack up this watch for me!¡± Imogen heard the voice sound familiar and turned around to see that it was indeed the woman they had met on the ne. The woman obviously recognized them as well, with contempt in her eyes. ¡°Well, it¡¯s you two, isn¡¯t it? Poor women. How dare you twoe here to buy something. Can you afford to pay? Don¡¯t make a fool of yourselves here!¡± ¡°Making a fool of ourselves? That¡¯s not for you to care about.¡± Imogen silently replied to the shop 1243 assistant, ¡°I saw this watch first. Pack it up for me.¡± The woman immediately rushed up. ¡°Pack the watch for me! You must not sell it to them. They can¡¯t even afford it!¡± The woman loved the watch as soon as she arrived, and it was a perfect match for the gentleman she met on the ne. If they met again, she would definitely give him the watch! Upon hearing this, the shop assistant looked at the woman¡¯s dress and then at Imogen and Charlie, revealing a hesitant look. What Imogen and Charlie wore wasn¡¯t bad, better than average. The woman dressed so deliberately, and she wore nothing but designerbels. Imogen directly took out her credit card and ced it on the table. ¡°Since I decided to buy it, definitely afford it!¡± I can ¡°I¡¯ll offer five times the price. Give me this watch.¡± The woman said in amanding tone, ¡°If you sell me this one, I¡¯ll purchase several others!¡± Did she meet a rich woman? If the shop assistant sold a few styles at once, she wouldn¡¯t have to worry about her performance this month. The shop assistant looked at Imogen hesitantly. ¡°Madam, we still have a lot of styles over here. Would you like to pick another one?¡± The woman looked at Imogen smugly and smiled provocatively. Imogen frowned. ¡°I¡¯ll go ahead and pick this watch first. As a ce where tourists visit regrly, don¡¯t you even know the rules of firste, first served? Where¡¯s your manager?¡± The woman became even more arrogant. ¡°What¡¯s the point of you calling the manager? Even if the manageres, this watch will still be mine!¡± Charlie nced at the woman and asked Imogen, ¡°Imogen, did you hear a crazy woman screaming anywhere? That¡¯s weird. What¡¯s a crazy woman screaming in a mall?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen such a crazy woman.¡± Imogen agreed. ¡°Did you guys call me a crazy woman?¡± The woman red angrily at Imogen and Charlie. ¡°I didn¡¯t say it was you. It¡¯s none of my business if you say it¡¯s you.¡± Charlie waved his hand. The woman came rushing up in a rage, trying to raise her hand to strike Charlie. Imogen pushed the two of them away as hard as she could by holding her arm! ¡°You want to hit me?¡± Seeing that she was outmatched, the woman screamed at the shop assistant, ¡°They¡¯re teaming up to beat me. You guys should get them out of here!¡± ¡°Manager!¡± Just then, the store manager arrived. The woman rushed to the manager. ¡°Manager, these two poor women don¡¯t buy anything and even hit people, hurry up and kick them out!¡± The manager looked the woman up and down a few times, ¡°Get her out of here now!¡± ¡°Did you hear that? The manager told you to get out!¡± The woman smiled provocatively at Imogen and Charlie. A shop assistant came to the woman. ¡°Madam, please get out and stop disturbing our business.¡± Chapter 190 Is This a Gift for Him? The woman¡¯s face stiffened in disbelief. ¡°The manager told you to kick them out, not me!¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°It¡¯s you!¡± The manager said, ¡°Hurry up!¡± ¡°Madam, please get out of here right now.¡± manager. The woman was exasperated, with fire bubbling up in her heart. She red at the ¡°You¡­ Are you sure you want to kick me out? Think it through. If you do, I¡¯ll directly ask my father to remove your counter!¡± ¡°Please!¡± ¡°Just wait and see!!¡± The woman red fiercely at Imogen and left angrily! ¡°Ladies, I¡¯m very sorry for the unpleasantness. Here¡¯s a free discount card for the two of you. I hope you can be understanding.¡± The manager came over to apologize to Imogen and Charlie. ¡°That¡¯s okay. There are unqualified people everywhere. It¡¯s good that you guys can handle it properly,¡± Imogen said. The watch was eventually bought by Imogen. After Imogen left, the manager also returned to the VIP room in the back and respectfully said to the man on the sofa, ¡°Mr. Marshall, everything has been handled.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy nodded lightly, then stared through the monitor in front of him at the men¡¯s watch Imogen was holding. Why would Imogen buy a men¡¯s watch? Could this be a gift for him? Troy¡¯s heart involuntarily floated with a few snickers. Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Chapter 191 Does Liam Want to Be With Imogen? The next day at noon, Imogen and Charlie, tired from shopping and dined at a restaurant. While waiting for their dishes, Imogen checked her phone and wondered. ¡°Hasn¡¯t Liam arrived yet? Why hasn¡¯t he sent any messages?¡± ording to the flight information Liam provided, he should have arrived in Sydney this morning. With amusement in her eyes, Charlie nced behind Imogen. ¡°Maybe his flight was dyed. Let¡¯s wait a bit longer.¡± ¡°Alright, we¡¯ll wait.¡± Just then, Imogen¡¯s vision was suddenly obscured. A pair of giant hands covered her eyes! Instinctively, Imogen tried to remove the hands. The owner of the hands lowered his voice. ¡°Guess who?! If you guess right, there¡¯s a gift for you!¡± Recognizing the voice, Imogenughed. ¡°Liam, aren¡¯t you being a bit childish?!¡± Liam released Imogen, looking slightly disappointed. ¡°Was it that obvious?¡± ¡°Of course it was! Where do you want to sit?¡± Imogen asked. There were empty chairs next to both her and Charlie. ¡°I¡¯ll sit here.¡± Liam pointed to the seat next to Imogen. He wasn¡¯t very familiar with Charlie, so this choice made sense. Imogen shifted over, cing her bag on the empty chair opposite her. She looked at Liam. ¡°When did you arrive? Why didn¡¯t you let me know?¡± Liam adjusted the utensils before him. ¡°I wanted to surprise you.¡± ¡°How did you find us here?¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Liam nced at Charlie. ¡°I guessed. I rmended this ce to Ms. Franco.¡± ¡°You¡¯re quite clever. Finished with work?¡± ¡°Yes, everything before Christmas is done. The rest is for next year.¡± Imogen sighed, hearing the word next year. ¡°Time flies. Another year has passed. Oh, I got you a gift.¡± Imogen took a beautifully wrapped box from her bag and ced it on the table. ¡°Open it and see if you like it.¡± Liam smiled at Imogen. ¡°I also brought you a gift.¡± Liam took out a small box from his pocket. Such a small box could either contain a ring or earrings. Imogen was both surprised and exasperated. ¡°Why did you bring me a gift? It¡¯s not a holiday or any special day!¡± Charlie, always one to enjoy drama between Imogen and Liam, said, ¡°Imogen, Liam gives you a small gift. Just ept it.¡± Liam nodded in agreement. ¡°Didn¡¯t I say there¡¯s a gift if you guessed right? So, this is your reward for guessing correctly!¡± 12:33 Imogen joked. ¡°I would¡¯ve guessed wrong if I knew.¡± Liamughed. ¡°If you had, I would¡¯ve found another time to give it to you.¡± Just as Imogen contemted how to decline, Liam took out another simr box and pushed it towards Charlie, ¡°Ms. Franco, this is for you too. It¡¯s my first time traveling with twodies. If there¡¯s anything I missed, please forgive me.¡± Charlie immediately opened the box to find a pair of exquisite earrings, ¡°Thanks! Imogen, aren¡¯t you going to ept yours?¡± With both of them receiving gifts, Imogen felt declining would be rude. She was about to put it back in the box when Liam said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to open it?¡± Inside, Imogen found a pair of earrings, the same design as Charlie¡¯s. ¡°Do you like them? I¡¯m not great at picking gifts. It took me a while to choose these,¡± Liam said, looking worried. ¡°They¡¯re lovely,¡± Imogen replied with a smile. In reality, they were just average in her eyes. But the thought counted, especially since Liam had chosen them himself. Men didn¡¯t have the best taste. Imogen remembered the many pieces of jewelry Troy had given her, each exquisite. But none were chosen by Troy. They were all top¨Cselling items rmended by Lane from the jewelry store, so they were always perfect. That¡¯s why Imogen never liked those and never wore any of them. ¡°As long as you both like them.¡± ¡°We can wear them as our best friend¡¯s jewelry tomorrow,¡± Charlie suggested, packing the box. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to check out the gift Imogen got you? We met a crazy people while buying gifts yesterday. Thankfully, the shopkeeper was understanding.¡± Liam examined the box on the table. ¡°This looks like a watch. I¡¯ve been needing one.¡± Liam opened the box to find a refined yet understated mechanical watch, exuding an air of quiet. elegance. ¡°Wow, Imogen, you have good taste! I like this watch. Put it on for me.¡± Liam handed the watch to Imogen and stretched out his wrist. Imogen picked up the watch and put it on Liam¡¯s wrist. Imogen slightly lowered her head, her hair cascading gracefully beside her ears. From Liam¡¯s viewpoint, Imogen¡¯s long, dark eyshes fluttered like delicate butterfly wings. Her skin was fair and wless, reminding him of porcin, and Liam could even spot the soft peach fuzz on her cheeks. ¡°All set,¡± Imogen said, adjusting the watch on Liam¡¯s wrist. ¡°Is it good?¡± Liam looked at his wrist and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s perfect. I¡¯m not taking it off!¡± Imogen chuckled but suddenly felt a cold sensation on her back. Could Troy be nearby? That¡¯s impossible. Imogen looked around, ensuring Troy wasn¡¯t in the restaurant. It must¡¯ve been her imagination. From the second floor of the coffee shop across the street, Troy watched Liam, his eyes darkening like a stormy sky. Why was Liam here? He was like a bad penny! Then Troy saw Imogen hand Liam a box. Troy stared in disbelief, recognizing the men¡¯s watch Imogen had bought the day before. So it was for Liam? Did she know Liam wasing today? Had they nned this? Why would she give Liam a gift? Liam also brought her a gift. How convenient! Troy clenched his fists so hard his knuckles cracked. No wonder Imogen kept pushing him away, not wanting him to follow. She probably didn¡¯t want Troy to see her with Liam!! Imogen had said their dinner was a farewell meal, implying they¡¯d go their separate ways. It seemed she had already nned to ept Liam!! Troy was seething. Does Liam want to be with Imogen? In his dreams! With a grim expression, Troy took out his phone and made a call. ¡°Do you know what projects Liam is currently involved in? All of them!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not entirely sure. From what I know, there¡¯s a reality show, two advertisements, and those are scheduled for next year. Oh, and there¡¯s our modern drama.¡± ¡°How is the preparation for that? When does it start filming?¡± ¡°It¡¯s almost ready. It was originally scheduled for after Christmas.¡± ¡°Start filming tomorrow.¡± ¡°What?¡± The person on the other end was shocked, thinking they had misheard. ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you serious?¡± ¡°Charge any additional costs are on me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not just about the costs. The sudden change might conflict with other actors¡® schedules.¡± ¡°I¡¯m giving you three days to coordinate. In three days, I want to see Liam on set.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand. I¡¯ll get on it.¡± Whether or not others could make it didn¡¯t matter. As long as Liam was on set, it was fine. He was currently free, so he should have time. ¡°I¡¯ll be waiting for the good news.¡± After hanging up, Troy red at Liam across the street. He¡¯d only have to endure him for a few Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Chapter 192 Where to Put the Hand? ¡°If I hadn¡¯te, where would you have nned to go this afternoon?¡± Liam took the side dish served by the waiter and ced it on the edge of the table. ¡°We nned to take the ferry. I heard that taking photos of the Sydney Opera House and the Harbour Bridge from the boat is even more beautiful.¡± Imogen took a piece of grilled fish, removed the bones, and tasted it. ¡°Let¡¯s take the ferry then. I¡¯ll join you.¡± Liam noticed Imogen¡¯s almost empty drink and asked, ¡°Do you want another Sprite? I can get you a refill.¡± ¡°Sure,¡± Imogen added two pieces of Enoki mushrooms to her bubbling water. ¡°Here you go.¡± Liam ced the drink in front of Imogen and sat down. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve been in Sydney for a few days now, right? Where are you nning to go next?¡± ¡°We wanted to go to Melbourne tomorrow, but since you just arrived today and haven¡¯t seen much of Sydney.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine. I¡¯ve been to Sydney before for work. Let¡¯s head straight to Melbourne tomorrow,¡± Liam suggested. ¡°Sounds good.¡± Across the street, Troy sat in a caf¨¦ and watched Liam seated next to Imogen, sometimes getting her a drink, sometimes using serving forks to serve her food. Troy felt frustrated. That seat should have been his! Their restaurant was near the pier, so they decided to walk there. Liam took the bags from both Imogen and Charlie. On the way, they passed a caf¨¦ with a few sun umbres outside, under which were round chairs. Liam suggested, ¡°Why don¡¯t you wait here for a bit? I¡¯ll treat you to some coffee.¡± They had coffee while enjoying the view on the boat sounded delightful. Charlie nodded in agreement and sat down with Imogen. ¡°Thanks, I¡¯ll have an iced Americano.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll have an icedtte.¡± ¡°Alright, wait here. I¡¯ll Liam entered the caf¨¦. queue up.¡± Watching Liam, with two women¡¯s bags, queuing among a group of girls, Charlie joked to Imogen, ¡°He¡¯s quite the gentleman, isn¡¯t he?¡± Imogen just smiled faintly without saying anything. Troy observed this scene, scowled, and huffed. Liam was trying to impress! Soon, Liam came out with three cups of coffee and handed them to Imogen and Charlie. ¡°Thanks.¡± Imogen took her coffee and gave it a slight shake. Her delicate eyebrows arched gracefully, a yful twinkle in her eyes. Liam paused for a moment. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± Imogen took a sip of her icedtte and instantly felt refreshed. Liam joked. ¡°Imogen, you should smile more. You look beautiful when you do.¡± They continued towards the pier, bought tickets, and boarded the boat. The boat was quite crowded as it set sail, headed towards the opposite Luna Park. The view became more expansive as the boat moved further from the shore. The Sydney Opera House looked like it was floating on the sea, connected to the magnificent Sydney Harbour Bridge. ¡°Ms. Franco, could you take some photos of Imogen and me?¡± Liam handed his phone to Charlie. ¡°Sure, let me show you my photography skills. Both of you stand over there.¡± Charlie pointed to a spot on the deck and lifted her phone. ¡°Yes, right there. Stand a bit closer.¡± Imogen nced at Liam beside her and subtly moved closer to him. With a charming smile, Liam took a big step toward Imogen. Their arms brushed against each other. Liam turned slightly towards Imogen and showed off his long legs. ¡°Perfect, hold that pose. Three, two, one!¡± What¡¯s so perfect about it? Why were they standing so close? Inside the boat¡¯s private lounge, Troy saw Liam leaning so close to Imogen, grinding his teeth in frustration. That sneaky Liam! ¡°Imogen, give a smile and strike a pose.¡± Imogen¡¯s repertoire of poses was limited. Imogen simply smiled and made a peace sign with her fingers. ¡°It¡¯s OK! How do they look?¡± Charlie showed the photos, and Imogen and Liam leaned in to see. The woman in the photo had rxed features and an elegant smile and looked serene. The handsome man had a sunny smile, revealing neat, white teeth. Behind them was the blue sea, the magnificent Sydney Opera House on the left, and the grand Harbour Bridge on the right. The subjects and the sceneryplemented each other perfectly, making it hard to decide where to look. This text is property of N?/velD/rama.Org. Liam nodded in satisfaction. ¡°Thank you, the photos look great. Do you want me to take some for you?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Charlie pulled Imogen to the railing and struck a pose. Compared to the photos of Imogen and Liam, the poses between Charlie and Imogen were more varied, primarily thanks to Charlie. Charlie hugged Imogen¡¯s waist, leaned on her shoulder, and even gave her a peck on the cheek. All Imogen had to do was react ordingly. Seeing Imogen with Charlie instead of Liam, Troy¡¯s mood lightened slightly, but if didn¡¯tst long. After taking the photos, Imogen and Charlie huddled together to view them on the phone. Liam was so close to Imogen that their heads were almost touched! It had to be intentional on Liam¡¯s part! Since Liam joined the trip, Troy had been in a bad mood. That should have been Troy¡¯s spot. Troy imagined traveling with Imogen, standing on the deck, feeling the sea breeze, admiring the view, and taking photos of Imogen. How romantic that would be! Unfortunately, they had never traveled together. After they got married, Henry suggested a honeymoon trip, but Troy declined. Not long ago, on a public holiday. Troy had been busy with work and couldn¡¯t spend much time with Imogen, let alone travel. Now, Troy felt a deep surge of jealousy. Imogen and the others took photos all the way until the ferry reached the opposite pier. Afternding, they lingered by the shore for a while, then began exploring the opposite side. They also did some shopping and continued exploring until the evening before taking the ferry back. After dinner, both Liam and Charlie updated their Instagram. A few minutester, all the photos were on Troy¡¯s phone. Tr?y silently stared at the photos of Liam and Imogen, his eyes darkening with rage. Liam was very close to Imogen in the photos and smiled brightly. Liam looked at Imogen with affectionate eyes in a couple of them. Troy¡¯s gaze was fixed on Liam in the photos as if trying to burn a hole through them. So annoying! Troy¡¯s gaze shifted to Imogen, who looked gentle and soft, her eyes fixed on the camera. Troy was so captivated that he couldn¡¯t help but touch her face on the screen. identally seeing Liam again, Troy¡¯s mood darkened, and he swiped away the photo. When Troy saw the photos of Charlie and Imogen, his mood worsened. What was with Charlie¡¯s weird poses? Wasn¡¯t she hot? Charlie hugged Imogen like that in this weather?! Where was Charlie cing her hands?! Charlie was almost kissing Imogen¡¯s face!! Troy was now also annoyed with Charlie. But then he saw Imogen, who was lively in response to Charlie¡¯s antics, and felt relieved. Troy was lost in the photos of Imogen. Chapter 193 Chapter 193 Chapter 193 She Was Deceived by Troy Again! Imogen and the three of them took a flight to Melbourne the next day. They enjoyed themselves all the way until the evening before finally finding a restaurant to have dinner. Just as they were having dinner, Liam received a message from Carter. [Liam, your travel ns are ruined. Summer Love starts filming in two days. Return to the country as soon as possible.] When Liam saw this message, his mind went nk for a moment. He rubbed his eyes, making sure he wasn¡¯t mistaken. [Carter, you¡¯re not joking, are you? Wasn¡¯t Summer Love supposed to start filming after Christmas?] Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. [It was announced in the group just now that the schedule has been moved forward.] Liam couldn¡¯t ept it at all. [Why is it so sudden?] [I¡¯m not entirely sure about that either. I didn¡¯t hear about it before. It will help if youe back tomorrow. I¡¯ll have the assistant book a flight for you. If you miss the opening ceremony, the media will start specting again.] As soon as he thought about returning tomorrow, Liam felt his inner world copse. He asked weakly. [Can I take a leave?] [What do you think?] The other supporting actors could join the production a few dayster. But Liam yed the male lead in the film. Moreover, his recent busy schedule for other commitments hasn¡¯t been a secret. The crew members were well aware of his avability and knew that he didn¡¯t have any ongoing work at the moment. Liam had a look of bitterness on his face, appearing quite ufortable. In short, he felt really distressed. His trip ended before it even began! Upon seeing him, Imogen swallowed what was in her mouth and asked, ¡°Liam, what¡¯s wrong? Why do you look like this? Did something happen?¡± Liam let out a long sigh, leaning back in the chair with a sense of hopelessness. His hands fidgeted as he found nofortable position, and he couldn¡¯t help but wish to strangle the person who had decided to move up the filming schedule. ¡°Yeah. What¡¯s going on?¡± Charlie also asked. Liam took a deep breath, his face filled with sorrow, and said, ¡°I have to go back tomorrow.¡± ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t you have no work already?¡± Imogen asked while enjoying a bite of pork chop, savoring its tenderness and deliciousness. ¡°I had a script in hand, and it was supposed to start filming after Christmas. I don¡¯t know why it suddenly got moved up.¡± Liam¡¯s tone was frustrated and resigned when he said this. He had worked extra shifts for God knows how many days just to finish all his urgent work at hand, and the result was an earlier start for the filming. Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say either. ¡°How could it suddenly be moved up? I¡¯ve only heard of dys, never heard of things being moved up.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know. It¡¯s probably a request from the investors.¡± Liam replied. ¡°Well, there¡¯s no other way then. You should go back tomorrow and focus on your filming. We¡¯ll meet up again when we have time.¡± Imogen said. Hearing what Imogen had said, Liam felt even more disheartened. ¡°Sometimes things don¡¯t go as nned. Let¡¯s have a toast and wish you all the best on your journey.¡± Charlie poured them both some wine. Liam was filled with frustration at this moment. He lifted a ss of wine, gulped it down, and angrily dered, ¡°If I find out who decided to start filming early, I¡¯ll make sure they regret it!¡± ¡°Alright, let¡¯s eat quickly. You have a flight to catch tomorrow. Besides, when you¡¯re working in the future, there should be opportunities for you toe here again.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not the same,¡± Liam groaned while holding his head, still struggling to ept the situation entirely. His carefully nned trip with Imogen was canceled just like that! His golden opportunity! Liam had initially nned to confess his feelings to Imogen after the trip, but now¡­ He could only console himself and wait a bit longer. Right now, Imogen had yet topletely move on, so confessing might not necessarily be sessful. The next day, Imogen and Charlie apanied Liam to the airport. The airport terminal was bustling with peopleing and going. A crowd had gathered not far away beneath therge departure schedule screen. It was a chaotic scene with many people, and some were even holding signs as if they were there to pick someone 1. up. Imogen paused and said, ¡°How about we just apany you up to this point? The check¨Cin counter is over there. I¡¯m not going with you any further.¡± Liam nced at his watch, reluctant to part but said, ¡°Alright, you guys can go back. Don¡¯t dy your trip. We¡¯ll meet up when you¡¯re back in the country.¡± Imogen was about to say something when suddenly a loud shout came from behind, ¡°There¡¯s Liam over there!¡± As soon as the words were spoken, a multitude of footsteps came rushing toward them from behind. Imogen turned around and saw the tidal wave of people surging toward them like ants. She didn¡¯t even have time to react before knew it, she was already surrounded by a crowd and kept getting squeezed and pushed by them. Countless people pushed past her, leaving Imogen feeling disheveled and flustered. The crowd grew even more frenzied, and suddenly a strong force crashed into her. Imogen fell to the ground, her cries of surprise drowned out by the mor. Immediately, someone stepped over her legs. Countless legs passed by her, some identally stepping on her and others inadvertently kicking her. Imogen¡¯s cries were drowned out, unnoticed by the crowd. 12:35 Someone stepped on her back just as she was about to get up. High heelsnded near her ear, grazing her head as they were stepped on. Imogen put her hands over her head, shielding herself as the crowd flowed past. With the air thinning at the bottom, Imogen struggled to breathe, feeling dizzy and lightheaded. Unfortunately, someone kicked her head, and that person almost stumbled. That person kicked Imogen forcefully and cursed, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with this person? Why lie on the ground?¡± Imogen felt intense pain all over her body and felt like she had fainted. Just as she was on the verge of losing consciousness, she suddenly found herself in a warm and broad embrace. She was lifted off the ground, cradled in someone¡¯s arms, and carried out of the crowd. At that moment, Imogen felt immense gratitude in her heart. She couldn¡¯t believe she was still alive. Her nostrils were filled with a familiar scent, and Imogen thought it might be her imagination. An unmistakable voice sounded in her ears, ¡°Someone¡¯s hurt! Make way!¡± Why did the voice sound so familiar? As Imogen looked up, she saw Troy¡¯s stern face. Half of his face was illuminated by the sunlight, resembling a deity as he stood against the light, rescuing her from the quagmire. An indescribable emotion welled up in Imogen¡¯s heart for a fleeting moment. She murmured in astonishment, ¡°Troy? Is it you??¡± Troy nced at Imogen with a faint expression, a trace of hostility flickering in his Disappointed that it¡¯s me?¡± ¡°Why are you here? Have you been following me?¡± The thought of this possibility made Imogen¡¯s expression turn serious again. She had been deceived by Troy again! He was such a liar! eyes. ¡°What? ¡°If I hadn¡¯t been here, you might still be lying inside! You could have even died in there without anyone knowing.¡± Troy said with an air of righteousness. ¡°Or should I put you back in there again?¡± Troy made a gesture of walking back. ¡°Don¡¯t!¡± Imogen hurriedly wrapped her arms around Troy¡¯s neck. Beggars couldn¡¯t be choosers. Seeing the smile on Troy¡¯s face, she knew she had been fooled. How could he have possibly considered putting her back? Imogen felt a bit annoyed and punched his chest in frustration. Troy let out a muffled groan, ¡°I saved you, and this is how you treat your lifesaver?¡± Imogen tilted her head slightly and mumbled, ¡°Thank you.¡± Although she was a bit reluctant, Imogen had to thank Troy. Without him, she might have died. 1 her head and looked in the direction of the crowd. ¡°What¡¯s going on? Are these Chapter 193 She Was Deceived by Troy Again! fans here to wee Liam? They seem too infatuated.¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened, and said, ¡°You¡¯re worried about him when you should be taking care of yourself. If it weren¡¯t for him attracting these people, would the incident just now have happened?¡± ¡°Oh right, and Charlie!¡± ¡°She¡¯s a grown woman. She would not have gone missing. I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first.¡± Chapter 194 Chapter 194 love Chapter 194 You Who Can¡¯t Be Seen Troy took Imogen to the hospital for a check¨Cup. On the way, Imogen sent a message to Charlie. [Charlie, are you okay? I got stepped on and injured. I¡¯m heading to the hospital now. You go back to the hotel and wait for me.] Charlie replied with an emoji that seemed to express relief after a close call. [I¡¯m fine.] [Goodness, these fans are like a cult!] [Is your injury serious?] Imogen sent. [Not serious. Don¡¯t worry.] Charlie sent. [Did you go to the hospital alone? Where are you right now? I¡¯lle with you.] Imogen nced at Troy in the driver¡¯s seat next to her. [I¡¯ve already left the airport now. Just wait for me at the hotel.] After a few seconds, Charlie suddenly replied. [Imogen, I think I just saw dimwit earlier!] Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she nced at Troy guiltily. She felt like she had been caught in the act, just like you secretly met your ex but got stumbling upon by their current partner. [Are you sure you didn¡¯t mistake someone else for him? How could he be here?] After sending the message, Imogen stared at the screen anxiously, her heart racing. [It¡¯s probably my mistake. I can¡¯t talk to you anymore. The bus is here. I¡¯ll head back to the hotel and wait for you.] [Okay.] Imogen sighed with relief. Imogen¡¯s examination showed a mild concussion, and the doctor advised her to rest for a few days. In addition, Imogen had numerous bruises on her body. The doctor prescribed an ointment to promote blood cirction and relieve stasis. Troy held the ointment in his hand, then turned to Imogen and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you back to the hotel.¡± Imogen nced at the ointment in his hand several times, but Troy acted as if he hadn¡¯t noticed. and instead put the ointment into his pocket. Imogen had to speak up, ¡°Could you give me the ointment? I¡¯ll go back on my own.¡± Troy stared at her with an unfriendly gaze. ¡°Are you going to tear down the bridge now you have Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. crossed the river?¡± Imogen averted her gaze nervously, tried to sound tough, and said, ¡°I¡¯ve already been examined, and I¡¯m fine. I can go back to the hotel on my own. If you take me back, Charlie might see us.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the problem if she sees us? Are we doing something we shouldn¡¯t?¡± ¡°It¡¯s you who can¡¯t be seen.¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Let me put it differently then. I¡¯m heading back to the hotel, so it¡¯s not a big deal to give you a ride on the way, right?¡± Imogen found no words to say. How could she forget? Since Troy had been following her, he would definitely be staying at the same hotel as her! Back to the hotel room, Imogen stood at the doorway, nced at Troy, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here now. You can go.¡± Troy didn¡¯t even take a step back. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to invite me in?¡± Imogen shook her head firmly and said, ¡°No!¡± ¡°You have injuries on your back. How are you going to apply the ointment by yourself?¡± ¡°I can ask Charlie to help me with it.¡± Imogen said cautiously. She kept a close eye on Troy to make sure he didn¡¯t overstep any boundaries. ¡°Fine, then you go inside. Once you¡¯re in, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Troy conceded and handed her the ointment. Imogen looked at him skeptically, took the ointment, and asked, ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Really.¡± Imogen took out the room key from her pocket, swiped it, and with a beep, the door opened. A sudden force struck her from behind as she turned to say something to Troy. With a bang, the room door opened and closed. By the time Imogen realized what was happening, she was already pressed against the inside of the room door by Troy. Imogen gritted her teeth and spoke with frustration, ¡°Troy! You tricked me again!¡± She would be a damn fool if she trusted Troy ever again. A triumphant smile flickered in Troy¡¯s eyes as he raised a finger to his lips in a shushing gesture. Imogen was about to say something else when she heard Charlie¡¯s voice from outside, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re back? What did the doctor say?¡± Imogen clenched her mouth shut and red at Troy. After a moment, they heard Charlie muttering to herself, ¡°Huh? Did I hear it wrong?¡± When Charlie returned to her room, Imogen immediately pushed Troy away. ¡°Get out!¡± Troy took the ointment from her hand without changing his expression. He walked over to the sofa, sat down, and opened the ointment box. ¡°I¡¯ll help you apply the ointment. Once it¡¯s done, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Imogen raised her hand to her forehead in exasperation. ¡°If you want to spend more time with me, you can keep dragging this out.¡± Troy said with a smirk. Imogen red at Troy with eyes as sharp as knives. Resignedly, she grabbed a box of cotton swabs and ced them on the table. Sitting down beside Troy, she lifted her skirt to her knees. Her once wless and fair legs were now covered in bruises of various shades. There was even a spot that seemed to have been pressed by a high heel, leaving a deep indentation with broken skin around the edges. Emotions stirred in Troy¡¯s deep eyes as hisrge hand gently stroked the bruised skin on Imogen¡¯s legs. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± To be honest, as long as you didn¡¯t touch it, it didn¡¯t hurt. But Troy¡¯s touch was too light, as gentle as a feather brushing over her skin, making Imogen shiver with goosebumps. ¡°If you¡¯re going to apply the ointment, do it quickly!¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened. He squeezed the ointment onto a cotton swab and applied it to one of the bruised areas. ¡°Ah!¡± Imogen gasped, caught off guard by the sudden pain. ¡°Troy, can¡¯t you be more gentle?¡± ¡°Sorry, you said to do it quickly, so I forgot about the pressure.¡± Troy said it casually as he squeezed a bit more ointment. Imogen red at him again in frustration. This bastard Troy must be doing this on purpose! The ointment applied to her skin was cooling and soothing. As Imogen looked up, she saw Troy¡¯s serious expression. His gaze was focused and concentrated, as if he was dealing with something important. From Imogen¡¯s perspective, Troy¡¯s long and thick eyshes were distinct, his nose was high and straight, and his features were well¨Cdefined. Suddenly, Troy lifted his gaze, locking his eyes with Imogen¡¯s. Imogen quickly averted her gaze, pretending to look elsewhere casually. ¡°Is there any other ce on your body that¡¯s injured apart from your back?¡± Troy smiled lightly. ¡°No.¡± ¡°Then lie down on the sofa.¡± Imogenid down on the sofa, remembered something, and turned to look at Troy as he lifted her dress. She quickly got up, holding her dress down, and said, ¡°My back is fine. You don¡¯t need to apply the ointment. You can go now.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t try to be brave. I promise not to look, and I promise to behave.¡± Imogen hesitated. Troy directly pressed her down, ¡°Don¡¯t hesitate already. It¡¯s not like I haven¡¯t seen it before. The injuries are more important.¡± Imogen knew that nothing good woulde out of Troy¡¯s mouth! Her dress was lifted up to her back, and the cool breeze made her feel a shiver down her spine, especially on her thighs and buttocks. The cool ointment was applied to the wounds, and after discarding the cotton swab into the trash bin and cing the ointment on the table, there was a moment of silence. After two seconds, Troy said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. But you do realize I need to look to apply the ointment, right?¡± For a few seconds, Imogen was stunned. Then suddenly, she realized what he meant, and her face turned red. It was hard to tell if it was from embarrassment or anger. ¡°Troy Marshall! You get out of here!¡± Imogen grabbed a pillow and threw it at Troy. Seeing Imogen¡¯s annoyed expression, Troy¡¯s eyes flickered with a hint of amusement. He caught the pillow and threw it back onto the sofa. In her anger, Imogen picked it up again and hurled it at Troy. Troy caught it again and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be angry. I¡¯m leaving now.¡± He put down the pillow and turned to walk out. Chapter 194 You Who Can¡¯t Be Seen ¡°Stop right there!¡± Suddenly, Imogen called him back again. Troy stopped in his tracks, looking at Imogen with a puzzled expression, and asked, ¡°Did you suddenly realize you can¡¯t bear to part with me?¡± Imogen¡¯s lips twitched, and shouted, ¡°Dream on, you wish!¡± She stood up from the sofa and walked up to Troy, speaking earnestly, ¡°Troy, considering you saved me this time, I won¡¯t hold you ountable for deceiving me. I¡¯m going back to my country now, and from now on, don¡¯t follow me anymore!¡± Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Chapter 195 Stay Away From Me ¡°I save your ass, and all you have is a thank you, and then you kick me out. Imogen, are you sure you want to kick down thedder when I have done all this?¡± Imogen was speechless for a few seconds, ¡°Consider me kicked down thedder. You didn¡¯t keep your word either. You said you wouldn¡¯t follow me anymore. Don¡¯t tell me you came on a business trip and happened to be at the airport?¡± ¡°If I hadn¡¯t followed you, I don¡¯t know. what kind of injuries you would have gotten! How can I be relieved when you lose your wallet and get hurt?¡± ¡°We¡¯re divorced. It has nothing to do with you. You can ignore it.¡± ¡°You¨C¡± Troy¡¯s face clouded over abruptly, with unhappiness in his eyes. Imogen¡¯s face turned pale, and she took a step back subconsciously. Troy took a step closer, his voice serious. ¡°Say what you said just now!¡± Imogen took a step back with flickering eyes. ¡°We¡¯re already divorced, and my affairs have nothing to do with you, so you don¡¯t have to care about me.¡± Her voice was trembling, and her confidence wascking. Troy blushed even harder, a look of displeasure on his face. Imogen tried to retreat but realized she had reached the wall and had no way back. 1. up. She moved a little to the side like a little quail with her head scrunched. Troy reached out with his big hand and cupped Imogen¡¯s jaw, lowering his head for a kiss. The handsome face in front of her suddenly zoomed in, and Imogen froze for a split second, reacted, and pushed hard against him. ¡°No¡­¡± Troy¡¯s shoulders were like a brick wall, and he wouldn¡¯t budge no matter how much Imogen. struggled. He sucked indulgently on Imogen¡¯s soft, tender lips, his tongue running wild between her teeth. Hot breaths entwined, and Imogen breathed heavily, growing more and more breathless. Troy pushed back against Imogen¡¯s teeth, the tip of his tongue probing in with ease. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Imogen closed her eyes and bit him hard. Troy grunted in pain but didn¡¯t withdraw. Instead, he deepened the kiss, letting the taste of blood spread through both mouths. 7 Suddenly, something fell on the ovepping lips, and the tip of the tongue licked. It was salty. Troy immediately let go of Imogen, only to see Imogen¡¯s eyes red with tears. Troy instantly panicked and lost his mind, his hands fumbling to help Imogen wipe the teardrops from the corners of his eyes. ¡°Imogen, Imogen, I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s my fault, it¡¯s my fault, don¡¯t cry, okay, don¡¯t cry, I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± Imogen only wept silently and didn¡¯t cry out, a depressing, suffocating feeling that left Troy breathless and heartbroken. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯m sorry, I shouldn¡¯t force you. You can hit me or scold me, don¡¯t keep silent.¡± ¡°Does it make sense to beat you, to scold you? Will you listen to me?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were impassive as she reached up and wiped the tears from her eyes. ¡°Won¡¯t! You say you like me but treat me as an object. You haven¡¯t respected me at all!¡± ¡°You will still follow me, watch over my life, against my will. There¡¯s no freedom in my life, no privacy, you can do whatever you want, and that doesn¡¯t make any sense at all¡­¡± Hearing Imogen¡¯sst words, Troy¡¯s heart was in an uncontroble panic. ¡°Imogen, I just want to see you. If you don¡¯t like it, I won¡¯t follow you. Don¡¯t cry. I¡¯ll do anything you want.¡± ¡°I just want you to stay away from me!¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes filled with tears, and when she blinked slightly, they overflowed. It was so hard, so hard for her to make up her mind to divorce him and let go of him. But he came to haunt her, disturbing her life and stirring up her mind. Troy¡¯s face was full of frustration, and after a while, he said bitterly, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡°. The next day, Imogen and Charlie signed up for a tour, a two¨Cday trip to Great Ocean Road. Their tour guide and the travelers from their group were all from New York State. The tour group¡¯s departure point was Geelong. Originally, there were about ten people on the bus, sitting sporadically. Still, because they met theirpatriots in an unfamiliar ce, they didn¡¯t have the slightest sense of strangeness and familiarly talked to each other. Seeing Imogen and Charlie get on the bus, the bus was quiet for a split second as the talking continued. Imogen and Charlie picked a seat side by side. The young boy in the front seat greeted them with a smile. ¡°Hello,dies. Where are you you coming to Australia for work or tourism?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. from? Are Thepanion next to the young boy nced at Imogen and turned his head away without saying a word. The uncle in front of the young boy was also enthusiastic. ¡°You two don¡¯t look like students.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°We are here to travel. Wee from New York City. How about you?¡± When it came to their hometown, the tourists in the car came alive, saying the names of ces. Those who lived in the same ce were close to each other, such as ¡°I have a friend who lives in the same ce as you¡­¡± Then seven or eight more people got in the car, the guide took a roll call, closed the door, and set off. Once the car started, there was much silence in thepartment as they all did their own thing. Some are chatting with friends, some listen to music with headphones, and some take photos of the scenery along the way with a camera. The young boy¡¯spanion turned his head to look back and poked him with elbow, lowering his voice. ¡°Hey, look at those two girls back there, the one there looks like Imogen.¡± ¡°Who¡¯s Imogen?¡± The young boy didn¡¯t react at first. ¡°Did you forget? It¡¯s Troy¡¯s wife!¡± The young boy remembered and looked at hispanion in surprise. ¡°Is it really that Imogen?¡± ¡°It looks like her. That¡¯s her friend Charlie the makeup artist next to her.¡± Chapter 195 Stay Away From Me They had gossiped about Troy and Imogen when the news first broke. They envied Troy for having such a great family and being born to stand at the end of the line that ordinary people never reach in a lifetime. The young boy wondered, ¡°Didn¡¯t she divorce Troy a while back if I remember correctly?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± sighed the young boy¡¯spanion. Muttering in a low voice, ¡°She sure could take a lot of money out of Troy¡¯s hands and turn out to be a rich woman! She¡¯s married, but she¡¯s young and rich. But the other rich guys shouldn¡¯t marry her, and she¡¯s got money in her hands anyway, so maybe she could even bag a younger guy. Whoever gets to be with her doesn¡¯t have to work hard.¡± The young boy quietly turned his head and nced back. Imogen was talking to Charlie. The lines of her side face were smooth and perfect, and not knowing what she was talking about, and she smiled, her eyebrows arched, her lips red and teeth white, not at all like a divorced woman. Even if she didn¡¯t have any money, based on her looks, he would want to chase her as a girlfriend, not to mention that she was a rich woman¡­ The young boy¡¯spanion added, ¡°Her husband cheated on her, and she just divorced. It¡¯s a vulnerable time in her heart, and this is the easiest time to take advantage of the situation. Apany her through this sad time, coax her immediately, and you¡¯ve got her.¡± The speaker had no intention of hearing. The more the young boy thought about it, the more his heart was about to move. If he could take Imogen down, he wouldn¡¯t have to go through the trouble of finding a job to earn money! The young boy turned off his cell phone and watched himself from the ck screen. He thought he was good¨Clooking, the kind of look that mature women liked, and there were a lot of girls after him at school. He secretly made up his mind. Because the tour had two days, the bus had plenty of time to make a short stop at Anglesea Beach. At noon, the bus arrived in Lorne, and the tour guide and the driver moved out the barbecue grills one by one to have a self¨Cservice seafood barbecue on the beach. There aren¡¯t many grills, and they need to be grouped by number. The young boy took the initiative to call hispanion and Imogen to form a group with them, polite and positive. ¡°Ladies, you guys go hang out on the beach. We¡¯ll take care of the barbecue!¡± Chapter 196 Chapter 196 Chapter 196 What a Waste! ¡°Why is this so embarrassing? Let¡¯se together.¡± Imogen said. She removed her sandals, sat on the beach, rinsed her hands, and started stringing up pieces of meat and seafood. The tour guide prepared bread slices, lettuce, pork belly sausage, etc. The seafood was bought in the nearby town, and most of the grilled fish, shrimp, and scallops. The pork belly had been sliced into small pieces that needed to be skewered on sticks by their own hands, as did the seafood. Do¨Cit¨Cyourself food was a memorable thing to do on the beach while enjoying the sea breeze and talking andughing with unfamiliar travelers preparing a barbecue. While chatting, the young boy mentioned that his name was Jeremy and hispanion was Joshua. When it was simply toote to skewer all the pork belly meat and seafood, Jeremy suggested, ¡°Ladies, that¡¯s a little slow. Why don¡¯t we skewer and grill at the same time?¡± ¡°OK.¡± ¡°Then you guys skewer it, and I¡¯ll grill it. You guys can skewer more of whatever you like, and I¡¯ll grill it for you.¡± Jeremy said, smiling, showing a mouthful of white, straight teeth. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Charlie got it right away. She liked shrimp and had a te of them skewered in front of her. She offered the whole dish to Jeremy, ¡°Jeremy, I love shrimp, grill more for me.¡± ¡°Okay. What do you like to eat?¡± Jeremy looked at Imogen with a smile. ¡°I¡¯m not picky about food. I can eat whatever you give me.¡± Imogen said. ¡°Then I¡¯ll bake some of each.¡± The food was ced on the grill, and it didn¡¯t take long for the sound to be bared, apanied by a choking smell of smoke. One by one, as the food cooked, Jeremy took a clean te, ced it in front of Imogen and Charlie, and said, ¡°Ladies, I¡¯ll put all the finished skewers on this te, so you can take them if you want.¡± ¡°Thank you. You are so good.¡± Jeremy smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a big deal. It¡¯s our honor to be able to work for you two beauties.¡± Charlie and Imogen looked at each other. They put down the sticks in their hands and ate a bunch of pork bellies first. The shrimp were slow to cook, and Charlie had already looked that way several times. Imogen first ate a skewer of grilled sausage and continued to skewer pork belly, eating as she skewered. Seeing Jeremy grilling, she started to sweat on her forehead and said, ¡°Jeremy, don¡¯t bother with the skewers. Come to eat some. There is no need to be in such a hurry.¡± A hint of surprise shed in Jeremy¡¯s eyes, ¡°Ok, thank you for your concern, I know.¡± He worked harder on the skewers.. ¡°Well, let¡¯s just skewer these for now. I think these will be enough for us. Let¡¯s finish grilling these first, and then we¡¯ll skewer more if we don¡¯t have enough.¡± Charlie wiped her hands and couldn¡¯t wait to reward herself with a shrimp skewer. Imogen also stopped and grabbed a skewer of toasted bread slices with a side of pork belly meat sprinkled with seasoning and enjoyed it while admiring the ocean view. Not far away, the sea was churning, and someone was surfing in the ocean. After a while, Jeremy, seeing that Imogen and Charlie rarely touched the food on their tes anymore, volunteered to go up and ask, ¡°Ladies, do you want coffee? I¡¯ll go buy coffee in the town over there.¡± Imogen nced at the town not far away and smiled as she refused. ¡°No need. Aren¡¯t there drinks in the car?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll get you drinks.¡± Jeremy quickly ran back into the car and came out with a few bottles of drinks, ¡°Here, which one do you want to drink?¡± ¡°Thanks, I¡¯m all good.¡± Imogen took a bottle with her. ¡°I drink Sprite.¡± Charlie said, took a bottle of Sprite from Jeremy¡¯s arms, looked at Jeremy with a smile, and said, ¡°Dude, are you very popr in school? You are hardworking.¡± Jeremy scratched his head embarrassedly. After two o¡¯clock, the tour guide began to ask them to pack their things and prepare to leave. Charlie leaned into Imogen¡¯s ear on the bus and whispered, ¡°You don¡¯t like Erik. How about Jeremy?¡± Imogen gave Charlie a nk look. ¡°What have you been thinking about all day?¡± ¡°No, I see that this Jeremy has feelings for you too. Imogen, look, you have good luck with men after being divorced!¡± Imogen held her forehead, finding it a little amusing. ¡°Whoever it is, I have no ns for that right. now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie sighed. ¡°What a waste!¡± ¡°Do you think it¡¯s a pity? Why don¡¯t you do it?¡± ¡°I would like to, but he doesn¡¯t like me.¡± ¡°What if you made a mistake?¡± ¡°Impossible. He seems to treat us equally but stares at you every time he speaks.¡± Imogen was speechless. ¡°By the way, have you contacted Erik now?¡± ¡°Not much.¡± Erik often approached her to chat, and she replied less. If not for the fact that Erik was also from New York City and there was a chance that she might see him again in the future, maybe she would have just deleted Erik. ¡°Look, there is a helicopter in the sky!¡± A tourist suddenly pointed to the sky and eximed. So, all the tourists looked out the window, and sure enough, they saw a helicopter not far or close. The tour guide retracted his gaze and said, ¡°You don¡¯t have to be envious. When you get to the Princess Town to Peterborough section, you can also visit The Twelve Apostles by helicopter.¡± The Twelve Apostles was the most iconic sight on Great Ocean Road, in the State of Victoria, the attraction offered helicopter tours, which were also a feature of Great Ocean Road. and Before sunset, they reached Apollo Bay. They were going to camp here tonight. The guide gave them tents and taught them how to set them up. Charlie and Imogen shared a tent. Jeremy offered to help, but Imogen refused, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Get yourself done. We can do it ourselves.¡± Jeremy stood there and smiled awkwardly. He could sense Imogen¡¯s alienation. After setting up the tent, the tour guide allows them to move freely. Imogen and Charlie went for a stroll in the side woods to see the Cape Otway Lightstation. On the top of a hill by the azure sea, in a verdant meadow, the white lighthouse stands tall, and the path leading to it is nked by white railings, neat and clean as if leading to heaven. Imogen and Charlie climbed to the top of the tower to take in the sweeping views of the ocean and Victoria Harbour. They linger for a moment to greet the beautiful sunset. The fiery red sun went down, reflecting the sea in golden splendor, and the seagulls flying in the sky were gilded with a golden light. These scenes let people run out of words. It wasn¡¯t easy to describe the beauty of nature with words, and only the camera could record the beauty of this moment. Imogen was taking pictures when he suddenly heard a click. She turned her head to see Jeremy hiding his cell phone. She took several steps toward him, and he showed the pictures on his phone, and he said, ¡°You are so pretty from all angles.¡± Imogen nced at the photo. ¡°Delete it.¡± Jeremy was stunned and said, ¡°Why don¡¯t we contact on Facebook, and I¡¯ll send you the photo?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± She didn¡¯t want to spend time and energy dealing with others now. Jeremy nced at Imogen¡¯s back, with a hint of irritability in his eyes. If he could not get Imogen¡¯s Facebook information, having a future after the tour would be difficult. Unless, within these two days, he would take down Imogen. Then only extreme measures can be taken. For tomorrow¡¯s trip, they would either be on a bus or touring with a group that didn¡¯t stand a chance. Then only tonight. Tonight the guide would organize a bonfire at the beach. He saw a case of beer in the front corner of the bus. Sex after drunk was one thing no one could exin. Troy cheated on Imogen, Imogen probably hadn¡¯t had sex in a long time, and all he had to do was behave as long as Imogen was satisfied¡­ Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Chapter 197 Imogen Disappeared Back at the forest campground from the lighthouse, the guide had cleared an area with other tourists for a campfire. Imogen and Charlie brought self¨Cheating rice with a side dish of bacon, which was then eaten with barbecue skewers, which was very satisfying to have in the wilderness. Jeremy helped the guides distribute the food. ¡°Ladies, here¡¯s your coffee.¡± Jeremy brought over two paper cups and gave one to Imogen and Charlie, ¡°If you don¡¯t have enough to drink, you can still get it over there.¡± ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Imogen took it, took a sip, and put it aside. Jeremy was unhappy about this. Joshua had a nervous breakdown and brought sleeping pills with him when he went out. He didn¡¯t expect to sleep better and better after traveling, and he even said he got sleeping pills for nothing. Well, wouldn¡¯t thate in handy? After dinner, Imogen sipped coffee with a hand in his hand. The tour guide took a few bottles of beer from the car and asked the tourists by the campfire, ¡°There is beer here. Do you want to drink?¡± Not many people wanted to drink beer. Only five or six people asked. The guide handed them each a bottle and looked around the room. ¡°You¡¯re not going to have any? Look at the moonlight, look at the beautiful scenery, look at thepatriots. It¡¯s a rare opportunity. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to drink some? A beer is just a drink and you won¡¯t get drunk.¡± After the tour guide said that, a few more people asked for a beer. Charlie also went to get two bottles and returned and threw one to Imogen, ¡°It¡¯s a rare time like this. Drink some.¡± Imogen took it and pulled the pull tab. A group of familiar strangers sitting opposite each other in the wilderness of a foreign country, enjoying the view and talking about it. In this scenario, Imogen did want a beer as well. She wasn¡¯t sure if her drinking had declined or what was happening. Only halfway through the beer, Imogen felt dizzy, her eyelids were fighting, and she couldn¡¯t stop yawning, out of breath. Charlie saw it and asked, ¡°Why are you so sleepy?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t have a good restst night.¡± She wasn¡¯t lying. Yesterday she cried and said to Troy, ¡°I just want you to stay away from me.¡± Troy held back for a long time, and after saying his word, he turned away forlornly. Imogen could not figure out his attitude, lying in bed at night. Once she closed her eyes, her mind was full of Troy¡¯s lost eyes and lonely back, tossing and turning untilte at night, but she did not fall asleep. ¡°Did you get scared by those bootleggers? Why don¡¯t you go back to your tent and rest? There¡¯s nothing to see when it gets dark anyway.¡± Charlie said. Now it¡¯s primarily people getting together to talk and y games, and it¡¯s okay not to participate. ¡°Then I¡¯ll go back to my tent first.¡± Imogen put down the bottle of wine, greeted the guide, and went back to the tent first. A dozen or so tents were scattered in various ces around the area. Imogen and Charlie¡¯s tents were farther away from the fire, pitched on the edge of the forest, and, of course, there were two more tents farther away than they were. Insect repellent was sprinkled around the area, so they didn¡¯t have to worry about snakes or mosquitoes. Imogen unzipped and closed the zipper after getting into the tent, pulling the thin nket back over her body, setting the phone aside, and closing her eyes as she drifted into a deep sleep. Imogen didn¡¯t take long to wake up from the heat and kick the nkets off her body. Half asleep, as if she heard a zipper unzip, she closed her eyes and asked in a daze, ¡°Charlie, is the campfire over?¡± There was a zipper sound, but no one answered. After asking this, Imogen rolled over and went back to sleep. Hearing no sound from inside the tent, the zipper sounded again, and someone unzipped it. A figure crept in. Jeremy held his breath and didn¡¯t dare turn on the light. He surveyed theyout of the tent by the moonlight that spilled in through the hole at the top of the tent. Seeing Imogen asleep, Jeremy carefully reached to undress her clothes. It was also the first time he had done such a thing, and his hands shook. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Hot¡­¡± Imogen murmured, raising a hand to wipe her forehead. There was no sweat. The heat in her body couldn¡¯t be expelled, making it hard for her. Jeremy was too stiff to move for fear of waking Imogen. Did the medicine work? There was a small town in Apollo Bay that attracted a lot of travelers to this side of the country. The town was booming. Maybe more couples wereing to visit, or perhaps it was the open¨C mindedness of foreign countries. There was an Adult Goods Store, and when he returned from the lighthouse, he made a trip to¡­ As Imogen withdrew her hand, she inadvertently touched Jeremy¡¯s arm, and a coolness came over her. Her mind was chaotic, and it had already be a mess, and she couldn¡¯t help reaching out to find the source of the coolness. Seeing this, Jeremy stretched out his hand cautiously. Imogen grabbed Jeremy¡¯s hand and instinctively pressed it to her face to relieve the heat from her body. But it wasn¡¯t enough. This bit of coolness wasn¡¯t enough, and she wanted more. Jeremy was pleased, encouraged, and whispered, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll give it to you immediately.¡± He was about to continue undressing Imogen when footsteps suddenly came from outside. Jeremy was on alert, holding his breath. Could it be that Charlie was back?! What? What should he do? He hurriedlyy down and closed his eyes, pretending to be in the wrong tent. It would be best if it were someone passing by, and if it was Charlieing back, it could be adequately exined. Footsteps came closer, stopping in front of the tent as someone unzipped the zipper. Jeremy was disappointed for a while. The bonfire mes shouldn¡¯t be over so soon. He didn¡¯t expect Charlie to be back so early! The n was no longer going to work. All he could hope for now was that Charlie would never notice anything strange about Imogen and that he¡¯d be fine after tonight. Suddenly, one of her arms was on him. Jeremy felt his heart stop. Imogen¡¯s hot mind was dazed, her consciousness was drowsy, and she was like a person in a scorching desert, instinctively searching for an oasis. The oasis was found, and her whole body pounced on it. Jeremy didn¡¯t dare to move a muscle, and he was helpless. He reassured himself that it was okay and that Charlie shouldn¡¯t suspect anything as long as he insisted Imogen was drunk. The tent was opened, but there was no movement. Jeremy¡¯s heart was beating nonstop, and suddenly he felt a cool chill around him. Charlie must have gotten scared by the scene in the tent! A few secondster, there was a rustling sound next to him and a lightness in his body that must have been Charlie pulling Imogen away. Another slight sound, apanied by Imogen¡¯s soft grunt, as the footsteps moved away. There was silence all around. It was long before Jeremy dared to open his eyes. The tent was zippered open, and Imogen was gone beside him. He figured it was because Charlie feared the publicity would be bad for Imogen¡¯s reputation, so he took her away. There were extra tents at the guide¡¯s ce. Jeremy poked his head out of his tent, looked to his left and right to see that no one was there, and immediately went back to his tent. Hey sheepishly in his tent, meditating, and fell into a deep sleep in a few moments. Sometimeter, he was suddenly awakened by a shout, He got up in a daze and looked out of the tent to see that Charlie was yelling. The guide came over and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Imogen¡­ Mypanion, she¡¯s gone!¡± Charlie looked anxious, ¡°She clearly said she wasing back to bed!¡± Chapter 198 Chapter 198 Chapter 198 The Antidote Jeremy suddenly found himself wide awake. Wasn¡¯t it Charlie who had taken Imogen out of the tent? Jeremy was filled with regret, chastising himself for letting someone take Imogen away from him so easily! The person who sneaked into Imogen¡¯s tent in the middle of the night definitely had malicious intentions, perhaps even simr to his own! Everything he had done was now benefiting someone else! Had he stopped Imogen and framed that person for drugging her, perhaps she would have been so touched that she¡¯d choose to be with him! He had missed such a great opportunity, and Jeremy was filled with remorse. The tour guide peeked into the open tent and, as expected, it was empty. ¡°Did she take her phone with her?¡± ¡°No!¡± Imogen¡¯s phone was still lying in the tent. ¡°Could she have gone to the woods to use the bathroom?¡± the tour guide spected. The driver and some other people also gathered around. A man tried to console, ¡°Let¡¯s not panic. Let¡¯s wait here for a bit. If she doesn¡¯t return in ten minutes, we can go search.¡± Jeremy then chimed in with his own perspective, ¡°Her phone is here. Could she have mistakenly gone to a different tent aftering back from the bathroom?¡± The person who took Imogen had to be from their tour group. He had discreetly counted and everyone was present. This meant Imogen must be hidden in a tent. The tour guide suggested, ¡°Let¡¯s first check the tents, maybe she entered the wrong one.¡± Everyone began to help, each inspecting their own tent. After a thorough check, everyone shook their heads. Jeremy was too nervous to speak. Had that person hidden Imogen in the woods? Or was that person not part of their group, but rather a local resident or another tourist? Quite a few minutes had passed. She should have returned if she had just gone to the bathroom. Charlie was anxious, ¡°What do we do? How could she just disappear?¡± ¡°Could she have identally fallen while going to the bathroom?¡± someone guessed. The tour guide thought for a moment and then suggested, ¡°Alright, you all rest here. A few of us will go search in the woods.¡± The tour guide, the driver, a man, and three young individuals, including Charlie, volunteered to search. After searching for over half an hour without any luck, they concluded that it was unlikely Imogen would have ventured so far just to use the bathroom. Charlie, on the verge of tears, suggested, ¡°Should we call the police?¡± 12:36 The tour guide, sensing the gravity of the situation and feeling responsible, agreed, ¡°Let¡¯s call the police.¡± Just then, Charlie¡¯s phone rang. She nced at the screen and saw ¡°dimwit¡± disyed. She quickly answered the call, anxiously saying, ¡°Hello, dimwit¡­ Troy, Imogen¡¯s missing!¡± ¡°She¡¯s with me.¡± Troy¡¯s deep voice came through, sounding as if he was holding back something. Charlie let out a sigh of relief, then frowned, demanding, ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°Listen to me,¡± Troy began, ¡°Imogen was drugged. You need to call the police now and keep any food she consumed. Don¡¯t worry, she¡¯s safe with me.¡± Even though Charlie immensely disliked Troy, she couldn¡¯t deny the relief she felt when he assured her of Imogen¡¯s safety. She ended the call and instructed the tour guide to inform the police. When Troy mentioned that someone had drugged Imogen, Charlie cautiously observed the reactions of everyone present. Upon hearing about calling the police, Jeremy¡¯s face changed subtly, and he discreetly moved towards the campfire. Charlie noticed his movements and quietly took her original seat next to the campfire, where Imogen¡¯s used dishes, ss, and beer were ced. Seeing this, Jeremy was filled with urgency but dared not approach further. He reassured himself, believing the police might not be able to find any evidence. There were many tourists on the Great Ocean Road, and each small town along the way had its own visitor center. The Apollo Bay visitor center was not far from their location, so the police arrived quickly. At this moment, aboard the helicopter, Imogen clung to Troy like an octopus. ¡°So hot¡­¡± She murmured softly, slipping her hand inside Troy¡¯s shirt, caressing his firm muscles. Mmm¡­ so comfortable¡­ But it wasn¡¯t enough for her. Unconsciously, she began tearing at Troy¡¯s shirt. The top two buttons of his shirt popped open, and Imogen pressed her face against his chest. The person Troy yearned for was in his embrace, and her delicate body writhing. He couldn¡¯t help himself, feeling a surge of desire from deep within, wishing he could take her right then and there. But recalling Imogen¡¯s tearful usations from the day before, he dared not cross that line while she was not fully conscious. He feared hurting her, feared she would resent him even more. Just now, witnessing the scene in the tent, Troy felt like he was about to explode in anger. Had it not been for his rationality reminding him that Imogen couldn¡¯t wait, he might have torn Jeremy apart right there! Heartless as she was, always pushing him away, he didn¡¯t dare to think what might have happened had he not been present. Imogen¡¯s hand began to wander again. She¡¯s being mischievous again. A vein throbbed on Troy¡¯s forehead, his expression full of restraint. He grabbed Imogen¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Imogen, be good, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon.¡± She hummed softly, twisting her body ufortably. Troy stiffened. Imogen¡¯s soft hand managed to escape his grip, and she began to touch him without restraint. At the same time, her other hand started to tear at her own clothing. ¡°Hot¡­ I¡¯m so hot¡­ It¡¯s unbearable¡­¡± It was summer, and she wasn¡¯t wearing much to begin with. As she tugged, her dress revealed more than intended. Yet Imogen seemed unaware, even pulling Troy¡¯s hand to cover her chest. A buzz echoed in Troy¡¯s head, his clearly defined hand instinctively squeezing. ¡°Mmm¡­¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. A sultry moan slipped between Imogen¡¯s parted lips,nding on Troy¡¯s ears, testing his restraint further. With every ounce of willpower, he asked the helicopter pilot, ¡°How much longer?¡± ¡°We¡¯re twenty minutes from Geelong,¡± the pilot responded. The closest city was Geelong. Imogen groggily opened one eye, murmuring, ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°Mmm, it¡¯s me.¡± Troy held her hand tightly. After the divorce, she always called him by his full name, and only about this time would she call him Troy, as if they were not divorced. ¡°I¡¯m so hot, please¡­¡± Imogen murmured, pulling away from his grasp, tearing at his shirt. In Imogen¡¯s eyes, Troy¡¯s face seemed to read ¡°antidote.¡± It was as if a bolt of lightning had struck Troy¡¯s mind, leaving it nk, his blood boiling. Sweat covered his forehead. He held onto Imogen tightly, ¡°Imogen, hold on a little longer, we¡¯ll be at the hospital soon!¡± ¡°I can¡¯t bear it, can you help me, please¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s voice trembled, sounding on the verge of tears. At such a moment, both Troy¡¯s heart and body were tormented. He closed his eyes, struggling internally. Lacking any semnce of rationality, Imogen weakly draped her arms around Troy¡¯s shoulders, attempting to bite his lips. When Troy tilted his head to dodge, she went for his neck. Unable to restrain himself any longer, Troy held her chin and kissed her passionately, his other hand venturing beneath her skirt¡­ Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Chapter 199 Set Her Free ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Imogen closed her eyes, couldn¡¯t help but sp Troy¡¯s neck with her hands, and responded enthusiastically. The two had a French kiss, and Troy slowly leaned her back, pulling out a transparent and ambiguous silver thread in between, which finally broke from the middle. eyes fixed on Imogen¡¯s He had a look of forbearance on his face with his brows lowered and his expression, and he adjusted the rhythm of his hands. Imogen narrowed her eyes slightly. Her face flushed, and eyes were blurred. She barely opened her red, moist lips and let out a flirty moan. Troy¡¯s other hand immediately covered Imogen¡¯s lips, blocking back the soft hum she hadn¡¯t uttered yet. Imogen frowned slightly. She closed her eyes, panting more quickly, and let out an unbearable low hum from her throat. Suddenly, she tensed up and her eyes were closed tightly, but herplexion was as beautiful as a flower. She was weak and her arms slid down from Troy¡¯s neck feebly almost fell to the ground. Troy supported her in time, pulled out his fingers, and wiped the liquid on her skirt. His voice was hoarse, ¡°Imogen, are you feeling better?¡± Imogen leaned against his chest, closed her eyes, and didn¡¯t respond as if she was asleep. It seemed that it should be relieved a little. Troy supported Imogen¡¯s waist and helped her to sleep morefortably. The helicopternded on the rooftop near Geelong Hospital, Troy helped Imogen tidy up clothes and immediately carried her to the hospital. When Imogen woke up, it was already early the following day. The sun was shining on her pillow. She opened her eyes and saw the snow¨Cwhite ceiling. The clear and crisp bird chirping came from outside the window, full of vitality. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She looked at the furnishings in the room and wondered, ¡°This looks like a hospital.¡± Wasn¡¯t I traveling on the Great Ocean Road? Why was I here? Imogen closed her eyes and tried hard to recall what had happenedst night. With a ¡°squeak,¡± the door opened and closed, and someone came in. Imogen subconsciously opened her eyes to look and met Troy¡¯s eyes. Troy walked quickly to the hospital bed and asked, ¡°You¡¯re awake. How do you feel?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay¡­¡± As soon as Imogen spoke, she felt her throat was dry and ufortable. her Troy immediately got a ss of water, raised Imogen¡¯s head, and brought it to Imogen¡¯s mouth. Imogen took two sips and turned her face away. She asked, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Why am I h¨¨re? Do you remember what happenedst night?¡± Imogen closed her eyes and thought about it for a few seconds, only remembering that she seemed drugged. She was in a daze and couldn¡¯t remember more clearly. After a while, she said softly, ¡°Just a little.¡± She opened her eyes, looked at Troy indifferently, and sighed, ¡°You are still following me, aren¡¯t you? Troy, when can you let me go?¡± Facing her cold gaze, Troy froze. Sure enough, the kisses and touches fromst night were merely his wishful thinking. Now that the medicine wore off, she put on her pants, turned her face, and refused to recognize anyone. His eyes darkened, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°If I didn¡¯t follow you, do you know what would have happenedst night?¡± Imogen looked into Troy¡¯s eyes and softly said, ¡°I know.¡± Troy paused and repeated, ¡°You know?!¡± Imogen looked away and looked out the window and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it just to have sex with Jeremy? To be honest, I like him a lot. It¡¯s okay to have a one¨Cnight stand. It¡¯s the adult world.¡± When you met someone attractive while traveling, you listened to your desire, took the chance, and enjoyed a wonderful night with him. The next day, you would wipe him off from memory and head on. Hearing Imogen¡¯s words, Troy¡¯s face darkened and instantly turned gloomy. His Chapter 200 Chapter 200 your eyes were as deep as the ocean and stared at Imogen, gritted his teeth, and repeated, ¡°You like him a lot!? It¡¯s okay to have a one¨Cnight stand with him!? Imogen, you dare to say that again!?¡± Imogen turned her head and met Troy¡¯s eyes without flinching, and admitted, ¡°I like him a lot, he is young, handsome, and charismatic, he calls me miss to cheer me up, and it makes me feel alive.¡± ¡°So, what I didst night is unnecessary. I ruined your beautiful night?¡± Troy squeezed out these words through his teeth. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Imogen said, ¡°I can go back and ask him out again tonight. I just want to tell you. don¡¯t impose your ideas and preferences on me. I know you¡¯ve been following me, thinking you are good to me. No, I only felt disgusted. You think you saved me, but I didn¡¯t need any rescue, so I beg you, stop following me, okay!?¡± Hearing that she nned to ask Jeremy out again, the blood in Troy¡¯s chest surged violently. That was nothing to her at all?! And she even used the word ¡°beg¡± to stop him from following her? Troy gritted his teeth and said with a pause after every word, ¡°Imogen! You were not like this before! I should not have let you travel with Charlie. See what you have learned from her!?¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t bear to hear Troy criticizing Charlie like this, so she stared at him and said, ¡°I¡¯ve always been like this. Did you only realize it now? When I was abroad, I was more open than this¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Troy was furious and his eyes were scarlet. He couldn¡¯t help remembering the medical records and investigation results. International students indeed had messy rtionships abroad. Hearing what Imogen said, for a moment, he even wondered if that child was conceived by Chapter 199 Set Her Free Imogen when she was studying abroad. The wall of Imogen¡¯s uterus was probably thin because she had several abortions. Was he right? Troy straightened up, took two steps back, looked down at Imogen, and said, ¡°You only said that to stop me following you, didn¡¯t you? Let me ask you again, are you sure?¡± Imogen tightly gripped her hands under the warm nket and confirmed calmly, ¡°Yes, I am.¡± ¡°Okay, okay, okay,¡± Troy said a few good words in a row andughed angrily, ¡°Imogen, you won, and whoever you like to be with in the future has nothing to do with me. I will not follow you anymore!¡± After that, Troy turned and left. With a ¡°bloom,¡± he pped the ward door closed. The room fell silent for an instant. Imogen looked at the ceiling in silence and her eyes turned wet. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and swallowed the soreness in her throat. Troy¡¯s resigned and patient behavior seemed to be vivid in her memory. She knew it all. However, there was always a girl between them. Even if that girl disappeared now, they couldn¡¯t return to the beginning. She didn¡¯t want to entangle with him any longer, so she could only say so to shut him down. He appeared in front of her repeatedly, which would only make her immersed in the past, unable to escape. She thought, ¡°Troy, I¡¯m sorry if I hurt you.¡± However, Troy shouldn¡¯t be sad for too long. His so¨Ccalled love for her was merely guilt and possessiveness, just like any other man would pester their ex¨Cwife after divorce. After a while, he would understand that he didn¡¯t like her at all. He liked Sarah. Now, Troy finally left. She should be happy. Imogen wanted to smile, but the corners of her mouth felt heavy, and she couldn¡¯t help but bend them down, showing an expression uglier than crying. Imogen and Charlie talked on the phone. Charlie said that there were Jeremy¡¯s fingerprints on the tent. The tour guide and other tourists. pointed out that Jeremy had the opportunity to touch Imogen¡¯s cup. Joshua also said that he missed a sleeping pill, and there was a certificate from the sex shop owner in the town. Jeremy was already arrested. It was a pity that the second day of their two¨Cday tour to the Great Ocean Road was wasted. They couldn¡¯t set off from Apollo Bay, couldn¡¯t board a helicopter, and couldn¡¯t see the kangaroos. Only a few tourists had enough time to follow the tour guide for free. The tour guide would refund half the fee for those who couldn¡¯t follow, which was the only constion. Charlie asked Imogen for her opinion, and Imogen asked, ¡°When is the next tour?¡± ¡°In three days.¡± ¡°Then let¡¯s go with the next group.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll talk to the tour guide.¡± During these three days, Imogen and Charlie happened to go to Cairns, took a boat to the Great Barrier Reef, experienced sightseeing on the helicopter, went diving, and enjoyed the romantic, colorful world under the Great Barrier Reef. Imogen¡¯s feeling of being watched all the time disappeared. He left. Imogen forced herself not to think about it. Meanwhile, Charlie wanted to ask Imogen countless times what happened between her and Troy that night, but Imogen constantly distracted her. Charlie whispered, ¡°I suddenly feel that dimwit is not so bad¡­¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer. ¡°But his cheating is unforgivable!¡± Imogen didn¡¯t leave ament. After leaving Cairns, Imogen and Charlie returned to Geelong and toured Great Ocean Road again. They returned to Sydney from the Gold Coast three dayster, right after the Christmas holiday, and the two were preparing to return to New York. They booked the flight from Sydney to Sacia City, nning to have some fun at Sacia City before returning to New York City. After more than ten hours of flight, the ne finally arrived at Sacia City Airport. The two took the shuttle bus to the hall to pick up their luggage and walked towards the exit of the terminal building. Suddenly, Imogen¡¯s footsteps stopped. Not far in front of her, the familiar figure reappeared. The truck driver was walking towards the bathroom with his luggage. Beside him was a middle¨C aged man of about the same age. Imogen felt familiar b¨²t couldn¡¯t remember who that person was. Possibly, it was the family of the truck driver who had seen it in court before. It had nothing to do with her now. ¡°Imogen, what are you looking at?¡± Charlie walked two steps further and found that Imogen didn¡¯t follow. Imogen caught up and said with a serious face, ¡°I saw the driver who killed my dad just now.¡± Charlieforted, ¡°Oh, don¡¯t be sad, you have done your best to get justice for Uncle¡­¡± That was the cruelty of car idents. The victim died, but the perpetrator was rarely sentenced to death, and most of them came out. within a few years, but for the victim¡¯s family, the pain would never be healed. Imogen smiled. ¡°I understand, the matter has been closed long ago, and I will no longer cling to the past.¡± Legally, everything was over, although she could never forgive the perpetrator. Imogen strolled with Charlie down Sacia City and then took the bullet train back to New York City and returned to the floor¨Cthrough apartment of Charlie. After opening the door, the long¨Clost scene appeared before their eyes. Imogen and Charlie put the suitcase aside andy down on the sofa. They had been gone for nearly a month, there was ayer of dust everywhere in the room, and the utensils in the kitchen also needed to be cleaned. However, they didn¡¯t have the energy to clean up now. After lying on the sofa for a long time, Charlie asked, holding her mobile phone, ¡°What do you want to eat?¡± Imogen immediately understood that Charlie was ordering takeaway, so she mmed her mouth open and also opened the takeaway software. She said, ¡°I want to order pizza.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll order fried chicken¡­ Give me chicken!¡± Imogen was speechless. The takeaways for the two arrived almost at the same time. Several long¨Cawaited movies were released before Christmas and were uploaded to the video software. There was a small movie room in Charlie¡¯s floor¨Cthrough apartment. The two of them brought the takeaways to the movie room together and watched the movie while eating. After the meal, the twoy on the sofa without proper manners and continued watching the movie. Imogen crossed her legs and said, ¡°I like this and I want a floor¨Cthrough apartment, too. It¡¯s so cool to live alone.¡± She couldn¡¯t stay here with Charlie forever and didn¡¯t want to return to Gxy Vi, either. So she had to buy an apartment herself. Charlie raised her head and suggested, ¡°How about I sell the other half of my apartment to you, and we live together? Wouldn¡¯t it be more awesome?¡± The more Charlie talked, the more she felt it was feasible, and she continued, ¡°The bedroom on the east side is yours, and otheryouts can be discussed. We can share the movie room, gym, kitchen, and other public areas. And we can apany each other. It sounds perfect!¡± She didn¡¯t mind that Imogen lived here forever, but Imogen wouldn¡¯t want to stay here for a long time without paying. Imogen thought awhile and said, ¡°Do you mind if I raise a cat?¡± ¡°Not at all! Let¡¯s take care of it together!¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay!¡± Imogen nodded immediately, ¡°How much is your apartment now?¡± ¡°One million dors will do.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go to the bank and transfer it to you tomorrow.¡± ¡°No need to rush.¡± The two of themy on the sofa and watched two movies, then yed with their mobile phones until it waste. Imogen put down her mobile phone and suggested, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s clean up and go to sleep.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Charlie also put down her phone. The two cleaned the house and washed the kitchen utensils. It was already past nine o¡¯clock in the evening when they finished cleaning. The two stroked their sleeves, ordered supper, and returned to their rooms to shower and sleep after eating. When Imogen woke up, it was already ten o¡¯clock in the morning. She opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling for a long time, suddenly feeling slightly drained. The tour was over. She was unemployed, and she didn¡¯t know what to do. She couldn¡¯t let herself stop as long as she stopped, the image of Troy would pop up in her mind. Especially when he leftst time, his anger and disappointment made her heart unable to calm down. She had to keep herself busy, and she needed to be upied. Imogen thought of the photography hobby she picked up during her travels and decided to buy a camera first. Imogen left a message to Alex. [Alex, do you have any rmended brand and model of camera?] Alex replied immediately, rmending a camera of the same brand and a different model from her own. Imogen went to the official website to read the introduction and ced an order directly. Charlie was still asleep after Imogen finished her breakfast. Imogen left a note for Charlie and went out to Gxy Vi. She nned to bring her baby Mochi home. After picking up Mochi, she and Troy would no longer have anything to do with each other. Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Chapter 201 Did Jeremy Satisfy You? Imogen drove her car to Gxy Vi. She couldn¡¯t help but slow down as she approached the section near the vi. There was an inexplicable feeling when being close there. Imogen took a deep breath and calmed down. The car stopped at the gate of Gxy Vi. The license te number was still in the security monitoring of the apartment, and the gate lever was raised. She stepped on the elerator, drove in, and stopped outside the vi. Sue was cleaning in the courtyard, and when she heard the sound of the car engine, she looked up, put down the broom¨Cin surprise, and came up to her. ¡°Mrs. Marshall, you are back!¡± Imogen smiled faintly, ¡°Sue, I¡¯m divorced from him, so stop calling me Mrs. Marshall. I¡¯m here today to pick up Mochi.¡± Sue said kind of pitifully, ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mochi is not here now.¡± Imogen was surprised. ¡°Mochi isn¡¯t here?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sue sighed, ¡°It¡¯s all my fault. I hugged Mochi to y in the yard some days ago. It may be because it is too young to have strong immunity or because the yard is too humid. Unexpectedly, Mochi got ringworm. So Mr. Marshall sent Mochi to the pet hospital.¡± Ringworm was not life¨Cthreatening, but it would cause hair loss in cats. It would spread all over the body in severe cases, and the treatment cycle was very long. If it was serious, external medicine might not be helpful. But Mochi was too young, so internal medicine might be harmful to its liver. Imogen was worried. ¡°Which pet hospital is Mochi in?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± Sue shook her head apologetically. ¡°Mr. Marshall sent it to the hospital but didn¡¯t tell me where it was.¡± Sue said again, ¡°Mr. Marshall is at home now. How about you ask him?¡± Imogen was silent for a few seconds, and the scene that she and Troy ended on bad termsst time appeared in her mind. Well, sooner orter, they still had to meet. ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll ask.¡± Imogen stepped into the living room, went straight to the second floor, and knocked on the door of the study. After two seconds of silence, a deep voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± Imogen pressed the doorknob, pushed the door open, and entered. Troy was concentrating on theputer screen without raising his head as if he thought the person who came in was Sue. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Imogen took two steps inside. ¡°Well, excuse me¡­ Which pet hospital is Mochi in?¡± Hearing her voice, Troy looked over in surprise. Seeing that it was Imogen, he naturally leaned back on the chair, withdrew his hand from the keyboard, and ced it on the armrest. When tapping the armrest lightly twice, he asked tly, ¡°You? What did you just say?¡± ¡°Which pet hospital is Mochi in? I¡¯ll pick it up when it recovers from ringworm.¡± Imogen repeated. ¡°Why do you ask me? I don¡¯t know.¡± Troy moved the mouse and continued to look at theputer seriously as if he had some important work to do. If Imogen walked behind Troy, she would see the desktop on theputer screen. And if Imogen had an avatar who came to the study early, she would know that since Imogen exited the car, Troy had been watching her from the window. When he saw Imogen enter the living room, he quickly sat behind the desk and turned on theputer, pretending to be working hard. Imogen paused. ¡°Sue said you sent it to the pet hospital.¡± ¡°I had something to do that day, so Lane sent it to the hospital.¡± Imogen felt a bit speechless. ¡°All right. Then I¡¯ll call and ask Mr. Jordan. Thank you. You can proceed with your work now.¡± After speaking, Imogen took two steps back, grabbed the doorknob, and wanted to close the door and leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Troy said suddenly and stopped her. Imogen stopped. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Troy was about to say something when his phone on the desk rang suddenly. He gestured to Imogen to wait a moment and answered the phone. ¡°Hello¡­ Well, Sue has been at the vi all the time¡­ You cane to visit the house at any time¡­ The price can be discussed later¡­¡± Lane, on the other side of the phone, was confused. ¡°Mr. Marshall? What are you talking about?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it. I¡¯ve got to go first.¡± Troy hung up the phone without changing his face and put the phone on the desk, but his eyes kept falling on Imogen¡¯s face. He didn¡¯t want to ignore the slightest expression change on Imogen. Lane was puzzled. Was Troy trying to sell the vi? Imogen silently bit her lower lip. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It seemed that Troy had thought it through clearly and decided to say goodbye to the marriage of the past three years. He might prepare to marry Sarah. Wasn¡¯t this precisely what Imogen wanted? Didn¡¯t she also want to sell the vi at that time? But why did she feel a little disappointed in her heart after knowing the news? Maybe she hadn¡¯t gotten used to it yet, and it would be fine in the future. Imogen ealmed down. ¡°Are you going to sell this vi?¡± Troy observed the expression on her face carefully. ¡°I have this n.¡± ¡°It would be best if you sell it. Since you¡¯re divorced, it¡¯s useless to keep it.¡± Imogen said lightly, ¡°By the way, what did you want to say just now?¡± Seeing that Imogen was indifferent, Troy became furious. His eyes were rageful, and he couldn¡¯t help but speak nonsense, ¡°How is your trip to Australia? Did Jeremy satisfy you?¡± Imogen¡¯s face turned pale. Then she took a deep breath. ¡°Is this what you wanted to say? Then, thank you for your concern. Jeremy is young and has good physical strength. I am happy with him!¡± Troy¡¯splexion turned incredibly dark. He got up and approached Imogen step by step, gritted his teeth, and paused after every single word. ¡°Good physical strength? You, are, happy?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen nodded calmly, staring directly at Troy. ¡°Is there anything else?¡± Troyughed in anger. ¡°Imogen! Very well!¡± He quickly calmed down when he left the ward that day, knowing Imogen was deliberately pissing him off! But after calming down, he became even angrier. To get rid of him, she could even say those words! Did she really hate and loathe him so much? After returning, he had been paying attention to her news in Australia. He knew Jeremy had been arrested, so now she was still intentionally angering him! ¡°Thank you for thepliment.¡± ¡°Do you really want to get rid of me that much?¡± Troy squeezed out these words through his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t need to get rid of you because we are divorced and have our respective lives. If you have nothing else, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Imogen turned around to leave, but Troy grabbed Imogen¡¯s wrist. ¡°Don¡¯t go!¡± ¡°Let go of me!¡± Whenever they met, what she said most was to remind him of their divorce. Troy¡¯s eyes were filled with rage, and he looked at Imogen deeply, full of helplessness. Were they really over? He was not reconciled! Their eyes met, but Imogen looked away. ¡°Can you let go of me?¡± ¡°I have something for you.¡± ¡°What?¡± Troy let go of Imogen¡¯s hand, went to the bookshelf, took out a small box, and handed it to Imogen. ¡°These are things I gave you earlier. I won¡¯t take them back since they have been given to you. So you should take them away.¡± After speaking, he couldn¡¯t help butugh at himself. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to keep Jeremy? These things are worth a lot of money if you sell them.¡± This was the jewelry box she returned to Troy earlier. But Imogen didn¡¯t want to keep these things. She would only feel sentimental as she saw them. ¡°You can just keep them. If you insist on giving them to me, then help me sell them and wire the money directly to the orphanage. I¡¯ll leave first. Goodbye.¡± Imogen turned around, left the study, and went downstairs. Chapter 202 Chapter 202 Chapter 202 He Is My Ex¨CHusband Imogen moved Mochi¡¯s cat food, litter, and cans to the car. She looked back and didn¡¯t see Troy. She was relieved but also a little unspeakably disappointed. She sat in the driver¡¯s seat and was silent for a while before taking her mobile phone and calling Lane. Lane was stunned when he received Imogen¡¯s call. He answered the phone and said carefully, ¡°Hello, Ms. Forbes?¡± ¡°Mr. Jordan, which pet hospital is Mochi in?¡± ¡°Can anyone tell me who is Mochi? ¡°Why did Imogen call and ask me about this?¡± Lane thought of Troy¡¯s strange words when he answered the phone, paused for a few seconds, and replied, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Forbes. I had a temporary emergency, so I handed Mochi to the assistant. I don¡¯t know which pet hospital it is in now.¡± Imogen was suddenly speechless. She didn¡¯t know what to say. For a moment, she suspected that Troy did not raise Mochi well, and Mochi died. Then, he used such an excuse to dy. Lane continued, ¡°Well, let me ask the assistant, and I will call you backter.¡± After saying this, Lane hung up and quickly called Troy. He got Troy¡¯s instruction and immediately called Imogen back. Imogen answered it and asked, ¡°Where is Mochi?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Ms. Forbes. The assistant¡¯s phone is not connected. When I get through, I will ask it for you.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. So she came here and returned empty¨Chanded. She sighed helplessly, drove away, and went to the bank to transfer money to Charlie. Imogen needed to transfer more than seven million dors to Charlie¡¯s ount. It was not a small amount. The bank staff invited her to the VIP lounge, served a cup of coffee, and asked her to wait for a while. Then, the bank staff went to ask the manager toe over. Imogen took a sip of coffee, took out her mobile phone, and saw some messages. She checked it and found it was from Erik. He probably saw Charlie¡¯s Instagram when she returned from abroad, so he sent Imogen several messages: [Hey, Imogen.] [Have you returned from abroad? I¡¯m also in New York City now. Do you have time to have dinner together?] Imogen scrolled up and saw several previous messages from Erik. He asked her where to y and when she returned from abroad. She hadn¡¯t replied to him. This time, she replied: [Sorry. I just returned a few days ago. I¡¯m a bit busy these days. Let¡¯s talk about itter.] Imogen knew well that was just a perfunctory reply. She would not make an appointment with Erik unless she really couldn¡¯t refuse his invitation. Erik replied quickly. He sent her a disappointed emoji: [Well. I just returned from abroad a few days ago and am also looking for an internship.] [Imogen, what do you do for work?] Imogen replied to him just now, so she couldn¡¯t ignore his messages this time: [I used to do brand management but resigned some time ago.] Erik: [Do you have any ns?] Imogen: [I¡¯m not going to look for a job. I want to rest for some time first.] Erik: [Imogen, I don¡¯t know much about the situation in New York City. I have received two companies¡® invitations. Can you give me advice?] Imogen: [What field?] Erik: [Software development.] A talented student from a famous foreign school like Erik with such a major had a high probability of entering a renownedpany. There were not many famouspanies in this field in New York City. Imogen: [I don¡¯t know much about this field. But you can tell me the twopanies, and I will analyze it for you from other aspects.] Erik: [Thank you, Imogen!] Erik: [The first is Marshall Group and the other is Whitmore Technology. Do you know about the two companies?] Imogen was surprised. She knew the twopanies. They were indeed famouspanies in this field in New York City. Imogen: [Marshall Group is aprehensive enterprise, and software development is only one of a part of its business divisions, including hardware and software. Whitmore Technology specializes in software development. Marshall Group has arge tform, relying on a big group. It has its own industrial park and theplete industrial chain. Besides, it spends a lot of money on research and development every year. Inparison, Whitmore Technology is a little worse in this regard, but it also has its specialization.] Imogen: [If you are interested in research and development, the primary consideration is the degree of fit between the twopanies¡® projects and your major, as well as whether the business philosophy is consistent with your outlook. Regarding career nning, if you want to be promoted quickly, you should choose Whitmore Technology. As for long¨Cterm development, Marshall Group is a good choice.] Erik: [Honestly, I prefer Marshall Group because of its business philosophy. The former president, Troy, graduated from the department of mathematics and majored in software development.] Imogen: [He has a double degree in mathematics and economics.] Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Erik: [He¡¯s awesome. I¡¯ve seen his previous interviews abroad and admire him. Imogen, do know him?] you Imogen sighed. Imogen: [Yeah.) Imogen: [He is my ex¨Chusband.] She had been looking for opportunities to tell Erik about this matter. She thought Erik might give up his mind after he knew she had been married. However, Erik didn¡¯t take the initiative to say anything to express his feelings for her. It seemed too abrupt for her to tell him she had been divorced. Now, it was her chance to tell him about this. This news might be very shocking to Erik. The reminder at the top of the screen, ¡°The other is typing¡°, was disyed for a long time. party Erik was shocked. He never thought Imogen had been married. After all, she looked very young. He remembered that he heard the word ¡°dimwit¡± from Charlie. At that time, he thought ¡°dimwit¡± was her ex¨Cboyfriend. Now, he finally knew that the man was her ex¨Chusband! Moreover, the word ¡°dimwit¡± was not an insulting word. Troy was most likely to be at fault in the marriage. After a few minutes, Erik replied: [You are excellent. It is his loss to divorce you.] Imogen: [No matter what the reason for our divorce is, I have to admit that he is serious and responsible at work. He is kind to the employees. I hope that my personal matter won¡¯t affect choice.] Erik: [Well, okay. Thank you, Imogen. I think about it. See you.] Imogen: [Okay.] She thought, ¡°Erik should give up this time, right?¡± The bank manager came and handled the transfer business for Imogen. your Imogen returned to Charlie¡¯s house. Charlie just woke up. After breakfast, shey on the sofa in the living room and yed with her mobile phone. She saw Imogen and asked, ¡°Have you brought Mochi back?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°Mochi got ringworm. I sent it to a pet hospital. When will you start working?¡± ¡°Even if Mochi has ringworm, Imogen can bring it back to take care of it herself.¡± Charlie thought about it but was interrupted by Imogen. Then, she asked, ¡°We will start work tomorrow. By the way, has Erik contacted you?¡± ¡°Yeah. I told him that Troy is my ex¨Chusband.¡± ¡°Ah? You will scare him away!¡± Charlie was helpless. ¡°It¡¯s good to scare him away. Anyway, I have no feelings for him¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessarily.¡± ¡°Um?¡± ¡°We all thought Jeremy pursued you because you are beautiful. Later, he confessed to the police that he had investigated your identity and knew you had gotten a lot of property from that dimwit. He wanted to let you be his girlfriend. Then, he could rely on you and live a rich life¡­¡± Chapter 202 He Is My Ex¨CHusband Imogen was speechless. ¡°What if Erik has the same intention?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. ¡°No one can refuse a young, beautiful, and rich woman!¡± Imogen didn¡¯t care about what Erik was thinking about. A few dayster, she saw his Instagram. He shared that he joined the research and development center of the Marshall Group. Imogen saw this and frowned. Chapter 203 Chapter 203 Chapter 203 A Carefully nned Murder After moving her belongings to the spacious t, Imogen went to Norway, leaving the rest of her luggage untouched. Now that Imogen had decided to settle here long¨Cterm, she began organizing her things, including herte father¡¯s belongings. As Christmas had passed, another year had gone by since her father¡¯s departure. The truck driver who had been incarcerated was now livingfortably with extra money to travel abroad. Meanwhile, her fathery peacefully in his eternal rest. These thoughts weighed heavily on Imogen¡¯s heart. She opened her father¡¯s notebook and slowly flipped through each page, the yellowed footers and familiar handwritingforting her. As she went through it, a photo slipped out from between the pages. It was a photo seemingly rted to the previous kidnapping case. Imogen picked it up, took a look, and inserted it inside the notebook. + Suddenly, something shed through her mind, and she immediately took out the photo and looked at it carefully. The angle of the photo was peculiar as if it was taken surreptitiously from behind a pir, obscuring part of the foreground. In the photo, there are two individuals, one with a side profile and the other with approximately at 45¨Cdegree side profile. Due to the distance, their facial features weren¡¯t clear, but Imogen had a strong sense of familiarity with the person at the forty¨Cfive¨Cdegree angle. It felt like she had seen him somewhere before! When she had previously looked at this photo, she hadn¡¯t felt this way. Where could she have seen it before?! In a sudden epiphany, Imogen recalled seeing a man of simr age apanying the truck driver at the Sacia City Airport! At the time, she felt that the man looked familiar and assumed he was a rtive of the truck driver. Now, Imogen closed her eyes and recollected carefully. Although they had only briefly crossed paths, in her mind, the face of the man at the airport ovepped perfectly with the half¨Cprofile face in the photo! Her memory had never been so vivid before! No wonder she had found the man familiar at the airport. She had seen him in the photo! Trembling, Imogen held the photo in her hand, her whole body filled with excitement. This photo was rted to the kidnapping case, a stolen snapshot, which meant that the two people inside were undoubtedly the kidnappers! In other words, one of the kidnappers knew the truck driver who ran over her father. Imogen firmly believed that this was no coincidence! Her father¡¯s death was not an ident but a carefully nned murder! At that time, her father had gained quite a reputation from the food additive case, and other righteous reports he had been involved in had also been unearthed, greatly enhancing his credibility among the public. It was likely that the kidnappers noticed him while he was taking the photo and had to take action to protect themselves, leading to her father¡¯s untimely demise. It must have been so! As Imogen realized this, tears welled up in her eyes, and she tightly gripped the photo, her fingertips pale. She was determined to avenge her father! Sitting on the floor, Imogen wiped away her tears. She took a deep breath, closed her eyes, and forced herself to calm down and think. She recalled a kidnapping case. The hostage in that case was the daughter of a celebrity. The media, disregarding the desperate pleas of the celebrity¡¯s mother, reported and even live¨Cstreamed the rescue process, leading to the gruesome death of the hostage at the hands of the kidnappers. Imogen had inadvertentlye across this case, and it had left a deep impression on her. The victim in that case was only seventeen years old, a young girl in her prime, still in high school, and the celebrity¡¯s mother¡¯s only child! The most infuriating were the profit¨Cseeking media, who wereplicit in the kidnappers¡® actions. Their evil was no less than that of the kidnappers themselves. 10 After this case, in simr cases in the country, no rted news would leak until the hostage was rescued. There would be no reporters at the scene of the crime or during the rescue process. So, how did her father manage to capture a photo of the kidnapper? Did her father receive a tip¨Coff and risked danger to secretly take photos at the scene? This was indeed something her father would do. In the previous case involving food additives, her father had personally gone undercover at the factory to obtain evidence. It was possible that her father was discovered while taking the photos, which incurred the kidnapper¡¯s wrath. At that time, her father was already in the midst of writing the news article, which meant that either the hostage had been rescued or had already died by the time her father passed away. From the unfinished drafts in her father¡¯s notebook, Imogen deduced that the kidnapping urred on April 12th of that year, and her father¡¯s death anniversary was on April 18th. This meant that the kidnapper had not been apprehended on the spot and was still on the run at the time of her father¡¯s death. Otherwise, the truck driver¡¯s act would be meaningless. As for the fate of the hostage and whether the kidnapper was eventually caught, Imogen had not paid attention to it back then. She had never connected her father¡¯s death with this case. Even if she had briefly suspected foul y in her father¡¯s death, she had assumed it was due to his previous just reports that had offended someone. Imogen took a deep breath, cleared her mind for a few seconds, and took out her father¡¯s notebook and the photo. Her father¡¯s case had long been ssified as a traffic ident, and the truck driver had already served his sentence. Based on her own spection, it would be difficult to convince the police to reinvestigate. She could only privately investigate this matter on her own. Her father¡¯s death had garnered a lot of attention in society, and the police would surely investigate the case thoroughly under public scrutiny. However, they had failed to establish a connection between the truck driver and the kidnappers, indicating the kidnappers¡® deep concealment. Perhaps there was arge criminal organization behind them. Imogen poured herself a ss of water, took a sip to calm her nerves, took out her ownptop, and began searching for reports about the kidnapping case from that year. However, to her surprise, Imogen found nothing about the April 12th kidnapping when she searched on the Inte. The search results were all unrted. Even when she tried different keywords, the results remained unrted to web pages. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. It was as if the incident never happened. Why was it like this? Imogen¡¯s palms began to sweat. She had never realized how peculiar this situation was until she started searching. If it weren¡¯t for the draft her father had written and the existence of this photo, Imogen would have doubted her own memory. Could it be that besides her father, no other media outlets reported on this case? That seemed highly unlikely. Those sensationalist journalists would do anything for profit. They would have reported regardless of the oue of the kidnapping. So, Imogen decided to keep on searching. After two hours of searching, when Imogen¡¯s eyes were beginning to blur, she finally found relevant reports on an obscure website: [Breaking News: A kidnapping took ce in New York City on April 12th. The hostage has been safely rescued, and the suspect is currently being pursued.] These few brief lines of words made Imogen as excited as if she had found a lifeline. It proved that it wasn¡¯t her memory ying tricks on her but rather a problem with the Inte. Imogen refused to believe that there were no media organizations that reported this incident back then. Someone must have erased all traces of this case. It was most likely the doing of the kidnappers and their organization. These kidnappers were not ordinary. They could evade the eyes of society. They were terrifying. Imogen found it hard to believe how skilled they were, and for a moment, she even suspected that there were insiders involved. Chapter 203 A Carefully nned Murder Suddenly, someone knocked on the door. Just as Imogen was deep in thought, the sound of someone knocking on the door suddenly startled her, making her tremble all over. ¤Õ Chapter 204 Then I Will Chapter 204 Chapter 204 Wait for You Forever! Outside the door, Charlie¡¯s voice could be heard, ¡°Imogen, should we cook lunch ourselves or order takeout?¡± Imogen sighed in relief, took a sip of water, closed herptop, and got up to open the door. ¡°Either is fine.¡± Charlie chuckled, ¡°Let¡¯s order takeout then.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen wasn¡¯t in the mood to cook now, so she came out and sat with Charlie, discussing what to order for lunch while sitting on the sofa, lost in thought. The kidnappers must have had a lot of capabilities, so the hostage they kidnapped must have had an important identity. If she wanted to investigate further, she couldn¡¯t do it alone. ¡°What are you thinking so seriously about?¡± Charlie asked when she noticed. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Imogen snapped out of her thoughts and smiled. ¡°By the way, Charlie, do if there are any private detectives in New York City?¡± you know ¡°Private detectives? Why are you asking about that?¡± Charlie widened her eyes. ¡°Who do to investigate?¡± you want Imogen half¨Cjokingly said, ¡°I want to investigate the truck driver who killed my father.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t say much, but Charlie understood her thoughts. With the Marshall family¡¯s adoption, donations from various sectors of society, Ignacio¡¯s own savings, and Imogen¡¯s own excellent academic performance and schrship, she wasn¡¯t worried about money. She just wanted the truck driver to pay for what he did. Although the truck driver had already received a heavy sentence,pared to the death of Imogen¡¯s father, a few years in prison was simply a bargain. It was normal for Imogen to feel dissatisfied. After all, her father had been her whole world. ¡°I¡¯m not sure about private detectives, but I can help you find out,¡± Charlie offered. ¡°Thank you. Just make sure not to raise any suspicions. I¡¯m afraid we¡¯ll scare them off,¡± Imogen said. ¡°I understand,¡± Charlie nodded. ¡°By the way, Liam invited us out for dinner. Did he tell you?¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow and checked her phone, realizing that Liam had indeed sent her a message. She had been so focused on searching for news rted to the kidnapping case that she hadn¡¯t paid attention to her phone. ¡°Did he mention a specific time? Should we invite Alex too?¡± ¡°It¡¯s for tonight. I¡¯ll ask Alex if he¡¯s avable,¡± Charlie replied. ¡°Okay.¡± At five o¡¯clock in the evening, Imogen and Charlie went to the designated restaurant together. Charlie had already booked a private room. Ten minutester, Alex and Liam arrived one after the other. Seeing Imogen, Liam couldn¡¯t help but show concern. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m really sorry about that day. Are the injuries on your hady He was surrounded by a crowd, and couldn¡¯t see anything clearly with the chaotic noise around him. He didn¡¯t notice Imogen falling down at the first moment. After getting off the ne, he messaged Imogen, but Imogen didn¡¯t say much. Later, he learned from Charlie that Imogen had fallen and been stepped on. ¡°I¡¯m fine now, just some minor bruises.¡± Speaking of the incident at Melbourne Airport, Charlie couldn¡¯t help butin, ¡°The fans were so crazy. Did you find out how your itinerary was leaked?¡± ¡°It¡¯s been figured out. It was an assistant, and Carter took care of it,¡± Liam said, feeling relieved as he looked at Imogen with concern: ¡°Fortunately, Imogen wasn¡¯t seriously injured. Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t be able to forgive myself.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not your fault. You were also a victim,¡± Imogen said. At that time, the situation was so chaotic that Liam almost missed his flight. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about that. Let¡¯s order food first,¡± Charlie said. ¡°Yes, let¡¯s order first,¡± Alex added. After cing their orders, Alex shifted the topic. ¡°How was your trip to Australia?¡± Charlie couldn¡¯t help but talk non¨Cstop about their sightseeing experiences, sharing their itinerary and even creating a small chat group to share the beautiful photos they took, including the coral and sea turtles they encountered while diving, which made Alex extremely envious. The waiter quickly brought their food. Imogen excused herself and went to the restroom. She dried her hands with a paper towel, and as she came out, she suddenly stopped. Liam was standing at the entrance of the restroom, as if waiting for someone. Hearing footsteps behind him, he turned his head and said, ¡°Imogen.¡± ¡°Why are you standing here?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°I have something to tell you,¡± Liam looked deeply into Imogen¡¯s eyes. Imogen¡¯s expression froze for a moment, then she smiled and said, ¡°Can¡¯t you say it in the private room? Let¡¯s go, let¡¯s eat.¡± Liam wouldn¡¯t allow her to avoid it, and he grabbed her wrist. ¡°Imogen, you know what I¡¯m going to say.¡± After waiting patiently for her divorce, Liam didn¡¯t want to wait any longer to avoid more complications. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Imogen paused for a moment, calmly removed her hand from Liam¡¯s grasp, eurled her lip, and looked at him seriously. ¡°Liam, I don¡¯t want to lose you as a friend.¡± If certain things were said, they wouldn¡¯t even be able to be friends. Liam¡¯s face turned slightly pale, a hint of hidden pain in his eyes. ¡°You¡¯ve never considered have you?¡± me, Imogen turned her gaze away, calmly looking into the distance. ¡°Don¡¯t waste your time on me.¡± ¡°He cheated on you, and yet you still like him?¡± ¡°Whether I like him or not, it¡¯s not important. I just got out of a marriage, and right now, I don¡¯t have the energy to enter into a new rtionship.¡± ¡°I can wait for you, wait for you to emerge from the shadow of your previous marriage,¡± Liam said firmly, without any hesitation. Imogen hesitated for a moment. ¡°What if I can never move on?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you forever!¡± Imogen felt a headacheing. She wasn¡¯t joking. Her first marriage had left her emotionally drained, and she really had no intention of getting married again, even nning to never get married again. Being alone was fine for her. And right now, she didn¡¯t have the mental space to think about these things. She only wanted to seek revenge for her father. Imogen was about to say something when suddenly there was a sound of pping nearby. Troy walked over, his gaze shifting between Imogen and Liam, and he smirked. ¡°Waiting for forever¡­ How touching!¡± you Imogen was surprised to see Troy, but didn¡¯t want to listen to his sarcasm. She said to Liam, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Liam ignored Troy as well and walked side by side with Imogen toward the private room. Seeing that they were both ignoring him, Troy¡¯s face turned pale. He called out to Imogen as she passed by, ¡°Imogen!¡± Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t react, Troy became furious and clenched his fist. ¡°Don¡¯t you care about Mochi anymore?¡± Imogen paused for a moment, angrily rushing up to Troy. ¡°Where did you take Mochi?!¡± Troy smiled and replied, ¡°Mochi is at the pet hospital. Where else could I have taken it?¡± ¡°Then what did you mean by that statement?¡± Imogen asked. Troy smirked. ¡°Go with me now to pick up Mochi. If you dare to leave, you¡¯ll never see Mochi again!¡± Imogen exploded with anger and red at Troy. ¡°Troy! Are you using Mochi to threaten me? You¡¯re despicable!¡± She was infuriated! Mochi meant more to her than just a little kitten she had spent a month with. When she was most desperate and helpless, Mochi gave her a sense of support and brought a hint of vitality to her life. In more extreme terms, Mochi was like her own child. Troy raised an eyebrow and said, ¡°So, are you going toe with me to pick up Mochi?¡± Imogen stared at Troy, grinding her teeth in frustration. She took a deep breath, turned to Liam, and said, ¡°Liam, you go back to the private room. Tell Charlie and Alex that I have something to attend to and will be away for a while.¡± Liam looked worriedly at Imogen, but when he saw the look in her eyes, he red at Troy and asked, ¡°Troy, you¡¯re already divorced from Imogen. Why do you keep bothering her?!¡± Troy remained unfazed. ¡°Who said that divorce means we can¡¯t reconcile?!¡± Chapter 204 Then I Will Wait for You Forever! Seeing that Liam wanted to say more, Imogen stopped him. ¡°Liam, don¡¯t bother arguing with him. You go back first.¡± Reluctantly, Liam suppressed his anger and told Imogen, ¡°Take care of yourself then.¡± After he finished speaking, he cast an angry nce at Troy and walked away. Imogen looked at Troy disdainfully and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go, take me to pick up Mochi.¡± Troy didn¡¯t move a step and stared deeply at Imogen. His tone unconsciously carried a hint of jealousy. ¡°You liked him for so long. Now that you¡¯ve got what you wanted, he¡¯s willing to wait for you forever. You must be so touched, right?¡± Imogen rolled her eyes silently. ¡°Yes, I¡¯m very touched. Now take me to pick up Mochi.¡± Troy clenched his teeth and asked, ¡°So, are you nning to be with him?¡± ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. If you¡¯re not leaving, I¡¯ll go back to the private room.¡± Troy took a deep breath, suppressed the feeling of heartache, and grabbed Imogen¡¯s wrist. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen tried to break free, but Troy¡¯s grip tightened. Imogen rolled her eyes in exasperation. In the parking lot, Imogen opened the passenger door and sat in without expression. ¡°Hurry up.¡± Troy sat in the driver¡¯s seat but didn¡¯t start the car right away. He smiled self¨Cdeprecatingly. ¡°You¡¯re in such a rush to pick up Mochi. Is it because you want to cut ties with me?¡± Imogen looked ahead, frowned, and said, ¡°Troy, sometimes I really don¡¯t know what you¡¯re thinking. Didn¡¯t you decide to sell the Gxy Vi? I thought you had figured it out¡­¡± ¡°Figured out what?¡± ¡°You said you liked me, but it was only out of guilt and possessiveness toward your ex¨Cwife. You like Sarah. Didn¡¯t you make her quit the entertainment industry and n to marry her? Why are you still clinging to me?¡± Upon hearing Imogen¡¯s words, Troy fell silent. He didn¡¯t know how to rify her misunderstanding of him. Chapter 205 Chapter 205 Chapter 205 How About I Give You a Medal? He didn¡¯t like Sarah. He only felt guilty and wanted to make amends to her. But that guilt disappearedpletely after Samara hurt Imogen and his grandfather passed away. He liked Imogen, but she didn¡¯t believe it at all. If he had liked her for a long time, why did he propose a divorce? If he had only recently started liking her before the divorce, why did he change his mind so easily? It was hard for him to exin. you. I¡¯ve liked you for a long ¡°I didn¡¯t ask Sarah to quit the entertainment industry, and I didn¡¯t n to marry her. Imogen. I like you. I know you don¡¯t believe it, but I still want to tell you. I like time. It¡¯s just that I was foolish and didn¡¯t realize my feelings¡­¡± Imogen found it funny andughed. ¡°You liked me a long time ago, but you just didn¡¯t realize it? Troy, do you think I¡¯ll believe such an excuse? ¡°You like me, but you went on a business trip to see Sarah for a month? You like me, but you proposed a divorce? You like me, but even if I were pregnant, you would ask me to have an abortion? You like me, but you let me be insulted as a third party in the rtionship? You like me, but you went to see Sarah on our wedding anniversary? You like me, but you told your aunt that you would divorce me after our marriage?¡± Imogen¡¯s words were sharp and piercing as she questioned him. As she spoke, her eyes began to turn redder. Because of Samara, the mother of Sarah, Imogen had to stay in bed to protect the baby. Because of Henry¡¯s passing, she lost her child. Now he was telling her that he had liked her for a long time. It was ridiculous! ¡°If that¡¯s really the case, then you¡¯re the executioner who killed our child. I will never reconcile with you.¡± Imogen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. It was all Troy¡¯s fault. She had already wanted to let go, but he insisted on entangling her and reminded her of her sorrow. Troy couldn¡¯t defend himself. Faced with Imogen¡¯s questioning, he could only apologize, and even those apologies seemed useless. country, If he had realized his feelings for Imogen earlier, he wouldn¡¯t have let Sarah return to the he wouldn¡¯t have proposed a divorce, and she wouldn¡¯t have hidden her pregnancy news. They would have protected their child like an ordinary couple. He would have apanied her for prenatal check¨Cups and had someone constantly by her side, not letting her suffer during pregnancy, and not allowing her to be hurt by Samara. Henry would have held on for a little longer¡­ All of this, all because of him¡­¡± He was the one who destroyed his own marriage and killed their child. She was determined not to forgive him. He had expected this oue but still held onto a glimmer of hope, hoping they hadn¡¯t reached the point of no return. But the cliff had long been ced in front of them. It was just that he turned a blind eye and couldn¡¯t see it clearly. 12-77 Were they really beyond repair? Troy closed his eyes and started the car silently. The car passed over the ck and yellow speed bumps and merged into the traffic. It was unusually quiet in the car, with only the sound of surrounding car horns and noise. After an unknown amount of time, the car stopped at the entrance of a pet hospital. Troy unbuckled his seatbelt. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mochi is in there.¡± Imogen had already calmed down and simply didn¡¯t want to respond to Troy. Upon hearing his words, she unbuckled her seatbelt and got out of the car, following behind Troy into the pet hospital. The receptionist stood up respectfully when she saw Troy and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you here to pick up Mochi? Please follow me.¡± She sneaked a nce at Imogen, and she had slight face blindness. Imogen wasn¡¯t a public figure, and there weren¡¯t many photos of Imogen circting online. The receptionist mistakenly thought that Troy had found a new mistress. She took Mochi, who was wearing a cone of shame, out of the cage and was about to put it in a carrier. Imogen stepped forward and volunteered to hold Mochi, saying, ¡°Let me take care of it.¡± The receptionist hesitated for a moment and said, ¡°Miss, ringworm is contagious¡­¡± Imogen reassured her, saying, ¡°I know, it¡¯s fine.¡± Seeing this, the receptionist let go and said to Troy, ¡°Mr. Marshall, please wait here with the two of you. I¡¯ll bring Mochi¡¯s medicine to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen sat down on the nearby sofa, lifting Mochi¡¯s cone of shame and carefully examining Mochi. After a month apart, Mochi had grown quite a bit but still had the appearance of a small kitten with slightly longer fur. Its belly was plump, indicating that it was a good eater. There was a shaved patch of fur on its hind leg that was visibly red and without fur, most likely the location of the ringworm. Mochi snuggled in Imogen¡¯s arms, with the white paw resting on her arm, looking up at Imogen and meowing: As if it was asking, ¡°Where have you been all this time?!¡± Imogen¡¯s heart melted as she listened to its voice, and she couldn¡¯t help but stroke Mochi¡¯s back continuously, responding to it with a meow. ¡°Meow,¡± Mochi continued to meow at her. ¡°Meow,¡± Imogen continued to respond. The two continued to meow at each other like this. Troy couldn¡¯t help but smile faintly. Gradually, Mochi wanted to rub its head against Imogen¡¯s hand but was blocked by the cone of shame, and it tried to scratch it off with his ws but couldn¡¯t manage to remove it. 12:37 Imogen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud and reached out to boop Mochi¡¯s nose. Mochi dodged backward and bit down on Imogen¡¯s index finger, gnawing on it yfully. Its milk teeth didn¡¯t apply much force, making it feel more like a tickle. The receptionist approached with the medicine, exining to Troy how to use it, while Imogen continued to tease Mochi, attentively listening. ¡°Okay, I got it.¡± Troy held the medicine box and turned to Imogen, saying, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen stood up and put Mochi into the carrier, then carried the box and left the pet hospital. Imogen stood in front of the car and saw Troy about to open the door to get in, so she said, ¡°Give me the medicine. I¡¯ll take a cab back.¡± Troy paused at the driver¡¯s seat door and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you back,¡± ¡°No need¡­¡± ¡°Even if we¡¯re divorced, I¡¯m still your brother. You¡¯re going to refuse such a trivial thing? Are you nning to cut off all ties with Grandma as well?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t move. ¡°Do you think divorced couples can still be like siblings?¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°Whenever I see you, it reminds me of that unhappy experience. So, it¡¯s best if we see each other less in the future. Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll still be filial to Grandma, but there¡¯s no need for anything else¡­¡± Troy¡¯srge hand trembled as it gripped the car door handle, his throat feeling a pang of sourness. As he had expected, she didn¡¯t want any interaction with him. She wanted to be a normal divorced couple, bing strangers with him from now on. Although there was still the rtion of being Grandma¡¯s grandson, he could already guess that every time she went to Marshall vi, she would definitely make a call to La and make sure that he wasn¡¯t there before going over. Grandma would also side with her. So, it would be difficult for him to see her in the future. Tory guessed that she didn¡¯t want him to apany her because she didn¡¯t want him to know where she lived, even though he already knew from the location sharing. What should he do? How could he keep her by his side? Imogen spoke again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to give me the medicine. I can go in and buy another box. You can go back first.¡± Then she turned around and was ready to get in the pet hospital again. Troy stopped her from leaving, suppressing the bitterness in his heart as he said, ¡°No need to buy another box. I¡¯ll give you the medicine.¡± Imogen halted her steps and turned around. Troy appeared behind her without her noticing and handed her the medicine box. He moved his lips but didn¡¯t say anything. Imogen took it and looked up at him. ¡°How much was the money for Mochi¡¯s treatment? I¡¯ll transfer it to you.¡± ¡°There¡¯s no need for that.¡± ¡°It¡¯s still necessary. We¡¯re already divorced¡­¡± In an instant, Troy¡¯s frustration reached its peak. He spoke coldly, ¡°Since you want to keep things so separate between us, how do you thank me for retrieving your wallet from the thief? How do you thank me for rescuing you from the crowd? How do you thank me for saving you from Jeremy and helping you with the antidote, rushing you to the hospital for emergency treatment? Are these all not worth repaying?¡± Imogen frowned. She hadn¡¯t expected Troy, who was usually decisive, to be so nitpicky. But what he said was true. He had indeed helped her, and she couldn¡¯t truly forget that. After some thought, Imogen said, ¡°Alright, thank you for helping me retrieve my wallet from the thief. How much reward do you want? ¡°Also, thank you for saving me from the crowd. Should I present you with amemorative medal? ¡°For the incident with Jeremy, although it was a bit unnecessary, your intentions were good. How much were the medical expenses? I can transfer you the money, or should I give you two commemorative medals? ¡°Oh, and for the previous car ident, how much were the medical expenses? I can give them to you as well. If you want a reward, that¡¯s fine too.¡± Seeing her earnestly considering how to express her gratitude and even using the incident with Jeremy to provoke him, Troy was almost rendered speechless. He gritted his teeth and said, ¡°No need for a medal!! If you want to thank me, invite me to three meals! I¡¯ll choose the time!¡± Imogen sighed. That was the least she wanted to hear. She would rather Troy demand a reward from her, even if it meant taking back the share of their divorce settlement. That way, they would be even. But that was impossible. He didn¡¯tck money. So these three meals seemed simple, but they also meant that she would have to have contact with Troy in the future. ¡°Fine,¡± Imogen agreed. ¡°You can go now. When I need to treat you, I will naturally contact you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen hailed a taxi on the side of the road and went back. Troy watched Imogen get into the taxi before getting into his car. Just as he was about to start the car, his phone rang. It was a call from Emily. ¡°Hello, Emily?¡± ¡°Troy, I have some things to take care of in the near future and won¡¯t be able to take care of Grace. I¡¯m thinking of sending her to your ce for a while. It¡¯s also her vacation.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Hearing this, Troy was a bit stunned. ¡°This isn¡¯t appropriate.¡± Troy thought, ¡°Emily doesn¡¯t get it wrong, does she? She wants me to take care of Grace?¡± ¡°What¡¯s inappropriate about it? If it were during school time, I could ask the neighbors to look after her, but now that she¡¯s on vacation, I can¡¯t just leave her with the neighbors all the time. After thinking about it, it¡¯s better to send her to your ce. The little girl really wants to see you Chapter 205 How About I Give You a Medal? and keeps talking about wanting to visit New York City.¡± An idea ran through Troy¡¯s mind. ¡°Then¡­ fine.¡± It seemed like Grace really liked Imogen when theyst met. Chapter 206 Chapter 206 Chapter 206 The Private Detective Imogen returned to her apartment and put the pet carrier on the floor. As Mochi was unfamiliar with the environment, it huddled in the carrier and dared note out, carefully observing the surrounding environment through the hole. Imogen took out cat treats and squeezed out a little at the door of the carrier. Mochi sniffed, raised its tail up, and poked its head cautiously. Mochi rxed a little, perhaps because it was familiar with Imogen. It lowered its head and gobbled the cat treats in a few seconds. After eating, it licked the floor and sniffed. Without finding the food, it looked up at Imogen. ¡°Mew¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s heart softened. She brought over the cat bowl and squeezed all the cat treats into it. Mochi ate it with relish and licked the bowl clean. It raised its head, looked at the new environment around it, and explored carefully. At nine o¡¯clock in the evening, when Charlie came back, Mochi was familiar with the apartment and could walk around in the living room. Hearing the sound of the door opening, it rushed under the table. Charlie was taken aback. ¡°Did a big mouse run past me?¡± Imogen burst intoughter. ¡°What are you talking about? It¡¯s Mochi!¡± ¡°The cute kitten!¡± Charlie threw her bag on the sofa, knelt on the ground, looked under the table, and met Mochi¡¯s eyes. Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°It¡¯s so cute, little cat! Come out! Let me hold you!¡± Mochi poked its head under the table, not daring toe out. Imogen got up, brought over the canned cat food, and handed it to Charlie. Charlie immediately opened it, took out the freeze¨Cdried cat food, put it in her palm, and stretched her arm to the bottom of the table. ¡°Sweetie,e and eat. It¡¯s delicious!¡± Mochi still refused toe out. Charlie was tired of kneeling. She put the food on the floor at the edge of the table, stood up, and copsed on the sofa. ¡°Did that dimwite to pester you again?¡± Imogen responded and met Charlie¡¯s worried eyes. She said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I won¡¯t be soft this time. He said let me treat him to three meals. If he pesters me again, I will immigrate after my dad¡¯s business is done.¡± Anyway, she was alone and had no one to care about, so she could go anywhere. She didn¡¯t believe Troy could still pester her after she immigrated. ¡°By the way, I¡¯ve asked my friend. He knows a capable private detective. I will give his Facebook ount to you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie took out her phone and gave Imogen the detective¡¯s Facebook ount. His avatar was all ck, with a white circle in the middle. There was an eye in the circle, staring straight at Imogen. That kind of weird feeling sent a chill down her spine. His Facebook name was ¡°Prophet¡°. Imogen immediately added the detective on Facebook. He passed the application very quickly. Imogen immediately sent a message. [Imogen.] Prophet: [Noah Dawson.] Imogen: II heard from my friend that you are a powerful detective. Do you have time toe out tomorrow and have a chat?] [Yes. When are you avable?] [Nine o¡¯clock in the morning tomorrow. See you at the coffee shop on Chester Street.] [No problem.] [See you tomorrow.] Imogen teased Mochi for a while, carried it to the litter box, and taught it the way. She fed it some food and then carried it into the cat¡¯s nest before having a rest. Mochi probably felt insecure and didn¡¯t want to sleep in the cat¡¯s nest, so it got on the bed with its paws hooked on the sheets. When Imogen saw it, the sheet was already scratched by its sharp ws. As its legs were too short, it couldn¡¯t get on the bed. Imogen lifted the quilt and went to bed, allowing Mochi to walk on the bed. Then, she turned off the lights and went to bed. At 8:30 the next morning, she fed Mochi some food, gave him a ring, and went out. At 8:50, Imogen arrived at the coffee shop. She nced at the phone screen, found a remote ce to sit down, and sent a message to Noah. [I¡¯m here.] Noah replied quickly. [I¡¯ll be there in a few minutes.] About seven or eight minutester, a man came into the coffee shop when it was almost nine o¡¯clock. He was about thirty years old with a brown leather jacket and overalls on his lower body. He was wearing a pair of sunsses. His hair was a little long, as if he didn¡¯t have a haircut for long time. The man stopped at the door of the coffee shop and looked around. Imogen looked over and met his eyes. a The man walked directly towards Imogen, pulled away the chair opposite Imogen, and sat down. ¡°Ms. Forbes?¡± ¡°Mr. Dawson?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me.¡± Noah nodded. He took off his sunsses and put them aside. Imogen looked at him up and down. ¡°Mr. Dawson, what would you like to drink?¡± To be honest, Imogen couldn¡¯t believe the messy man in front of her was the one who had that weird profile on Facebook. ¡°Cappino, thank you,¡± Noah leaned back in his chair and said casually, Imogen called a waiter and ordered a cappino. After the waiter left, Imogen looked at Noah and asked with a smile, ¡°Mr. Dawson, how many 12:37 Chapter 206 The Private Detective years have you been in this business?¡± ¡°About ten years.¡± ¡°That¡¯s quite long. What do you mainly do? Or do you ept all kinds of orders?¡± Noah smiled. ¡°It depends on the order and the difficulty. Ms. Forbes, you should know most of the people who find us are always in the dark. I am not omnipotent. There are some things I can¡¯t do. I hope all people can let me catch people cheating. It¡¯s the easiest order, right? ¡°But don¡¯t worry. As long as I agree to take the order, the interests of the customers will prior to everything. If you intend to cooperate, we should trust each other and don¡¯t hide anything.¡± At this time, the waiter brought Noah¡¯s cappino. ¡°Please enjoy it.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Noah nodded. Imogen stirred the coffee in the cup. She looked up and said, ¡°Did you bring the contract today? I want to have a look.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Noah took out the folded contract from the pocket of his leather jacket and pushed it in front of Imogen. Imogen picked it up. The contract was a total of five pages and was detailed without any loopholes. Imogen read it briefly, put the contract on the table, and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Mr. Dawson, my order may be a little dangerous.¡± ¡°Try me.¡± Imogen looked around. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. This location was hidden, but she still dared not say it outside. Noah saw her worry and said, ¡°I remember there is a restaurant near here with boxes. Would you like to go?¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Imogen nodded. They went to the restaurant not far away together and ordered a box. Imogen sat down across from Noah and ordered some dessert. Noah poured Imogen a cup of water. ¡°Ms. Forbes, please go ahead.¡± Imogen looked at the cup in front of her. ¡°Mr. Dawson, do you know me?¡± Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Chapter 207 Detective ¡°Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife.¡± Noah said bluntly and jokingly, ¡°If Ms. Forbes hadn¡¯t said that your list was dangerous, I would have thought Mr. Marshall had another young lover.¡± Imogen was speechless. Imogen looked calm. ¡°Aside from Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, I have another identity, the daughter of reporter Ignacio Forbes.¡± Noah was startled, and his face suddenly became serious. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. To be honest, when Ignacio passed away. Noah had just graduated from university and was full of enthusiasm. He felt very sorry for the loss of such a righteous reporter and has been paying attention to this case¡­ Many people then spected that Ignacio had offended too many people and was killed. Unexpectedly, the final investigation result was that it was just an ordinary car ident. This result, many people did not believe, but there was no other Over time, Ignacio¡¯s death was gradually forgotten. way. Now that Imogen suddenly found him and mentioned her dead father, Noah suspected she knew something. That was why Imogen said that hermission was dangerous. After all, many of the people Ignacio offended were capitalist plutocrats, and they had done unsavory things. ¡°The matter entrusted by Ms. Forbes is rted to your father?¡± ¡°Well, it seems Mr. Dawson knows about my father, so I don¡¯t need to introduce him anymore.¡± Imogen sipped her coffee. ¡°Before I tell mymission, I want to ask Mr. Dawson, do you remember a kidnapping case in New York City not long before his death?¡± Noah lowered his eyebrows and recalled for a few seconds. ¡°I seem to have some impressions.¡± ¡°My father was investigating the case at the time.¡± Noah did understand something. ¡°What clue did Ms. Forbes find?¡± Otherwise, Imogen wouldn¡¯t havee to find him after Ignacio¡¯s death almost ten years ago. It was just that Noah thought it was done by those capitalist plutocrats that Ignacio offended, but he didn¡¯t expect it to be rted to the kidnapping case. Imogen nodded. ¡°What? Can Mr. Dawson take it? If you can, then I can continue. If not, please don¡¯t tell outsiders what happened today.¡± Noah looked at Imogen¡¯s gentle eyebrows and fell silent. Noah was a passionate and upright young man, but over the years of being a private detective, he has seen too much darkness and many things that made him resentful but powerless. The edges and corners of justice in Noah have been gradually smoothed by life. Noah opened a detective agency in the first two years of working as a detective. He once rejected a person¡¯smission because of his sense of justice, but not long after, the agency was reported, his family was threatened, and the rejected client came to show him off. Pretentious a warning, Noahined in every possible way to no avail and finally had to close the detective agency. At that time, Noah understood that sometimes, having a sense of justice was useless. The idea wasplete, but the reality was very skinny. Let¡¯s just talk about Ignacio¡¯s case. If he was murdered, but with so much attention from society, nothing was found out, which showed how dangerous the issue was. Imogen also expected Noah¡¯s hesitation. She smiled and said, ¡°I understand what Mr. Dawson means. Although we can¡¯t cooperate, I also want to thank Mr. Dawson for sitting here and listening to me. Since Mr. Dawson doesn¡¯t want to ept thismission, I won¡¯t force it. I just hope that Mr. Dawson can keep the secret for me. Thank you.¡± Imogen¡¯s generous words made Noah feel guilty suddenly, and he dared not look Imogen in the eyes. ¡°Ms. Forbes is worthy of being the daughter of Mr. Ignacio Forbes, and Noah is ashamed.¡± ¡°Mr. Dawson doesn¡¯t have to be like this. I understand that it is human instinct to seek advantages and avoid disadvantages. Maybe if it wasn¡¯t for my father, I might not have taken care of this matter, but there is no if; the one who died was my father. I must take revenge for him and make everything clear.¡± If this matter was leaked, something would happen to Imogen in front of Noah. Only when Imogen died would the thing not continue to be investigated. Even Imogen, a weak woman, dared to face those potential threats just to find out the truth about her father. Why didn¡¯t Noah dare? Besides, in this era of advanced Inte, all rumors would be posted on the Inte, and Imogen has a certain degree of attention, plus the Marshall family, those people may not dare to do anything. Noah took a deep breath and made up his mind. ¡°Ms. Forbes, I¡¯ve decided to ept your commission.¡± Noah didn¡¯t know whether his decision was right or wrong. Noah only knew that at this moment, he obeyed his heart and did not feel ashamed of his conscience. ¡°Really?¡± Imogen was startled, and there was some joy in her eyes. ¡°Really. I also came here to feel very sorry for the death of Mr. Ignacio Forbes. I hope that ten years later, I can do something for him.¡± ¡°Mr. Dawson, thank you.¡± Imogen¡¯s nose soured, deeply moved. ¡°In that case, Mr. Dawson, please make an offer.¡± ¡°t rate, five hundred thousand dors.¡± ¡°Okay, let¡¯s sign the contract.¡± Noah brought a pen, and they signed their names on the contract. Imogen put down his pen and handed one of the contracts to Noah. ¡°Okay, Ms. Forbes can speak now.¡± Imogen took a photo from her bag, put it on the table, and pushed it in front of Noah. ¡°Look at this photo first.¡± Noah picked it up and looked, then looked up at Imogen and guessed, ¡°This is the photo the kidnapper Mr. Ignacio Forbes secretly took?¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°Mr. Dawson is smart. I found this photo while sorting out my father¡¯s belongings.¡± Chapter 207 Detective ¡°How does Ms. Forbes connect it with Mr. Ignacio Forbes¡¯s death?¡± Noah asked while pinching a corner of the photo. ¡°It¡¯s also a coincidence. I traveled abroad not long ago. When I returned, I was at the Airport in Sacia City. I saw Victor Davis, the truck driver who killed my dad and his friends. I thought hist friend looked familiar until I remembered this photo.¡± After hearing this, Noah analyzed, ¡°That is to say, at present, whether the cause of Mr. Ignacio Forbes¡¯s death was murder is only at the stage of spection. You just think the resemnce is based on the appearance in your memory, and you have not yet confirmed the identity of Victor¡¯s friend.¡± Imogen nodded. ¡°Although it¡¯s a guess, I think the guess is correct. Any news reports on the kidnapping case on the Inte have been erased. There must be something strange about it.¡± Noah nodded seriously. ¡°I understand. Now that the contract has been signed, I will confirm with Ms. Forbes every step of the way. First, when will you meet them at the airport? I will find a way to check the airport monitors, check the flight information, confirm the identity of Victor Davis¡¯s friend, and then retrieve all the information about the kidnapping case that year topare whether he is the kidnapper in the photo.¡± ¡°I thought so, too. It¡¯s just that my ability is limited, so I wanted to find you.¡± Imogen smiled and said, ¡°I returned on January 3rd, and I got off the ne at 7 a.m. I met Victor when I was picking up my luggage in the lobby. Yes. Victor can also look it up. I met Victor twice in total. One time. was when I was going to travel abroad, at the New York City International Airport, and the second was when I was returning home. They are also foreign airlines, and Victor¡¯s family is ordinary, and the civil compensation emptied his family back then. I doubt the money in his hands, you know.¡± Noah nodded. ¡°I understand. I will investigate both of them, and I wille here first today. When there is a result, I will naturally inform Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Thank you. Two hundred thousand dor deposit will be remitted to your ountter.¡± After they chatted, Imogen sent Noah out of the room. Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Chapter 208 Is He at The Marshall Vi? Imogen returned home, scanning the living room but not finding Mochi. She bent down to look under the table and indeed met a pair of round, big eyes. She couldn¡¯t help butugh. Recognizing Imogen, Mochi ventured out from under the table, meowing. Imogen bent over, picked up the cat, and settled on the couch, stroking its fur. Pulling out her phone, she called the Marshall vi. After a few seconds, the call was answered, and Daisy¡¯s voice came from the other end, ¡°Hello, Ms. Forbes?¡± ¡°Daisy, is La home?¡± ¡°She is. Let me hand the phone to her.¡± Daisy nced at Troy sitting on the side sofa and passed the phone to La. ¡°Imogen? Are you back from your trip? How was your time abroad? Why did you call?¡± La took the phone, motioning Troy to be quiet. ¡°Grandma, it¡¯s nothing major. I just wanted to visit, but I was unsure if you¡¯d be home, so I thought I¡¯d call first.¡± ¡°I¡¯m home. Come over soon, I¡¯ve missed you,¡± La replied. Troy¡¯s lips curled into a bitter smile upon hearing this. Even though he couldn¡¯t hear Imogen¡¯s voice, he could guess what she had said. She wasn¡¯t just asking if La was at home, she was inquiring if he was at the Marshall vi. ¡°By the way, Grandma, is anyone else at home?¡± Imogen hinted. La, understanding who Imogen was referring to, shot a nce at Troy and decisively replied, ¡°No! It¡¯s just me and Daisy here.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll head over right away.¡± After hanging up, Imogen fed Mochi and headed out. Back in the Marshall vi, La put down the phone and red at Troy, ¡°Why are you still sitting here?¡± Troy sighed, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Calling out to me won¡¯t help. I won¡¯t assist you in deceiving Imogen. What good is regretting now? Where were you earlier?¡± La sighed, ¡°It was your grandfather and I who helped facilitate this marriage, hoping Imogen would have a good life. But now, this oue¡­ I¡¯m too ashamed to face her.¡± Troy paused before speaking, ¡°I¡¯ve let you and Grandpa down. I¡¯m sorry.¡± ¡°If she doesn¡¯t want to see you, I won¡¯t let here over when you¡¯re here. And if she¡¯s here, you better not show up.¡± Troy¡¯s expression darkened, and after a brief moment, he softly said, ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll leave now¡­ I¡¯ll pick up Grace from the airport tomorrow morning and bring her to the vi.¡± ¡°Fine, fine, you¡¯ve said that before. Just go.¡± La gestured dismissively. Troy got up and left in big strides. Once in his car, he drove a short distance, and then killed the engine. He leaned back in his seat, eyes closed. From this position, he could see the entrance of the Marshall vi. About half an hourter, a familiar car stopped at the entrance. Imogen alighted, opened the trunk, took out some gifts she had bought on route, and entered the vi. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. In the afternoon, when Imogen left the vi and returned to her spacious single¨Clevel apartment, the security guard informed her of a parcel awaiting her. Receiving the box marked ¡®fragile,¡® she realized her camera had arrived. Testing it, she took some snaps of Mochi. The rity and detail were much better than phone shots. The photos of Mochi, with its cone of shame, round eyes, short legs, and fluffy fur, melted her heart. She decided to log into her Instagram ount and posted two pictures of Mochi. After the previous controversies, her follower count had surged. Under her Instagram post where she had shared a photo of the divorce agreement, many comments expressed that they had misunderstood her in the past and now felt sympathy for her and supported her. Initially, she didn¡¯t want to use that Instagram ount anymore. However, in today¡¯s highly interconnected world, any slight move of a celebrity would be posted online. Many events were even influenced by opinions on social media. Imogen wasn¡¯t sure who was behind her father¡¯s death, but she feared that if her private investigations were exposed, she might meet the same fate as her father. Thus, she needed to maintain her online presence to protect herself. If she died, the truth would be revealed. There was also another possibility, Noah might uncover some leads, but due to procedural issues or interference from insiders, the case might not be re¨Cinvestigated. In that case, she would use her public visibility and influence to pressure the relevant departments to re¨Cexamine the case. That said, the Inte was a double¨Cedged sword. She needed to maintain her online presence. Despite her reluctance, Imogen still had to manage her Instagram ount diligently. After posting Mochi¡¯s pictures, she received manyments praising the cat¡¯s cuteness and some rehashing past events. She noticed someone asking about her Australian trip, probably having known about it from Charlie. Imogen carefully penned a detailed ount of her travels with Charlie, integrating photos from various ces they visited, which earned her more praise. The next morning at 6:20, a ck Porsche Cayenne drove into the airport parking lot. Troy got out of the car and entered the terminal, waiting in the arrival area. Wearing a gray coat, his tall figure attracted many nces. Chapter 208 Is He at The Marshall Vi? After personally seeing Grace off for her flight, Emily sent him a message that the flight took off on time and should also arrive punctually. Troy looked at his watch and then looked up toward the arrival corridor. After about five or six minutes, a group of passengers emerged from the exit. Among them was a little girl about four or five years old, dressed in a thick, long cotton jacket with little boots on her feet, looking like a tiny penguin. She held onto the straps of the backpack on her shoulders and obediently followed behind an airport staff member. ¡°Grace.¡± Seeing Grace¡¯s figure, Troy called out. When she looked his way, he waved at her. Grace¡¯s face split into a grin, and she dashed toward him like a cannonball, throwing herself into Troy¡¯s arms and nting a kiss on his face. ¡°Uncle!¡± Having secured airport services, the staff member, after confirming that Troy was Grace¡¯s family, left with peace of mind. Troy effortlessly lifted Grace into his arms. ¡°Did youe all by yourself? Were you scared on the ne?¡± Grace shook her head, wrapping her arms around Troy¡¯s neck. ¡°Not scared. Grandma said you woulde to pick me up.¡± go home.¡± Troy smiled and, holding Grace, began walking out. ¡°Good girl. Let¡¯s Grace peeked around, her little face puzzled. ¡°Uncle, why didn¡¯t Auntiee to pick me up? Is she at work?¡± Troy paused, his smile turning a bit stiff. Pinching Grace¡¯s cheek gently, he replied, ¡°I¡¯ll tell you when we get home.¡± Unaware of any underlying issues, Graceughed joyfully. ¡°I brought gifts for you and Auntie!¡± ¡°You¡¯ll have to give it to her personallyter.¡± Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Chapter 209 Popr Among All ¡°Okay,¡± Troy answered. Grace nodded and kept looking around, being very curious about New York City. After leaving the terminal, Grace wriggled. ¡°Let me down, Uncle Troy. I can walk on my own.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t need me? Didn¡¯t you like me to hug you before?¡± Grace shook her head in earnest and replied, ¡°My coat is too thick, it¡¯s ufortable for you.¡± Troy put her on the ground, took off the schoolbag, and stretched out his hand. ¡°I¡¯ll carry your schoolbag.¡± Grace passed the schoolbag to Troy, held one of his fingers, and walked forward happily. When got to the car, Troy opened the rear door, settled Grace down, and closed the door, then he walked to the other side and sat in. Seeing someone sitting in the driver¡¯s seat, Grace greeted with a warm smile, ¡°Hello, uncle.¡± ¡°Hi, Miss Grace,¡± the driver replied with a smile and turned his head. ¡°Let¡¯s go,¡± Troy closed the car door. The driver started the car and joked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, what a coincidence, I think Miss Grace takes after you. If you didn¡¯t tell it, others will think of Miss Grace as your daughter!¡± Troy looked at Grace, who was looking around with her short legs dangling. Looking carefully at Grace¡¯s face, her eyebrows and eyes are indeed somewhat simr to his. And when Troy took a few more nces, he even found Grace somewhat took after Imogen. Troy couldn¡¯t help chuckling. He was really in a trance. Aunt Emily once said that she adopted Grace from the orphanage. How Tory hoped that Grace was his daughter, the daughter of Imogen and Troy. Then, for the sake of the child, she might soften her heart a little, and maybe she wouldn¡¯t get a divorce¡­ Grace was very curious about New York City. Shey by the edge of the window, staring at the street through the window, and would ask about any new things she saw. ¡°Wow, there¡¯s a frogman!¡± Grace pointed at somewhere nearby and eximed. Troy looked oyer, seeing there was someone wearing a frog costume next to a square, selling frog balloons. ¡°That¡¯s a frog costume,¡± ¡°Why did he dress up like that?¡± Grace kept lying beside the window and staring at the frog costume. ¡°Because he wants to attract people and sell the frog balloons in his hand.¡± Grace nodded clearly and looked elsewhere. ¡°Grace, we are heading to Marshall vi now, let¡¯s visit your great¨Cgrandmother, La Marshall first.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Grace nodded emphatically. ¡°Aren¡¯t you curious about Great¨Cgrandmother?¡± ¡°I know her!¡± Grace turned her head and said with a smile, ¡°Mrs La Marshall is Grandma Emily¡¯s mother.¡± Looking at her expression, Troy suddenly thought of Mochi, just as cute as her. When he learned that Imogen was pregnant, he had imagined that they would have a daughter as lovely as Grace. But that was just fantasy after all. Imogen would never forgive him. He would have no more children. He deserved it. ¡°Uncle Troy?¡± Grace stretched out her chubby hand and shook it in front of Troy, ¡°Why are you silent?¡± Troy came back to his senses and smiled faintly, ¡°Sorry, I was thinking about something.¡± ¡°Uncle Troy, I brought a gift for Great¨Cgrandma!¡± Grace hugged her little schoolbag tightly. ¡°Grace is really sweet.¡± Grace couldn¡¯t wait to open her small schoolbag and took out a transparent box. It was a cartoon Pikachu, with a ring on it. It should be a key chain, ¡°Look, Uncle Troy, this present is for you.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grace. It¡¯s very cute.¡± Troy took over the box and opened it, then took the car key from the storage box between the two front seats, hanging the Pikachu on it. ¡°Look good?¡± Grace nodded heavily, ¡°It looks good!¡± ¡°By the way, do you live together with great¨Cgrandma, Uncle Troy?¡± Grace asked with her small face raised. Troy shook his head, ¡°We don¡¯t live together. Great¨Cgrandma used to live with Great¨Cgrandpa. Not long ago, Great¨Cgrandpa passed away.¡± ¡°I heard about it from Grandma Emily. She cried and Iforted her.¡± ¡°Grace did a good job,¡± Troy praised. Henry passed away suddenly, leaving not even ast goodbye to him. Since Emily had missed thest goodbye with Henry, she didn¡¯te back for the funeral. And may note back till Christmas. she ¡°Then Uncle Leo must live together with Aunt Agnes!¡± Grace looked at Troy and giggled. Troy¡¯s stiffened. ¡°Grace, now they don¡¯t live together.¡± ¡°Why? Husband and wife have to live together, just like Great¨Cgrandma and Great¨Cgrandpa,¡± Grace¡¯s big eyes were full of doubts. ¡°Because Uncle Leo and Aunt Agnes divorced, do you know what divorce means, Grace? It means that Uncle Leo and Aunt Agnes are no longer husband and wife.¡± A dazed expression appeared on Grace¡¯s face, ¡°Aunt Agnes is so beautiful, why did Uncle Leo divorce her? Is Uncle Leo going to marry another aunt?¡± Grace referred to Sarah, she knew Sarah. 9 ¡°No, Uncle Leo didn¡¯t want to marry anyone else. He didn¡¯t want to divorce Aunt Agnes, but Agnes Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. wanted to divorce him,¡± ¡°Really?¡± The little girl curled her lips with disbelief, ¡°I don¡¯t believe. Handsome men are always fickle,¡± Troy was speechless. ¡°I am telling the truth.¡± The little girl raised her eyelids and looked at Troy a few times, ¡°Don¡¯t trick me. I know everything. Grandma likes Aunt Sarah, not Aunt Agnes. And she said that you like another aunt.¡± Uh¡­ how to exin it? ¡°Grace, your grandma mistook it. I like Imogen. I won¡¯t lie to you.¡± Grace looked at him suspiciously. Well, Uncle Troy wouldn¡¯t lie to her. She thought for a while, ¡°Oh, I see, it¡¯s because Aunt Imogen doesn¡¯t like Uncle Troy!¡± The little girl sighed like a grown¨Cup, with a sad face, ¡°What a pity.¡± ¡°Do you like Aunt Imogen, Grace?¡± ¡°For sure!¡± Grace nodded heavily, ¡°Aunt Imogen is so beautiful, she¡¯s a perfect wife!¡± Grace had met Imogen only once, but she liked Imogen very much. It¡¯s a special feeling. Anyway, she felt that Imogen was very kind and gentle, and respected her. Imogen didn¡¯t treat her like a child like others. Troy was speechless. ¡°Imogen is so popr, attracting all men and women. Even Grace likes her,¡± Troy thought. ¡°What about visiting Aunt Imogen together tomorrow?¡± ¡°Alright.¡± ¡°Grace, can you do me a favor?¡± Troy coaxed, ¡°Only Grace can help me.¡± ¡°Uncle Troy, just go ahead.¡± Troy lowered his head and whispered to Grace. Grace smiled, with her eyes squinted like a crescent moon, ¡°Uncle Troy, you are so smart.¡± ¡°So, will you help me, Grace?¡± ¡°Of course, but how do you thank me in return?¡± The little girl smiled shrewdly. What a smart kid, asking for the honorarium. ¡°How about a donut every day?¡± ¡°Deal.¡± The car stopped at the gate of Marshall vi. Troy carried Grace out of the car and walked into Marshall vi together, with the small schoolbag in her hands. ¡°Wow, Great¨Cgrandma lives in such a big vi,¡± Grace was amazed as she walked forward. As Grace entered the living room, Daisy saw her and said in surprise, ¡°This must be Miss Grace! So fair and fresh, so cute!¡± On hearing the praise, Grace said happily, ¡°Nice to meet you, Granny.¡± ¡°What a polite child,¡± Daisy replied. Chapter 209 Popr Among All ¡°Grace,e here,¡± said La. La was fond of Grace at the first nce and invited Grace toe over with a will. Grace looked over and said as he walked, ¡°You are Great grandma, right? Nice to meet you. Great¨C grandma. My name is Grace.¡± Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Chapter 210 Unqualified Parent ¡°Hi, Grace. Sweetie,e and have a seat.¡± La nodded with satisfaction and took out an Apple Watch. She handed it to Grace, ¡°This is a gift for you.¡± Grace was not timid at all, she put her school bag on the sofa and sat down next to La. Then she picked up the school bag and opened it, ¡°Thank you, Great¨Cgrandma, I have a gift for you, too.¡± As she said, she took out a small iron box from her school bag, ¡°Here, Great¨Cgrandma, I made some biscuits for you.¡± ¡°Wow, Grace. You know how to make biscuits! Awesome!¡± La opened the box, and the small golden biscuits inside were ced in a mess. It could be seen that they were pressed out of molds. There were bunny shapes, kitten shapes, and round shapes. Number shapes and so on. La picked up one and tasted it, which almost broke her dentures. ¡°Isn¡¯t it delicious?!¡± Grace looked at La with expectation. Her beautiful brown eyes were shining. La didn¡¯t want to let her down, ¡°Well, it¡¯s delicious. You are so sweet, but I don¡¯t like biscuits, so go and give it to Uncle Troy.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Grace didn¡¯t notice it, and with her short legs, she came to Troy with the iron box in hand, and handed it over, ¡°Uncle Troy, have some biscuits.¡± ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± Troy took it over, picked one up, and tasted it, his face froze slightly, and he nced at La calmly. La was talking to Grace with a smile, asking about her life in Lyon. The little girl answered carefully. Though Grace was only four years old, she spoke clearly and thought quickly. La asked again, ¡°Grace, you bring only this school bag with you?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Grace nodded, ¡°Grandma said that I might not be able to carry too much.¡± ¡°She¡¯s right. Grace is too young to carry that much. Since you didn¡¯t bring any clothes, go with Uncle Troy and let him buy you some clothes, okay?¡± ¡°Great¨Cgrandma isn¡¯t going with us?¡± ¡°I can¡¯t walk too much, so I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Oh, well.¡± La gave Troy a hint, ¡°Take Grace to the mall to buy some clothes, and show her around by the way.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy stood up. Even if La didn¡¯t say anything, he had nned to do so. ¡°Grace, let¡¯s go to the mall.¡± Grace got off the sofa, took Troy¡¯s hand, and walked out. ¡°Don¡¯t forget toe back for lunch,¡± La instructed. ¡°Okay,¡± Troy replied. 12:37 ¡°Great¨Cgrandma, please cook a big meal for me, I wille back for lunch.¡± Grace turned her head Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. back. ¡°For sure! There must be a great meal.¡± Seeing the two leave hand in hand, La couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°This child is really smart, what a misfortune. Why did her parents abandon her?¡± ¡°Maybe this is fate. It¡¯s a coincidence. Grace and Troy have some simrities in eyebrows and eyes. They look like father and daughter. Maybe it¡¯s God¡¯s will.¡± La thought about it carefully, ¡°Alright, maybe this is fate!¡± Thinking of something, La¡¯splexion changed slightly. ¡°Hope I was overthinking it.¡± Troy took Grace to the mall to buy clothes. After arriving at the shopping mall, Grace was so happy, she ran and jumped, and then saw a cruising train model, with parents and children sitting on each carriage. Pointing to the cruising train, she said to Troy, ¡°I want to take this one!¡± The shopping mall had five floors in total, and they have finished all over. After shopping for clothes, Grace was too tired to walk. Troy held the object in one hand and picked her up with the other. Grace wrapped her arms around Troy¡¯s neck and excitedly praised, ¡°Wow! Uncle Troy, so nice of you! I like you so much!¡± ¡°Because I can hold you with one hand?¡± ¡°Yeah! Eric¡¯s father can also hold him with one hand! Grace doesn¡¯t have a father, and Uncle Troy feels like my father.¡± Hearing this, Troy looked at Grace with a feeling of distress. ¡°Grace looks heartless, but she knows everything,¡± he thought. ¡°How could her parents discard such a cute little girl? Unqualified to be her parents!¡± For a moment, Troy wanted to adopt Grace. He just wanted to be with Imogen. They didn¡¯t have any more children, so it might be a good choice to adopt Grace. It was just that he couldn¡¯t speak rashly, at least until he chased Imogen back and asked for her opinion. They went back to Marshall vi for lunch, and Grace was too tired to keep her eyes open after that. Troy asked softly, ¡°Grace, I will take you back to my ce. You can sleep in the car for a while, and then rest at my hometer, OK?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy took Grace back to Gxy Vi. In the car, Grace fell asleep all the way, but when she arrived at the vi, she woke 1. up. When Sue saw Grace, she almost took Grace as Troy¡¯s illegitimate daughter, if Troy hadn¡¯t told her in advance to prepare the guest room. Grace checked her room and walked around the vi. ¡°What is this?¡± Grace took a cat teaser from somewhere and asked Sue. Sue said, ¡°This is a cat teaser, for teasing cats.¡± ¡°Cat teaser? Cat? Where¡¯s the cat?!¡± Grace said. ¡°The cat is at Mrs. Marshall¡­ your Aunt Imogen¡¯s.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes shined with happiness. ¡°I¡¯m going to y with Aunt Imogen and her cat tomorrow!¡± Troy thought about notifying Imogen in advance. Thinking over itter, to get rid of him, Imogen did not hesitate to defile herself, maybe she would refuse to see Grace. So he didn¡¯t say it in advance. After having breakfast the next day, Troy took Grace directly to Imogen¡¯s apartment. At this time, Charlie had probably gone to work, and only Imogen was at home. ¡°Aunt Imogen lives here,¡± Troy pointed to the apartment nearby, ¡°Now I will call her.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Grace nodded obediently, looking forward to seeing Auntie Imogen and her cat very much.. Troy dialed Imogen¡¯s number. The bell rang for over 10 seconds. It was almost time to automatically hang up before connecting. ¡°Yes? Anything wrong?¡± Imogen replied with a cold voice. Troy nced at Grace, and said in a low voice, ¡°I¡¯m downstairs now, can youe down?¡± ¡°Is there anything that can¡¯t be said on the phone?¡± Imogen asked back. Hearing Imogen¡¯s icy voice, Troy¡¯s heart was broken. When he was just about to speak, Grace snatched his mobile phone, ¡°Auntie Imogen, it¡¯s me! I miss you so much, can youe down and see me?¡± Imogen was stunned for two seconds when she heard the childish voice, and Grace¡¯s face appeared in her mind, ¡°Grace?¡± It was Grace, that cute little girl. ¡°She came to New York City?¡± Imogen wondered. ¡°Auntie Imogen, it¡¯s me! I¡¯m downstairs at your apartment now. Auntie, I want to y with you, why don¡¯t youe down and take me up¡­¡± The little girl acted coquettishly while holding the phone. Imogen felt soft¨Chearted, stood up, and opened the door to go out, ¡°I¡¯m going down now, Grace, when did youe to New York City?¡± Troy is Troy, and Grace is Grace. Putting aside Troy, she was Grace¡¯s aunt. ¡°Yesterday.¡± ¡°Where are you? I¡¯m downstairs.¡± ¡°At the entrance of the apartment!¡± About two minutester, Imogen came out. 12. 39 Chapter 210 Unqualified Parent Seeing Imogen, Grace immediately rushed over and hugged her thigh, ¡°Auntie!¡± Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Chapter 211 Two Hundred and Eleven My Baby ¡°Grace.¡± Imogen leaned down with a smile, hugged her, and pinched the little girl¡¯s red face affectionately, ¡°Why did youe to New York City?¡± Grace kissed Imogen¡¯s face and raised her face, ¡°I¡¯m on vacation. Grandma is busy, so she can¡¯t take care of me.¡± She handed the transparent box to Imogen, ¡°Auntie, this is a gift for you.¡± The little girl¡¯s round eyes looked like Mochi¡¯s eyes under the table. Imogen felt warm when she saw it, ¡°Thanks for Grace¡¯s gift. Let¡¯s go up to y with me?¡± She didn¡¯t know why she always had an inexplicable intimacy feeling with Grace. She thought, ¡°If her child can be born, will it be as cute as Grace?¡± Grace nodded heavily, ¡°Yes!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s Go! Go up and y with Auntie.¡± Imogen took Grace¡¯s hand and walked into the apartment. Seeing that a man as an adult waspletely ignored, Troy touched his nose and silently followed behind. Imogen stopped suddenly after taking two steps and turned to look at Troy. Troy stopped in his tracks, with slightly embarrassed. ¡°You don¡¯t have to follow.¡± Imogen said to Troy calmly. Troy was speechless. Imogen lowered her head again and said to Grace, ¡°Grace, how about ying with Auntie all day today?¡± Grace nced at Troy, and touched her two index fingers against each other, ¡°Can¡¯t we y with Uncle? Grace wants to y with Uncle and Aunt.¡± Troy looked up at Imogen, with some anticipation, ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Imogen down and exined to Grace, ¡°Grace, Aunt and Uncle have divorced. Uncle will have his own family in the future. He can¡¯t with me, or your new aunt will be unhappy.¡± Just as Troy was about to exin something, Imogen immediately red at him. But Grace said, ¡°Uncle, will I have a new aunt? Didn¡¯t you say that aunt is your sweetheart, and you only love her? So you lied to me! Hmph! I don¡¯t want to y with you!¡± Imogen was speechless. But her ears inexplicably turned to red. ¡°Who is his sweetheart? What are they all about?! What¡¯s wrong with Troy? What nonsense to say in front of the children?!¡± She thought Troy was also slightly shocked, he didn¡¯t know Grace to say that. He wondered, ¡°This girl is a bit too smart.¡± His eyes swept over Imogen¡¯s red earlobe, and he coaxed Grace, ¡°Grace, I didn¡¯t lie to you. How could I lie to you?¡± ¡°Is that Aunt your sweetheart?¡± The little girl turned her eyes to Imogen and Troy¡¯s faces, with a sly expression on her face. Troy looked at Imogen and was about to open his mouth. Imogen was nervous, pinched his waist hard, and stared at him fiercely. She thought, ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense in front of Grace!¡± ¡°Auntie, why did you pinch Uncle?¡± Grace caught Imogen¡¯s movements. ¡°Well¡­¡± She got caught by Grace. Imogen lied, ¡°What? How could Aunt pinch your uncle? There is a bug on your uncle¡¯s clothes, and I pinched it off for him.¡± After saying this, she gave Troy a wink. Troy coughed a little, pursed his lower lip, and said, ¡°Grace, Uncle is busy today, so let Auntie take care of you. Okay? Uncle will pick you up at night and bring you donuts.¡± He thought, ¡°Don¡¯t be in a hurry.¡± He didn¡¯t want to push too hard. ¡°Anyway, Grace will stay in New York City for a while.¡± Grace got Troy¡¯s meaning and reluctantly responded, ¡°Okay.¡± Troy looked up at Imogen, ¡°I¡¯ll leave Grace to you first. And I¡¯ll pick her up at night.¡± ¡°Well, hurry up.¡± Imogen said. Tr?y was speechless. Troy looked at Imogen and left. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen took Grace¡¯s little hand into the apartment. ¡°Auntie, Uncle said you have a kitten at home? I like kittens too!¡± ¡°Auntie has a kitten at home, but now the kitten gets moss, and humans can be affected. Grace, you are still too young. If you touch the kitten, you may be infected with cat moss.¡± ¡°What is cat moss?¡± The little girl asked doubtfully, showing disappointment. ¡°It¡¯s a skin disease.¡± Imogen turned on the phone, searched for cat moss pictures on the browser, and showed it to Grace, ¡°This is cat moss.¡± Imogen was an adult with strong immunity, so she may not be infected. But Grace was too young. Imogen dared not take her risk. Although cat moss was a self¨Chealing disease, Grace was not her child. In the case of cat moss, Emily would probably find her to settle the score. The little girl nced at the cat moss picture, and said in disgust, ¡°It¡¯s so ugly, will it be cured?¡± ¡°It will be cured, but the ce where the moss grows will be a little itchy.¡± Grace rolled her eyes, bit her finger, with a tangled expression on her face, ¡°I still want to y with the cat, what should I do?¡± Imogen smiled, ¡°You can y with the cat. Take a bath and disinfect after ying. It may not be affected.¡± She thought, ¡°Maybe Grace is strong, so she won¡¯t be infected with cat moss at all, Grace¡¯s eyes lit up, ¡°Yes!¡± Imogen led her into the elevator and pressed the floor. ¡± The apartment was close to the top floor, and its location was very high. The chatty little girl said, ¡°Wow, my aunt lives so high up!¡± Imogen thought for a while, and reminded, ¡°Grace, your uncle and I have divorced. So don¡¯t call me Aunt at all. You call me Imogen.¡± Grace blinked her big eyes, ¡°Imogen?¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then will you get married to another man in the future?¡± The little girl asked with her head tilted. Imogen was speechless. She thought, ¡°This girl is a bit precocious.¡± ¡°Hmm¡­ not sure about this.¡± Imogen said. ¡°Imogen, why don¡¯t you like my uncle? Uncle is handsome, good¨Clooking, and rich¡­¡± Grace whispered, and the elevator door opened. Imogen led her out of the elevator, and went straight into the door, ¡°Grace, whether you like someone or not, doesn¡¯t just care about these. There are many handsome, good¨Clooking, and rich people. I can¡¯t like everyone.¡± There were workers at home who were renovating the study room, and she didn¡¯t lock the door when she came out. She bent down and looked at the little girl seriously, ¡°Grace. After growing up, you need to know that appearance and wealth are not the key factors to love someone. A person¡¯s character and inner nature are essential.¡± Grace nodded. ¡°You don¡¯t like Uncle, why did you marry him?¡± ¡°Well. Things are a bitplicated, aunt¡­ I can¡¯t exin clearly.¡± Imogen was afraid that the little girl would continue to ask. She quickly changed the subject, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to y with the cat? I¡¯ll call her out for you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace nodded, looked around, saw some workers busy, and asked curiously, ¡°Auntie, what are they doing?¡± ¡°They are renovating the house, the living room is too noisy. The cat is in my room. Come with me.¡± Imogen led Grace into her room. With Imogen around, Mochi wasn¡¯t scared, but she didn¡¯t want Grace to touch her. The cat ran away as soon as Grace touched it. Imogen saw that Grace was a little bit disappointed, andforted her, ¡°It¡¯s the first time for you to touch the cat. She thinks you are strange. It will be fine when youe here a few more times in the future.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Grace nodded earnestly. ¡°I¡¯lle to see Mochi tomorrow.¡± The two yed with the cat for a while in the room. Imogen suggested, ¡°Grace, this is your first time in New York City, you haven¡¯t walked around the city yet, have you? How about I take you out for a drive? I just got a new camera yesterday.¡± Chapter 212 Chapter 212 Chapter 212 The Scheming Man Grace came down. Imogen took the car keys and went out. New York City as the provincial capital of J province, was the political and economic center. Tourism developed well. There were several nationally famous scenic spots. Many tourists visited it during the holidays. Imogen drove Grace to two scenic spots in New York City, took a lot of photos, and walked around the scenic spots by the way. Grace was alive and kicking, and bought a lot of souvenirs. She said she would bring them to her grandma and ssmates. At noon, Imogen took Grace to eat at a well¨Cknown restaurant near the scenic spot. The two chose a seat by the window, where they could see the scenery outside. The seat was a bit high, and Imogen carried Grace up. The girl¡¯s short legs dangling in the air, swinging back and forth. In order to take care of her conveniently, Imogen sat on the same side as her. They discussed and ordered a few dishes. Grace lived in Lyon and was not used to eating pasta. But it was a foreign country, and pasta was as rich as domestic food. During this lunch, Grace finally looked like a child who couldn¡¯t walk when he saw delicious food and ate like a little cat. When she nearly had enough, Imogen took her to the bathroom for a quick wash. The two returned to their seats, and while resting, they leaned together to check the photos taken in the camera. Suddenly, the screen of Imogen¡¯s phone on the table lit up, and a Facebook message came in. She opened it, took a look, and found that it was a message from Erik: [Sister, have you had lunch yet?] Then, he sent another photo, which contained a lunch box: [I have now joined Marshall Group.] The corner of Imogen¡¯s mouth twitched, and she stretched out her hand to rub the center of his eyebrows. She thought, ¡°What¡¯s going on with Erik?¡± She thought Erik would give up after knowing she was divorced, but she didn¡¯t expect him to still insist. It may also be that she was thinking too much, Erik might wanted to consult her about the work. He knew her identity and also knew that she was an employee of Marshall Group. Grace kept ncing at Imogen¡¯s phone screen. The little girl recognized many characters. She knew it was a man when she saw the word Erik in the note and couldn¡¯t help being hostile! She thought, ¡°He is the one who chased after Aunt! He is the enemy of Uncle.¡± When Imogen was thinking whether to reply or not, Grace who was next to her suddenly made a sound, looked at Imogen with round eyes, and asked innocently, ¡°Auntie, who is Erik?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know why she felt guilty for a second. ¡°It¡¯s my friend.¡± She immediately changed the subject. ¡°Grace, call me Imogen.¡± ¡°Oh! Imogen, does he want to be your husband?¡± Imogen was speechless. She couldn¡¯t help pinching the little girl¡¯s face. ¡°It¡¯s not like this. Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± She changed the subject. ¡°Grace is amazing. You already know so many words.¡± ¡°Auntie, are you changing the subject?¡± Imogen was speechless. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s so obvious?¡± Imogen turned off the phone, put her fist to her mouth, and coughed lightly, ¡°Are you There are desserts on the menu. How about ordering one for you?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. still eating? Imogen scanned the QR Code, ordered a dessert, and continued to look at the photos with Grace. She had just put the phone on the table, but suddenly the screen lit up again, and the Facebook message Sounded. She thought, ¡°It might be Erik¡¯s message again.¡± She pretended not to hear or see and picked up the camera. Grace asked suspiciously, ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t you read the message?¡± Imogen said casually, ¡°It¡¯s not any important message.¡± ¡°How do you know if you don¡¯t look?¡± Imogen was speechless. She wondered, ¡°Why is this little girl so smart? Food can¡¯t even keep her mouth shut!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want me to see it?¡± Grace pouted, ¡°Auntie, don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t understand because I¡¯m a child. I know everything. Erik wants to be your husband¡­¡± ¡°Auntie doesn¡¯t mean that. Auntie thinks his message is not important.¡± ¡°What if it¡¯s someone else¡¯s message?¡± Imogen was speechless. She still turned on the phone and took a look. It was a message from Erik. [Sister, are you avable recently? I would like to treat you to a meal.] Perhaps he was afraid that Imogen would refuse, Erik added, ¡°I just started my internship, and I don¡¯t understand many things. You were an employee of Marshall Group. I want to ask advice.¡± you for ¡°Auntie, he invites you to dinner.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen directly turned off the phone. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to reply?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need to reply.¡± ¡°I see, Auntie doesn¡¯t like him! I don¡¯t like him either!¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you like him?¡± Grace touched two index fingers against each other, hugged Imogen¡¯s arm and shook it. ¡°Because he robbed you of my uncle! Auntie, I like you, and I want you to be my aunt.¡± ¡°Grace, you like me. You can call me Imogen just as well. I have divorced your uncle. This is a lifelong event. I have no way to be your aunt again.¡± ¡°However, my uncle told me that he loves you so much that he can die for you. You are like air to him. Without you, his life is meaningless. If you are with him, he can give up everything. Auntie, can¡¯t you give my uncle a chance?¡± Hearing these words from Grace¡¯s small mouth, Imogen¡¯s ears were hot. But she also felt strange. She thought, ¡°Even if Troy thinks so, will he say this in front of a child? But if he doesn¡¯t say it, could it be that Grace made it up? That is impossible.¡± She got it. This was all intentional by Troy, deliberately saying these things in front of Grace, to get Grace¡¯s favor and support, and let Grace tell her! She thought, ¡°Scheming man!¡± Imogen scolded Troy in her heart! ¡°Grace, if I wasn¡¯t your aunt, wouldn¡¯t you like me?¡± ¡°Of course. I like you, whether you are my aunt or not.¡± Grace didn¡¯t dare to say more. It was only the first day, if she said too much for Troy, it might arouse Imogen¡¯s suspicion. J ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Let¡¯s not talk about this, let¡¯s pick out photos, and when you leave, Aunt will give you a photo album!¡± ¡°Thank you, Auntie.¡± Grace gave Imogen a kiss. Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Imogen was speechless. She corrected it quite a few times, and she no longer wanted to correct it anymore. She wondered, ¡°Let her go.¡± Leaving the restaurant, Grace was a little sleepy. Imogen took her home and took a nap for a while, then continued to visit New York City. After five o¡¯clock in the evening, the sky had begun to darken. Imogen took Grace to a grilled fish restaurant for dinner. After ordering, Grace stood up and said, ¡°Auntie, I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°Auntie will take you there.¡± ¡°No, I saw it when I came in just now, the toilet is over there.¡± Grace pointed in a certain direction. ¡°Okay. You can go. Please call Auntie, if you need something.¡± This restaurant was not in a shopping mall, the bathroom was in the restaurant. Thus, Imogen dared to let Grace go by herself. Grace went to the bathroom, found a toilet cubicle at random, sat on the toilet, turned on her watch, and made a phone call. The phone was connected quickly. Chapter 212 The Scheming Man Grace said in a low voice, ¡°Uncle, we are at the restaurant Lotus Hall on Culture Road, and the food hasn¡¯t been served yet. Come quickly.¡± Chapter 213 Chapter 213 Chapter 213 You Don¡¯t Want to See Me Imogen was waiting for the food to be served when the phone on the table rang. Troy¡¯s name was on the screen. ¡°Auntie, it¡¯s Uncle Troy¡¯s phone number.¡± Grace was sharp enough to see the name. Imogen paused for a moment, picked it up, and answered it, ¡°Hello?¡± ¡°Are you at home now? I¡¯ll pick Grace up.¡± Imogen took the phone away, looked at Grace next to her, and said, ¡°Grace, your uncle ising to pick you up. Are you going back with me at night? Or are you going back with your uncle after dinner?¡± Grace pretended to think about it and said obediently, ¡°You are very tired today. I will go with Uncle after dinner.¡± back ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll let hime over.¡± Imogen put the phone to her ear. ¡°We are in a restaurant, and the food hasn¡¯t been served yet.¡± She nced at the time. ¡°Come around six thirty.¡± Troy paused for a moment. ¡°I¡¯m just near you. I¡¯ll go there now.¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Without giving Imogen time to refuse, he hung up the phone directly. Imogen was speechless. The grilled fish was served quickly along with other side dishes. This restaurant was famous for its grilled fish, which was quite fresh and tasty. Grace was very satisfied. But she didn¡¯t forget the business and kept paying attention to the entrance of the restaurant. After several minutes, Troy entered the restaurant. Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. She directly waved at Troy. ¡°Uncle, over here!¡± Troy looked over from a distance and saw Imogen and Grace sitting together. Both Imogen and Grace were quite pretty. They looked alike and seemed to be the mother and daughter. It would be great if Grace were really their daughter. A smile appeared on Troy¡¯s face, and he walked toward the dining table. He nced at the fish in the pot. ¡°Did you just start?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Before Imogen could speak, Grace said, ¡°Uncle, have you had dinner? Do you want to eat together? The grilled fish is delicious.¡± Troy sat down opposite the two, looked at Imogen, and smiled, ¡°I haven¡¯t had dinner yet. Do you mind if I join you?¡± Imogen said indifferently, ¡°I do.¡± ¡°Auntie, why don¡¯t we let Uncle join us?¡± Grace held Imogen¡¯s hand and shook it gently. Imogen red at Troy but said nothing. Troy pursed his lips, knowing that Imogen was still angry, so he sat down on his seat, asked the waiter to bring a set of tableware, and ordered some side dishes that Imogen and Grace liked. ¡°Grace, where did you go with your aunt today?¡± Troy asked casually. Grace narrated excitedly. Her narration was clear and very logical. She was so smart. Grace¡¯s A woman at the table next to them didn¡¯t pay attention to them at first but was attracted voiceter. She couldn¡¯t help but ask Imogen, ¡°Excuse me. May I ask how old your daughter is? She speaks so fluently. My son is in elementary school, but he can¡¯t speak as clearly as this little girl.¡± Grace said with a smile, ¡°I am four years old, madam.¡± ¡°You¡¯re just four years old!¡± The woman was surprised, and she looked at Grace with admiration in her eyes. ¡°Oh, you are a good teacher to educate the children. The little girl is smart and polite. She¡¯s so cute! The girl with such good¨Clooking parents will be beautiful when she grows up.¡± Imogen smiled and exined, ¡°She is not my daughter, but my niece.¡± The woman was stunned when she heard this. ¡°I¡¯m sorry. This girl really looks like your husband. I thought it was your daughter.¡± When the woman was talking, she nced at Troy who was opposite Imogen. Imogen was a little embarrassed and nced at Troy, too. ¡°He is not my husband.¡± ¡°Oh, I see. You must be siblings, right? The little girl is his daughter.¡± The woman pped her forehead, pointed at Troy, and said to Imogen. Grace exined, ¡°Madam, he is not my father. He is my uncle.¡± ¡°Oh! I¡¯m sorry.¡± The woman turned her head away in embarrassment. Troy removed the fishbone and put the fish into Imogen¡¯s te. Then he said in a gentle voice, ¡°Don¡¯t just talk. Eat.¡± Imogen looked up at him and put down her fork expressionlessly. ¡°I¡¯m full. Since you¡¯re here, you can take care of Grace. I¡¯ll go back first.¡± After saying that, she said goodbye to Grace. ¡°Grace, I have to go¡­¡± Grace looked disappointed. ¡°I¡¯m so reluctant to part with you, and you didn¡¯t even eat fish, so you must not be full.¡± ¡°I¡¯m full¡­¡± Since Imogen bought a camera, she must go to scenic spots to take pictures as practice. She had taken Grace to wander around New York City and took pictures along the way. Troy put down his fork directly, frowned, and stared at Imogen. ¡°You don¡¯t want to see me, right?¡± ¡°You know if I want to see you or not, Mr. Marshall.¡± Troy was speechless. She was getting more and more rude to him now. ¡°Imogen, you don¡¯t have to be so aggressive. Sit down and eat.¡± ¡°Is it necessary?¡± Troy was choked. He didn¡¯t know what to say. He never knew Imogen was so sharp. Before marriage, she was always very polite to him, and after marriage, she was even more obedient to him. He could feel that in their marriage, even if she didn¡¯t like him, she still wanted to go on peacefully with him. Now the child was gone, and they got divorced. She no longer wanted to respect him anymore. Imogen ignored Troy and said to Grace, ¡°Grace, goodbye.¡± ¡°Auntie, I want to y with you tomorrow, okay?¡± Grace raised her head. Her face was stained with fish meat, and he blinked her big eyes like a little cat. Intellectually, Imogen knew that he shouldn¡¯t have too much contact with Grace because it would make her get entangled with Troy. But emotionally, Imogen really couldn¡¯t refuse Grace. Probably because her child was gone, she was easily touched by children, especially a cute and obedient girl like Grace. ¡°Okay, then tomorrow¡­¡± ¡°Come and pick up Grace tomorrow. I have something else to do, so I can¡¯t send her,¡± Troy suddenly said coldly. Imogen¡¯s face darkened. She ignored Troy, looked at Grace, smiled, and said, ¡°Grace, I¡¯ll pick you up at 9:30 tomorrow morning.¡± ¡°Okay, Auntie. Goodbye.¡± Imogen smiled and rubbed Grace¡¯s head. ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Imogen turned and left. Seeing Imogen leave, Grace turned her head and said to Troy with a smile, ¡°Uncle, a handsome gentleman wanted to invite my aunt to dinner this morning, but she refused.¡± Troy frowned. ¡°Who is that man?¡± ¡°He said his name was Erik.¡± Troy was surprised. He thought it was Liam. After all, Liam was not able to have dinner with Imogenst time, so it was very possible to make another appointment. Unexpectedly, it was Erik Imogen who met in Norway! They were still in touch! ¡°Uncle, Erik wants to take Aunt away from you. You must work hard and don¡¯t let him make it.¡± Troy smiled, ¡°I will.¡± The biggest obstacle in front of him was not Erik but Liam. After returning home, Imogen cooked some noodles for herself. When she was eating, the phone rang. -She checked it and found that it was a message from Noah. She couldn¡¯t wait to read it. Noah said: [Ms. Forbes, some information has been found out so far, and I will exin it to you in detail.] Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Chapter 214 Do You Want to Touch Me? Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Noah: [Let¡¯s talk about the kidnapping case ten years ago. A lot of information on the Inte has been erased. I used technology to restore the news and posts, but there is still not much¨Crted information. I only know that the hostage was a college student with an extraordinary family background who was sessfully rescued in the end.] He continued: [As for who erased the information, I guess that the family members of the hostage did not want the news to be exposed to the public. In the reports back then, the media did not mention the name of the hostage.] Imogen: [Did they get the ransom? Has the kidnapper been arrested in the end?] Noah answered: [The ransom is not very clear. But the kidnappers have not been arrested. Currently, there are only two wanted information in the system, which is very unreasonable. The identity of the person ganging up with Victor has been found out. His name is ke Hale, Victor¡¯s countryman, but he is not on the wanted list.] Noah: [ke moved abroad ten years ago, just the day after your father¡¯s death. ording to the comparison of appearances, he is very likely to be one of the kidnappers who escaped back then.] He then added: [I¡¯ll send you the specific information about ke. Take a look.] Imogen: [Okay, thank you.] Noah sent a file over. Just as Imogen was about to click on it, Noah: [Since ke has not been listed in the wanted system, even if we know that he is rted to Victor, it can¡¯t exin anything.] ke was never found by the police. No wonder Imogen¡¯s father¡¯s car ident was ssified as an ordinary drunk¨Cdriving ident. Imogen: [So, the most essential point is still the kidnapping case.] If it could be proved that ke was the kidnapper, everything would be easy to exin ording to his rtionship with Victor. However, how to prove that ke was one of the kidnappers back then? Noah: [Yes. But this kidnapping case is not simple. Back then, only two kidnappers were identified, and they both moved abroad. There must have been someone behind them to kill your father.] However, to find out the forces behind them, the identity of the hostage was crucial. Those people spent a lot of money helping the kidnappers avoid arrest and move abroad, putting Victor in jail, and paying civilpensation. If they were found out, they would lose everything. This case was not like a simple kidnapping case that only asked for a ransom, but more like targeting the hostage. Maybe they had a grudge against the hostage. Imogen asked: [Can¡¯t you find out the identity of the hostage?] Noah quickly replied: [1 recovered many posts from that year and looked for newspapers, but there was no answer. After so many years, it is even more difficult to find out.] Imogen: [Alright.] Imogen: [Wait a minute. Let me check ke¡¯s information first.] Imogen opened the file sent by Noah, which contained all the information about ke. She looked through it. Suddenly, Imogen stopped, staring at a certain part of the document. Under the section on family rtions was the information of ke¡¯s wife and son. His son was named Erik, twenty¨Ctwo years old, currently studying at Boston College as a senior student¡­ Erik¡­ Was it the person she knew? Twenty¨Ctwo years old, Boston College; a senior student. All of these could match. Imogen recalled carefully and seemed to remember that when she was in Norway, Erik mentioned that his family moved¨Cto France when he was twelve years old. Exactly ten years ago. Did Erik know about ke¡¯s crimes? A thought suddenly popped up in Imogen¡¯s mind. She then logged into her Facebook and opened Erik¡¯s dialog box. The conversation between them still stayed at the one that Erik sent at noon: [Do you have time recently? I would like to treat you to a meal. I just started my internship, and I don¡¯t understand many things. You used to be an employee of the Marshall Group, so I just wanted to ask you something.] Imogen typed a few words: [I¡¯m sorry. I was a little busy this afternoon and didn¡¯t check my phone. I¡¯ll be free the next few days, so let¡¯s find a time.] Her finger hung over the send button for a few seconds and then pressed it. Imogen returned to the dialogue interface with Noah and asked: [Can¡¯t the clue of the kidnapping case go deeper? Can we start with the other two wanted kidnappers?] Noah: [I can only look into it as best I can.] Imogen: [Waiting for your good news.] After Imogen sent it, Erik replied to her. Erik: [It¡¯s okay.] Then he added: [Then let¡¯s meet tomorrow. Is tomorrow noon okay?] Imogen answered: [Yes.] Erik: [Then you should choose a restaurant.] Imogen thought for a while and replied: [Let¡¯s go to Sevice And Food. I¡¯ll book a private room.] Erik sent a happy emoji: [Okay.] Imogen turned off the phone screen, leaned against the back of the sofa exhaustedly, closed her eyes, and rested her mind. Unexpectedly, Erik turned out to be ke¡¯s son. For a long time, Erik gave Imogen the feeling of simplicity, optimism, and cheerfulness. Maybe he didn¡¯t know about ke¡¯s crimes. Imogen suddenly felt uneasy when she thought she was going to lie to Erik. But for her father, she must do it firmly. Moreover, Erik might not be innocent. The money he paid for his tuition might havee from ke¡¯s dirty gains. At nine o¡¯clock in the morning, Imogen set off to Gxy Vi to pick up Grace. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi, and Imogen honked the horn twice. A few minutester, still no one came out. Imogen leaned on the back of the chair and wanted to call Sue to ask Grace toe out, but suddenly thought that Troy said that he had something to do today, so he should not be in the vi now. Only Grace and Sue were inside. Imogen put away her phone, unbuckled her seat belt, and got out of the car. She went to the vi. The door of the living room was open, and Imogen walked in, but there was no one there. She walked inside and asked, ¡°Grace?¡± No response. ¡°Sue?¡± Still no response. What happened? Did Sue take Grace out? Imogen called Sue, and Sue answered quickly. ¡°Hello, Sue? Aren¡¯t you in the vi? Where¡¯s Grace?¡± ¡°Mrs¡­ Ms. Forbes, I¡¯m out shopping now. Are you picking up Grace? She¡¯s upstairs. You just go to her directly¡­¡± ¡°Which room¡­¡± ¡°Ah, I have to pay here, so let¡¯s talkter.¡± Sue quickly hung up the phone. Imogen nced at the phone screen helplessly and walked upstairs. In addition to the main bedroom, there were three guest rooms on the second floor. Grace should not be in the main bedroom. As for which guest room it was, Imogen searched for each room. She directly opened the door of the guest room on the left. ¡°Grace?¡± It was empty. No one was there. ¡± She walked to the second guest room and opened the door. ¡°Grace?¡± Still nobody. Imogen came to the door of the third guest room, which was the only one left. She opened the door. ¡°Grace¡­¡± Her voice stopped abruptly. Imogen met Troy¡¯s gaze, and they looked at each other. She couldn¡¯t help looking down. Chapter 214 Do You Want to Touch Me? His hair was wet, and his upper body was bare. His shoulders were broad, his muscles were strong, and he was in perfect shape. He just wore a bath towel, barely covering his lower body. Some water drops flowed down from his hair to his chest and¡­ Imogen had always known that Troy was in good shape. She could still recall that familiar feeling when she touched his muscle. Troy¡¯s eyes were deep. He cleared his throat. ¡°Do you want to touch me?¡± Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Chapter 215 Using His Charm on Her! Suddenly, it became quiet. Imogen looked up and caught a glimpse of the deep gaze in Troy¡¯s eyes. She immediately realized, just like a rabbit caught in a trap, she panicked and said, ¡°Are you home? I thought you had something to do! Why are you taking a shower in the guest room? Why now?¡± Strange! Too strange! She suspected that Troy was using his charm on her! Troy casually shrugged. ¡°I did have something to do, but now I don¡¯t. As for why I¡¯m taking a shower in the guest room, Grace is watching cartoons in the master bedroom. And why now? Because I stayed upte ying games with Gracest night. Are you satisfied with these answers?¡± Imogen coldly looked at Troy, snorted, and turned to the master bedroom. Suddenly, Troy grabbed Imogen¡¯s wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Imogen struggled. Troy held Imogen¡¯s hand and ced it on his abdominal muscles, saying, ¡°Don¡¯t you want to touch?¡± Her delicate and soft fingers touched the clearly defined muscles, familiar warmth spread at her fingertips, and Imogen felt a sudden heat, hurriedly withdrew her hand, and red at Troy. ¡°Troy. Are you crazy?!¡± Without waiting for his reply, Imogen walked away withrge strides, directly pushing open the door to the master bedroom. Grace was sitting on the small sofa, holding a tablet and watching cartoons. She looked up when she heard the door open, and her eyes brightened. ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re here!¡± For some reason, Imogen could still feel the feeling of warmth and stic texture. Imogen pinched her fingers, steadying her mind. ¡°Grace, let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°Wait for me!¡± Grace quickly turned off the cartoon. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen quickly walked downstairs with Grace. Once they were out of the living room, she could feel a sharp gaze on her, like needles. N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. She resisted the urge to turn around and continued forward. Grace turned around and waved toward the second¨Cfloor terrace. ¡°I¡¯m going out to y with Imogen!¡± ¡°Okay, listen to her words.¡± A voice came from behind. ¡°I know.¡± Imogen took Grace to the amusement park, and they yed many attractions. Aftering down from the Corsair, Grace was still extremely excited. Imogen bought her a cotton candy, looked at her watch, and said, ¡°Alright, Grace, it¡¯s time to eat.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Grace licked her cotton candy, and her eyes lit up. ¡°What are we having for lunch today?¡± She really liked yesterday¡¯s lunch and dinner and had been looking forward to today¡¯s lunch all morning. ¡°I¡¯ve already made a reservation at a restaurant. Today, we have ¨¤ carte service, so when we get to the restaurant, you can choose whatever you want from the menu.¡± ¡°I want meat!¡± Grace eximed. ¡°There will definitely be meat, lots of meat.¡± Imogen smiled and said, ¡°By the way, Grace, there¡¯s one of my friends joining us for lunch¡­¡± ¡°Is it that person named Erik Hale?¡± Grace¡¯s mind was quick. Imogen awkwardly touched her nose. ¡°Yes. It¡¯s him.¡± wouldn¡¯t Grace widened her eyes with an expression of being deceived. ¡°Imogen, you said you reply to him, but now you¡¯re going to have lunch with him. You¡¯re lying! Woo¡­Woo¡­¡± Imogen, like a cheating scumbag who didn¡¯t want a divorce, hurriedly exined to Grace, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t be upset. I am really just friends with him. We¡¯re just having a meal together! Think about it, if I really had something with him, I would go alone. How could I bring you along?¡± Before, Imogen had also thought about whether or not to bring Grace to have dinner with Erik. After thinking about it, she still decided to bring Grace. She decided to just treat it as casually dining with Erik during their leisure time. She couldn¡¯t make it seem like she was facing a great enemy. After all, Victor and ke knew she was the daughter of Ignacio. If she appeared to be deliberately close to Erik, she would surely raise suspicions. Moreover, this dinner was really just for discussing work with Erik. They wouldn¡¯t talk about anything else. Some things need to be taken slowly. Grace turned her small face away, with an aggrieved expression. ¡°What I care about is not whether you bring me along or not. It¡¯s that yesterday you clearly said you wouldn¡¯t reply to him, and now you¡¯re going to have lunch with him. You¡¯re lying to me¡­No, you¡¯re just fooling me. You¡¯re treating me like a little kid¡­Woo¡­¡± ¡°Grace, no, really¡­¡± Imogen exined incoherently, ¡°I¡¯m not fooling you. It¡¯s just¡­unexpected circumstances¡­¡± ¡°What unexpected circumstances?¡± Grace pouted and nced at her, her eyes filled with disbelief. The truth couldn¡¯t be said. What unexpected circumstances could there be? After thinking for a moment, Imogen wore aplicated and tangled expression. ¡°Grace, let me tell you the truth¡­I do have some feelings for him, but you obviously favor your uncle, so I didn¡¯t reply to his message in front of you yesterday.¡± Grace was shocked, her mouth opened wide, and her big eyes stared at Imogen, full of disbelief. ¡°Imogen, you like him? What about my uncle?¡± The little girl had a look of almost crying on her face. ¡°Really, he really likes you! He told me that he identally lost you, but he will find you back. If he can¡¯t, he will never marry. Can you give him another chance?¡± ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry, but I must tell you, it¡¯s impossible anymore. I have already found someone I like, and your uncle has found someone he likes, too. We can¡¯t be together anymore¡­¡± Chapter 215 Using His Charm on Her! Since she had already said that she liked Erik earlier, Imogen had no burden when she mentioned it again. Yes, she was interested in Erik. She would not only say it in front of Grace but also in front of everyone so as not to arouse suspicion. Grace¡¯s eyes welled up with tears, and she dropped her cotton candy on the ground. ¡°No! I want you to be my aunt.¡± Imogen felt an intense pain in her heart when she saw Grace¡¯s tears. She bent down and hugged Grace, gently patting her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t cry, don¡¯t cry. I will buy you more candy, okay?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want candy. I just want you.¡± ¡°Grace, I really can¡¯t fulfill your wish. Since you don¡¯t like Erik, do you still want to have lunch with me? If you don¡¯t want to, I will take you home.¡± Grace paused for a moment, thought for a few seconds, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go! I want to have lunch with you!¡± She muttered to herself, ¡°I want to see what this Erik is like. How can hepare to my uncle? Hmph!¡± Imogen looked at her sulking expression, like a puffed¨Cup puffer. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but pinch Grace¡¯s little cheeks and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go have lunch.¡± Imogen brought Grace to a private room. Erik hadn¡¯t arrived yet, and the waiter brought utensils and the menu. Tofort Grace, Imogen ced the menu in front of her and said, ¡°Grace, whatever you want to eat, just choose freely.¡± Grace looked up and asked, ¡°Are you treating, or is he treating?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°He¡¯s treating.¡± ¡°Oh, then I¡¯ll order more dishes.¡± Imogen smiled helplessly and tapped the little girl¡¯s forehead. Grace wrinkled her nose and hummed softly. ¡°He already took you away. Can¡¯t I eat more of his food?¡± Imogen was speechless. Suddenly, Imogen felt some sympathy for Erik. Chapter 216 Chapter 216 ¡± Chapter 216 Sly Digs After ordering, Grace said she needed to go to the restroom. Since the restroom was inside the restaurant, Imogen didn¡¯t think much of it and let her go on her own. Inside the restroom cubicle, Grace helplessly opened her smartwatch and dialed Troy¡¯s phone number. ¡°Hello, Grace. Have you arrived at the restaurant?¡± Troy¡¯s voice came through the receiver. ¡°Yes,¡± Grace replied softly. Troy sensed something and asked, ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong? Are you upset?¡± ¡°Uncle, Imogen said we¡¯re going to have dinner with Erik today,¡± Grace said. Troy¡¯s expression changed slightly. She was gentle with everyone except Troy. Grace said in frustration, ¡°Imogen said yesterday that she didn¡¯t want to reply to him, but who knew she would lie to me? She even said she likes Erik! Uncle, what should I do? Imogen is going to run with another man!¡± Troy¡¯s face turned dark. ¡°Grace, did she really say that?¡± Troy was confused. Didn¡¯t Imogen like Liam? How could she suddenly start liking Erik? How long had she known Erik? How many times had they met? He didn¡¯t believe that she could change her heart so easily! ¡°It¡¯s true. I didn¡¯t lie to you.¡± ¡°Grace, don¡¯t worry, I will figure something out. I won¡¯t let Imogen be taken away.¡± ¡°I believe in you. You have to do your best, okay?¡± Grace suddenly smiled with joy, hung up the phone, and returned to the private room, only to find that there was another man inside. The man sat opposite Imogen, with a delicate appearance. He smiled and talked to Imogen, revealing two cute little canine teeth. It was Erik. Grace pouted. She thought, ¡°How could this manpare to my uncle? ¡°He is not as handsome as my uncle, not as tall as my uncle, and looks like a skinny monkey. He also doesn¡¯t have as much money as my uncle. ¡°Why does Imogen fall for such a man?¡± The opening and closing of the door interrupted Erik¡¯s words. He turned his head to look at the pretty little girl standing at the door, smiled kindly, and said, ¡°Did you enter the wrong room?¡± Grace shook her head and sat down next to Imogen. ¡°I didn¡¯t enter the wrong room.¡± Imogen apologized to Erik, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, this is my niece Grace. She¡¯s on vacation here, and I¡¯m taking care of her these days. I hope you don¡¯t mind.¡± Erik quickly said, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind at all. Your niece is so adorable!¡± Imogen looked at Grace and said, ¡°Grace, he is praising you for being cute. Say thank you.¡± Grace looked up innocently and said, ¡°Aunt Imogen. He looks much younger than you!¡± 12:39 Imogen was speechless. Erik smiled and said, ¡°I¡¯m not much younger than your aunt.¡± It was easy to understand the way Grace called Imogen. Grace¡¯sst name was Marshall, so she should be Troy¡¯s niece. But Erik didn¡¯t mind it. ¡°I have been living abroad all this time. I haven¡¯t tried most of the food here. I ordered a lot just now, and Imogen said you¡¯ll be treating us. You don¡¯t mind, do you?¡± Imogen looked at Grace, who was swinging her short legs and blinking her big, innocent eyes. But Imogen felt that Grace¡¯s words, were strange, a bit unusual. This little girl was too smart. Erik said with a smile, ¡°No, I don¡¯t mind at all. I also just returned from abroad and really want to taste domestic cuisine.¡± Grace tilted her head and asked, ¡°Do you live abroad too?¡± ¡°I used to, but I just moved back recently.¡± Imogen thought it was a good time to ask. She casually asked, ¡°Why did your family move abroad at that time?¡± ¡°It seemed like my dad¡¯s job transfer. It was too long ago, I can¡¯t remember.¡± ¡°What does he do?¡± ¡°He works in interior design.¡± Imogen smoothly changed the topic. ¡°Continue talking about your internship at Marshall Group.¡± ¡°Oh, it¡¯s only been the third day. I haven¡¯t started the actual work yet. In the past two days, the manager wanted me to understand thepany¡¯s rules and regtions and the ongoing software project. The project I¡¯m interning for is a mobile game with a creative concept. I feel it might be popr.¡± Erik raised his eyebrows at Imogen. ¡°You used to work in marketing. Have you ever thought about taking on this IP?¡± Imogen smiled and said, ¡°I want to take a break for now. I don¡¯t have ns for that. How do you feel about it now?¡± ¡°I feel great. Although I¡¯m just an intern, the manager and my colleagues are all very friendly. I used to worry about being asked to do menial tasks like getting takeout or making coffee, but none of that happened. I briefly learned about the educational background and work history of my colleagues, and they are all very outstanding. It¡¯s apany that values its employees¡® well¨Cbeing.¡± Erik identally bubbled over. Imogen thought, ¡°Since he is quite satisfied with all aspects of thepany, why did he has work¨C rted questions for me?¡± say that he Imogen didn¡¯t point it out and said, ¡°It seems like you¡¯re quite satisfied with Marshall Group.¡± Erik smiled. The waiter started serving dishes one after another. ¡°Grace, what do you want to eat? I¡¯ll take it for you.¡± Imogen asked. Grace stretched her little head, looked around, and pointed with her chubby hand. ¡°I want to eat the pork chop!¡± Imogen served her two pieces of pork chop. ¡°Imogen, you also eat some.¡± Erik served Imogen a piece of meat. Imogen smiled and said, ¡°Thank you.¡± She picked up the meat and took a bite. Grace saw this and didn¡¯t even feel like eating the pork chop anymore. She remembered that Troy had served food to Imogen yesterday, but Imogen didn¡¯t eat it. Grace was displeased. Erik was extremely pleased. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He thought Imogen would ignore it. Doesn¡¯t this mean that Imogen actually has some interest in him too? Suddenly, Erik¡¯s phone rang. He nced at the caller ID, and his face turned serious as he said to Imogen, ¡°It¡¯s our manager¡¯s call. Let me answer it.¡± Imogen said understandingly, ¡°Answer it. Maybe something urgent.¡± Erik left with his phone. Grace snorted, ¡°Why do you like him? He¡¯s no match for my uncle.¡± ¡°Which part?¡± ¡°Face, body, and money.¡± Imogen felt helpless. ¡°Grace, I¡¯ve told you before, when looking for a partner, you can¡¯t just focus on external things. You also need to consider character and inner qualities. Even if your uncle is great, if our personalities sh, we can¡¯t be together.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace pouted. ¡°I¡¯m just a kid. I can¡¯t argue with you.¡± Imogen was speechless. A few minutester, Erik returned and apologized to Imogen, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I need to go back to the office now.¡± Imogen asked concernedly, ¡°Is something wrong?¡± ¡°There¡¯s a small issue with the project, and the manager assigned me a task rted to the project. It¡¯s my first task involving the project.¡± Imogen understood. Since Erik was just starting to work on the project, he definitely wanted to show more enthusiasm, sessfullypleting it to leave a good impression on the manager. ¡°Then go ahead, by the way. Do you want to take the dishes with you?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°No need, I¡¯ve already paid. Take your time and enjoy the meal with Grace,¡± Erik said. It pained him a bit to pay, but Erik didn¡¯t want to appear weak or embarrassed in front of Troy¡¯s niece, Erik might not be as handsome, tall, or rich as Troy, but he had one thing that was definitely better than Troy. He liked Imogen, and he wouldn¡¯t be unfaithful like Troy. Others might devote half of their heart to their wives, but when he treated Imogen well, he did it wholeheartedly. ¡°Ah¡­¡± Imogen wanted to say something else, but Erik had already left, Chapter 216 Sly Digs On the other side, after Nics hung up the phone with Erik, he sent a message to Troy: [I did what you said.] Nics had to find a task for Erik himself. Chapter 217 Chapter 217 Chapter 217 You Never Liked Liam Before After Erik left, all the delicious food on the table was left for Imogen and Grace. Imogen felt a little relieved, d that she didn¡¯t have to face Erik anymore. Grace was also very happy, happily eating her meat. Her mouth was oily, and her hands were covered in shrimp juice from peeling the shrimp. She looked up at Imogen and said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it lunchtime? He¡¯s so busy.¡± ¡°He needs to work and earn money,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°But he doesn¡¯t have time to apany you. Don¡¯t you feel lonely? My uncle is rich and has time¡­¡± Imogen stuffed a big shrimp into her mouth. ¡°You can¡¯t stop talking while eating.¡± Grace took the shrimp out of her mouth and said quietly, ¡°That¡¯s how it is.¡± ¡°You¡¯re enjoying a fancy meal treated by him¡­¡± ¡°My heart is with my uncle,¡± Grace said seriously, ¡°It¡¯s just one meal. How can he buy me with that? This pork chop is so delicious!¡± Imogen was speechless. After about twenty minutes, Imogen opened her phone and sent a message to Erik: [Have you arrived at thepany? After you¡¯re done with work, don¡¯t forget to eat something. Nics won¡¯t be so strict.] She had to y the act fully. It took a long time for Erik to reply: [Just saw it, thanks for reminding me.] Erik: [I¡¯m really sorry today. I didn¡¯t expect to have sudden work.] Imogenforted: [It¡¯s okay, unexpected things happen. We¡¯ll have a meal together when we have time.] Erik: [Are you free this Saturday?] Imogen guessed what he meant and replied: [Yes.] Erik: [Can I treat you to a meal at noon that day?] Imogen agreed. Erik sent a message attached with a happy emoji: [Great, see you on Saturday.] Imogen: [See you on Saturday.] Grace, who was busy eating, noticed Imogen ying with her phone. Grace looked up and pouted. ¡°Hmph.¡± Imogen nced at her and pinched her pouting face, asking, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I want to go with you for the meal on Saturday,¡± Grace said firmly, looking up with her determined little face. ¡°As a third wheel?¡± ¡°Hmph, I don¡¯t care, I want to go.¡± ¡°Alright, alright, I¡¯ll take you.¡± She might not be able to act in front of Erik alone for one to two hours. So it would be better to bring Grace along and divert Erik¡¯s attention by taking care of Grace. After finishing the meal, Imogen took Grace to the zoo for a visit. The New York City Zoo has an eastern and western area, with the western area having more attractions. The eastern area is a rockery, with separate sections for lions and tigers. The tigers were white tigers, looking majestic. At the entrance of the zoo, there were vendors selling tiger plush toys in three different styles. They were soft and chubby, very cute, Grace stopped in front of the stall and looked up at Imogen with her big eyes. ¡°Do you want it?¡± Grace nodded eagerly ¡°Then I will buy it for you.¡± With three chubby tiger plush toys in hand, Grace hugged them excitedly, saying, ¡°Thank you!¡± Once they got in the car, Grace still held onto the plush toys, not willing to let them go. ¡°Are we going to eat now?¡± ¡°Yes, I will take you to eat grilled meat. How about that?¡± ¡°Great!¡± However, Grace got too tired from ying. She hadn¡¯t slept at noon, and she started dozing off in the back seat before they even reached the restaurant. She tried to make her eyes stay open. ¡°Imogen. I¡¯m so sleepy. I really want to sleep.¡± Imogen thought for a moment. It wouldn¡¯t be good for Grace to sleep again right after finishing a meal. So Imogen said, ¡°Grace, hold on for a little while longer. You can sleep when we get home. We¡¯ll have grilled meat another day.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Grace¡¯s voice was like a mosquito¡¯s buzz. She was already unable to keep her eyes open, lying in the back seat. Imogen decided to change direction and headed to Gxy Vi instead. The car was parked in front of the vi. Imogen got out of the driver¡¯s seat, opened the back door, and bent down to pick up Grace. Imogen thought, ¡°Oh my, she¡¯s so heavy.¡± Content ? provided by N?velDrama.Org. Especially in the winter, Grace was wearing thick clothes. Imogen carried Grace and took a few steps forward. Her arms started to ache, and the little girl in her arms slowly slid down. Imogen held her up again and walked faster, shouting, ¡°Sue,e out¡­¡± When they were close to the living room door, Sue quickly came out and caught Grace, who was about to fall from Imogen¡¯s arms. / Imogen helped to support Grace. Grace woke up groggily, rubbed her eyes, saw that it was Sue holding her, looked around, and saw Imogen. Grace reached out her hand toward Imogen, her voice showing a bit of sleepiness. ¡°Imogen.¡± Imogen held Grace¡¯s h?nd, followed Sue upstairs, and said, ¡°I¡¯m here.¡± Grace closed her eyes and continued to sleep. Sue put nket. Grace on the bed, helped her take off her shoes, coat, and pants, and covered her with a Grace opened her eyes again, caught sight of Imogen by the bedside, and said, ¡°Imogen, please don¡¯t go?¡± Imogen sat down by the bed and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I will wait until you fall asleep before leaving.¡± After saying that, she turned to Sue and said, ¡°Sue, there are three plush toys in the back seat of the car. I bought them for Grace. Could you please bring them here?¡± Sue nodded and turned to get them. Grace closed her eyes, feeling at ease. After a few minutes, a steady breathing sound came. Imogen sat for a few more minutes. She waited for Grace to fall into a deep sleep, then got up quietly, closed the door gently, and left. When she reached the stairs, she paused. Troy was standing downstairs, about toe up. Their eyes met. ed down the stairs, saying as she did, ¡°Grace is too tired from ying and fell asleep. dinner yet. Wake her upter to eat, but don¡¯t let her sleep too long.¡± dded, standing still. scended to thest step, but Troy didn¡¯t move to make way. She sidestepped and eezed through the gap. All of a sudden, Troy grabbed her wrist. ¡°What are you doing?¡± Imogen paused, looking at her with a faint expression. Troy hesitated for a moment, carefully observing Imogen¡¯s expression. ¡°I heard that Liam is rumored to be dating a female celebrity recently.¡± Troy thought, ¡°She clearly likes Liam, so why did she tell Grace that she likes Erik?¡± Troy really wanted to ask, but he couldn¡¯t. It would expose Grace. Imogen asked, ¡°So what?¡± Her expression was asking, ¡°Are you crazy?¡± What did it have to do with her? Troy looked at her fixedly. ¡°Don¡¯t you like Liam?¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment before realizing that she still had thebel of liking Liam. ¡°I don¡¯t like him anymore. Is that not okay?¡± Troy pursed her lips. ¡°You never liked Liam in the first ce, did you?¡± He suddenly realized that he had misunderstood one thing all along. Imogen had mentioned before that she liked someone. At that time, Troy didn¡¯t fully understand his own feelings, but he felt very ufortable. Liam, who was close to Imogen, made him feel jealous, and he subconsciously thought that Imogen Chapter 217 You Never Liked Liam Before liked Liam. He even tried to persuade Imogen several times. Imogen never denied it though, and even deliberately provoked him with Liam. He was particrly jealous of Liam and became more convinced of his misunderstanding. However, Imogen had also mentioned that the person she liked didn¡¯t like her back. During their previous encounter at the restaurant, Liam had said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll wait for you for a lifetime.¡± Obviously, Liam liked Imogen. So, the person Imogen liked wasn¡¯t Liam! Troy should have understood it. Imogen and Liam only recognized each other within the past two years. She didn¡¯t have any rtionships during college, but during her teenage years, how could she not have liked someone? Who was that person?! Was it the man who made her pregnant during college, so she willingly gave birth to the child?! Chapter 218 Chapter 218 + Chapter 218 Nothing to Do With You Troy¡¯s hand involuntarily strained at the thought, the veins bulging on the back of his hand. His eyes grew gloomier, and he stared at Imogen like a hawk. His anger in the heart rose at the same. time, while there was a light sadness and stuffy pain like the mold on a rainy day spread slowly. Seeing that Troy¡¯s eyes were increasingly terrifying, Imogen felt a chill running down her back and tried to break free from his hand. ¡°Troy, what are you doing? It hurts!¡± Troy took a deep breath, suppressed the fury in his heart, and let go of Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°You don¡¯t like Liam. You didn¡¯t like Liam from the very beginning, right?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Imogen rubbed her wrist, rolled her eyes at Troy, then turned around and left. ¡°Who I like has nothing to do with you.¡± Troy stood still, staring at Imogen¡¯s back with deep eyes. He guessed right. She didn¡¯t like Liam at all! But it was impossible for her to like Erik. For someone like her who grew up with a single parent and lost her father at a young age, it was probably hard to like someone younger than her. ording to psychological analysis, who she liked was most likely someone older than her and could give her the same care as her father. For a moment, Troy suspected that the man was Imogen¡¯s teacher in college. He might trick Imogen by taking advantage of her ignorance andck of love, but ultimately, he abandoned Imogen. That was why she said the person she liked didn¡¯t like her! It must be so. Troy directly dialed Lane¡¯s phone number and said, ¡°Investigate Imogen¡¯s interpersonal rtionships in college, especially with her teachers.¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Lane replied firmly. Since Troy had so urately emphasized Imogen¡¯s teachers, he probably knew something. After hanging up the phone, Troy called the person in charge of Star Entertainment, asking him to try to recruit Liam. Imogen didn¡¯t like Liam, but Liam liked her. After recruiting Liam over, they should seriously n his career, which could make money and keep him busy, preventing him from pestering Imogen! The person in charge of Star Entertainment agreed very much, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I am also very optimistic about Liam. I¡¯ll go to discuss with his team.¡± But why did Imogen say that she liked Erik? Troy frowned slightly. He stood there, then turned around and went upstairs. Sue asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you want to have dinner now? Or do you want to wait for Ms. Marshall?¡± ¡°Wait for her. Wake her up in an hour.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± When the time came, Sue woke Grace up. Grace was so sleepy that shey on the bed, groaning, and didn¡¯t want to eat. Troy came over in person and carried Grace down. ¡°Grace, tell me. What did today?¡± you say at lunch Grace became sober immediately, her little face full of doubts. ¡°Troy, I saw that Erik. He¡¯s not as handsome as you, not as tall as you, not as rich as you. Then why did Imogen divorce you? Do you have a mistress who was discovered by Imogen?¡°¨C ¡°I don¡¯t have any mistress!¡± How could this little girl know mistresses? ¡°All right. Actually, Erik left without having lunch at noon today. He went to thepany.¡± ¡°What did they say?¡± ¡°They didn¡¯t say anything, but he served food for Imogen, and Imogen ate it!¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°What else?¡± Did Imogen really like Erik? ¡°And he asked Imogen to have lunch with him at noon on Saturday.¡± Grace giggled. ¡°But I told Imogen I wanted to go together, and Imogen agreed!¡± ¡°Smart. Come on. Let¡¯s have dinner.¡± Sue had already set the meal on the dining table. After dinner, Grace sat on the sofa with the white tiger doll in her arms and watched cartoons. Troy came down from upstairs with his phone. ¡°Grace, a video call from your grandma.¡± Grace took the phone in surprise, looked at Emily on the screen, pursed her lips, and kissed her twice. ¡°Grandma! Good evening!¡± Seeing that Grace was in a good state of mind, Emily felt relieved. ¡°Grace, how do you feel in New York City?¡± ¡°I like New York City very much!¡± ¡°I can see that. Where has your uncle taken you to y these two days?¡± Grace answered solemnly, ¡°It¡¯s Imogen. Imogen took me to many ces. Look!¡± She raised the white tiger doll to the camera. ¡°This is the doll Imogen bought for me at the zoo. She bought me three of them! They are so cute!¡± Emily¡¯s face darkened. ¡°Imogen? Didn¡¯t your uncle divorce her?¡± Grace knew that Emily didn¡¯t like Imogen, so she exined in a low voice, ¡°Froy was too busy, so he asked Imogen to show me around. Grandma, I like to y with Imogen!¡± A trace of dissatisfaction shed across Emily¡¯s eyes, and her face became gloomier. She said in a stern tone, ¡°Troy, are you there? I handed Grace to you, and that¡¯s how you take care of her. You handed her over to an outsider! Aren¡¯t you afraid of anything happening to Grace?¡± Grace turned pale and silently put down the tiger doll. Troy was indeed sitting beside Grace, saying, ¡°Emily, you worry too much. Even though Imogen and I have divorced, she is still the adopted daughter of the Marshall family. So how could she be an outsider?¡± ¡°Is she a Forbes or a Marshall? Even blood¨Crted brothers have to settle ounts clearly. Have Chapter 218 Nothing to Do With You you forgotten who the president of the group is now? Are you sure that Imogen has no ambitions?¡± Emily became more irritable and said in a sharp and mean voice, ¡°Also, since you have already divorced her, why are you still involved with her? Do you want to remarry or not? What¡¯s wrong with all of you? Are you all bewitched by Imogen? Your grandfather, you, and now Grace! Grace, listen to me. Stop regarding Imogen as your aunt or going out with Imogen again! Otherwise, you¡¯ll lose a grandma!¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± The phone fell on the sofa, and Grace was so frightened that her face became bloodless. She burst into tears, holding the white tiger doll. She had always acted like a smart and sensible little girl, and it was the first time Troy saw her crying. She bit her lip with weary eyes. Grace didn¡¯t dare to weep but couldn¡¯t help it, which distressed Troy. Troy immediately hugged Grace to hisp and coaxed her softly, ¡°Grace, it¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t cry. Don¡¯t cry¡­¡± He picked up the phone, looked at Emily displeasedly, and frowned. ¡°Emily, I can tell you clearly. I will not remarry! I am very grateful to you for taking care of me when I was young, but I am already an adult. Please stop interfering in my private affairs! As for Grace, she likes Imogen, and I won¡¯t stop her. She¡¯s just a child, and why do you have to interfere with her preferences?¡± Emily retorted angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t interfere in your business. Then why can¡¯t I interfere in Grace¡¯s? I didn¡¯t raise her to turn against me! Grace! Stop crying! If you don¡¯t listen to me, then don¡¯te back! Go live with Imogen!¡± ¡°Woo¡­¡± Gracey in Troy¡¯s arms, crying even more. Troy¡¯s eyes were sharp. ¡°Then Grace won¡¯t go back. I¡¯ll give her legal status and let her attend school here!¡± After speaking, he hung up the video call directly. With his identity and connections, it would not be a problem to get Grace a legal status, let alone a kindergarten Chapter 219 Chapter 219 . Chapter 219 I Only Love Imogen Troy threw his cell phone to his side and gently patted Grace on the shoulder. ¡°Grace, it¡¯s okay¡­¡± Grace sobbed in Troy¡¯s arms. Troy didn¡¯t know how tofort her, so he kept patting her back. He pulled two tissues from the table and tenderly handed them to her, waiting for her to calm down slowly. Grace wiped her eyes as she did so, but still couldn¡¯t stop crying. ¡°Grace, you can y with anyone you like, okay? You don¡¯t have to listen to Emily.¡± Grace leaned against Troy¡¯s shoulder, her eyes filled with tears and teardrops still hanging from her eyshes. Her voice was still a little choked. ¡°Troy, why doesn¡¯t Emily like Imogen?¡± Troy looked somber. He had thought about that, too. Since Imogen came to the Marshall family, Emily had not been friendly to her. She just treated Imogen like air at first. Later, after Grandpa announced his marriage to Imogen, Emily was fiercely against it. She even went back to Henry to ask him about it, and she should also have approached Imogen privately. After getting no answers from either of them, Emily found Troy and firmly asked him to refuse the marriage. It was only when Troy said that he didn¡¯t want to disobey his Grandpa, but he would divorce Imogen in the future that she was barely quiet. From the beginning, the reason Emily gave was that Imogen came from a bad background, and Troy deserved better. It just wouldn¡¯t be necessary to say it to Grace. Grace looked up at Troy suspiciously as if she didn¡¯t understand something. Troy looked at Grace¡¯s face and changed the subject. ¡°Grace, would you like to stay in New York City and go to school here? I will take care of you from now on.¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Grace pursed her lips and lowered her head. Troy smiled. ¡°Let¡¯s skip that topic for now. Never mind what Emily said. Since you¡¯re here now, you¡¯ll do as I say and y wherever and with anyone you want.¡± He understood Grace¡¯s hesitation well. Emily had raised her from a young age. Even though she wasn¡¯t Grace¡¯s Mom, their bond couldn¡¯t be cut as easily as Troy¡¯s was to his grandparents. Grace agreed in a low voice, ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Then,¡± Troy picked up the tiger doll and tucked it into Grace¡¯s arms. ¡°Let¡¯s go to bed. Are ying with Imogen tomorrow?¡± you still Grace shook her head in silence. ¡°Why? Because of what Emily said?¡± Grace lowered her head and yed with her fingers. ¡°I don¡¯t want Emily to get angry.¡± As if she was afraid Troy would get angry, she wrapped her arms around Troy¡¯s neck. ¡°I only hve Emily now, and she¡¯s good to me. I don¡¯t want to make her upset.¡± to restrain and condescend yourself for Emily. ¡°Besides, Emily¡¯s just scaring you. She won¡¯t really get mad. If Emily does get mad at you, you¡¯ll just Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. go tell your great¨Cgrandma, and she will criticize Emily!¡± ¡°Really? Your great¨Cgrandma will back me up? Like how Eric¡¯s Mom scolded him?¡± ¡°Well, your great¨Cgrandma will scold her!¡± Grace couldn¡¯t help butugh at the thought of Emily being counted out by her great¨Cgrandma as if she were a child. ¡°Are you happy now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grace¡¯s head rubbed against Troy¡¯s shoulder like a kitten. ¡°Troy, you¡¯re so nice.¡± At that moment, Emily¡¯s call came back. Troy directly hung up and carried Grace upstairs. After Grace was asleep, Troy came out of the room, gently closed the door, walked downstairs to the living room, and dialed a phone call over to Emily. When the call was answered, Emily¡¯s voice had calmed down, and she asked, ¡°Is Grace asleep?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Troy answered. Emily sighed, helpless in her voice. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m doing this for your good. Why are you being so stubborn?¡± ¡°I¡¯m no longer married to anyone but Imogen. You don¡¯t have to say anything. I called you back to discuss Grace.¡± Emily¡¯s voice dripped with annoyance. ¡°I think you¡¯ve really had your soul taken away by Imogen! Don¡¯t think that I don¡¯t know that Imogen is infertile. You just want to keep Grace there so that she can be Imogen¡¯s daughter! Listen, I¡¯ll never agree with this matter!¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were getting cold. ¡°How do you know?¡± ¡°She¡­¡± Emily blurted out, wanting to say something but holding back. ¡°After you said that day that she had a miscarriage, I asked someone to go to the hospital to check. It¡¯s because she can¡¯t give birth to another child that I¡¯m firmly opposed to you getting remarried to her. Think about it. Do you really intend to live your whole life without your own biological child?¡± ¡°Yes, I only love Imogen!¡± Troy said decisively. ¡°Emily, I¡¯ve already nned to let Grace make her own choice when her vacation is over. I¡¯ll send her back if she wants to. And if she¡¯s willing to stay at home, I won¡¯t bother you anymore in the future.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Emily was outraged. ¡°Don¡¯t you realize she can¡¯t get pregnant again if she has lost a child? You¡¯re just going to do it for such a woman whose body has probably gotten so bad¡­¡± ¡°Emily!¡± Troy shouted out angrily, ¡°As my elder, I have great respect for you, but that doesn¡¯t mean I allow you to insult Imogen as you please. Grace will stay with me in the future. If she¡¯s around someone like you who resents the poor and doesn¡¯t know right from wrong, I¡¯m afraid this won¡¯t be conducive to her growth!¡± ¡°Troy! You¡­¡± Without waiting for Emily to speak, Troy directly hung up the phone. Emily called again, and he refused to answer. Chapter 219 I Only Love Imogen Emily called one after another, and Troy directly turned off the sound of his cell phone and snapped it on the table. Grace didn¡¯t call Imogen again for the next two days. Imogen was also veryfortable wandering around New York City, taking pictures as she went along. When she got home, she picked out the photos she was satisfied with and posted them online. She received many favorablements fromizens, most of whom were from the herd mentality. A few people were seriously describing the scenery in the photos. Imogen casually flipped through and exited Instagram just in time to see Alex send her a message. It was a link. Alex followed up with another one and said: [Imogen, check this out. I suggest you take part in it.] Imogen didn¡¯t reply right away. She clicked on the link and jumped to an Instagram. The Instagram ount is called Mountain and River International Photography Competition. This ount was officially verified. The entire Instagram content was probably about theunch of the new Mountain and River International Photography Competition, and photography enthusiasts are wee to apply. It also introduced the time of collection of works, ssification of works, rules of the contest, awards and judges and guests, and so on. Alex: [This photographypetition is very popr. You don¡¯t have to care whether you can win or not. The emphasis is on participation.] Imogen: [Okay. I¡¯ll take a closer look.] In fact, she had already decided in her heart that she wanted to participate. She had nothing to do anyway, so it would be good to participate in some photography contests. On Friday night, Troy called Imogen. Imogen picked up, and Grace¡¯s childish voice was on the other end of the phone. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t forget to pick me up tomorrow!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll remember!¡± Chapter 220 Chapter 220 Chapter 220 You Don¡¯t Match at All At 9:30 a.m. on Saturday, Imogen picked up Grace at the Gxy Vi and took her around the mall. As she watched to dinner time, they were about to head to the restaurant when Imogen received a message from Erik: [Imogen, I am at a coffee shop on the way. What would you like to drink?] Then, he took a picture of the menu and sent it over. Imogen clicked on the menu and leaned down. ¡°Grace, what would you like to drink?¡± Grace looked over, rolled her eyes smartly, and ordered the most expensive one. She bit her finger and said, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯d like three: one for me, one for Troy, and one for Grandma Mary.¡± Imogen was speechless. Grace tricked Erik into paying for her. ¡°Okay. Three drinks will do.¡± Imogen sent Erik the names of the drinks and transferred money to him. Erik: [Imogen, why are you transferring me money again? I told you it¡¯s on me today!] When she got home that night, Imogen transferred the money for her lunch to Erik. How could she ask Erik to pay for the meal she had with Grace? On that asion, Erik was reluctant to take her money. It was because Imogen said it was on her on Saturday that he received it. Imogen typed out a few words: [Take it. You¡¯re buying us lunch, but this won¡¯t be needed.] Imogen thought about it and deleted thest few words. Imogen: [Take it. You just got an internship and haven¡¯t been paid yet. You need money.] Erik epted the transfer a few secondster. He sent an emoji of a cat¡¯s head and said: [I¡¯ll take it then, thanks.] Imogen: [That¡¯s okay. By the way, do you mind if I take Grace?] Erik took a minute to express his mind but then replied: [No.] Imogen could almost imagine Erik¡¯s defiant expression, and she smiled. ¡°Hmph,¡± Grace pouted and looked away. ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Baby Grace?¡± Imogen said as she put her phone in her pocket. ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re ignoring me when all you do is chat.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not ignoring you.¡± ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re ignoring me now. Maybe you won¡¯t bring me out to y next time, and you might not evene to see me in the future,¡± Grace had a touch of resentment on her face. Imogen couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud. ¡°You¡¯re a witty kid!¡± Imogen led Grace to the restaurant. Erik sent a message halfway through: [Imogen, I¡¯ve arrived. I¡¯m at the innermost table in the second row.] Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He sent two pictures. One was the seat position, and the other was the menu. Erik: [Imogen, why don¡¯t you take a look at what to order first?] Imogen was driving and didn¡¯t have time to look at it, so she handed it to Grace in the back. ¡°Grace, just see what you want and tell Uncle Erik.¡± ¡°He¡¯s a big brother!¡± Grace took the phone for emphasis. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ll read it to you. See what want to eat.¡± ¡°It¡¯s not necessary. Just order what ¡°Okay.¡± you like.¡± ¡°Why do you have to call him brother?¡± ¡°Because there¡¯s not much of an age difference between us. You don¡¯t match at all!¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. The two arrived at the restaurant and headed straight to their seats. ¡°Imogen, this way,¡± Erik looked up and saw Imogen, smiling and waving, showing his perfect teeth. ¡°Here we are.¡± you Imogen led Grace over and sat down side¨Cby¨Cside across from Erik. ¡°Did you order dinner?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Erik nodded and took a few cups of coffee from the bag. ¡°Here you go. Imogen, the coffee.¡± ¡°Thanks,¡± Imogen took a cup and gave it to Grace. ¡°Grace, say thanks to Uncle Erik.¡± ¡°Thanks, Brother Erik,¡± Grace said. ¡°You¡¯re wee,¡± Erik smiled at Grace with a bit of a fake smirk. But he couldn¡¯t say anything in front of Imogen. Imogen and Erik talked about some work stuff. After about fifteen minutes, the waiter served the food, starting with two dishes. ¡°Imogen, Grace, let¡¯s start eating.¡± Grace wasn¡¯t shy at all, picking up her fork and starting to eat. Then they served the third, fourth, fifth, and sixth dishes¡­ After the eighth dish came up, Imogen looked at the table of dishes and blurted out, ¡°There shouldn¡¯t be any more, right? Why did you order so much? We definitely can¡¯t eat it all.¡± Erik nced at Imogen and was surprised. ¡°There are still a few dishes left. Wasn¡¯t it you who sent me the menu?¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Imogen was staggered for a moment. She suddenly thought of something and opened the dialog box with Erik to look at it. She almost threw Grace out! She pressed the phone screen off and looked at Grace angrily. Grace silently lowered her head to y with her forefinger, with a look of shame on her face. Imogen smiled apologetically toward Erik. ¡°Sorry.¡± ¡°Imogen, you don¡¯t have to apologize. It¡¯s on me, so you can have whatever you want,¡± Erik said immediately, having guessed what was going on. So Grace had ordered the meal. No wonder! He knew Imogen cared enough about him not to let him spend more money! Imogen smiled and made up her mind to transfer the money to Erik after the meal. Grace had probably done something wrong, so she ate without further fuss and was soon full. Erik was very attentive during the time, watching Imogen¡¯s preferences to serve her food. Imogen ate it the first time, and after a few minutes, Erik served it the second time. Imogen didn¡¯t eat and reminded him, ¡°Just eat your own. You don¡¯t have to serve it to me.¡± The act of serving food was still a bit intimate. It was true that she wanted to be close to Erik, but she had to be sure of her limits. ¡°Okay.¡± The two talked to each other from work to the world. With Imogen¡¯s deliberate response, Erik felt very much inmon with her, and his heart was even stronger by his choice. He felt as if Imogen should have some good feelings for him as well. When it was almost over, Erik mentioned offhandedly, ¡°Imogen, there¡¯s a movie theater near here that happened to have a new movie released recently with good reviews. It¡¯s still early. Do you want to go see a movie?¡± Imogen wipes Grace¡¯s mouth while asking, ¡°What movie?¡± ¡°Summer Promise.¡± ¡°A contemporary romance movie?¡± ¡°Yes. Is that what you like to watch? It¡¯s okay if we change it to something else if you don¡¯t like it.¡± Imogen was afraid of romantic movies with kissing scenes in them, and she and Erik being embarrassed was less important than the fact that Grace was there. ¡°Are there any cartoons?¡± Erik paused. ¡°There should be. Let¡¯s go over there to have a look.¡± Fine. Erik thought it was okay to watch whatever she wanted as long as she went to see it. Imogen asked, ¡°Grace, do you want to see a movie? Let¡¯s go see a cartoon?¡± Grace hadn¡¯t seen a movie since she came to New York City. She got torn and thought, ¡°Do I fulfill my own selfish desires, or do I hurry up and drag Imogen away?¡± Finally, she nodded. ¡°Go!¡± Troy shouldn¡¯t me her, right? ¡°Alright. Let¡¯s go see a movie then.¡± Grace clutched her coffee and stood up, holding Imogen¡¯s hand. Imogen was about to lift the remaining cups of coffee when Erik preceded her and picked up bag. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ll carry it for you.¡± the ¡°Thanks.¡± The three of them walked to a nearby movie theater. Grace was walking on Imogen¡¯s left, and Erik was walking on Imogen¡¯s right when Erik¡¯s left hand identally bumped into Imogen¡¯s right hand. He immediately withdrew his hand, and his handsome cheeks flushed slightly. He smiled coyly, with clear eyes full of affection. ¡°Sorry.¡± Chapter 220 You Don¡¯t Match at All ¡°It¡¯s okay,¡± Imogen smiled. The three continued to move forward. Erik¡¯s hand touched Imogen¡¯s again. He lowered his eyes, gathered his courage, and took Imogen¡¯s hand. I Chapter 221 Chapter 221 Chapter 221 It Would Be Indecent Imogen quickly drew and raised her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯m thirsty. Please get me a coffee. Cappino, please.¡± She thought as she held Grace in one hand and the coffee in the other, she wouldn¡¯t touch Erik¡¯s hand again. Erik¡¯s hand froze for a moment and withdrew silently. He found a cappino with a straw from the bag and handed it to Imogen. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± When they got to the movie theater, Imogen searched the big screen for the animated films and shows currently in theaters, then searched the inte for descriptions, and let Grace pick one. The opening time was two o¡¯clock, with about twenty minutes to go. Imogen looked around, and there was a row of seats on the right side of the lobby. She led Grace over to sit. When she entered the theater twenty minutester, Imogen realized that most people there were with children. The beginning of the movie was already ying on the big screen. The three of them took their seats, Imogen in the center with Grace and Erik beside her. Even though it was an animated movie, the plot was not childish, and Imogen gradually became immersed in it. On the other hand, Erik wasn¡¯t as focused, turning his head to look at Imogen asionally. The third time he looked at Imogen, he inadvertently met Grace¡¯s pretty eyes. With an innocent look, she asked in a small voice, ¡°Why do you keep looking at Imogen, Brother Erik?¡± Erik treated Grace like she was a child who didn¡¯t know anything and rubbed his nose a little awkwardly. ¡°Nah, I was just¡­ casually looking around.¡± He withdrew his eyes and looked at the screen. On his fourth look, Erik inadvertently locked eyes with Grace again. He immediately turned his head away, never daring to look Imogen¡¯s way again. The movie ended around four o¡¯clock, and the audience continuously came out of the theater. Erik asked as if nothing happened, ¡°Where are we going next? There¡¯s a new mall opening up north of the city. Do you want to go over there?¡± Grace sneered in her heart. Did this man still want to keep following them? She yawned and hugged Imogen¡¯s thigh. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sleepy. I want to sleep.¡± Imogen touched Grace¡¯s head. ¡°Let¡¯s ¡°Okay.¡± Grace nodded repeatedly. Imogen looked up and gave another time.¡± go back then?¡± Erik an apologetic smile. ¡°We¡¯ll leave then. Let¡¯s have dinner together Erik had to agree, ¡°Okay. Did you park your car over by the restaurant? I¡¯ll go over there with you.¡± Imogen was about to refuse but held back when she was about to say it and nodded gently. The three slowly walked back to the parking lot in front of the restaurant. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Grace let go of Imogen¡¯s hand and ran to the car. At this moment, a ck car pulled in on the side. Imogen quickly pulled Grace back a few steps. She suddenly stepped on her feet and fell backward unsteadily. Erik held her up quickly. The sweet scent of her body hit his nose, causing him to wander. ¡°Are you okay?¡± ¡°Fine.¡± Imogen helped him to his feet and quickly got out of his arms. Her lips lifted into a smile, her beautiful eyes adding a little more charm as they curved up. ¡°Thanks.¡± Erik was enchanted by her. It wasn¡¯t until Imogen called out to him that he snapped back to his senses, blushing slightly and shyly. ¡°You¡­ You¡¯re wee.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ¡°Okay.¡± go first, then?¡± Erik kept looking at Imogen. When Imogen got into the car, he looked back and went after her. ¡°By the way, Imogen, your coffee.¡± Imogen stopped and took the bag from him. ¡°I almost forgot.¡± Imogen got in, buckled her seatbelt, and started the car. Through the window, she waved at Erik outside and stepped on elerator. The car merged into traffic. Imogen looked at the road in front of her and said to Grace in the back seat, ¡°Grace, if you¡¯re going to be sleepy, take a nap in the car first.¡± Grace answered, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m not sleepy.¡± Imogen was speechless. She looked in the rearview mirror at Grace, who was very much awake, with not a trace of sleepiness, and smiled at Imogen. Imogen smiled helplessly, realizing that she had just pretended to be sleepy. ¡°So where are we going to y now? Or should we just go home?¡± ¡°I want to see the cat.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll take you home then.¡± As soon as they got home, Grace wanted to find Mochi. Imogen had washed the fruit, taken the snacks, and had them all on the table. Seeing the two cups of coffee on the table, Imogen thought of Grace and asked in a low voice, ¡°Grace,e here.¡± Grace was teasing her cat, and when she heard that, she turned her head to look at Imogen. When she saw her face was angry, she knew she would be counted out. She felt very guilty, so she pretended to look at Imogen innocently. ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Come here,¡± Imogen said. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m ying with Mochi.¡± ¡°Come here first. You can y with Mochiter.¡± Grace couldn¡¯t pretend anymore. She lowered her head in shame and walked over. ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s up?¡± Imogen opened the page of her chat with Erik and ced it on the table in front of her. ¡°Exin this to me.¡± Grace yed with her forefinger and whispered, ¡°You told me to order it.¡± Imogen pinched her bulging stomach. ¡°Grace! How much can you eat? Dare you say you didn¡¯t order that much on purpose? Huh?¡± Grace leaned back, almost lying on the couch, unwilling to admit it. She shook her head. ¡°No. I just wanted to eat¡­¡± Imogen scratched her crotch with her hand. ¡°Don¡¯t you admit it yet? You just wanted to screw your Brother Erik out of his money!¡± Grace giggled at the tickling. ¡°Imogen, no! Don¡¯t tickle me. Ha¨Cha. Don¡¯t tickle me. I admit I did it on purpose!¡± Imogen stopped. ¡°Hmph. You¡¯re still trying to trick me?¡± Grace still couldn¡¯t help butugh. ¡°It¡¯s all because he wants to steal Imogen from me!¡± Imogen transferred the lunch money to Erik and sent a message in front of Grace: [Sorry. Grace was thoughtless. I didn¡¯t realize the lunch would cost that much. I¡¯ll transfer the money to you.] Grace was very surprised to see Imogen¡¯s transfer. With a puzzled look on her face, she asked, ¡°Imogen, why did you transfer the money to him?¡± She muttered, ¡°Didn¡¯t he say he wanted to treat you?¡± Imogen exined seriously, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m telling you, Brother Erik did say he would treat you, but you should consider his wallet as well when you order. He just got his internship and can¡¯t afford anything too expensive. ¡°If you don¡¯t think about him, I have to think about him. I¡¯m his friend, and there¡¯s no way I¡¯m going to watch you humiliate him. It¡¯s normal for you to prefer Troy and dislike Erik and trick him. I won¡¯t use you as long as you don¡¯t go overboard. I¡¯ll take the me. ¡°But I don¡¯t want you to trick him. He¡¯s my friend, no matter what. Although you are still young and don¡¯t understand many things, I won¡¯t me you, but I will teach you. And then you¡¯ll have to remember and not make any more mistakes.¡± Grace pouted. ¡°Okay. Then I won¡¯t do it again¡­¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± Erik quickly replied: [Imogen, we agreed that it was on me this time. I can¡¯t take the money.] He had epted the moneyst time in order to have the chance to spend time with Imogen again. But this time, if he received it again, it would be too indecent. Imogen, however, replied to him directly: [You keep it this time. I¡¯ll let you treat me next time, okay?] Erik: [Okay!] Erik didn¡¯t even think about it and replied immediately, sending a leaping emoji that didn¡¯t hide his inner joy. As long as he could meet up with Imogen again, it didn¡¯t matter if there was a loss of demeanor. Erik: [Imogen, when is the next time?] Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Chapter 222 Imogen Really Doesn¡¯t Want You Anymore Seeing the chatting between the two, Grace lightly grunted and got up to the restroom. She dialed Troy¡¯s phone quietly and whispered, ¡°Troy, I¡¯m at Imogen¡¯s house right now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll pick you up now?¡± Troy¡¯s voice came from the cellphone. ¡°Well. Troy, I¡­ I feel¡­¡± said Grace. Troy asked, ¡°What do you feel?¡± Grace answered, ¡°I feel like you¡¯re running out of chances.¡± Troy paused and asked, ¡°What happened when you were eating today?¡± ¡°Imogen was focused on talking to Erik and ignored me. After lunch, Imogen didn¡¯t say no when he invited Imogen to go to the movies with him.¡± When saying this, Grace wasn¡¯t nervous in the slightest. Troy stayed silent for a few seconds and continued, ¡°Anything else?¡± He thought, ¡°Does Imogen really like Erik?¡± He always felt that something was wrong. ¡°And I wanted to spend more of his money, so I ordered many dishes. But Imogen told me not to trick him, saying¡­ that they might get marriedter. If I keep doing that, she¡¯ll alienate me. Then, they just made a date to have dinner together next time. By the way, Erik even hugged Imogen!¡± Though it was because Imogen almost fell¡­ No sound came from the other end of the phone for a long time. Grace was about to say something when Imogen¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside. ¡°Grace, are you okay?¡± Grace said hurriedly, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m pooping! It stinks!¡± Imogen said, ¡°Oh, let me know when it¡¯s over. I¡¯ll wipe your butt.¡± Grace blushed and said, ¡°Imogen, I can do it myself!¡± She thought, ¡°Hmph, Imogen underestimates me too much!¡± Listening to the sound of footsteps leaving outside, Grace whispered to her watch, ¡°Troy, Imogen really doesn¡¯t want you anymore. You gotta do something quickly. Call you back.¡± She touched the watch screen with her little chubby hand and hung up the phone. Hearing the sound, Imogen looked up at Graceing out of the restroom and said with a smile, ¡°Grace is awesome. You can wipe your butt!¡± Grace was speechless. Imogen¡¯s cell phone rang a few minutester, calling from Troy. Picking up, Imogen said faintly and directly, ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Troy said, ¡°Where are you now? I¡¯ll pick up Grace.¡± Imogen answered indifferently, ¡°My house.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯H be right there.¡± Troy didn¡¯t want to betray Grace, so he had to make a phone call for the show. Twenty minutester, the doorbell rang outside the door. Imogen guessed that Troy had arrived, but she was still wary and asked behind the door, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°It¡¯s me, Troy.¡± Troy¡¯s voice came from outside. Imogen opened the door without looking at him and turned her head inside. ¡°Grace, Troy is here to pick you up.¡± Troy silently followed her in and closed the door smoothly. ¡°Troy!¡± youe so With Mochi in her arms, Grace ran out and pretended toin, ¡°Troy, why did early? I haven¡¯t yed enough yet! Can you sit on the sofa and wait for me for a while?¡± ¡°Well, go have fun. I¡¯ll wait for you.¡± Grace hugged Mochi and ran to Imogen¡¯s bedroom. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Mochi. I¡¯ll get you cat treats to eat.¡± As she went in, she gave Troy a wink. She pretended to get cat treats for Mochi to give him and Imogen space. ncing at Imogen¡¯s indifferent expression, Troy calmly walked over to the sofa and sat down. ¡°Do you mind?¡± ¡°Will you leave if I say yes?¡± Imogen asked coolly with her arms crossed over her chest. ¡°No,¡± replied Troy. ¡°Then why did you ask?¡± Imogen turned around and went into the kitchen after saying that. Troy smiled as he looked at Imogen¡¯s back, and a trace of a smile also shed under his eyes. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Such Imogen was quite different from before, but he inexplicably found her cute. Two minutester, Imogen came out with a cup of coffee and ced it in front of him expressionlessly. ¡°Thanks.¡± Picking up the coffee, Troy raised his head and looked at her brightly. As if she didn¡¯t see it, Imogen turned around and sat to the side, picking up her camera to check the photos taken that day. To be honest, she hadn¡¯t thought of a theme for the photo contest yet. She was just trying to find. the feeling now. She watched seriously, concentrating. Suddenly, she felt an itch in her left ear. Imogen reached out and squeezed it, continuing to look through the photos. Her right ear itched again. She raised her hand and squeezed it. But her left ear was still itchy and hot, and her earlobe turned red involuntarily. She thought, ¡°Something is wrong.¡± She sat up straight suddenly. As soon as she turned around, she found that Troy hade behind her at some point, with his hands propped up on the back of the sofa, leaning down to blow into her ear. Imogen¡¯s earlobes reddened, gradually spreading to the roots of her ears. She said furiously, ¡°Troy, what¡¯s your problem?¡± She wasn¡¯t good at cursing and always said this. With a trace of a smile under his eyes, Troy said with a yful expression, ¡°Yes, I have the lovesickness of being bored when I can¡¯t see you.¡± Imogen said nothing but thought, ¡°Where did he learn to say such nasty things? It¡¯s disgusting.¡± She ignored him and turned away. ¡°Imogen,¡± Troy called to stop her. Imogen felt he had nothing good to say, so she walked forward as if she didn¡¯t hear him. Troy said, ¡°Don¡¯t rush away. I have something to tell you about Grace.¡± Only then did Imogen stop and turn to look at him with a questioning face. ¡°What is it?¡± Troy responded, ¡°Let¡¯s sit down and talk.¡± Imogen sat down at the farthest end of the couch as if she was a gxy away from him. ¡°Go ahead.¡± Troy pursed his lips and paused for a few seconds before saying, ¡°Grace spoke to Emily on Wednesday night. Knowing that you cared for Grace during those two days, Emily was dissatisfied and made a scene, scaring Grace into tears.¡± Imogen subconsciously nced toward the bedroom. She had known for a long time that Emily didn¡¯t like her, but she didn¡¯t expect it would affect Grace. She said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I didn¡¯t think it through very well. It¡¯s better to let Gracee over less often in the future.¡± She knew that even if Grace liked her, she could notpare to Emily in Grace¡¯s heart. She didn¡¯t want to make things difficult for Grace, or ruin the rtionship between Grace and Emily. ¡°That¡¯s not what I mean,¡± Troy looked into her eyes and said seriously, ¡°I have ns to keep Grace in New York. What do you think?¡± Imogen looked at Troy in surprise. ¡°Why do you suddenly think so? Will Grace agree to stay? Will Emily agree to Grace to stay?¡± In fact, after that night, Emily called Marshall vi when she couldn¡¯t get through to him. She reluctantly apologized to Troy, and La persuaded him to forgiveness. Troy didn¡¯t make a statement. After the idea of keeping Grace in the country was raised, it never faded. One of the reasons was that Grace was smart and cute, and the whole family loved her. La was old and loved children. Yesterday, when he brought Grace back to Marshall vi, La was very happy, and Grace would also make La happy. The other was out of his personal desire. Imogen couldn¡¯t have any more children and was so fond of Grace. He wanted to make her happy. Moreover, Grace could maintain the rtionship between him and Imogen so that they wouldn¡¯t be strangers. Of course, it was ultimately up to Grace¡¯s choice. Chapter 222 Imogen Really Doesn¡¯t Want You Anymore Troy replied, ¡°I¡¯ve already told Emily to let Grace choose when the vacation ends. If she wants to stay with me, we¡¯ll let her study here.¡± Although Emily did not agree, it did not matter. Imogen nodded and said, ¡°Okay. Don¡¯t force Grace when the timees. Emily is the closest person to her.¡± Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Chapter 223 Do You Prefer the Older Troy shook his head. ¡°If Emily cared about Grace, she wouldn¡¯t force Grace to stay away as her thoughts.¡± from you Imogen wouldn¡¯t hurt or spoil Grace, and Grace liked her. Why couldn¡¯t she be allowed to take care of Grace? Imogen smiled and said, ¡°It is human nature. If it were my child, I wouldn¡¯t let people I hate get in touch either. Don¡¯t have to be overly harsh on Emily.¡± After hearing Imogen¡¯s words and recalling Emily¡¯s insults to Imogen, Troy frowned and looked at Imogen. ¡°If Grace wishes to stay, I will get her a permanent residence permit as my daughter. Your name will be written in the biological mother¡¯s column for a healthy upbringing for her.¡± Imogen was stunned for a moment and looked at Troy nkly. Troy said calmly, ¡°This is the result of my thoughtful consideration. What do you think?¡± Outsiders didn¡¯t know much about their marriage. No one should suspect anything if the public were told Grace was their daughter. It was probably the best choice to avoid rumors. Imogen nodded. ¡°It¡¯s okay. But it¡¯s still too early to say that.¡± Grace¡¯s vacationsted a month at most. How could one short month make her give up the four¨Cyear lifetime in Lyon? Troy looked at Imogen intently. They could only sit and talk so peacefully when talking about Grace. Troy observed Imogen¡¯s expression carefully and asked unconsciously, ¡°I heard from Grace that you guys had lunch with Erik today?¡± For a moment, he wanted to ask her directly if she liked Erik but didn¡¯t. He backed off, thinking, ¡°If she answers yes, what should I do?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Imogen hadn¡¯t yet realized that the topic was slowly changing and took a cup of coffee from the bag on the table. ¡°Hey, this is what Grace said to bring for you.¡± Troy nced at it and smiled faintly. ¡°You know I don¡¯t drink this.¡± When talking about Erik, she didn¡¯t have any particr expression. He breathed a sigh of relief shallowly, thinking that she shouldn¡¯t like Erik or not enough to do so. Of course, she did know that. But even if she had reminded Grace, Grace would have tried to buy more in different ways. ¡°Do you know why I only drink ck coffee?¡± Troy asked suddenly. Imogen looked at him in surprise and shook her head. Leaningzily against the back of the sofa, he turned his head with a pair of beautiful eyes that were bright, shining under the harsh golden light. ¡°I¡¯m getting older, so I have to control the proportion of my sugar intake. Once a man gets married, it¡¯s easy for him to get fat, especially for men in their thirties. It takes a lot of time and effort to recover after their body goes out of shape. It¡¯s not like an energetic young man who just graduated from college.¡± Imogenughed out, not expecting it to be because of this. Compelled by his eyes, she didn¡¯t realize there was a trap in his words and casually said, ¡°Young people are vigorous, but they have minimal experience and aren¡¯t steady enough in their dealings. Although one¡¯s appearance may not be maintained very well when one gets older, how he deals with society and life experience will be much more than that of young people. Of course, it¡¯s not all like that.¡± ¡°Then do you prefer the older or the younger?¡± Troy asked slyly. ¡°Of course I like¡­ It depends on the person.¡± Imogen almost blurted out. eyes. She looked away, constantly feeling that there was something else in his Troy calmly said, ¡°That¡¯s also true. Perhaps it¡¯s because of the current environment. Many young people choose not to work hard, and there are even quite a few people like Jeremy who want to reach the top in one step by taking shortcuts.¡± He secretly hinted that Erik was the same as Jeremy. young But Imogen didn¡¯t get his meaning and said instead, ¡°Maybe. But there are also motivated people, just like Erik. Thest time he received a notice to work overtime, he went to the office. even without eating.¡± Troy¡¯s face darkened. ¡°I think I heard Nics say that Erik is now interning at Marshall Group¡¯s Research and Development Center?¡± ¡°Um,¡± Imogen answered. Troy asked, ¡°Do you want me to have someone take care of him a bit?¡± Taking care of Erik until he didn¡¯t have time toe out and have dinner with her. Imogen nced at him. ¡°No.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She wondered, ¡°Doesn¡¯t he dislike giving favoritism? Why did he mention that suddenly?¡± Only then did Imogen realize that the topic seemed to have changed a lot, and she had actually sat on the sofa and talked to Troy for so long! She stood up abruptly. ¡°I¡¯ll go and see Grace.¡± Troy eximed, ¡°Imogen!¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± Standing up, Troy slowly walked before her, his eyes darkening. ¡°Once, I asked you if there was someone you liked, and you said yes. Who was that person?¡± That old man was hiding pretty well! Lane had already passed on the details of Imogen¡¯s experiences during college, but he still couldn¡¯t find that person! Imogen nced at him defensively and said casually, ¡°It¡¯s Liam. Don¡¯t you know?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s not him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s him. Believe it or not!¡± Imogen turned and walked away. Troy pulled her wrist. ¡°You also said that person doesn¡¯t like you. But Liam likes you.¡± Imogen pursed her lips, unwilling to answer. She looked at Troy coldly. ¡°Let me go!¡± Her avoidance made Troy increasingly certain that the person she liked should be the one who got her pregnant! ¡°Are you not answering because you don¡¯t want to, or did you forget because of the car ident?¡± Troy asked sternly. She had forgotten that she had ever given birth. Could she have forgotten that person as well? ¡°Let me go!¡± Troy kept silent and thought, ¡°Imogen¡¯s attitude clearly showed that she hadn¡¯t forgotten about that person. She was simply protecting that person and didn¡¯t want to tell him.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes darkened, and he was almost crazy with jealousy in his heart. Instead of letting her go, he held Imogen into his arms as quickly as possible, pressing her head at the back and kissing her. ¡°Mmm!¡± Staring wide¨Ceyed, Imogen put her arm against Troy¡¯s chest and struggled hard to push back, but it was useless. He kissed her rosy lips in a domineering manner. With one free hand cupping her jaw, his tongue pushed forcefully against her teeth, dominating her territory without refusal. Imogen struggled in vain and stomped on Troy¡¯s feet several times in anger. Just then, a small round head poked out from the bedroom. Watching the two kissing, Grace immediately covered her face with both hands and peeked through the cracks in her fingers. ¡°Troy and Imogen, what are you doing?¡± Taking the opportunity to push Troy away, Imogen took two steps back and wiped her mouth in disgust, saying, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t leave tonight. Sleep with me.¡± Grace¡¯s puzzled eyes were filled with surprise. ¡°Okay!¡± Imogen turned her head to look coldly at Troy. ¡°You can leave now.¡± She thought, ¡°I¡¯d be an idiot if I ever let Troy in again in the future!¡± Grace was speechless and thought, ¡°It turns out that Imogen asked me to stay just to get rid of Troy because she didn¡¯t know how much longer I wanted to y.¡± Imogen¡¯s disliking gaze hurt Troy¡¯s heart. He tried to say something. But Imogen looked away, not even wanting to look at him. Troy had no choice but to take a look at Grace. Grace lowered her eyes with some guilt and finally couldn¡¯t help but betray. ¡°Troy, just leave. I¡¯ll sleep with Imogen tonight.¡± The offer was too tempting. Other kids slept with their moms. She didn¡¯t have a mom, so she always slept alone. What would it be like to sleep with Imogen? He paused and took a breath, saying calmly, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll call someone over to bring Grace¡¯s clothes. and supplies¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t bother. There¡¯s a supermarket nearby. I¡¯ll take Grace to buy itter.¡± .. Okay.¡± Troy turned to leave. Suddenly, he stopped in the doorway as if remembering something else. ¡°By the way, you promised to treat me three dinners. Offset one by apanying me to a reception tomorrow night.¡± Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Chapter 224 Serene Forbes Imogen said expressionlessly, ¡°I won¡¯t go.¡± Troy simply did not allow her to refuse and said, ¡°I¡¯lle pick you up tomorrow afternoon.¡± He turned to leave. Before leaving, he did not forget to tell Grace, ¡°Grace, follow Imogen¡¯s words, okay?¡± Grace nodded. Watching Troy go out and the room door close, she raised her head and asked curiously, ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s the reception?¡± Imogen simply exined, ¡°It¡¯s a party where many people drink together.¡± ¡°Then can I go tomorrow?¡± The little girl was curious and looked at Imogen expectantly. Imogen smiled and shook her head. ¡°No, you can¡¯t.¡± ¡°All right¡­¡± Looking at the sky, Imogen went to the kitchen and opened the refrigerator, taking a few ingredients out and preparing tonight¡¯s dinner. Halfway through, there was a click at the door. Charlie pushed the door in and threw her bag on the sofa. ¡°Mochi, where are you, Mochi?¡± ¡°Mochi is here!¡± Grace poked her head out from behind the sofa and looked at Charlie curiously. ¡°Are you Charlie Imogen said? Charlie, you are so beautiful!¡± Seeing Grace, Charlie immediately reacted to her identity and walked forward to say, Grace, right? What a sweet little girl!¡± ¡°You¡¯re She petted Mochi a few times and said, ¡°y with Mochi. I¡¯m going to help Imogen make dinner.¡± After saying that, Charlie came to the kitchen and saw Imogen chopping vegetables. She walked over and poked Imogen with her elbow, saying in a lowered voice, ¡°Hey, Imogen, why didn¡¯t you send her back?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°She will sleep with me tonight.¡± ¡°Huh?¡± Charlie was surprised, secretly ncing outside the kitchen. ¡°What were you thinking? She¡¯s Troy¡¯s niece after all. You¡¯ll always be involved with Troy if you take care of her like this.¡± Imogen stopped chopping vegetables. She also knew that it would be easy to get entangled with Troy. She even suspected that the reason Troy intended to keep Grace in New York as his daughter and make her the nominal mother of Grace was to bind her with Grace. you like However, she couldn¡¯t help but feel soft and couldn¡¯t be cruel in the face of Grace. Charlie sighed, ¡°Grace is indeed cute, but you can¡¯t do this. Troy probably knows children, so he sent her here or purpose. It would be best if you made an early decision.¡± Imogen recalled Troy forcibly kissing her half an hour ago and thought, ¡°Maybe Charlie was right. I shouldn¡¯t go on like this. I should slowly stay away from Grace. Even if Grace couldn¡¯t ept it at first, she would slowly forget about me when time passed with a new ymate. Not to mention that Emily doesn¡¯t like me. By alienating Grace, I¡¯m also fulfilling the bond between them.¡± While eating, Charlie finally understood why Imogen liked Grace so much. With a cute round face, she talked in an interesting way. She could eat by herself and didn¡¯t need to be worried. Compared to the naughty children Charlie had seen, she was simply too well¨C behaved and intelligent. Charlie would definitely like her if she wasn¡¯t Troy¡¯s niece. After dinner, Imogen took Grace downstairs for a walk. By the way, she bought daily necessities for Grace in the supermarket downstairs. Grace picked out a tomato head toothbrush and stood on the stool to brush her teeth with Imogen. Both of them had foam in their mouths, and when they looked at each other, Grace couldn¡¯t help but laugh. After washing up, Imogen went back to her room and got Grace one of her shirts to put on, rolling the sleeves to use as a nightgown, and helped Grace wash her feet and butt. up When washing his butt, Imogen couldn¡¯t help but squeeze it twice and felt it was so soft. Grace acted excited to the end. After drying her feet, she jumped on the bed and rolled around twice before she got under the quilt. Changing into her nightgown as well, Imogen turned off the light and lifted the quilt to get into bed. Grace immediately rolled over. Imogen smoothly wrapped her arms around Grace. Grace put her head on Imogen¡¯s chest and rubbed it like a kitten. ¡°Imogen, you smell so good.¡± Imogen smiled and patted Grace on the back, saying, ¡°Sleep. Wake me up when you want to go to the bathroom.¡± Grace answered, ¡°Sure.¡± Having not slept in the afternoon, she closed her eyes and fell asleep quickly. Imogen gradually fell asleep as well. Vaguely, she seemed to be dreaming that she was lying in a hospital with a tiny baby at her bedside, who looked to have been born not long ago. She looked at the baby on the bed, with eyes full of tenderness. ¡°Serene Forbes, you¡¯ll be called Serene from now on.¡± In the dream, she was cradling her baby, and as she did so, the baby in her arms suddenly disappeared. Imogen shuddered and opened her eyes in a daze, and the room was dark. She thought, ¡°It turns out to be a dream.¡± She reached for her mobile phone on the bedside table and checked the time. It was only five o¡¯clock in the morning. Looking at Grace, sleeping beside, Imogen raised her hand to poke Grace¡¯s chubby little face and smiled gently. It was probably because Grace had evoked the desire for a child within her that she had this dream. Thinking of slowly alienating Grace, Imogen felt extremely guilty. She closed her eyes and fell asleep again. When she woke up at seven o¡¯clock, Grace was still sleeping soundly. After stretching, Imogen lightly got out of bed, feeding Mochi and washing up to prepare breakfast. Imogen made two homemade sandwiches,bining two slices of bread, a slice of steak, a fried egg, a slice of lettuce, a slice of tomato, and a slice of cheese together, and then made an eggs benedict for Grace. She was frying a steak in the kitchen when Grace rubbed her eyes and left the room. ¡°Imogen?¡± Imogen came out of the kitchen, and Grace immediately trotted over barefoot. ¡°Imogen!¡± Imogen told her, ¡°I¡¯m making breakfast. Go and wash up. It¡¯s almost time for breakfast.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After washing up, Grace changed her clothes and sat properly at the dining table. Imogen brought over the sandwiches, soy milk, and eggs benedict, and made a ss of milk for Grace. Grace took a bite of the sandwich and said smilingly, ¡°Imogen, the sandwich you made is delicious!¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Grace asked, ¡°Where¡¯s Charlie? Doesn¡¯t she have breakfast?¡± ¡°She¡¯s not working today, and she¡¯ll sleep until noon,¡± Imogen answered. ¡°I see.¡± After the meal, Grace nestled in the sofa and watched cartoons. Imogen was checking out the winning entries of the photo contest over the years. When it was almost noon, the two of them went out for a while, having a meal and going to the mall to buy a few clothes for Grace, and soon it was past four o¡¯clock in the afternoon. The two were sitting in the caf¨¦, waiting for their coffee, when Troy called. Imogen thought of what he saidst night when he was leaving, asking her to go to a reception. with him. Imogen was very resistant. But she did owe Troy, and she didn¡¯t want to be the one who went back on her word. After she picked up the phone, Troy asked, ¡°Where are you guys now? I¡¯ll pick you up for styling and send Grace home by the way.¡± Imogen told him the address. The car quickly arrived outside the mall, Holding the coffee, Imogen and Grace went to the parking lot to find Troy¡¯s car. Pulling open backseat door, Imogen saw Troy sitting in the backseat, so she told Grace to sit in it first, and then she sat in it. the ¡°Troy!¡± Grace hugged Troy affectionately. Troy smiled gently. ¡°How did you sleep with Imogenst night?¡± Grace smiled and tilted her head. ¡°Imogen is so fragrant and soft. I like her very much.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. Chapter 224 Serene Forbes Not knowing what Troy thought of, his eyes darkened, and he said, ¡°It is indeed very fragrant and soft¡­¡° Chapter 225 Chapter 225 Chapter 225 This Is the Last Time Troy¡¯s eyes were empty and out of focus as if he was pondering something. He turned around and looked at Imogen. His high eyebrows cast sharp shadows on his eye sockets. His eyes contained some kind of sexual implication. Imogen was shy and annoyed. She stared back coldly. Instead of being angry, Troy smiled softly. He smiled brightly, but it made Imogen feel worried. She hastily changed the subject and asked, ¡°Grace, do you have any winter homework?¡± Grace raised his head and blinked. ¡°Yes, but those are too simple.¡± Imogen said, ¡°All right.¡± Grace asked, ¡°Uncle Troy, do I need to go home now? I also want to go to the reception.¡± Grace looked up at Troy and shook Troy¡¯s arm. Troy said, ¡°Grace, you are a good girl. I will take you home first, and I will bring you donuts when I come back.¡± Grace refused, ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat donuts. I want to go to the reception.¡± Troy replied, ¡°No.¡± Grace said, ¡°I hate you!¡± Grace turned away with a puffy face, moved toward Imogen, and hugged her. ¡°Imogen, I still want to sleep with you at night.¡± Imogen almost said yes. She hesitated for a few seconds and declined, ¡°Grace, I maye backte tonight. Could you sleep alone?¡± Grace insisted on her thoughts and said, ¡°I can wait for you.¡± Imogen added, ¡°But I came back toote and couldn¡¯t take care of you.¡± Grace said, ¡°I can take care of myself. I can wash my face and brush my teeth, and I can also undress myself. If youe back toote, I will go to bed first!¡± Imogen did not know what to say. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Grace turned down the corners of her mouth and looked at her pitifully, ¡°Imogen, do you not like me anymore? Do you think I¡¯m annoying?¡± Looking at her big and watery eyes, Imogen could not bear to see Grace feeling sad, and she quickly said, do like you very much.¡± ¡°I Grace shouted, ¡°You¡¯re lying! You dislike me! Imogen, please don¡¯t dislike me, okay? I am a good girl!¡± Grace cried while covering her face. Hearing this, Imogen felt heartbroken patted Grace¡¯s shoulders, and exined, ¡°Grace, I really didn¡¯t dislike you! Don¡¯t cry. I didn¡¯t refuse.¡± Grace asked, ¡°Really? You must be lying to me.¡± Grace said with a catch in her voice. Imogen said, ¡°Really!¡± Imogen nodded hurriedly, resting her head on Grace¡¯s, and said affectionately, ¡°I am not lying to you. I will send you back to my house now. Before Ie back, could you listen to Charlie¡¯s words?¡± Grace said, ¡°You are the one who loves me most!¡± Grace turned around and threw herself into Imogen¡¯s arms, looking up at her with a smile. Her Chapter 225 This is the Last Time face was full of triumphant smiles, and there was not a single tear on her face. Imogen looked at her in astonishment and immediately realized that she had been fooled. She stretched out her hand to scratch Grace¡¯s armpit. ¡°You are naughty! You have learned to pretend to cry!¡± Grace giggled after being scratched by Imogen. While twisting and dodging, she begged for mercy with a smile, ¡°Imogen, stop scratching, hahaha¡­ I am wrong. I will never dare to lie to you again!¡± Troy sat quietly at the side, with his legs crossed, leaning against the back of the chair. With his slender hands resting casually on hisp, he looked at them with a smile on his face. His eyes were full of doting meaning. Graceughed so hard that tears were about toe out. She couldn¡¯t help but move to Troy¡¯s side and climbed onto hisp, ¡°Uncle! I¡¯m dying ofughing. Please help me!¡± Troy wrapped his arms around Grace¡¯s small body and held Imogen¡¯s hand with the other. ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s stop ying.¡± The tone was gentle and helpless as if Imogen was a child who needed to be coaxed by adults. His hands were big, with long and slender fingers. The back of his hands were delicate, and the blue veins were clearly visible. He tightly wrapped Imogen¡¯s hands. His hands conveyed the feeling of heat and roughness. He rubbed her delicate skin, which made her feel itching. Imogen withdrew her hand and said, ¡°I forgive you this time.¡± She sighed silently. Her n of alienation and refusal failed. Forget it. She decided to treat it as thest time. Next time, she would definitely refuse. The driver asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, do you want to divert now?¡± Troy said, ¡°No, first go to the vi to get some Grace¡¯s clothes, and then The driver said, ¡°Yes.¡± go to Imogen¡¯s house.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. The car stopped at the entrance of the apartment. Imogen got out of the car, took the bag of clothes, and personally took Grace upstairs. Charlie was lyingfortably on the sofa ying with her mobile phone when she saw Imogen coming back, and she said, ¡°Send her¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, she saw Graceing in from behind and immediately closed her mouth. Imogen was a bit guilty and didn¡¯t dare to look Charlie in the eyes. She put the bag on the sofa and said, ¡°Charlie, help me take care of Grace tonight. I have something to do, so I¡¯ll be backter.¡± In front of Grace, Charlie quickly agreed. ¡°Okay, go ahead. Grace, you will have dinner with me tonight!¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Grace responded immediately, ¡°Thank you.¡¯ Imogen was afraid that Grace would be bored, so she gave the iPad to her, After saying a few words, Imogen turned around and left. As soon as she got out of the elevator, a Facebook message came from her mobile phone. She opened it and saw Charlie sending a disdainful emoji: [Tell me what¡¯s going on? Why didn¡¯t you send her away?] Imogen was silent for a few seconds: [Don¡¯t worry, this is thest time.] Charlie felt she still had to worry. Charlie finally understood that dimwit was cunning because he knew that Imogen¡¯s heart was tied to the child, so he used the child to persuade Imogen to stay with him. Charlie: [Are you sure?] [I am sure.] Imogen replied decidedly. Charlie: [Okay, I believe you. By the way, what are you doing tonight? Don¡¯te back toote.] Imogen: [Private matter.] Charlie didn¡¯t expect Imogen to have any other personal affairs, so she rolled her eyes: [Don¡¯t tell me it¡¯s rted to Troy.l Imogen did not know what to say. She just walked to the gate of the apartment, opened the door to get in the car, and directly turned off the screen, pretending not to see it. After a few minutes, she replied to Charlie¡¯s message: [It¡¯s impossible] Charle did not believe her. The car stopped at the entrance of the private styling studio. Imogen raised her eyes and nced. It was still the same one asst time. She couldn¡¯t help but think of her embarrassment at the charity dinner, both mentally and physically. ¡°What are you thinking about?¡± Troy asked casually, seeing her standing still. Imogen came back to her senses and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± In the studio, Imogen sat in front of the mirror. The makeup artist first removed Imogen¡¯s makeup and said as removing it, ¡°Ms. Forbes, your is really good¡­¡± Before the words of praise were uttered, the makeup artist was stunned. After removing makeup, her skin was as delicate and smooth as milk. But on her face, there were a few scars as if the milk rippled. Seeing her gaze and expression, Imogen exined, ¡°I was injured before.¡± The scar was sharp and neat as if someone had deliberately scratched it with a knife. The makeup artist said, ¡°Your skin is delicate, so the scars are easy to cover.¡± Troy stood aside. He felt as if he had been stung by a bee, and the sting was endless. After putting on makeup and styling, the stylist matched Imogen with a high¨Cend dress. When she came out of the dressing room, Troy sat on the sofa and looked up with a trace of amazement shing across his eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Imogen nced at him lightly. Troy pursed his lips, feeling a little sad. He still remembered that thest time she came out after changing her clothes. She walked skin Japter 225. This is the Last Time around in front of him with a smile and asked him if she looked good. Now, she only nced at the mirror and went directly to leave. Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Chapter 226 Super Jealous Imogen walked toward the hanger. Troy first took off the down jacket and wrapped it around her body. As soon as they left the studio, they felt the piercing cold. Troy said, ¡°Get in the car.¡± Troy wanted to grab Imogen¡¯s hand, but she avoided him. He froze for a moment, so he walked quickly to the side of the car and helped her door. Imogen sat in with her skirt 1. up. Troy immediately closed the door and got into the car from the other side. There was plenty of heating in the car. Imogen took off her down jacket outside the venue and followed Troy. open the rear When they reached the door, Troy stopped suddenly. His arms curled up, and he nced at Imogen. Imogen raised her eyebrows. They walked with their arms linked together into the hall. ¡°Mr. Marshall,¡± the host of the reception immediately greeted with an enthusiastic smile on his face, ¡°I am honored to have invited you here.¡± Troy owned a lot of assets, such as the cutting¨Cedge technologypany Whitmore Technology, in recent years, the real estatepany that undertook thendmark building in Telsy City, the tallest office building in the city center, and the King Building with the highest annual transaction volume in Notherny State. Therefore, even if he was not the president of Marshall Group, people still ttered him. Troy said, ¡°I am also d to be here, Mr. Matthew.¡± ¡°This is Ms. Forbes?¡± Mr. Matthew asked in an uncertain tone. After all, they had just divorced not long ago, and now they appeared at the reception together again. That should be a peaceful divorce, right? ¡°Hello.¡± Imogen nodded and smiled. Mr. Matthew said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, this way, please.¡± Troy said, ¡°Okay.¡± Troy and Imogen walked inside slowly. Guest A greeted, ¡°Mr. Marshall, long time no see¡­ Guest B said, ¡°Mr. Marshall is here with Imogen¡­¡± Many men who were well¨Cgroomed came up to greet Troy with wine sses. In the past, the female partner who participated in the business reception with Troy was his secretary. The secretary had made acquaintance with the people attending the reception in advance. Therefore, the secretary could smoothly socialize with those guests. As for the people present, Imogen basically didn¡¯t know each other. As Troymunicated with them, Imogen could only keep smiling, acting like a doll. Her face was a little stiff because of her sustained smile. Probably because he didn¡¯t want her to be so boring, every time someone came, Troy would introduce to her who it was. It made Imogen very confused. What was the use of introducing her? She didn¡¯t do business with these people. Others were also confused. Not long ago, as they learned that Troy and Imogen had divorced, some people were eager to take action. Today, they brought their daughters here especially, but they saw Troy whispering to Imogen intimately. Beside a table, Imogen patted Troy¡¯s arm. Troy turned his head, leaned slightly, and brought his ears closer. Imogen whispered, ¡°Can I sit over there?¡± The reception was really not afortable ce. She didn¡¯t know why Troy insisted on taking her to chat with others. Troy asked, ¡°Are you tired?¡± Imogen answered, ¡°It is boring.¡± Troy said, ¡°Hold on a little longer.¡± Imogen said, ¡°I can¡¯t hold on.¡± Troy said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you there.¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± Imogen wanted to pull out the hand that was holding his arm, but he forced it down. Troy insisted and said to the surrounding people around him, ¡°Excuse me.¡± Imogen sat down beside the sofa and waved directly to Troy. ¡°Okay, I¡¯m here. You can do your business.¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Seeing how eager she was to chase him away, Troy smiled helplessly. ¡°There are desserts over there. If you¡¯re hungry, go and have a treat. I¡¯ll take you to eat after it¡¯s over.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Okay. You can go.¡± Troy said, ¡°I¡¯m leaving.¡± Troy turned and left. Imogen said, ¡°Please wait a minute.¡± Troy stopped and looked at her in surprise. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen walked over, reached into his pocket, and took out her mobile phone. She said, ¡°Okay, now you can go.¡± Troy was speechless. Imogen sat down on the sofa, turned on the phone, and flipped through it casually. Someone came to talk to her, but she didn¡¯t know who it was, and her attitude was indifferent, so that person walked away. Not long after, she suddenly heard a familiar voice and shouted in surprise, ¡°Imogen!?¡± Imogen looked up and saw Erik walking quickly with a wine ss. ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s really you. I thought I was wrong!¡± Imogen smiled at him. Her beautiful eyes were bent. There was light shining in her eyes. ¡°Why are you here?¡± She wondered, ¡°If Erik knows that Ie with Troy today, will he¡­¡± Erik stared at her attentively. Imogen asked, ¡°Erik?¡± ¡°My ssmate invited me here.¡± Erik came back to his senses. His face flushed slightly. His slender eyshes blinked, and he said, ¡°Imogen, why are you here?¡± Imogen said calmly, ¡°I received the invitation cards. Ie here because I have nothing to do.¡± After speaking, she scanned the hall secretly. There were a lot of people in the hall, chatting with each other. They blocked Imogen¡¯s sight. Erik probably didn¡¯t see Troy present and didn¡¯t suspect anything at all. Erik said, ¡°It¡¯s the same with me, Imogen. Do you want something to eat? I¡¯ll get it for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Imogen stood up and walked to the food area with Erik. She was afraid that Erik would identally see Troy when he was going to get the food, so she could only go there with him and divert his attention by chatting. Imogen took two small cakes and two cookies. She looked at the red wine ss, and then she looked at the phone in her hand. Erik immediately took the te from her hand and said, ¡°Imogen, let me help you.¡± ¡°Thank you. Don¡¯t you want to eat?¡± Imogen picked up a ss of red wine and took a sip. Erik was stunned and picked up two cookies with a clip. He asked, ¡°Do you mind if I put them together?¡± Imogen said, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Let¡¯s put them together.¡± Erik just picked up a few cookies, cakes, and choctes that he wanted to eat and put them. together. When going back, Imogen secretly looked around and caught Troy¡¯s figure. She didn¡¯t know when there was a young woman beside him who looked enchanting from a distance. Imogen looked away. Erik went straight to find a ce to sit. Imogen saw that he was facing Troy¡¯s direction. Her heart skipped a beat, and she said calmly, ¡°Let¡¯s sit here. The light is better here.¡± Erik thought, ¡°Really?¡± Erik looked up, and although he was a little puzzled, he moved his position and turned his back to Troy. Imogen breathed a sigh of relief, sat down opposite Erik, ate small cakes, drank red wine, and chatted with Erik. They talked about some topics, from Erik¡¯s ssmates to Erik¡¯s interesting stories as he studied abroad. Imogen also picked up things about her college days to chat about and also mentioned that she had also been exchanged abroad to build rtionships, although she didn¡¯t remember 12:43 Chapter 226 Super Jealous anything. The two were talking andughing, and the distance was unconsciously shortened a lot. Imogen raised her head inadvertently and confronted Troy¡¯s sight unexpectedly. With a sullen expression, he strode towards her and Erik. She thought, ¡°I can¡¯t let Erik see Troy!¡± Imogen secretly said, Oops, quickly put down the wine ss in her hand, and said to Erik, ¡°Excuse me. I¡¯m going to the restroom.¡± Then, she stood up, lifted her skirt, and walked to the restroom. It was kind of like running away. Seeing Imogen fleeing to the restroom, Troy was still angry. He licked his mrs, turned around, and followed. Imogen stayed in the restroom for a few minutes, and then she headed out the door. There was no one in the corridor outside. Troy didn¡¯t follow her, but Imogen was even more worried. She thought, ¡°He wouldn¡¯t go directly to Erik, would he?¡± She walked quickly down the hall. ¡± Suddenly, her arm was grabbed by someone, and the world was spinning for a while. By the time Imogen realized it, she had already been pushed against the door of the men¡¯s restroom. Troy¡¯s handsome face was magnified, and his angr facial features were particrly clear. Imogen froze for a few seconds before pushing him away. She asked, ¡°Troy, what are you doing?¡± Troy¡¯s face was gloomy. He didn¡¯t answer and touched the door lock under the door. Click. The door was locked. Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Chapter 227 Can¡¯t Restrain The tall figure enveloped her. She felt extremely oppressive. The strong smell of wine came from the man in front of her. Imogen frowned slightly and held her breath. Hearing the sound of locking the door, she felt a chill behind her back. She forced herself to calm down and took the initiative to ask, ¡°Troy, are you crazy? Why do you drag me here?!¡± Troy pursed his lips tightly. His eyes were deep, staring at her without blinking. Imogen felt scared, so she pushed him away hard, but it didn¡¯t work. He curled his thin lips, showing a mocking smile, and asked, ¡°You don¡¯t know? Why did you escape as you saw me?¡± Imogen looked at his pupilsposedly and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t escape.¡± ¡°Oh? Didn¡¯t you run away?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes wereplicated. His voice was low, and his sexy Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. Imogen shook her head quickly and denied, ¡°I didn¡¯t run away.¡± Troy smiled, but his expression became moreplicated. ¡°Since this is the case, Erik is a talent, and Whitmore Technology also intends to hire him. Why don¡¯t you rmend him to me?¡± Imogen was silent for two seconds and said, ¡°He indeed got Whitmore Technology¡¯s offer, but he finally chose Marshall Group, which means that Marshall Group is more attractive to him, and it isProperty of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. useless for you to know him now.¡± Troy said, ¡°Since you don¡¯t rmend him for me, don¡¯t rmend him for me, I¡¯ll go find him myself.¡± Then, Troy pressed the doorknob and made a gesture to go out. Imogen¡¯s expression changed, and she immediately grabbed him. She shouted, ¡°Troy!¡± Troy lowered his eyes and squinted at her. He asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen hesitated. Grace was just a child, so Erik would not mind her. But Troy was different. If Erik found out that she and Troy attended the reception together, Erik would not be able to keep in touch with her. It was also difficult for her to learn about the truth from Erik. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Troy sneered, put his big hands on the door, and approached Imogen. He said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you didn¡¯t run away? Why are you so afraid that he will see me?¡± Troy wondered, ¡°Does she really like Erik?¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t help leaning back. She leaned against the door to leave the distance between her and Troy. She said, ¡°You and I are already divorced. If we let him know that we attend the reception together, there will be a misunderstanding.¡± Troy said, ¡°Misunderstanding? So many people know that wee together. Why are you only afraid of his misunderstanding?¡± Imogen tried to exin, ¡°Because uh¡­¡± The handsome face in front of her suddenly erged. Troy pressed her against the door, tightly kissed her lips, and bit her roughly as if he were venting some dissatisfaction. He was scared. It didn¡¯t matter if anyone thought that he was deceiving himself. He just didn¡¯t want to hear those words from her mouth! Imogen stared wide¨Ceyed for a few seconds, shook her head, and struggled. She pressed his arms against his chest and said, ¡°Troy, let me go¡­¡± Troy didn¡¯t move at all, even took a step forward, pushed her legs apart with his knees, pinched her jaw with one hand, and mped her two slender wrists with the other. He originally just wanted to kiss her lips. However, her lips were soft and sweet. The moment they kissed, it immediately brought back the memories of those nights in his mind. He thought Grace said Imogen was so fragrant and soft¡­ So fragrant and soft¡­ He clearly knew how soft and fragrant Imogen was. Those intimate memories couldn¡¯t be removed from his mind. Troy felt he was hot, as if there was a fire in his body, which became more and more intense. Troy couldn¡¯t help deepening the kiss. His hand pinched Imogen¡¯s chin at first, and then he slowly caressed her neck and ears. The rubbing of the skin brought a trembling itchiness and revealed desire. As their bodies touched, Imogen immediately noticed the change in Troy¡¯s body. The bitter and spicy taste in his mouth reminded her that Troy couldn¡¯t restrain himself after drinking¡­ She panicked and struggled desperately. ¡°Let me go.¡± Unexpectedly, the more she struggled, the more obvious Troy¡¯s reaction became. Under the catalysis of alcohol, Troy¡¯s whole body was scorching, and the hot hit his brain as if trying to burn his sanity to dust. He felt his hand was not under his control, and he loosened Imogen¡¯s wrist spontaneously. Imogen thought he was going to let her go. In the next second, there was a chill in her chest. He tore off the one¨Cshoulder neckline of her dress and began to knead her breasts with his big hands. Troy felt it was really soft. ¡°Um¡­¡± Caught off guard, she let out a low mon from her throat. The atmosphere was sexy. Suddenly, there were footsteps outside, and someone stopped at the restroom door. The doorknob was pressed, but the door would not open. The man outside asked suspiciously, ¡°Excuse me, is anyone inside? Could you please open the door?¡± Imogen¡¯s hand on Troy¡¯s shoulder stopped pushing and refused. She did not dare to move. Troy was stunned and came to his senses instantly. He opened his eyes and looked at Imogen¡¯s eyes at close range. Her eyes were clear and bright. The color of her pupils was distinct, like jewels submerged in water. The lips of the two touched each other. Their breaths intertwined, and neither of them moved. The man didn¡¯t hear a response for a long time, turned, and left. Troy immediately raised his head, left Imogen¡¯s lips, and said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Sorry, I was impulsive.¡± Imogen lowered her head expressionlessly. Following her gaze, Troy saw that his hand was still on Imogen¡¯s private parts. As if scalded, he quickly withdrew his hand, took two steps back, and turned around. He said, ¡°Arrange your clothes first.¡± Imogen tidied up her cor. Without saying a word, she directly unlocked the door and walked away. Troy washed his face with cold water in the washbasin and suppressed the impulsion in his body. He came out of the restroom and strode toward the hall. Suddenly, someone blocked his way in front of him and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, can I talk to you?¡± It was Charlene. The case against Charlene had almostpleted the process and was about to start a court session. Charlene wanted an out¨Cof¨Ccourt settlement, but Troy instructed the attorney to refuse Charlene¡¯s proposal. She could only find a way to meet Troy alone. Troy walked around her expressionlessly and said, ¡°I don¡¯t want to talk to you.¡± Charlene eagerly followed him and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, about that defamation case¡­¡± Troy stopped in his footsteps, looked at her, and interrupted her coldly, ¡°I have entrusted this case to my attorney with full authority, and I will not settle it out of court.¡± After speaking, he continued to move forward. Charlene suddenly hugged his waist from behind and pressed her face on his back. Her eyes gradually became moist. She said, ¡°Troy! Listen to me. Imogen is not good enough for you at all. Imogen used her father¡¯s liver donation to force the Marshall family to adopt her and had been pestering you shamelessly. I know you must be bored, and everything I did was to help you! I know you like Sarah, so I did this to fulfill you!¡± Troy pulled Charlene¡¯s hands away and turned to look at her. His cold face was even more solemn, and his eyes were extremely sharp. He said, ¡°Then let me tell you, Imogen didn¡¯t pester me. It was me who was pestering her. You pretend to be smart all because you are jealous of Imogen! No matter how many excuses you make, I won¡¯t change my decision. Just wait for the punishment of thew!¡± ¡°Yes! I¡¯m just jealous of her. I am not inferior to her,¡± Charlene held Troy¡¯s arm tightly and cried, ¡°Troy, can you stop being so cruel?! I beg you. Please look at me. I have liked you since you joined thepany for many years! I like you very you very much¡­¡± Chapter 227 Can¡¯t Restrain When footsteps came from behind, Charlene subconsciously stopped crying and turned her head to look, then her whole body froze in ce. Seeing Imogen, Troy was nervous, and he immediately pulled Charlene¡¯s hand away. ¡°Imogen¡­¡± ¡°It seems that I passed by at the wrong time. Pardon the bother. Go ahead.¡± Imogen looked cold without looking at Troy. She walked around them and strode toward the hall. 10 Chapter 228 1 Won¡¯t Pester You Anymore Chapter 228 Chapter 228 Chapter 228 I Won¡¯t Pester You Anymore She just wanted toe to the bathroom to tidy up her clothes but never expected to see such a scene when she came out. Imogen thought, ¡°I am so unlucky.¡± With unspeakable irritability in Imogen¡¯s heart, she turned around and left. Seeing Imogen¡¯s figure, Troy immediately chased after her. ¡°Troy!¡± Charlene grabbed Troy¡¯s arm and wanted to say something more, but Troy directly threw her away. ¡°Imogen, wee back.¡± In the lobby lounge area, Erik looked at Imogen¡¯s figure with a smile. Imogen narrowly smiled, ¡°Sorry, I have something to do, so I have to go.¡± ¡°Is someoneing to pick you up?¡± asked Erik. ¡°No,¡± answered Imogen. Erik immediately stood up. ¡°Imogen, can I see you off?¡± Imogen subconsciously wanted to refuse but then changed her words. ¡°Okay.¡± Erik couldn¡¯t hide his joy. ¡°Then I¡¯ll talk to waiters and ask them to arrange a car for us.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Imogen. When Troy walked into the hall, he saw the leaving figures of Imogen and Erik side by side. He stood in the distance with a frigid expression. A cold atmosphere shrouded his whole body. Troy¡¯s eyes turned gloomy, and his fists clenched tightly, creaking. ¡°How dared Erik get his hands on Imogen?¡± Troy thought. The car stopped at the gate of the apartment. Imogen got out of the car wrapped in a down jacket. Erik also followed. ¡°Imogen, do you want me to see you to the door?¡± Imogen smiled and shook her head lightly. ¡°No, thanks. Let the staff take you home quickly. Don¡¯t waste their time.¡± Erik smiled embarrassedly and got back into the car. ¡°Then I am going to leave.¡± He thought that buying a car should be on the agenda as soon as possible. ¡°Bye¨Cbye.¡± Imogen waved her hand, turned around and entered an apartment. The night in January was chilly. With the tip of the nose red with cold, she walked quickly into the apartment with her arms folded. Suddenly, she paused. Troyzily leaned against the wall at the elevator entrance with a cigarette in his hand. He exhaled a hazy smoke ring with his lips parted slightly. Hearing the sound of footsteps, Troy looked up, with his gloomy gaze on Imogen. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Chapter 228 I Won¡¯t Pester You Anymore ¡°What do you think?¡± Troy asked in a deep voice. ¡°What? I don¡¯t know. You asked me to apany you to the reception, so I did. I don¡¯t know what I did to make you so dissatisfied that you came here.¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. Troyughed angrily, ¡°You still remember that you should apany me at the reception, don¡¯t you?¡± Imogen shrugged easily. ¡°Is there any question?¡± ¡°You chatted andughed with another man at the reception, and you even left without telling me. Isn¡¯t this a question?¡± Troy said in a deep voice, suppressing the anger that surged up in his heart. Imogenughed when she heard Troy¡¯s usation against her. She unrestrainedlyughed as if it was ridiculous. ¡°You are angry because of this, right?¡± Even angrier, Troy gritted his teeth and said, ¡°Can¡¯t I think like that?¡± Imogen withdrew her smile and looked at Troy coldly. ¡°Do you still remember what happened at the charity dinnerst time?¡± Troy¡¯s expression froze, and his lips twitched slightly. The anger waspletely extinguished as if a basin of cold water poured down on Troy¡¯s heart, leaving it full of cold dampness. Seeing Troy keep silent, Imogen took a step forward and said slowly with vigor, ¡°At the dinner party, you talked andughed with Sarah. You are a talented man, and she is a beautiful woman. There was a happy conversation between you. You didn¡¯t tell me either that you left with her, so what right do you have to use me?¡± With his face pale, Troy remained silent and didn¡¯t even realize that the cigarette butt burnt his index finger. ¡°How couldn¡¯t you utter one word? Troy, you mocked and pressed the up The elevator door opened. button. have to pay back for what you did before!¡± Imogen When Imogen was about to walk in, Troy suddenly hugged her behind, with his arms tightly around her waist. Troy whispered to her, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, Imogen.¡± ¡°Let me go!¡± Imogen wanted to prise his finger, but it didn¡¯t work. ¡°Imogen, I really love you so much. You don¡¯t know that when I saw you walking with another man, how jealous and ufortable I felt¡­¡± Imogen sneered, ¡°Troy, it doesn¡¯t make sense. Do you know what love is? Love is giving but not possession! I already have someone I like and am about to start a new life. Howe you can¡¯t let me go? Do you want to pester me all my life if I don¡¯t agree to remarry you?¡± Troy was petrified, with an intense pain in his heart as if a knife stabbed hard in it and repeatedly stirred to make it blood. He looked down at Imogen sadly, his voice extremely hoarse, as if he had swallowed a handful of sand. ¡°It¡¯s Erik?¡± Troy thought, ¡°How could she like Erik? How could Erik match her?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Imogen. With a bitter smile and a hint of pleading, Troy said in his low voice, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t lie to me anymore. How could you like Erik?¡± ¡°Tsk!¡± Imogen sneered, ¡°Mr. Marshall, how can you be so confident? I really like Erik, and I didn¡¯t lie to you! He is young, handsome, and motivated, so why can¡¯t I like him?¡± Troy inevitably panicked as if a crack appeared in his heart. ¡°You are not afraid that he would do as Jeremy did¡­¡± ¡°No, he grew up abroad and didn¡¯t know my identity when he met me,¡± said Imogen. ¡°I asked you before whether there was someone you liked, and you said ¡®yes¡®. But why did you change your mind so quickly?¡± There was some impatience in Troy¡¯s tone. ¡°I also told you that the person doesn¡¯t like me, so why must I always keep one to love?¡± Said Imogen. ¡°But Erik is not good enough to match you!¡± Said Troy. ¡°It¡¯s enough that I think he can match me. If he has no money to support me, I will support him. Anyway, Mr. Marshall, you are generous to give me so much money after our divorce, so It¡¯s a waste not to use it.¡± After a few seconds of silence, Troy said hoarsely with only a glimmer of hope, ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re trying to enrage me on purpose, right?¡± ¡°Why do I enrage you?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°As for me, you are just an ex¨Chusband who I already parted. If it wasn¡¯t for the sake of Grace, did you think I would see you? Don¡¯t take yourself too seriously. Did you know why did I reject Grace in the car today? Because I didn¡¯t want to continue to entangle with you! For the sake of Grace, you should consciously stay away from me! Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for alienating Grace cruelly!¡± Troy couldn¡¯t grasp a breath from the pain in his heart, as if he had been punched hard. ¡°Really¡­ there is no chance for me at all?¡± ¡°No!¡± Imogen replied firmly. Troy closed his eyes, with his arms silently loose. He took two steps back and said in a low voice, ¡°I see.¡± Imogen had someone she liked and had moved forward into a new life. But Troy still stayed where he was, unwilling to give up Imogen and still holding a glimmer of hope. As Troy woke up from his dream and opened his eyes, it turned out that he was already on the verge of the cliff. Standing where he was, Troy took a deep breath and endured the sharp pain in his heart and the soreness in his throat with red eyes. ¡°I won¡¯t pester you in the future. ¡°You¡¯re right. I don¡¯t understand love. No one has taught me what love is since I was a child. So, I didn¡¯t understand it until I lost you. But it¡¯s toote. ¡°Imogen, if there is no me, you will always be happy in the future. Then, I will leave willingly. ¡°Imogen, you must be a happy person.¡±Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 229 Chapter 229 Chapter 229 She Fell in Love With Someone Else Footsteps behind Imogen didn¡¯t disappear until Troy went farther away. Imogen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. She swallowed and got on the elevator silently. Troy had said many times that he loved her, but she no longer knew whether he was lying to her or telling the truth. However, it didn¡¯t matter anymore. She looked at herself reflected in the wall of the elevator. She noticed that her eyes were red at some time. ¡°That bastard Troy must have done it on purpose. ¡°He must want to soften her by saying those words before leaving. ¡°Oh, I definitely won¡¯t.¡± Imogen thought. Imogen stood silently in the elevator. After some time, she returned to her senses and realized that the elevator took a long time. Looking up, she noticed the elevator was still on the first floor. She forgot to press the button. What a hell! Imogen pressed the button. After entering the door, she removed the down jacket to hang it on the hanger and changed into slippers. Grace didn¡¯t sleep and sat on the sofa watching cartoons. Seeing Imogening back, she stared. at Imogen stupidly. ¡°Imogen, you are so beautiful!¡± Imogen came over and leaned to pinch Grace¡¯s face. ¡°Have you washed?¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Grace nodded. ¡°It¡¯s time to go to bed. You can wait for me on the bed, and I wille soon.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace put down theptop obediently and got into bed in her pajamas. Imogen took a shower after removing her make¨Cup and finished drying her hair. She lifted the quilt and sat on the bed. When turning on her phone, she noticed a message sent by Erik at some point: [Imogen, I¡¯m home.] Imogen replied with an emoji, put down the phone, andy down. Grace¡¯s fleshy body leaned against Imogen. ¡°Imogen, you are so beautiful today and are a perfect match with my uncle!¡± Imogen asked seriously, ¡°Grace, do you like me because of who I am or because you like your uncle who likes me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s because I like you certainly!¡± With big round eyes, Grace grinned, ¡°But it doesn¡¯t hinder me from wanting you to be my uncle¡¯s wife.¡± ¡°Since you like me, don¡¯t mention your uncle anymore. It¡¯s impossible for me to stay with him. If you mention itter, I will hate you and your uncle together. Do you understand?¡± With a frozen smile, Grace gradually turned into doubts, worries, and fears. She asked cautiously, ¡°Do you uncle that much?¡± hate my ¡°Yes, very much,¡± answered Imogen. Little Grace hugged Imogen¡¯s arm and whispered, ¡°Well¡­ I won¡¯t mention my uncle from now on.¡± She sighed inwardly, ¡°My uncle is really useless. ¡°Does he really want to let Imogen go to stay with that weak man? ¡°How can such a person match Imogen?¡± ¡°Good girl!¡± Imogen rubbed Grace¡¯s head. On Monday morning, Imogen sent Grace back to Gxy Vi. Imogen didn¡¯t even enter the vi but let Grace walk in with a clothes bag. Entering the living room, Grace threw the bag on the table and sat on the sofa with her mouth. pursed. ¡°Grandma Mary, is my uncle at home?¡± ¡°No, Mr. Marshall didn¡¯te backst night.¡± Grace kicked the table irritably and thought, ¡°What did my uncle do? ¡°Did he mess something up yesterday? ¡°He¡¯s really useless.¡± She went to the kitchen cab to get a bottle of milk, drank it while sitting on the sofa, and dialed Troy¡¯s phone number with her watch. The bell rang for a long time. The call didn¡¯t connect until it was about to hang up automatically. ¡°Huh? Grace?¡± With a hoarse voice, the man slurred, which seemingly he had just woken up. ¡°Uncle, wake up! Where are you now?¡± Grace raised her voice. Troy seemed to regain his senses. He didn¡¯t answer it but said, ¡°I will go home now.¡± About twenty minutester, the car drove into the courtyard of the vi. Troy leaned on the back of the chair and rubbed his temples. He got out of the car and walked into the living room. He still wore the same clothes from yesterday, all of which were covered with folds. With a little messy hair, he smelled strongly of alcohol. Grace hid in disgust, pped the air before her nose with his little hand, and pursed her mouth. ¡°Uncle, did you fall into a wine barrel?¡± Troy was speechless. Then he said, ¡°I am going to shower and change my clothes. I¡¯ll talk about what¡¯s going onter.¡± Troy went straight up to the second floor. Looking at Troy¡¯s figure, Grace shrugged helplessly. She thought, ¡°It¡¯s obvious that he must have had a quarrel with Imogenst night and then got drunk by himself.¡± After changing his clothes, Troy wiped his hair with a towel while going downstairs. He sat down beside Grace. ¡°Did Imogen send you back?¡± Grace nodded. ¡°Yes. Uncle. Did you quarrel with Imogen yesterday?¡± Troy stopped wiping his hair and looked down. He paused for a moment. ¡°Did she say something to you?¡± ¡°Imogen said if I mention you in front of her again, she will hate you and me together,¡± answered Grace. ¡°Well, you can¡¯t mention me in front of Imogen. I said that no matter what happened between me and Imogen, it has nothing to do with you. You can continue to like Imogen if you like.¡± Grace was dissatisfied with Troy¡¯s attitude and preached with a stern face, ¡°Uncle, do you that running away is a very¡­ spineless choice? Getting drunk alone is even worse! Why are you so timid? You shouldn¡¯t give up regaining Imogen because of such a small difficulty!¡± Troy showed a wry smile and stared nkly at the space, with Imogen¡¯s wordsst night appearing in his mind. ¡°Grace, you don¡¯t understand it¡­¡± know ¡°Humph, indeed, I don¡¯t understand. But I know that you who gave up her first! You asked me to help you but then gave up before I quit!¡± Said Grace. ¡°Imogen, she fell in love with someone else,¡± said Troy. ¡°Just that weak man? He doesn¡¯t match Imogen at all! Uncle, don¡¯t you think you can¡¯t that weak guy?¡± Grace showed an expression of disgust. Troy answered patiently, ¡°It¡¯s not a matter of whether I canpare to him, but that beauty is in the eye of the beholder. If you like someone, your heart will naturally lean towards him. No matter how much others do, it¡¯s useless.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t Imogen like anyone else before?¡± Grace asked curiously. Troy paused and said bitterly, ¡°She had someone she liked.¡± In the marriage between Troy and Imogen, Imogen liked someone else, though Troy still hasn¡¯t found that person who hid extremely deeply. Grace shrugged and said like a little grown¨Cup, ¡°Isn¡¯t that enough? Imogen could marry you when she liked other people, so it didn¡¯t matter whether she liked that person. The adults all say that love is one thing while marriage is another. People who love each other may not be able to be together. It is right to meet the right person at the right time. Couples can divorce, and lovers can still break up, let alone that Imogen doesn¡¯t develop a romantic rtionship with that weak man. Uncle, do you shrink now?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Troy fell silent. Grace¡¯s words enlightened him. ¡°Grace is right. Couples can divorce, and lovers can also break up, so people in love may not be able to get together. ¡°Even if they get together, they will not be able to make it to the end because there are many cases in which love and marriage end in dismal endings, ¡°So I shouldn¡¯t give up easily just because of Imogen¡¯s few words.¡± Troy thought. Looking at Grace, Troy couldn¡¯t help but pat her head. ¡°Grace, you are right. I shouldn¡¯t give up so easily.¡± Grace acted like a teacher who persuaded a bad student to go on the right path. ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Seeing Grace¡¯s serious face, Troy couldn¡¯t help pinching her nose. ¡°Grace, you are so brilliant.¡± Grace smiled shyly and buried her head in Troy¡¯s arms. Chapter 230 Chapter 230 Chapter 230 I¡¯ll Be With You Troy patted Grace on the shoulder, with a gloom shing in his eyes. He thought, ¡°So what if Imogen likes Erik? ¡°She likes Erik¡¯s positivity, handsomeness, and vigor, but once Erik is entangled with other women, all his advantages will be useless!¡± Troy picked up his phone and sent a message to Yann. Troy yed with Grace all afternoon, and he received a reply from Yann in the evening. Troy read the message, closed the phone, and said to Grace, ¡°Grace, do you still want to sleep with Imogen at night?¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Grace nodded heavily. She liked to sleep with Imogen very much. ¡°How do you think I send you there now?¡± Troy asked. He thought, ¡°In just one month, it will be difficult to let Grace agree to stay by only him. ¡°But the result will be different with the help of Grace. ¡°Especially if Grace sleeps with Imogen every day, the rtionship between them will be deeper. After getting used to it, will Imogen still want to leave?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± answered Grace. Troy packed a few more clothes for Grace and sent her to Imogen¡¯s apartment. Imogen happened to be at home. Hearing the doorbell, she walked towards the door and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s me!¡± After opening the door, Imogen saw a little girl standing at the door with arge schoolbag beside her. Grace pointed to the big schoolbag next to her, ¡°He said you didn¡¯t want to see him, so he let me come up by myself. Imogen, I still want to sleep with you at night.¡± It was self¨Cevident who ¡°he¡± referred to. Imogen picked up the bag on the ground and said helplessly, ¡°Pleasee in.¡± ¡°Yeah!¡± Grace entered the room again. When Charlie came back at night and saw Grace at their house again, aplicated mood appeared in her eyes. Imogen didn¡¯t dare to make eye contact with Charlie for fear of meeting Charlie¡¯s contemptuous gaze. s, Imogen couldn¡¯t help it, for Grace was so cute, While eating, Imogen keenly noticed that Charlie was a little depressed. It seemed that Charlie was fine when she returned, but after browsing through the phone for a while, she became like this. ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s going on today? I think you are a little unhappy?¡± Asked Imogen. ¡ö 17-44 ¡°Yes, you look unhappy!¡± Grace agreed. Charlie smiled narrowly, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Your expression doesn¡¯t mean you are fine,¡± said Imogen. Charlie was speechless. She brushed her hair irritably and thumped the table. ¡°There will be a reunion for my high school. ssmates two dayster.¡± ¡°What¡¯s so annoying about it?¡± asked Imogen. ¡°My ex¨Cboyfriend has returned domestically, and he will join, too.¡± ¡°Is it okay for you to refuse to go there?¡± ¡°They all ask me in the chat group. It will show that I feel guilty if I don¡¯t go.¡± Charlie rolled her eyes. ¡°It¡¯s okay. There¡¯s nothing to be worried about. I¡¯ll be with. you then.¡± Charlie immediately delightedly smiled and kissed Imogen. ¡°Imogen, you are so kind.¡± Seeing this, Grace also kissed Imogen on the other side of the cheek. Leaving Imogen¡¯s apartment, Troy went directly to the clubhouse, where he had made an appointment with Yann. Troy opened the door of a private room, and there was only Yann inside, pouring himself and drinking. Yann raised his head when he heard the voice. ¡°Mr. Marshall, wee here. Please sit down.¡± Troy sat down on the sofa opposite Yann, took a sip of the wine poured by Yann, and then went straight to the topic. ¡°Have you found a suitable one after I asked you to look for someone?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the thing I deal with. There are many suitable people. It¡¯s a piece of cake to seduce Erik.¡± Yann also sympathized with Troy because he didn¡¯t expect Imogen to really like Erik! Yann made a call. Before a few minutes, several girls came in from outside the private room, beautiful. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. all young and They lined up like goods, waiting for Troy to choose. Behind them, there was a man who looked like a bustard. The man knew Yann but didn¡¯t know Troy, or he didn¡¯t dare to recognize Troy. Meeting Troy¡¯s gaze, he felt fearful. With an apologetic smile, he handed over a pile of documents to Yann. ¡°Mr. Cooper, these documents contain their identity information. Please have a check.¡± Yann didn¡¯t even look at it but directly handed it over to Troy. ¡°You can choose one.¡± Troy took over the materials and flipped through them page by page. The private room was exceptionally quiet. The atmosphere seemed to be stagnant. Until Troy turned to a certain page and read a name on it, ¡°Ann. Who is Ann?¡± Among the girls in a row, the second woman on the left paused for a few seconds before stepping forward. She looked down. ¡°Sir, I¡¯m Ann.¡± Troy narrowed his eyes and measured her sharply. After a while, he said lightly, ¡°I choose you. Others can go out.¡± The man leading the team said eagerly, ¡°Sir, don¡¯t you choose another one?¡± The man thought, ¡°Do they like having sex with one woman together?¡± ¡°No,¡± answered Troy. ¡°Alright,¡± the man leading the team did not forget to remind Ann, ¡°Ann, offer a good service to the two gentlemen!¡± The other women reluctantly walked out of the private room with disappointed expressions. There were only three people left in the room. Ann stood in front of the coffee table, bearing the gazes of Troy and Yann. She tried her best to remain calm, not to show her timidity, with clenched fists under her sleeves involuntarily. ¡°Please sit down.¡± Troy pointed to the sofa next to him. Ann looked up at Troy and obediently sat on the sofa next to him, with her back straight and her hands on her knees. She looked like a primary school student in posture. Troy couldn¡¯t help but recall that when Imogen first came to the Marshall vi, she was like this, trying hard to appear calm, but her certain actions had already exposed her real feelings completely. That¡¯s why Troy chose Ann. ¡°Do you know what I want you to do?¡± With a snap, the lighter burst into mes, Troy lit a cigarette, took a puff, and casually threw the lighter on the table. Commonly, it¡¯s about sex. But it¡¯s obviously not the answer, for Troy asked such a question. Ann shook her head. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± ¡°I want you to seduce a man,¡± said Troy. Ann suddenly raised her head and looked at Troy in astonishment. After Ann left the private room, Yann poured Troy a ss of wine. ¡°After ke returned. domestically, he continued to do his own business in the decoration industry, but ording to my investigation, his decoration materials are not up to standard, so you can use this to control him.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± said Troy. ¡°Don¡¯t you go and see Sarah?¡± asked Yann. Just half a month ago, Sarah was found by Yann¡¯s subordinates. However, Troy was in Australia at that time, and after receiving the news, he said to Yann, ¡°I heard that one of your uncles is the dean of Vird Hospital?¡± Vird Hospital was a psychiatric hospital in New York City. Yann immediately understood what Troy meant and instantly sent Sarah there. Sarah had always wanted to see Troy. Troy had been domestic for about ten days but still didn¡¯t want to see Sarah. ¡°How is she going now?¡± Chapter 230 T¡¯ll Be With You Troy raised his hand to take a puff of the cigarette, exhaled the smoke slowly, and lightly shook the ash with his fingers. Sarah had a trump card in her hand. She knew Imogen¡¯s background information, so if Sarah exposed this, Imogen would not be able to endure it, let alone that Imogen would suffer the gossip of others. It was always a ticking time bomb. But Sarah only held this card in her hand, for Bill had died, Samara was imprisoned, and Joseph didn¡¯t care about her. Therefore, she didn¡¯t dare to show her hand perfunctorily but would use it to negotiate terms with Troy. But anyway, Troy got the initiative. No matter what, Troy wouldn¡¯t make Sarah easily get what she wanted. ¡°She often mored to see you. The doctors gave her doses, so she fell asleep longer and longer,¡± Yann answered. ¡°Just wait a little longer. Don¡¯t worry,¡± said Troy. Chapter 231 Chapter 231 Chapter 231 She Only Had Eyes for Him There had been a plunge in temperature recently, and Sue¡¯s grandson had caught a cold, so she asked for a few days off. Although Troy was no longer the president of Marshall Group, he had a lot of properties of his own, and he was so busy every day that he had little time to take care of Grace. Grace naturally moved into Imogen¡¯s ce. Imogen took her out during the daytime to have fun and slept together at night. How happy these days were. Until Thursday, when Charlie¡¯s high school students reunited, Imogen couldn¡¯t take Grace with her, so she sent Grace to Marshall vi and promised to pick her up at night. The location of the reunion was set at a luxurious restaurant. Before going, Charlie put on delicate makeup for herself. After that, she looked at herself in the mirror and looked at Imogen, who was on the sofa, pointed to her face, and asked excitedly, ¡°Imogen, how is my makeup?!¡± The makeup was clean and neat, the eyebrows were well drawn, and the slightly raised brow peaks revealed a bit of arrogance. Light¨Ccolored contact lenses in the middle of dark pupils, eyeliner at the end of the eye to pull an upward arc, and brown eyeshadow were drawn truncated, making Charlie¡¯s big eyes more vivid and charming. Brick red lipstick on her lips contrasted sharply with her fair skin, like a red rose in the snow, dazzling. As long as Charlie stopped acting goofy, she would look like an elegant belle. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful.¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°How could it not be good when Imogen did this by herself?¡± Charlie gave her a coy look and began to do her hair. While doing it, she hummed softly. ¡°Jenny dared to provoke me. I¡¯m going to crush her with my beauty!¡± After styling, Charlie went to the closet and picked out the most expensive one. Then she took out a bag worth more than 100 thousand dors. When she finished dressing up, Imogen gave her a thumbs up. Charlie took a look in the mirror and was very satisfied. She dragged Imogen in front of the mirror. ¡°It¡¯s your turn. We can¡¯t shrink back tonight!¡± In the evening, some people were already in the box, chatting. It had been so many years since these high school ssmatesst met each other. Some were busy bragging about how awesome they were now, some were showing off that they had found a beautiful girlfriend or boyfriend, and some had brought their partners over directly. Charlie walked ahead, identified the fox number, carefully checked her makeup and clothes, and pushed the door open with her head held high like a proud little phoenix. Imogen followed Charlie in. Seeing the figures at the door, people talking in the box were silent for a moment, and all kinds of eyes stared at them. Some were amazed, some were thinking, some were disdainful¡­ ¡°Hey! Charlie?! Damn, I almost didn¡¯t recognize you!¡± The man sitting on the sofa at the door eximed. A Charlie looked around the box and recognized him immediately ¡°Vannose? You are still as clever. as ever!¡± As soon as Charlie finished speaking, many people recognized her. ¡°Charlie? It¡¯s really you! You are too beautiful now!¡± ¡°Charlie,e sit here!¡± ¡°Charlie, do you have a boyfriend?¡± A boy asked loudly with a smile. The old ssmates greeted her eagerly. Charlie responded with a smile. ¡°Boyfriend? Guess!¡± ¡°Hey, Charlie, who is this beautifuldy beside you?¡± Vanness asked. ¡°Come!¡± Charlie smiled. ¡°Let me introduce you guys. This is my best friend, Imogen.¡± Imogen nodded and smiled. ¡°Beauty, let¡¯s exchange Facebook!¡± Amidst theughter and jokes, Imogen and Charlie found a seat and sat down. Charlie was good at socializing, chatting, andughing with her old ssmates. Suddenly, the girl named Anny said, ¡°By the way, Charlie, have you heard that Chad hase back from abroad, and he seems to be here today.¡± Hearing the name, Imogen looked at Charlie. Chad was the boy Charlie and her rival used to pursue. Charlie paused and said calmly, ¡°Really? It¡¯s up to him.¡± She stared in a daze at a specific ce in front of her, and that introverted and elegant face couldn¡¯t help appearing in her mind. It turned out that specific memories did not gradually be blurred over time but became more profound. Anny said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen each other for a long time, right? You and Jenny fought so fiercely for him back then that I thought you would make it to the end with Chad. I heard that Jenny followed Chad and went abroad. It is said that this time, Jenny and Chad organize the party will show up.¡± ¡°Really?¡± Another female ssmate next to her continued the conversation. ¡°They are together, right?¡± Anny nced at Charlie and said, ¡°Maybe they have been studying abroad together for so many years, and Jenny stays single all the time. She must be waiting for Chad! She holds a reunion as soon as they return. She must have some good news to announce.¡± Charlie silently rolled her eyes, but her fingers on herp couldn¡¯t help clenching her sleeves tightly. Another girl said intentionally, ¡°Sometimes you can¡¯t be happy too early. We don¡¯t know who will have thestugh!¡± Charlie¡¯s expression became grim. She raised her eyebrows and sneered. ¡°Picking up a piece of garbage I discard can be called have thestugh?¡± The girl¡¯s expression froze, not expecting Charlie to be so direct. It happened at this time. The door of the box opened. A young man was standing at the door, about twenty¨Cfive years old, over six feet tall, wearing a turtleneck sweater and suit pants, with a coat casually draped over his elbows. Chapter 231 She Only Had Eyes for Him With a pair of gold¨Crimmed sses on his delicate face, he looked around calmly, his over Charlie. Then he said, ¡°What were you talking about just now?¡± eyes flicked When Charlie saw the figure at the door, her pupils shrank suddenly, and her whole body froze. At that moment, her mind was nk, and she only had eyes for him. Imogen poked Charlie with her elbow. She was a sensitive person, and she had long noticed the unusual rtionship between Charlie and Chad. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Charlie came back to her senses and looked away, annoyed. She didn¡¯t expect that after so many years, she would still be influenced by him so easily. If possible, she would like to erase all traces of their memories together, as if she didn¡¯t know this person. There was a moment of silence in the box. Someone reacted and greeted him. ¡°Chad, you¡¯re really back? I thought it was a rumor!¡± ¡°Yes, Chad, when did youe back?!¡± ¡°Come,e, sit here!¡± Another female voice came from the door of the box. ¡°Why sit here? I invited Chad, so of course he should sit beside me, isn¡¯t it, Chad?¡± The figure of the girl appeared beside Chad, looking up at him affectionately. She had exquisite makeup on her face, big rings on her ears, luxurious nes flickering around her neck, long wavy hair, and a gorgeous mink coat, all of which showed her richness. Everyone looked at the two teasingly, and someone whistled. Some people also nced at Charlie, their faces full of gossip. Before Chad could answer, Jenny walked into the box and looked around, then she walked towards Charlie and said with a smile, ¡°Charlie, you are really here? I thought you weren¡¯ting!¡± Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Chapter 232 Reluctant to Admit Mistakes The beautiful woman and handsome man standing together were attractive enough, but couldn¡¯t help but look away at Charlie. everyone In terms of face without makeup, the two were almost on the same level, but Charlie was a professional dresser, aware of her strengths and weaknesses, so she took advantage of her powers and avoided her shorings to make her temperament more outstanding! Charlie raised her eyelids, nced at Jenny, and smiled, ¡°You defied me in the chat group, and if I didn¡¯te, it meant that I was afraid of you, didn¡¯t it?¡± Hearing this, everyone else around was a little embarrassed. Unexpectedly, after so many years, Charlie still couldn¡¯t fail to show restraint. Back then, everyone was optimistic about Chad and Jenny, ranking first and second in the school. No one expected that Chad would end up with Charlie. One ranked first, and the other ranked thest one. One was implicit and introverted, and the other was outstanding and extroverted. At that time, no one in the ss could beat Charlie, so they gave her the nickname Nun Killer. But in front of Chad, Nun Killer turned into a little white sheep. Jenny said, ¡°You and Chad haven¡¯t seen each other for several years, right? Chad, Charlie was here. At least you used to be lovers. Why don¡¯t youe and say hello?¡± Chad¡¯s eyes fell on Charlie without blinking. Then he walked over slowly. The thin figure in memory became mature and straight now, and the gold¨Crimmed sses on his face added a bit of elegance to him. Charlie nced at Chad, and their eyes met inadvertently. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Through the lens, his eyes seemed to contain some kind of deep meaning. Charlie said casually, ¡°Couldn¡¯t carry on abroad ande back now?¡± Chad¡¯s face remained unchanged. ¡°After all these years, no one wants you?¡± Everyone listened to the two fighting each other and looked at each other a few times. Jennyughed. ¡°Charlie, you know how to tell jokes. Chad is excellent in the Venture Capital. How can¡¯t he carry on? You have been separated for so many years. You hate him, don¡¯t you? Listen to me, don¡¯t be so narrow.¡± Imogen cut in. ¡°Chad, right? You are also good at telling jokes. Men courting Charlie have lined up all over the street these years. How can she be deserted? You have been separated for so many years, so it can¡¯t be you are still thinking of her, do you? Listen to me and give up. I have been friends with Charlie for so many years, and I have never heard her mention who Chad is!¡± Chad was silent, narrowing his eyes and staring at Charlie. After all these years, she hadn¡¯t mentioned him in front of her friends. Jenny¡¯s face darkened, and she looked at Imogen displeasedly. ¡°Who are you?¡± ¡°Me? I¡¯m Charlie¡¯s friend, Imogen.¡± Imogen looked directly at her calmly. ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Jenny looked her up and down and smiled mockingly. ¡°Oh, I know, it¡¯s Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife. He cheated on you and abandoned you. You two deserve each other!¡± ¡°Mocking Imogen by this, you are really making a scene here!¡± Charlie said. ¡°Haha, Troy¡¯s cheating can be a reason to belittle me. This is the first time I¡¯ve heard such words. Ms. Jenny is so fond of chasing power that you lose your brain?!¡± Everyone looked at Jenny with displeasure. After all, most people here are ordinary people with traditional ideas. They knew that the one who cheated was the guilty party. There was a natural gap between them and the capitalist Troy, and they couldn¡¯t speak for Troy. Jenny wanted to say something more, but Chad said, ¡°Enough!¡± Only then was someone persuaded. ¡°Let¡¯s cut the crap, it¡¯s hard to reunite this time, don¡¯t make it too embarrassing!¡± ¡°I want to be friendly, but someonees here to show off. How can I be friendly then?¡± Charlie used a surly tone. ¡°Someone was so stubborn and reluctant to admit her mistakes!¡± Jenny refused to give in. ¡°Okay, okay! It¡¯s almost the time. Come and sit here. I¡¯ll ask the waiter to serve the food.¡± The monitor helped to resolve the dispute. Under the persuasion of the other students, Charlie didn¡¯t say much and chose a seat at the round table with Imogen. Jenny snorted at Charlie, and when she looked at Chad, her expression changed, and she smiled. ¡°Chad, sit here.¡± The other seats were upied, and the students deliberately left the seats next to Jenny empty. Chad pursed his lips, a look of displeasure shed in his eyes under the gold¨Crimmed sses and sat down beside Jenny without saying a word. The waiter started serving the food. Jenny said to Chad, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you like these dishes. If you don¡¯t like them, you can order something else.¡± Chad¡¯s eyes were dark, and before he could speak, a male ssmate teased. ¡°Can I order more?¡± ¡°Get out of here!¡± Jenny smiled. When eating, Jenny was always mentioning Chad and looked at Charlie provocatively from time to time. Charlie ignored her and chatted with other students. Charlie was more popr among ordinary students, A few single male students started conversations with Charlie intentionally or unintentionally. Firstly, when she was in high school, Charlie¡¯s grades were at the bottom of the list, which caused her teacher to worry and move her seat to thest row. She was the only girl in thest row. She was lively and outgoing and got along well with the boys. Secondly, there were alsoparisons between boys. Jenny kept ttering Chad, which they didn¡¯t like. Vanness, Charlie¡¯s former tablemate, was even more considerate and thoughtful, helping Charlie fill her bowl with food, pouring drinks, and caring about her daily work and life while chatting. Charlie joked. ¡°Why do you care about me so much? You want to date me?¡± Vanness smiled. ¡°Can I date you?¡± Chad ate silently, his hand holding the forks slowly tightened, and his drooping eyes became more gloomy. Jenny called Chad twice but received no response, and she felt more irritated when she saw Charlie was even more popr among their ssmates. She rolled her eyes and gave Anny the eye, pointing to the wine bottle in front of her. Anny understood, poured two sses of wine, and held one mirror before Charlie. ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s so difficult to see you. Let me give you a toast!¡± Charlie took it, toasted it back, and drained it. ¡°Charlie, I¡¯ll give you a toast.¡± ¡°Charlie,e, let¡¯s drink.¡± 1 More and more ssmates toasted, Charlie couldn¡¯t refuse but drink them all. Drinking one cup after another, Charlie quickly became tipsy, and her eyes were blurred. ¡°Okay, don¡¯t drink with her anymore. She can¡¯t drink anymore.¡± Imogen blocked the wine ss that Anny handed over. Anny said, ¡°Tonight is our reunion. We are getting hammered. What are you afraid of?¡± Imogen had already seen through that Anny was instructed by Jenny to drink with Charlie. Fortunately, Charlie had expected it and brought Imogen here with her. ¡°Then you get hammered first!¡± Imogen said unhurriedly. After a while, lunch wasing to an end. Most of the people had almost finished eating and couldn¡¯t sit still. Some went out to answer the phone, some went out to smoke, and the table was empty. Charlie stood up and suddenly swayed, almost falling down. ¡°I¡¯m going to the bathroom.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apany you,¡± Imogen said. ¡°No, I¡¯m fine.¡± Charlie waved her hand, hupped, and went to the bathroom. Chad stood at the bathroom door, his back facing the entrance, looking out the window from a distance. Hearing the footsteps, he turned around and his gold¨Crimmed sses shed a dazzling luster. ¡°Charlie.¡± Charlie answered in a low voice and mocked drunkenly. ¡°The smell here must be very good, right?¡± She never gave up mocking others. A trace of helplessness shed in Chad¡¯s eyes. Then he took a step forward. ¡°It doesn¡¯t smell good. I¡¯m here waiting for you.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not interested in catching up with you!¡± Charlie walked straight forward. Chad grabbed her wrist. ¡°I¡¯m garbage?!¡± It seemed that he overheard her words. Charlie pulled out her hand with force and looked at him coldly. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± After that, she didn¡¯t give him a chance to retort and strode away. Chapter 233 Chapter 233 Chapter 233 He Is Not My Boyfriend Charlie was swaying, and her steps faltered from time to time. Chad stood still, with deep eyes behind the lens, staring at her back in a daze. In his mind, he couldn¡¯t help but recall when they were in high school, she was such an innocent girl who blocked him in the corridor. ¡°Chad, I like you so much. Can you be Her temperament hadn¡¯t changed much, but she said he was garbage. my boyfriend?¡± She didn¡¯t know that he suggested that Jenny organize a reunion, and he deliberately stimted Jenny because he knew that Jenny would definitely not resist provoking her. And after that, Charlie woulde to the reunion. When he came, he heard her voice before entering the box and tried hard to stay calm. Charlie finally walked to the box door. She opened the door and went in. The people in the box stopped talking and stared at her. Charlie didn¡¯t notice it until she saw nothing on the round table and no one around it. Then she realized something was wrong. The waiter has withdrawn the meal? Where was Imogen? On the sofa, a middle¨Caged man cleared his throat. ¡°Miss, did you go to the wrong room?¡± Charlie looked at the speaker and scratched her head in a daze. When did she have a ssmate who was so old? Could it be that the head teacher was here? Liam stood up and smiled apologetically at the middle¨Caged man. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯ll take her out first.¡± He walked towards Charlie. ¡°Charlie, let¡¯s go.¡± The middle¨Caged man was the director of a specific show who wanted to invite him to participate in the show. So he asked him and Carter to have lunch there. No one expected Charlie to break in suddenly. Liam could smell the strong smell of alcohol on Charlie as soon as she approached. Her cheeks were flushed, and she seemed to have drunk a lot. No wonder she was a little dizzy. Charlie raised her head, surprised for a moment, then blinked. ¡°Liam? Why are you at my ssmate¡¯s reunion?¡± Liam took her arm and walked out. ¡°Let¡¯s go out first.¡± Charlie staggered, following Liam out of the box, ¡°Liam, why did you take me¡­ emm¡­ out?¡± Liam closed the door and asked, ¡°Where is your box?¡± Charlie¡¯s eyes were blurred, and she pointed behind Liam. ¡°Isn¡¯t this the one?¡± Liam was speechless. He asked in another way, ¡°Who did youe with?¡± Before Charlie could speak, a male voice suddenly came. ¡°Hand her to me. I¡¯m her boyfriend.¡± The person was wearing a turtleneck sweater and suit pants, with round gold¨Crimmed sses on his fair face. Chad saw that Charlie had entered the wrong box and immediately chased after her. Liam looked Chad up and down a few times, keenly catching some hostility in his eyes, so he narrowed his eyes. ¡°Boyfriend?¡± When he was in Australia earlier, he heard that Charlie did not have a boyfriend. Charlie directly hid behind Liam, clutching Liam¡¯s hoodie tightly, and poked her head out. ¡°He¡¯s not my boyfriend! He¡¯s a human trafficker and wants to sell me to a ravine!¡± Chad didn¡¯t know what to say. He looked at Charlie tenderly. ¡°Charlie, knock it off. I know make fun of it¡­¡± you are angry with me, but you can¡¯t Liam stared at Chad with a wary expression. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say anything. I won¡¯t hand her over to you. If you are sensible, leave quickly, or I will call security.¡± Although the man in front of them looked like a gentleman, and he couldn¡¯t be a human trafficker, at most, he was a mean man who failed to court Charlie and tried to use some dirty tricks! Hearing this, Chad¡¯s eyes behind the lens darkened, and he stared sharply at Liam. ¡°Who are you? What right do you have to decide whether she will stay or not? Let me tell you, I can¡¯t let her stay with a stranger!¡± The man looked like a gentleman but just wanted to take advantage of Charlie! Charlie pulled out Liam¡¯s clothes and said, ¡°Liam is not a stranger. He is my friend!¡± Liam looked at Chad, raised his eyebrows, and asked, ¡°Did you hear that?¡± Chad also stared back at Liam. ¡°She is drunk. She can enter the wrong box. How do you know if she can mistake her friend?¡± Their eyes met, and the air seemed filled with the smell of sparks after the smoke. No one would back down. It¡¯s just that there were still other guests in the box, so Liam couldn¡¯t stay outside for too long. He turned his head and asked Charlie, ¡°Who did youe with?¡± ¡°Imogen, where did Imogen go? Why didn¡¯t she wait for me?¡± Charlie asked curiously with innocent eyes. Chad looked at Charlie. ¡°I know where Imogen is. I¡¯ll take you to her. How about it?¡± Liam heard this and asked directly, ¡°Which box is Imogen in? I¡¯ll send her there directly!¡± He was worried that the man would take drunk Charlie away. Chad nced at him, then said slowly, ¡°0307.¡± Liam turned his head and looked at Charlie behind him. ¡°Shall I take you to find Imogen?¡± ¡°That¡¯s great!¡± Charlie agreed directly. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Charlie seized Liam¡¯s sleeves and followed him obediently. Obviously, between the two, she preferred Liam. Chad was one step behind. His eyes behind the lens were intense, and he followed silently. The box was only two doors away. Chad pushed the door open, stood aside, and nced at Liam. Liam went in, looked around, and caught sight of Imogen. Chapter 233 He Is Not My Boyfriend Imogen got up and walked over immediately when she saw he was with Charlie. ¡°Liam?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Imogen!¡± Seeing her, Charlie giggled and rushed forward. Imogen stood firm and hugged Charlie¡¯s waist. ¡°Why are you two together?¡± Liam put away his tit¨Cfor¨Ctat attitude when confronting Chad and wore a gentle smile on his face. ¡°I¡¯m having lunch here. She went to the wrong box.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen squeezed Charlie¡¯s waist. ¡°I told you I¡¯ll go with you. You don¡¯t listen to me.¡± Charlie didn¡¯t hear her at all, lying on Imogen and humming. Someone in the box recognized Liam and discussed it in a low voice. Liam said with a smile, ¡°I still have guests over there, so I¡¯ll excuse myself first, and let¡¯s dine next time.¡± ¡°Okay, you go first.¡± Liam turned around and identally saw Chad at the door. He stopped, turned his head, and whispered to Imogen, ¡°The man at the door imed to be Charlie¡¯s boyfriend. I doubt that he has other intentions. Be careful.¡± Imogen looked over there and identally met Chad¡¯s eyes. She immediately retracted her gaze. ¡°I understand.¡± Liam then left. When passing by Chad, Liam raised his eyebrows, feeling a sense of pride in resolving a nasty incident. Chad lowered his eyes, expressionless, and tightened his drooping fingers. Then he came in and sat on the sofa. Imogen helped Charlie sit back in her seat, poured a cup of ice water, and put it in front of her. ¡°Drink some water first.¡± Charlie picked up the water cup and drank like a good baby. Imogen asked again, ¡°Charlie, do you want to have some food?¡± Charlie didn¡¯t answer, but a ssmate beside her asked Imogen, ¡°Ms. Forbes, was that Liam just now? You know Liam?¡± Chapter 234 Been Gone for Seven Years Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Chapter 234 Been Gone for Seven Years People who were whispering around heard this, and all looked at them. Under everyone¡¯s gaze, Imogen paused, then nodded lightly. ¡°Liam is our friend.¡± A ssmate looked envious and said to Imogen, ¡°Ms. Forbes, Charlie, could you please ask Liam for an autograph for me?¡± ¡°I want it too, please¡­¡± ¡°And me. I want it, too. Thank you, Charlie. Thank you, Ms. Forbes!¡± ¡°I want it too, Charlie¡­¡± Before Imogen could speak, Charlie patted her chest and agreed. ¡°Okay! No problem!¡± ¡°Charlie, you are so kind!¡± ¡°Thank you, Charlie!¡± ¡°Charlie, you must have a close rtionship with Liam, right? He walked you here in person.¡± Chad¡¯s eyes were full of gloom. Many ssmates surrounded Charlie and talked to her. Jenny saw this, and a trace of jealousy shed in her eyes. She clenched her fists tightly. Why? Why was Charlie always more popr than her, whether among ssmates or with Chad? How was Charlie better than Jenny? Someone else asked, ¡°Charlie, do you know other celebrities?¡± Charlie hupped after drinking. ¡°Of course. Such as¡­¡± Charlie was about to announce the stars¡® names while using her fingers to count. Imogen interrupted her, ¡°Charlie, are you full?¡± ¡°I am full.¡± Charlie changed the topic instantly. ¡°Where is the wine? Is there any wine? I want to drink!¡± ¡°No, you can¡¯t drink anymore. We should go back.¡± ¡°No. I want to drink!¡± Charlie rubbed her eyes and reached out to grab Imogen¡¯s arm. She almost could not see clearly. ¡°No.¡± Imogen stood up, trying to pull her up. ¡°We are going home.¡± ¡°Hey, Ms. Forbes. Charlie doesn¡¯t want to leave. How about staying for a while?¡± A ssmate persuaded Imogen. Charlie raised her head and looked at Imogen with a childish expression. She pouted and said, ¡°I won¡¯t leave. I want to drink!¡± Imogen had no choice but to bend over and whisper to Charlie, ¡°Do you want Jenny and Chad to see you mess up after drinking?¡± When she heard that she was going to lose face in front of her rival and ex¨Cboyfriend, Charlie shook her head and stood up abruptly. ¡°No! Let¡¯s go home!¡± ¡°That is right!¡± Imogen took her by the arm, walked out, and said to others, ¡°Charlie is drunk. We will go back first!¡± Other ssmates didn¡¯t try to persuade them anymore but said, ¡°Charlie, don¡¯t forget Liam¡¯s 12:46 autograph!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I haven¡¯t forgotten!¡± Imogen helped Charlie into the back seat when they arrived at the underground garage. ¡°We will drop by the Marshall vi to pick up Grace. Sleep in the back seat for a while if you feel ufortable.¡± Charlie said nothing. After leaving the box, she suddenly felt a little depressed. At night, it was dim on the road, and Imogen was concentrating on driving when she suddenly heard sobbing from the back seat. She looked in the rearview mirror. Charlie burst into tears at some point, with tears streaming down her face. Imogen was startled and almost forgot to step on the brake at the red light ahead. ¡°Charlie, what is wrong?¡± Imogen and Charlie were friends for so many years. It was the first time Imogen saw Charlie so sadly.¡± Charlie cried and murmured, ¡°Why did hee back¡­ He was so determined to leave at the beginning. Why did hee back¡­¡± Imogen didn¡¯t interrupt. cry It was probably because Charlie saw Chad tonight, and it brought back the sad things many years. ago. Imogen didn¡¯t talk nonsense. She knew Charlie three years ago, and Charlie never mentioned Chad in front of her, as if there was no such person. In these three years, Charlie was happy, enthusiastic, and cheerful every time they met. Everyone had their sadness, but Charlie chose to hide it, bury it deeply in her heart, and face life with a smile. If it weren¡¯t for this ss reunion, that obscure experience would probably be buried in the dark corner of her heart forever. Only then did Imogen understand why Charlie liked to collect photos of handsome men on the Inte and order male waiters to apany her while drinking and singing, but she never fell in love. Perhaps Charlie never forgot Chad deep in her heart, or she was heartbroken and could no longer believe in love. Charlie said while sobbing, ¡°I did so much and hoped Chad would stay at that time, but he still left¡­ It has been seven years since he left. Why did hee back?¡± The trembling voice in the cry made Imogen feel sad. She never saw Charlie feel grieved like this. Seven years ago, that was when Charlie just stepped into university. ¡°Imogen, you don¡¯t know how much I loved Chad back then¡­ My parents wanted me to study abroad, but I couldn¡¯t bear to leave Chad. So I persuaded my parents and stayed in the country¡­ But, he suddenly wanted to leave¡­ He didn¡¯t leave any room to¡­¡± ¡°If he wanted toe back, thene back¡­ But he showed off in front of me¡­¡± Charlie muttered something behind, but the voice became smaller and smaller, and Imogen couldn¡¯t hear clearly. Gradually, Charlie fell asleep lying on the back seat, with tear stains on her face and murmured sometimes. Imogen got out of the car lightly when they arrived at Marshall vi and picked Grace Imogen told Grace in advance, ¡°Aunt Charlie fell asleep in the car. So you can take the seat tonight and don¡¯t speak loudly in the car.¡± Grace nodded obediently. They drove into the apartment and parked in the underground garage. Imogen woke Charlie up. ¡°Charlie, wake up. We are home! Go home and sleep there.¡± 1. up. passenger After Imogen said that twice, Charlie finally opened one eye and yawned, with tears streaming down her face. She squinted her eyes and looked out the car window. Her voice sounded sleepy. ¡°Are we home?¡± ¡°Yeas. Go upstairs and sleep there.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie slowly came out of the car. After entering the elevator, Charlie leaned against the wall as if she had no bones and closed her eyes. She looked sleepy indeed. The elevator stopped with a ¡°ding¡°. Charlie opened her eyes and met Imogen¡¯s worried gaze. Charlie asked in puzzlement, ¡°Why do you keep looking at me?¡± ¡°I am afraid you take things too hard.¡± Charlie was surprised. ¡°Take things too hard? Are you underestimating me? Only Jenny and Chad, these two pieces of junk, can make me take things too hard? You overestimate them!¡± Imogen said nothing. Imogen wondered who was crying in the car just now. It seemed that Charlie forgot that after a sleep. It was good to forget. Imogen liked Charlie, who was fearless and bold. ¡°It is good that you don¡¯t take things too hard, but¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± ¡°However, ording to Jenny¡¯s thought, you have to find a boyfriend who is better than Chad if you want to defeat her. It can also make trash Chad regret it. Have you considered this?¡± Charlie frowned and thought about it. ¡°But, where can I find a boyfriend who is better than trash Chad?¡± Chad¡¯s academic performance was the best in their grade, and he graduated from New York High School. If he took the SAT, his grades would be top¨Cstandard. It was said that Chad did well abroad in the past few years. Chapter 234 Been Gone for Seven Years Otherwise, Chad would not daree back. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Most importantly, he was good¨Clooking. Those who had simr achievements were not as handsome as Chad. Those who were almost as handsome as Chad had no achievement like him. After thinking about it, Charlie thought of a person. ¡°There is such a person, and that is¡­¡± Imogen immediately asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± Charlie was silent for two seconds and said, ¡°Dimwit.¡± Imogen was speechless. Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Chapter 235 Is Dimwit My Uncle? Imogen took Grace by the hand and walked out of the elevator with Charlie. While waiting for Imogen to open the door, Charlie couldn¡¯t help sighing, ¡°Listen to me. People like dimwit and trash Chad, who have the qualification to be praised by others, can easily be yboys. After all, so many women are waiting for them.¡± Imogen opened the door and walked in. ¡°You are right.¡± ¡°By the way, how are you and Erik? I think Erik is suitable for you. If he dares cheat on you, just dump him.¡± Charliey on the sofa directly. Imogen said calmly, ¡°We are still in contact. But he is a bit busy this week.¡± Beside them, Grace was sitting obediently on the sofa. When they stopped talking, Grace raised her head with one index finger in her mouth and asked in puzzlement, ¡°Imogen, is dimwit my uncle?¡± ¡°Well¡­¡± Imogen felt embarrassed for a moment. ¡± ¡°Why do you call him dimwit?¡± Charlie said, ¡°Grace, let me exin to you. It is because your uncle is easily deceived by other women¡¯s nders, just like the ancient dimwit kings. Do you understand?¡± Grace nodded as if she understood. She wanted to speak for Troy, but she kept silent, thinking of Imogen¡¯s warning. Charlie went to bed after showering. Imogen yed games with Grace for a while before falling asleep. Imogeny on the bed, holding Grace in her arms, and asked casually, ¡°Is Grandma Mary¡¯s grandson cured of his illness?¡± ¡°Not yet. I called Grandma Mary today. She said that her grandson is seriously ill, and it seems to be pneumonia now.¡± ¡°That is serious. I will send you to the Marshall vi tomorrow and visit Grandma Mary.¡± ¡°I want to go with you.¡± Grace looked at Imogen with expectation. ¡°No. You are too young. What if you get infected?¡± Grace pouted and said softly, ¡°How about I wear a mask? Imogen, please let me go! Imogen, you are the best!¡± She buried her head in Imogen¡¯s chest and kept rubbing Imogen. Imogen was moved and almost agreed. ¡°No, Grace. Your grandma doesn¡¯t like you getting in contact with me. If you get sick while I am taking care of you, your grandma will have more reasons to keep you from me. Do you understand?¡± How could Grace not understand? She pouted and said in a muffled voice, ¡°All right.¡± On Friday morning, Imogen woke up in a daze, reached for the mobile phone on the bedside table, and checked the time. It was sixteen past eight. A Facebook message reminder was on the screen. She unlocked the phone and saw that it was a message from Noah. Imogen thought bef Noah: [I¡¯m so sorry. Ms. Forbes, you don¡¯t know how much courage I took to speak to you. I am sorry. I can¡¯t continue with the things you entrusted to me. I will follow the agreement in the contract and pay you the liquidated damages. I am so sorry¡­] Seeing this, Imogen was so disappointed, as if she was locked in an ice cer. Noah would not suddenly say he would breach the contract for no reason. Something must have happened. year? They were so sharp. Have they noticed that someone was investigating the event of that Imogen closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and replied to him. Imogen: [Mr. Dawson, I want to know why.] Noah: [To tell the truth. Ms. Forbes. In thest week, I have received two death threats.] Then Noah sent two pictures. One was a threatening message with a picture of ghosts embedded in the MMS message, and the second was a letter paper covered with bloody fingerprints. Noah continued to exin. Noah: [After the first death threat, I didn¡¯t pay attention and continued investigating. Then, I received a second threat. Immediately afterward, my wife, parents, and parents¨Cinw all received threatening text messages.] He knew that he was easily retaliated as a private detective and hid his family very well. But his family was still exposed, which terrified him. ah: [I am sorry. Ms. Forbes, if I am alone, I won¡¯t be afraid. But I can¡¯t let my family be in danger with me. I am so sorry¡­] This exnation was sincere. ?? Imogen didn¡¯t force him. Imogen: [I understand, Mr. Dawson. Thank you for being willing to help me. In that case, I will not force you. The rest will be done ording to the contract.] Noah: [Ms. Forbes, thanks for your understanding. Don¡¯t worry. I will never disclose your information. I hope you can find out the truth soon and avenge your father.] Imogen: [Thank you.] After that, Imogen turned off the screen and was slightly lost in thought. If they could find Noah, would they be able to find her too? But Imogen received no threats. That was right. Imogen learned that her father¡¯s death was rted to that kidnapping case by mistake. The others didn¡¯t know. And they must have thought that Imogen didn¡¯t know and didn¡¯t think about her. So, they only thought that Noah investigated the kidnapping case for other reasons. However, the clue from Noah was cut off, and Imogen only had the clue from Erik. Although Imogen decided to get closeto Erik, she didn¡¯t like him. She resisted faintly in her heart, and it was Erik who took the initiative. In the past few days, Erik seemed a little indifferent to her. It could not go on like this. Imogen made up her mind and sent a message to Erik. Imogen: [It is almost the end of another week. How do you feel in thepany now? Are you busy?] The phone screen was on, and after a few minutes, there was still no reply from Erik. So Imogen turned off the phone and put it aside. Chapter 235 Is Dimwit My Uncle? As soon as she turned over, she saw Grace¡¯s big, round eyes. Imogen felt a little guilty for no reason. She cleared her throat and rubbed Grace¡¯s head. ¡°Are you awake? Get up if you wake up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± During breakfast, Imogen took a close look at Charlie and found nothing unusual with her. Then Imogen was relieved. Imogen reminded, ¡°Don¡¯t forget that you promised a few ssmates that you would help them get Liam¡¯s autograph.¡± Charlie patted her forehead. ¡°I will forget if you don¡¯t tell me! I will ask Liam for a few.¡± Liam was acquainted with them, so it would not be difficult to help sign a few. But a ssmate asked Charlie if she knew other celebrities. She wanted to ask for more celebrities¡® autographs. Luckily, Imogen interrupted Charlie¡¯s answer. Otherwise, Charlie would be busy. Charlie opened Facebook and suddenly found a new friend application. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She checked it and found that it was an unknown Facebook ID. It used a cat head picture as the profile photo and was named ¡°Hope you are well¡°. And there was nothing in the remark column. Charlie didn¡¯t like people who didn¡¯t show their intentions. So she just ignored it. She opened Facebook, clicked on Liam, and sent a meme first: [Liam, could you sign some autographs for me? My ssmates want it. Thank you.] Liam replied to her quickly: [Okay. When will youe to get it?] Charlie: [Hmm¡­ When they hold the Golden Phoenix Awards Ceremony.] Charlie was a specially invited makeup artist for the ceremony. After all, not every celebrity had his or her makeup artist. Liam should also participate in the ceremony that day. Liam: [Okay.] Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Chapter 236 Troy Was Sick? After breakfast, Imogen first called to ensure that Troy was not in the Marshall vi, then sent Grace there. She bought some gifts and went to the hospital to visit Aunt Mary¡¯s grandson. Imogen walked towards the parking lot aftering out of the ward. She looked around and caught a glimpse of a familiar figure, tall and straight. It seemed to be Troy. When she looked over carefully, that person turned the corner and disappeared. Troy was sick? walked towards her car, and unlocked it. Imogen looked away, walked towards her She opened the door and sat in the driver¡¯s seat. Imogen didn¡¯t start the car in a hurry but took out her mobile phone and looked at it. Erik: [Imogen, I am sorry. I have been really busy recently. But it is not about work.] Imogen: [Is something wrong? If you have any difficulties, you can tell me.] Erik sent a meme, and his joy can be felt across the screen. Erik: [Thanks for your kindness. I can handle it myself. Don¡¯t worry.] Imogen: [Come on. If you can¡¯t solve it yourself, turn to me.] Imogen typed warm words indifferently. Erik: [Okay, Imogen, you are so kind.] Imogen: [We are friends. I should help you.] Imogen looked at the screen indifferently and thought for a while. She used an application to check out recent movies, took a random screenshot, and posted it on Instagram. Imogen: [Want to see this. Does anyone want to see this movie together this weekend?] Together with a screenshot from the movie. After posting that, Imogen put away her phone, and a dark light shed in her The setting of this Instagram post was only visible to Erik. It was simple. She suspected that Erik was in trouble. eyes. If Imogen could help, it would bring the rtionship between them closer. Noah¡¯s withdrawal made her a little anxious. But Erik showed no sign of telling her. Imogen could not ask him which would make her deliberate. And Erik was busy. She couldn¡¯t invite him to dinner and movie. That would be impolite. The only way was to make Erik take the initiative. When Erik saw this on Instagram, if he was interested, he would contact Imogen. Erik stared at the phone screen and was absent¨Cminded. He imagined Imogen¡¯s elegant and beautiful face and could not help but smile. With Imogen supporting him, Erik would not be afraid no matter how many difficulties in front of him. Erik sighed helplessly, turned around, and looked at the solemn police station behind him. Then, he left silently. A few days ago, the decoration team led by ke Hale, Erik¡¯s father, was suddenly reported for using unqualified decoration materials. The homeownerined to the Consumer Association and the relevant industrial andmercial departments. ording to the appraisal of professionals from relevant departments, some materials were unqualified. During the negotiation, the homeowner was arrogant and spoke harshly, deliberately irritating ke. ke was so angry that he beat the homeowner and was detained at the police station. Erik submitted an application to the police station for release on bail pending trial. Yesterday, Erik went to the hospital to apologize andmunicate with the homeowner. The homeowner firmly disagreed with the settlement and insisted on suing ke. Erik thought it was strange and suspected that the homeowner was deliberately targeting ke. ke did this job in the decoration industry for more than ten years. He was always conscientious with due diligence. No matter how many requirements the homeowner had, ke would try his best to meet them. How could he use unqualified materials? Nothing like this ever happened before, either at home or abroad. ke also suspected that apetitor instigated the homeowner just to discredit thepany of ke¡¯s decoration team. But Erik could only ept this bad luck. Whatforted him a little was that the application for release on bail pending trial was approved, and ke coulde out of the police station. ke thought the owner did it deliberately, so the homeowner would not settle. He could just wait for the trial and pay thepensation at most. Erik didn¡¯t think so. The young man was full of vigor and determination to forge ahead. Erik couldn¡¯t stand being med wrongly. The homeowner deliberately framed ke. Erik couldn¡¯t stand it and wanted to apply for a re¨Cexamination in some departments. ke sighed and persuaded him. ¡°It is useless for you to go. I have lived for decades and have already understood. If you have no money or power, you have to suck it up! Our materials are fine, but they can make it unqualified. They talk ck into white. You only waste your time and energy. It is useless.¡± Erik said, ¡°Dad, you shouldn¡¯t have negotiated from the very beginning. And you should insist that something is wrong with the appraisal. It is toote to raise objections to the appraisal now.¡± However, Erik went to a relevant department on Saturday and asked for another person to test again. The staff told him directly that the test report was correct and re¨Ctesting was not supported. No matter what Erik said, this was the result. After wasting a whole morning, Erik walked out of the hall of that department exhaustedly. He Tooked at the road ahead, not knowing where to go. Erik didn¡¯t want to go home. So he wandered around like a headless chicken. As he walked, Erik suddenly remembered the Instagram post he sawst night. He went to look it up, and the Instagram post was still there. Did it mean Imogen didn¡¯t find anyone to watch the movie with? He opened the Under One Roof? I have been looking forward to it for a long time. Have you found someone to watch it with? If not, let¡¯s watch it together this afternoon?] Seeing this message, Imogen smiled: [Okay.] Imogen: [Have you had lunch yet?] Erik: [No. How about we have lunch together and then watch the movie?] Imogen: [Okay. I am at King Square now. Come here.] Erik: [Great!] Erik replied and immediately stopped a taxi and headed to King Square. Imogen sent him the name of the restaurant and the menu. Imogen was already sitting on the seat, waiting for the food to be served when Erik arrived. Erik entered the door, looked around, and walked over quickly. ¡°Imogen!¡± Imogen said with a smile, ¡°Take a seat.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Seeing her smile, Erik paused and couldn¡¯t helpughing. His dissatisfaction and resentment disappeafed like a spring breeze blowing in his heart. Erik sat down opposite Imogen. ¡°Why didn¡¯t Gracee today?¡± The third wheel finally was not around. ¡°She is at her great¨Cgrandma¡¯s ce. I went to the hospital to visit a patient today. Many people have had a cold recently. I am afraid she might be infected.¡± ¡°It became cold drastically recently. Imogen, you should also be careful.¡± The waiter started serving the food. They chatted while eating. Erik finally felt better. Imogen asked unintentionally, ¡°By the way, have you solved the problem you mentioned yesterday?¡± Hearing that, Erik frowned and felt uncontrobly irritable, but he didn¡¯t want to show it in front of Imogen. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It has been solved.¡± ¡°Liar. Look at your frowning eyebrows. That could mp a fly.¡± After teasing, Imogen said seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t be embarrassed. Just tell me if you have any trouble.¡± Erik blushed slightly and lowered his head in embarrassment. He thought that his family just returned to the country, and the previous connections were long lost. It was inevitable that they would fall t in this situation. But Imogen was different. She was a local and kind of from the Marshall family. Her connections were much stronger than that of Erik and ke. For example, Erik was polite and respectful to Nics, but Imogen called Nics by his name. Maybe with Imogen¡¯s help, it could be solved. They only needed topensate the homeowner for the medical expenses if it could be proved that the materials were qualified. After thinking about it, Erik told Imogen the whole story. Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Chapter 237 Long Line to Catch Big Fish Erik mentioned ¡°my dad,¡± and Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat. She lowered her eyes, picked up a prawn, peeled it slowly, and stuffed it into her mouth. After Erik finished speaking, Imogen thought and swallowed the food. ¡°Hearing what you said, it seems like deliberate targeting.¡± Erik nodded. ¡°It must be. I knew he didn¡¯t want to solve the problem but just deal with Erik¡¯s statement amused Imogen. my Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. dad.¡± ¡°However, even if there is a problem with the material, shouldn¡¯t the responsibility for this matter lie with the decorationpany?¡± Erik exined. ¡°Thepany is only affiliated, and my dad is responsible for the materials.¡± Imogen nodded, picked up another prawn, looked up at Erik¡¯s eyes, pursed her lip, and said, ¡°May I ask, are the decoration materials used by your father okay? It is the key, not because I don¡¯t believe you.¡± ke was a kidnapper. It was not surprising for people like ke, who had no morals and vited thew, to use substandard materials. But in Erik¡¯s eyes, ke was his respected and beloved father, and Erik must trust his father unconditionally. But the thing was that ke would ept his fate if he knew that the case would not be overturned. Only Erik was unaware of that. Erik said very firmly, ¡°No problem. My dad is honest. He has been doing decoration for so many years, and this situation has never happened before.¡± Hearing ¡°honest,¡± Imogen lowered her eyshes, and a hint of sarcasm shed in her eyes. Imogen picked a piece of pork chop for herself and said while eating, ¡°Have you ever thought about this situation? You just returned home and didn¡¯t know much about the current situation, but you were in a hurry to take over the job and cheated by the material supplier?¡± Erik paused and thought about it carefully. ¡°It may be true.¡± Imogen took a sip of hot water. ¡°I¡¯ll entrust some people and ask them to retest and find a private institution to do so. Let¡¯spare the two test results.¡± ¡°If the test results are the same, there may be a problem with the material. The supplier will be held ountable if your father doesn¡¯t know about it. If the owner seeds in reporting, even if he deliberately targets your father, we can do nothing.¡± ¡°If the test results are different, it is probably a false usation. We can now think about whether the owner is colluding with officials.¡± Hearing Imogen¡¯s proposal, Erik¡¯s eyes showed joy. ¡°Okay, Imogen, thank you so much! I don¡¯t know what to do next if it wasn¡¯t for you!¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were calm, and she smiled. ¡°You¡¯re wee. Let¡¯s eat. You are just an intern, so don¡¯t let this affect your work.¡± ¡°Uh¨Chuh!¡± Erik nodded repeatedly. Although Erik put away his smile, he couldn¡¯t hide the joy in his eyes. Erik looked up at Imogen from time to time and hurriedly lowered his head when Imogen looked over. At first, when Erik struck up a conversation with Imogen in Norway, it was more because Imogen looked like his fellow and was so charming that he had a crush on her. Erik never expected that they were from the same ce. After getting along these few times, Erik liked Imogen not because of her appearance but because of her character. His feelings for Imogen were increasingly profound. Her advice to Erik at work, her tenderness when taking care of Grace, and her righteousness when she offered to help Erik made Erik more convinced that his thought was not wrong. Imogen was the person he loved. So what if she was divorced? Imogen raised her eyes and inadvertently crossed Erik¡¯s eyes. Erik pursed his lips and smiled. His big eyes were beautiful, and his blue pupils were clear and transparent, like gems submerged in water, full of affection. He looked pretty simple. It could be seen that Erik never doubted whether his father would lie. He was a young person who had little experience. Erik just being an ordinary friend was okay, but being her husband would be thest choice for Imogen. She had no interest in helping others grow up. If not for Erik being ke¡¯s son, Imogen would have left by now. After eating, the two went to the cinema in the mall to watch a movie. Before the time for the movie show, Erik handed over the popcorn he had just bought to Imogen. ¡°Imogen, sit over there for a while. I¡¯ll go to the toilet.¡± Imogen nodded. Erik left the movie theater and followed the signs in the mall to find the restroom. The restroom was out of the way. When Erik passed the corner, he bumped into someone suddenly. Immediately after a heavy sound, a cup of coffee fell to the ground, and with a bang, the package burst, and the coffee sshed everywhere. Erik took two steps back subconsciously, looked at the coffee spilled all over the floor, and quickly raised his head and said, ¡°Sorry, sorry.¡± The person in front of Erik was a young woman with fair skin and a pretty face. She looked at the coffee spilled on the ground, and a trace of annoyance shed in her eyes, but she smiled at Erik. ¡°It¡¯s okay, just a cup of coffee.¡± Saying that, she bent down and picked up the coffee cup on the ground, turned around, and walked back to the restroom. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s restrooms in the mall share a single wash basin. There was a trash can next to the wash basin, and a few avable mops were in the corner. Erik saw the woman throw the cracked coffee cup into the trash can and get the mop in the Chapter 237 Long Line to Catch Big Fish corner. Seeing this, Erik hurried forward, trying to take the mop from the woman¡¯s hand, but identally caught the woman¡¯s hand. He quickly let go, and his ears slowly turned red. ¡°Excuse me, give it to me. I¡¯ll mop the floor.¡± The woman was about to speak when the cleaner washing the mop saw her and asked, ¡°What are you doing with the mop?¡± ¡°Sorry, I spilled my coffee. I¡¯m afraid someone will slip it, so I want to clear it.¡± The woman exined with a smile. There were two shallow dimples in her cheeks when she smiled, which were so beautiful. The cleaner said, ¡°Just put it there. I¡¯ll mop itter.¡± ¡°Thank you. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± The woman put the mop back in ce. Erik also said, ¡°Thank you.¡± The woman turned around and was about to leave when Erik called to stop her, ¡°Miss!¡± The woman stopped and turned to look at him with doubts. ¡°I¡¯m sorry to knock your coffee over. I¡¯ll give the money to you, and you can buy another cup.¡± When the woman heard this, she pursed her lips, smiled, and waved her hand. ¡°No need.¡± Erik watched her leave. For a moment, he felt that her profile looked like Imogen¡¯s. After a daze, Erik realized that the woman had already walked away. Erik sighed disappointedly, turned around, and entered the men¡¯s restroom. Aftering out of the restroom, the woman nced back. Seeing that Erik had not caught up, she breathed a sigh of relief. The smile on her face disappeared, reced by a solemn expression. It was the first time for Ann to do this. Ann was so nervous that her palms were sweaty, and her face almost stiffened afterughing. Ann had no choice. Her father was still waiting for her in the hospital. Erik returned to the cinema and sat down beside Imogen. Imogen picked up a piece of popcorn and ate it. ¡°What¡¯s on your shoe?¡± Erik lowered his head and took a look. There were a lot of grayish¨Cyellow spots on the white shoes, ¡°Just now, I identally knocked off a woman¡¯s coffee, which sshed on my shoes.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t care and changed the subject. Chapter 238 Chapter 238 Chapter 238 He Is Always There After leaving the movie theater, Imogen stretched out her hand to stroke her hair and said, ¡°Do you have those materials that were judged unqualified at home?¡± Erik nodded. ¡°There are still some at home. We intended to send the materials to the owner but were unexpectedly reported.¡± ¡°We¡¯ll ¡°Okay.¡± go back to your house and get some.¡± The two came to the parking lot. Imogen sat in the driver¡¯s seat, and Erik sat in the seat. passenger He fastened his seat belt and suddenly felt a little embarrassed when he saw Imogen start the car. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ll drive.¡± Imogen turned her head and smiled. ¡°Let me drive. Your foreign driver¡¯s license can only be used at home after you apply for it.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll apply another day,¡± Erik said. Half an hourter, Imogen stopped the car at the public parking lot at Erik¡¯s apartment gate. ¡°Go get it. I won¡¯t go upstairs.¡± ¡°Please wait here for me. I¡¯ll be quick.¡± After Erik finished speaking, he unfastened his seat belt and exited the car. Just as he was about to close the car door, Imogen called him again. ¡°By the way, don¡¯t mention me to your parents.¡± Erik was stunned for a moment and asked subconsciously, ¡°Why? You helped me so much, and I want to invite you for dinner!¡± The real reason was that Imogen was afraid that ke would suspect her after knowing her identity, so she was vignt. But Imogen couldn¡¯t say what she had thought of. Imogen was calm and looked at Erik affectionately with beautiful eyes. ¡°Because I was divorced¡­ Most parents will not agree with their boy falling in love with an older and divorced woman.¡± The same went for someone outstanding, like Erik. Erik suddenly seemed to have known everything and smiled happily, showing his cute canine teeth like a big dog. ¡°I got it! I will not mention you to them!¡± After speaking, he waved to Imogen and happily went home. He thought, ¡°Imogen said so. Does she like me? Want to be with me?!¡± Erik was so happy that he bounced up and felt like flying when walking. He thought Imogen was right because his mother probably would disagree with their rtionship. His mother was conservative, who recently yed cupid for him and introduced him to some girls, such as teachers and doctors. However, he would not give in. It was not a good time to mention Imogen to his parents now. If his mother noticed something, she might force him to know other girls and restrict his freedom. It wouldn¡¯t be toote fo mention Imogen after his rtionship with Imogen was confirmed and stabilized. The unqualified materials produced by ke¡¯s decoration team were synthetic resin emulsion interior wall paint and polyethylene pipes. Erik took some paint and some pipes, trotted out of the apartment, and put them in the car¡¯s back seat. He opened the door and sat in the passenger seat, gasping for breath and fastening his seat belt, and said, ¡°Imogen, my parents asked about you.¡± Imogen grasped the steering wheel tightly unconsciously. ¡°What?¡± Erik grinned. ¡°But you reminded me in advance. I told them that you are a warmhearted colleague.¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°You are not lying. I¡¯m an ex¨Ccolleague.¡± Erik also smiled with his eyes shining like stars. ¡°I think so.¡± Imogen chuckled and then drove to the testing agency. After handing over the materials to the testing personnel, Imogen and Erik left the agency. Erik was still unwilling to leave and pointed out. ¡°Imogen, I remember a newly opened bakery in the mall. Do you want to have a look?¡± Seeing Erik¡¯s expectant eyes, Imogen nodded slightly. The two walked side by side, slowly towards the nearby square. Pedestrians on the side of the street were in a hurry, and only the two of them walked forward slowly and had some small talk. Suddenly, Erik touched Imogen¡¯s hand while swinging his arm. Imogen took her hand back subconsciously and continued to walk forward, saying, ¡°I ate the cakes of several bakeries over there at King Square¡­¡± Erik lowered his eyes, not paying attention to what Imogen said. His ears were slightly red, and he closed his eyes, cheered himself up in his heart, and suddenly held Imogen¡¯s warm, soft, and slender hand. His hand was bigger than Imogen¡¯s, and could wrap her hand tightly. The feeling of skin touching came to Imogen, who froze and subconsciously tried to break away. But she held back. Imogen pursed her lip, lowered her head, and said nothing. She felt embarrassed at this moment as if sitting on pins and needles. Troy¡¯s face shed inexplicably in her mind, and her heart was heavy again. Why did she think of Troy again? She was crazy! She was in turmoil and didn¡¯t want to be known by Erik, so she had to lower her head and hide her emotions. Erik smiled. ¡°Imogen, your hand is a little cold. It would be best if youyered up when outside. Don¡¯t catch a cold.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Maybe it¡¯s a physical problem. My hands are always cold in winter.¡± ¡°I will warm your hands every winter.¡± Erik¡¯s voice was filled with infinite tenderness. Imogen said nothing. She didn¡¯t know what to say. Erik thought she was just embarrassed. It didn¡¯t matter. Everything went well. The two went to the bakery. Imogen looked at the various small cakes in the cupboard, and Erik saw her warm and bright eyes and asked, ¡°Imogen, which one do you like to eat? The ck Forest cake?¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Imogen looked grave. ¡°I don¡¯t like it. I don¡¯t like chocte.¡± Seeing the ck Forest¨Ccake, she would think of those bad days from the And Troy was lingering in her mind even if he didn¡¯t show up in her life. ¡°Buy the other cakes.¡± past. Ultimately, Imogen picked out a piece of matcha¨Cvored cake, red velvet cake, and tiramisu. Then they went to buy a few cups of coffee. After they left the mall, the sun had already set down, and it was gettingte. Imogen sent Erik home and picked up Grace at the Marshall vi. The little girl sat on the sofa, kicked her short legs, and looked dissatisfied. ¡°Imogen, why did you come to pick me up sote?¡± Imogen sat down beside her and patted her head. ¡°I had something to do.¡± Grace didn¡¯t say anything. Imogen talked with La for a while and left with Grace. Grace climbed into the back seat, saw the cakes and coffee next to her, and said pleasantly, ¡°Ah, there are cakes! I want it!¡± Imogen sat down in the driver¡¯s seat and fastened the seat belt. ¡°Open it yourself if you like.¡± Grace unpacked a small cake, opened a cup of coffee, ate and drank, and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s delicious!¡± Imogen saw Grace¡¯s bulging cheeks from the rearview mirror, smiled, and started the car. Suddenly, Grace rolled her eyes and said, ¡°Oh, Imogen, I got it! Did you go out with that¡­.. Erik?¡± Imogen was speechless Was it easy to guess? ¡°You¡­ how do you know?¡± Grace took out two movie ticket stubs, and her small eyes were filled with curiosity. ¡°You forgot to deal with the evidence!¡± Imogen was speechless again. Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Chapter 239 Gaining Trust Through Deception Two dayster, Imogen received two reports about the inferior materials ke had employed. One was from a private inspection agency, and the other came from the relevant authorities. While the wording in the two reports differed slightly, their ultimate conclusion was the same. There was indeed an issue with the materials. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but harbor the worst suspicions about ke. He must have known about the problem with the materials but chose to feign ignorance, even allowing Erik to have them tested to confirm hisck of knowledge. ¡¤ ording to Noah¡¯s information, ke had moved his entire family abroad because of a job transfer. During the first few years abroad, their lifestyle was far morevish than what his sry alone could support. The Hale family was not particrly wealthy. Even if they had some savings, keeping such avish lifestyle wouldn¡¯t be enough. Gradually, the Hale family¡¯s standard of living declined until it resembled what they had in their home country. In theory, when the Hale family moved abroad, they should have been buying a house and enjoying an increasingly better life due to higher wages. Instead, their situation had worsened. Imogen spected that ke likely didn¡¯t have any high¨Cpaying job overseas. He was probably relying on ill¨Cgotten gains from someone behind the scenes. Once that money ran out, their quality of life plummeted. ke wanted to restart his construction business upon returning to his home country. However, he lacked the necessary connections and financial resources. So, he resorted to using inferior materials and pocketed some of the material costs from home owners. However, Imogen¡¯s goal was to help Erik resolve the issue and build more trust with him rather than expose ke. Imogen decided to let him pretend he didn¡¯t know for now. The real target was identifying the supplier behind the inferior materials, as leaving them unchecked would harm more people. Imogen forwarded electronic copies of the two reports to Erik. [The test results are out, and the materials are inferior. The supplier likely deceived your uncle.] Erik was undoubtedly surprised upon seeing the reports. The chat interface disyed ¡°Typing¡­¡± for a few minutes. Eventually, Erik replied. [I understand. I¡¯ll talk to my dad. I will also report the supplier to the relevant authorities to demandpensation.] Imogen: [Do you need me to find awyer for you?] Erik: [Please do. My dad and I are unfamiliar with the local market. We might get the short end of the stick dealing with the supplier. Thank you. I¡¯d probably still be hitting a wall if it weren¡¯t for you.] Imogen: [You¡¯re wee. When are you avable in the next few days? Let¡¯s schedule a dinner meeting with thewyer and bring the receipts for the materials your uncle purchased.] Erik: [How about tonight? I finish work at half past five. Could you coordinate with thewyer?] Imogen: [Sure.] Imogen had reached out to Robert Malonzo. He was awyer from Marshall Group¡¯s legal department. Usually, Robert didn¡¯t take on private cases, but for Imogen¡¯s sake, he agreed immediately and was exceptionally diligent. With official test results and purchase receipts in hand, the case appeared rtively straightforward. However, there was always the possibility that negotiations with the supplier forpensation might not go smoothly and necessitate legal action. Under Robert¡¯s guidance, Erik filed a report against the supplier and initiated apensation im. The relevant authorities acted swiftly. They confiscated the inferior materials, ordered the factory to make necessary improvements, and facilitated a mediation session. Charlie was busy from the afternoon on the day of the Golden Phoenix Awards Ceremony. During the ceremony, there were several program intermissions. Charlie was busy applying makeup to her backup dancers in the shared dressing room. Her assistant hurried over. ¡°Ms. Franco.¡± ¡°Hmm?¡± Charlie responded while focusing on her dancers¡® faces as she swiftly wielded a brush. ¡°Mr. Thompson¡¯s makeup artist fell ill and had to go to the hospital. Could you please go there right away? Mr. Thompson has a rehearsalter, and time is running short.¡± Charlie stood up. She put away her eyeshadow palette and brush. ¡°Alright, you take over here.¡± ¡°Ah, please go quickly. Mr. Thompson is in dressing room number 3.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie organized her makeup kit and headed to dressing room number 3. Room 3 was much better equipped than the public makeup area. Two actors shared the room. One was Liam, whom the assistant had mentioned, and the other was a famous young actor. The door was open, so Charlie knocked and entered. She walked over to Liam, who was sitting in front of a mirror. Liam¡¯s assistant immediately handed her a cup of coffee. ¡°Ms. Franco, thank you so much for this. Cindy suddenly had a stomachache and had to go to the hospital.¡± Charlie positioned her makeup kit on the dressing table before the mirror. ¡°You can leave the coffee here. When is his rehearsal?¡± ¡°In an hour. Also, here¡¯s the autograph you wanted.¡± Liam said and pointed to a few postcards on the table. ¡°Don¡¯t forget.¡± ¡°Alright, thanks.¡± Charlie opened her makeup kit, took a few brushes, and smiled as she spoke, ¡°By the way, I wanted to thank you for the other day. Fortunately, I identally walked into your private box. Otherwise, it would have been a major embarrassment.¡± ¡°No problem,¡± Liam replied with a grin ¡°Has the skincare routine been done?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s already done.¡± Charlie nced at Liam¡¯s skin tone andplexion, then selected a bottle of primer from her makeup kit. She gently touched Liam¡¯s face and remarked, ¡°You have wonderful skin. I don¡¯t think we¡¯ll need much makeup.¡± Charlie was working with Liam for the first time. Liam¡¯s assistant immediately said, ¡°Isn¡¯t that right, Ms. Franco? All the makeup artists who have worked with Mr. Thompson say he¡¯s the easiest to work with.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The makeup artist working with the famous young actor nearby couldn¡¯t help but nce at Liam¡¯s wless skin and silentlyment his situation. He was dealing with erged pores and dullness, which posed quite a challenge. Charlie applied primer and a light foundation to Liam¡¯s skin and started working on his eyebrows. She already had a clear idea of the shape she wanted. She leaned slightly, held a brow powder palette in one hand, and used a brush to gently create an outline that matched Liam¡¯s natural brow color. Charlie ced the brush from the brow powder palette on the table and picked up a t¨Ctipped brow pencil with the other hand. She steadied Liam¡¯s head. ¡°Stay still, please.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The t¨Ctipped brow pencil delicately traced Liam¡¯s eyebrows, one hair at a time. Charlie¡¯s hand. was as steady as an experienced artist¡¯s, and each strand was distinct and vividly brought to life. The result was eyebrows that looked utterly authentic. Liam maintained a neutral expression as he gazed at Charlie before him. They were face¨Cto¨Cface and incredibly close. He could even see her eysh roots. Her skin looked impable. Even up close, there was no sign of caking or king, which made her appear more natural than many celebrities. Liam often witnessed some celebrities on set whose makeup had issues like caking, unevenness, and acklusterplexion. These problems could only be fixed with the help of good lighting and post¨Cproduction editing. The editing was often so intensive that it made it difficult to recognize the original photo. The release of untouched images was never allowed. Her eyes were clear as she gazed intently at his eyebrows. Her expression was notably serious, a striking departure from her typically animated demeanor. Liam¡¯s assistant showered Charlie with praise. ¡°Ms. Franco, your eyebrow work is exceptional. It looks amazing.¡± After a while, an employee with an ID badge knocked on the door. ¡°Mr. Thompson, are you ready? Your rehearsal is about to start.¡± Charlie shook a setting spray in her hand and said, ¡°I¡¯ll be ready in a moment.¡± Charlie packed up her makeup kit after spraying the setting spray. ¡°Alright, you can head to rehearsal now.¡± Liam stood up, adjusted his clothes in front of the mirror, and said, ¡°I¡¯m off.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Liam headed off to the rehearsal. Charlie then left the makeup artist¡¯s area while carrying her makeup kit. Suddenly, she stopped walking. In the corridor ahead stood a figure she knew all too well. Chapter 240 Chapter 240 1 Chapter 240 Troy¡¯s Surprise Move Chad¡¯s intense gaze remained locked onto her, refusing to let go. Charlie averted her eyes. She passed by Chad and carried on as though nothing had happened. Chad suddenly gripped her wrist as they crossed paths. His expression was as dark as coal. He whispered, ¡°Charlie.¡± Liam¡¯s presence stung Chad again. Watching her converse and giggle with Liam brought an indescribable unease, like drowning in the ocean and leaving behind asting bitterness. There was no longer a ce for him in her heart. Charlie paused. Her expression was calm as she said, ¡°Let¡¯s talkter. I¡¯m busy with work right now.¡± Chad watched her for a while before finally letting go and said, ¡°You go on. I¡¯ll let you get back to work.¡± Chad returned backstage to find her when the awards ceremony officially began, but Charlie had already vanished without a trace. He clenched his fists and returned to his seat in silence. The man beside him nodded toward Liam, who was singing on stage. ¡°Is that him?¡± Chad¡¯s expression grew even darker as he nodded subtly. The man scanned at Liam and stroked his chin as hemented, ¡°He does bear some resemnce to you.¡± He wasn¡¯t talking about appearance. Instead, it was the aura he projected. He had a polished and sophisticated demeanor, like a well¨Cread ssic gentleman. Chad stared intensely at Liam on stage. His eyes grew even more ominous. Meanwhile, ke, as the victim, appeared at the mediation session with Erik and Robert. Imogen chose not to attend and instructed Erik not to mention her, fearing a confrontation with ke. She was in the youth center with Grace to work on some artwork when she received Erik¡¯s message about the failed mediation. The supplier had rejected thepensation terms proposed by the Hale family. The next step would either be a second round of conciliation or proceeding with awsuit, awaiting a judge¡¯s decision. Robert mentioned to Imogen that ke had proposed apensation package, which included a refund of all material costs and a tenfold reimbursement. Additionally, there werebor costs, damages to reputation, and emotional distress expenses totaling 300 thousand dors. Robert messaged her on Facebook: [ke refuses to budge, and the supplier is equally adamant. They imed that ke was aware of the material issues and was only willing to refund material costs plus an additional 100 thousand dors for damages. I don¡¯t see much hope for further mediation. It looks like we¡¯ll be heading to court.] Imogen: [Has Erik said anything about ke¡¯s proposedpensation terms?] Robert: [No, he hasn¡¯t. It¡¯s been ke doing all the talking. To put it bluntly, he knows he¡¯s in the right. His attitude is quite arrogant. He frequently resorts to threats of legal action.] Imogen wasn¡¯t surprised. ke was a kidnapper. He wasn¡¯t someone she expected to have a good moral However, Erik¡¯s actions caught her off guard. She had assumed he would intervene. After all, it seemed like an attempt to take advantage to demand ten times the material cost plus an additional 300 thousand dors inpensation. The supplier would never agree to that. They preferred to avoid a court battle and settle privately. Nheless, this frustrated the supplier and led to awsuit. The Hale family might not receive such significantpensation in court. ke¡¯s approach might not be the most sensible if they were to pursue this legally and pay a hefty sum. With Robert on their side, Imogen believed that Robert could secure a favorable oue for them if their demands were reasonable. Imogen replied: [They want to go to court, so be it. I trust you to handle it and get as much compensation as possible.] The case didn¡¯t involve her directly anyway. It mainly depended on the Hale family¡¯s approach. Suddenly, Erik sent a message to Imogen: [Do you happen to know any private investigators?] Imogen: [Private investigators? Why are you suddenly asking about them?] Erik exined: [Honestly, I knew the mediation would end like this. Before the mediation, I saw the person in charge on the supplier¡¯s side talking to a man. The man said no matter what compensation we propose, they won¡¯t agree. They¡¯re pushing us to file awsuit, go through multiple court hearings, and do everything to drag it out. Even if we win, they¡¯ll keep dragging it out until the court forces them.] If this had dragged on, the case wouldn¡¯t have been resolved for several years. Erik¡¯s response surprised Imogen. To convince her, Erik sent a recording. It only captured part of the conversation, but it conveyed their intention. No wonder Erik hadn¡¯t stopped ke. It turned out he had known in advance that the mediation. wouldn¡¯t seed. Imogen listened attentively. She tried to distinguish who the person in charge on the supplier¡¯s side was and who the instigator was. The instigator¡¯s identity seemed vaguely familiar, as if she had heard it somewhere before but couldn¡¯t quite recall. Unfortunately, she still couldn¡¯t recall. Imogen: [That¡¯s strange. Do you want to investigate the identity of that man?] Erik: [I suspect the homeowner is involved with that man, too. It seems like everything is a result of that man targeting us! We can¡¯t just sit and wait, allowing them to drag us for several years. I want to see if we can find something incriminating about them.] Could it be that ke genuinely didn¡¯t know about the issues with the materials? Was he merely being targeted? Imogen: [I don¡¯t know any private investigators. Let me ask some friends. I¡¯ll inform you if I find one.] Erik: (Alright, thanks.J Imogen opened Noah¡¯s chat and briefly exined the situation. She then asked him to help Erik investigate without letting on that he knew anything. Noah hadn¡¯t replied yet. Imogen watched Grace happily paint her face, hands, and clothes in various colors. She sat there, patiently awaited Noah¡¯s response, and decided to scroll through her Instagram feed. There were many updates on Instagram. She liked andmented as appropriate. Imogen saw that Yann had posted a video with a thumbnail featuring a cute kitten. She didn¡¯t expect someone as tough as Yann to have a pet cat. She clicked on the video, and Yann¡¯s voice immediately filled her ears. ¡°Meow,e here.¡± Imogen froze. Her smile instantly stiffened on her face. That voice¡­ She stopped in her tracks. In the video, Yann¡¯s voice continued to coax the cat. She closed her eyes and quickly turned off the video. Imogen returned to her chat with Erik, yed the recording again, and listened carefully. Damn it. She had wondered why the voice of the instigator sounded so familiar. It was Yann! Why would Yann target Erik? Imogen could easily connect the dots and knew it was rted to Troy. He hadn¡¯t bothered her for the past few days. Imogen thought he had finally given up. But it seemed he had a hidden move up his sleeve! Damn! Imogen took a deep breath and suppressed the urge to curse. After some consideration, she sent a message to Noah: [I¡¯m sorry, forget what I said earlier.] There was no need for an investigation. Noah could uncover Yann¡¯s identity and his connection to Troy. Imogen closed her eyes and opened a chat with Yann. She messaged him: [Mr. Cooper, it looks like you¡¯ve been enjoying some leisure time! Have you been spending it with some cute kitties?] Yann: [Just some free time, Ms. Forbes. Why do you ask?] Imogen: [Do you have time? How about going out for lunch?] At this point, Yann became cautious: (Are you offering to take me out for lunch?] They hadn¡¯t contacted each other since parting ways in Norway. Imogen suddenly inviting him to lunch was highly unusual. Imogen: [Yes] Yann: [Why?] Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Imogen: [I like you. Didn¡¯t I say that in Norway?] Chapter 240 Troy¡¯s Surprise Move Yann was taken aback at her reply. Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Chapter 241 Do You Want Me Dead? Yann¡¯s heart skipped a beat upon seeing this message. His hands trembled, and he nearly dropped his phone. The veins on his forehead pulsed twice as he responded: [Ms. Forbes, please, don¡¯t do this to me! You¡¯ll get me in trouble!] With Troy¡¯s jealousy issues, they might end up in another boxing match if he found out about this. It happenedst time at a restaurant in Norway. Imogen had innocently mentioned liking his personality within earshot of Troy. After returning home, Troy insisted on a friendly sparring several times. Troy imed it was practice, but Yann only received punches repeatedly. Yann couldn¡¯t back out and had endured two sessions of Troy¡¯s relentless punches. He still had the bruises to show for it. Another boxing match was something he couldn¡¯t handle. Imogen: [It¡¯s your fault! Otherwise, you guys would just keep treating me like a fool!] Yann was confident that Imogen had figured things out, so he pretended: [I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re saying.] Imogen sent the recording directly to Yann: [Quit the act. If you want to keep things under wraps, don¡¯t get involved in the first ce.] Yann began to ignore Imogen and didn¡¯t respond for a long time upon hearing the recording. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but chuckle. Imogen: [Say something! Let the supplier and the Hale family resolve this normally! If you insist on going this way, I¡¯llpensate the Hale family myself.] Yann: [Why go to such lengths?] Imogen: [Why does Troy go to such lengths?] Imogen: [Persistent as ever!] Yann didn¡¯t reply. Imogen pressed the lock button, turned off her phone, closed her eyes, took a deep breath, and couldn¡¯t help but feel frustrated. Imogen¡¯s mood was like a continuous rainy day, with mold growing in the corners, creeping over the white walls. She regretted falling for Troy. It led her down the wrong path and made a mess of her life. Just a few days ago, she had maliciously suspected ke of intentionally using inferior materials, only to discover that ke had been wrongfully used. It was her ex¨Chusband who had instructed someone to target the Hale family! The Hale family had suffered unjustly because of her. She had initially wanted to help Erik and gain his trust. But Troy acted alone. Erik feared his influence and distanced himself from her. She had wasted her efforts. Moreover, she was unaware of this situation but was still burdened with the responsibility. She had no romantic feelings for Erik. Her initial approach to him had ulterior motives. However, what if she had developed genuine feelings for someone else? Troy refused to let go. He constantly targeted them and caused trouble in their lives. Imogen felt suffocated just at the thought of it. She had no freedom. Imogen opened her chat with Erik and typed slowly: [Erik, I¡¯m very sorry. I just found out that I know the person in the recording. He¡¯s a friend of Troy¡¯s. I didn¡¯t expect things to turn out like this. I¡¯ve talked to him and asked him to resolve this situation amicably. If that doesn¡¯t work, I¡¯ll cover the debt for you, and you can transfer the im to me.] Erik replied promptly: [I get it. It¡¯s not your fault. There is no need to apologize. You¡¯re a great person. It¡¯s Troy¡¯s loss for letting you go.] Erik¡¯s understanding made Imogen even more ufortable. Imogen whispered to Grace after ending the conversation with Erik, ¡°Grace, I need to take a call outside. Find me if you need anything.¡± Grace nodded obediently. Imogen walked to the outdoor fire escape and dialed Troy¡¯s number with an expressionless face. ¡°Ring¡­ Ring¡­¡± The phone rang for a long time. The call almost hung up automatically before Troy answered. ¡°Hello, Imogen?¡± Troy¡¯s voice came through the phone. His voice sounded hoarse, as if he was half awake. Imogen didn¡¯t notice the peculiarity in his voice and coldly questioned, ¡°Troy, did you instruct Yann to set a trap for the Hale family? How despicable can you be? You promised not to bother me anymore! When have you ever kept your word?¡± At the other end of the line, Troy fell silent for a while. He finally spoke weakly, ¡°Is this how you see me?¡± He had eagerly picked up the call when he saw her name on the phone, only to be bombarded with usations. His heart sank. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Isn¡¯t it?¡± Imogen¡¯s tone turned chilly. Her words were deliberate and sharp. Troy let out a cold, humorlessugh. His voice tinged with bitterness. ¡°Erik¡¯s father knowingly purchased inferior materials and got reported. How does that point to me?¡± At this point, Troy had absolutely no credibility left with Imogen. She dismissed his words as nonsense! So what if ke intentionally used inferior materials? Her goal was to gain Erik¡¯s trust. As for ke, once Imogen had gathered evidence connecting him to the kidnappers and her father¡¯s death, she would ensure he faced thew¡¯s full force. Imogen chuckled coldly, ¡°Seems like you understand this matter quite well, huh? That¡¯s why you teamed up with someone to report them, right?¡± Was Imogen so afraid that Erik would dislike her for this? ¡°Cough¡­ Cough¡­ Cough¡­¡± Troy coughed violently. He struggled to regain hisposure. He sneered, ¡°You¡¯re fascinated with Erik to the point where you can¡¯t differentiate right from wrong. But don¡¯t drag me into your mess. ke got reported because of his actions. It has nothing to do with me. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but let out a sarcasticugh. ¡°Lies! Wasn¡¯t it you who sent Yann? Why else would he inexplicably target the Hale family?¡± Chapter 241 Do You Want Me Dead? ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re just pushing responsibility here. I¡¯m not Yann. His actions have nothing to do with me. How would I know why he¡¯s targeting the Hale family? Do you think he updates me on his every move, even when he goes to the bathroom?¡± ¡°Troy, you¡¯re not only untrustworthy but also a liar now. Look at yourself! I¡¯m so d we got divorced!¡± Imogen¡¯s words cut through Troy like a knife. He felt his heart stung deeply. His eyes welled up with a touch of redness. He gazed up at the ceiling, feeling his throat was filled with gritty sand, making it scratchy and unpleasant. He tightened his fists, the knuckles audibly cracking under strain. He fought to maintain a steady voice as he precisely articted each word. ¡°So, from your perspective, I¡¯m perpetually at fault? Is that how you see it?¡± ¡°You know what you¡¯ve done. It¡¯s clear in your conscience!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already said it wasn¡¯t me. What will it take for you to believe? Do you want me to die?¡± Imogen said nothing. When Troy refused to admit anything, Imogen had no interest in continuing the argument with him. She hung up the phone. She ced her phone back in her bag, took a deep breath, and walked to the window. She stared into the distance, lost in thought. Back in the day, Troy had shone so brightly in her eyes. He was handsome, well¨Cbuilt, knowledgeable, kind¨Chearted, well¨Coff, and possessed various qualities that made Imogen deeply enamored. However, as time passed, Troy was nothing more than an ordinary man. Troy was just like any other man when he looked past the rosy filters of youth. He was possessive and stubborn. The intense love Imogen once had now felt as insignificant as a tiny mosquito bite. Thankfully, she had moved on in time. Imogen nned to move abroad after she had avenged her father, far away from Troy. The following day, Imogen was doing crafts at home with Grace. Suddenly, there was a knock at the door. Imogen walked to the door and nced at the electronic screen on the door lock. It was Yann. She opened the door and raised an eyebrow at Yann. ¡°What are you here for?¡± Yann had a serious expression. He pursed his lips and said, ¡°What did you say to Troy?¡± Chapter 242 Chapter 242 Cap¨ªtulo242 -Se?orita, he o¨ªdo que cafeter¨ªa en escu de Cine hace un caf¨¦ excelente. ?Deber¨ªa ir a -Est¨¢ bien. Y mientras tanto, ve a buscar a In¨¦s¨C dijo ra sin apartar los ojos del n que ten¨ªa en sus manos. - Acabo de ma, pero no contest¨®. Ve a ma de nuevo cuando entres. E a¨²n no sabe que estamos esper¨¢ndole en puerta trasera. -De acuerdo¨Crespondi¨® Aar¨®n mientras sal¨ªa del coche y entraba pors puertas de escu. Con su estatura elegante y traje bien cortado, atrajo atenci¨®n de muchas estudiantes emocionadas que lo rodeaban. Aar¨®n entr¨® en cafeter¨ªa y pidi¨® dos tazas de caf¨¦. La camarera femenina lo miraba constantementeo si estuviera encantada por su presencia. En ese momento, dos estudiantes femeninas con ropa a moda y marcas famosas entraron en cafeter¨ªa. -Oye, ?escuchaste que In¨¦s P¨¦rez fue elegidao protagonista para obra de teatro de graduaci¨®n de facultad de actuaci¨®n? -dijo una des chicas. Al escuchar el nombre de In¨¦s, Aar¨®n frunci¨® el ce?o y escuch¨® atentamente. -Ugh, e otra vez. Seguramente soborn¨® al profesor para conseguir ese papel con algunos movimientos poco ¨¦ticos -respondi¨® otra chica. -?Qui¨¦n sabe? Acabo de ve peleando con el chico m¨¢s popr de nuestra escu en el bosque trasero. Esa mujer es tan promiscua que incluso un perro huir¨ªa de e¡­ ?Ah! -De repente,s dos chicas gritaron y asustaron a camarera, haciendo que perdiera el color en su rostro. Sin decir una pbra, Aar¨®nnz¨® todo su caf¨¦ as dos chicas, arruinando sus borados peinados y maquije. -?Est¨¢s loco? ?Por qu¨¦ nos atacas as¨ª? -gritarons chicas, con mitad de sus pesta?as postizas cay¨¦ndose y sus maquijes arruinados. -Seg¨²n el art¨ªculo 246 del C¨®digo Penal, difusi¨®n intencional de hechos falsos y ficticios que puedan degradar personalidad de otras personas, da?ar su reputaci¨®n y con consecuencias graves puede ser castigado con hasta tres a?os de prisi¨®n, arresto, libertad condicional o privaci¨®n agradecidas de que caballeros no golpean as mujeres, de lo contrario, ser¨ªa dif¨ªcil que salieran intactas. Una des chicas se asust¨® y tembl¨® de miedo, mientras que otra todavia estaba resentida y argument¨®: -?Eres el novio de In¨¦s? ?Habr¨ªa sido mejor que te desquitases con nosotros! ?Por qu¨¦ no vas a ver situaci¨®n con tus propios ojos? ?Acaso podemos decir lo que queramos si no vemos nada? Detr¨¢s del edificio de ense?anza, en el bosque trasero. In¨¦s fue abordada all¨ª aqu¨ª por el chico m¨¢s popr de escu, Jorge. -Jorge, te lo he dicho muchas veces, no me gustas y no puedo aceptar tus avances¨Cdijo In¨¦s con frialdad mientras miraba al hombre de lujo frente a e. -Tambi¨¦n he quedado con alguien, as¨ª que me voy primero. -?Tal vez piensas que carezco de sinceridad en mi cortejo? -pregunt¨® Jorge, levantando una ceja. Ignorando su resistencia, sac¨® una caja roja preparada de su bolsillo y abri¨® dnte de e. Dentro hab¨ªa un reloj de mujer de Cartier con diamantes engastados. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. -Este es un regalo que elegi especialmente para ti. Gu¨¢rdalo. Si eres mi novia, puedo satisfacer todos tus deseos, desde coches deportivos hasta bolsos de Hermes¡­ incluso si quieres vivir en una gran y lujosa vi, puedo cumplir tus deseos¨Cdijo Jorge con una sonrisa malvada mientrasmia susbios. No solo puedo satisfacerte materialmente, sino tambi¨¦n en otros aspectos. Aunque In¨¦s era ingenua, tambi¨¦n pudo percibir el significadoscivo detr¨¢s de sus pbras. Se enfureci¨®pletamente y golpe¨® caja para que cayera al barro. Ni siquiera mir¨® el caro reloj. ?Cu¨¢ndo hab¨ªa experimentado un pr¨ªncipeo Jorge una humici¨®n as¨ª en su vida? Lo vio con vena del cuello hinchada, agarrando su mu?eca con fuerza. ¡ª ?In¨¦s! ?C¨®mo te atreves a despreciad lo que te ofrezco? ?Crees que eres una dama de m¨¢s alta sociedad? ?Por qu¨¦ te -Suelta¡­ ?Suelta mi mano! -In¨¦s estaba nerviosa y luchando desesperadamente. - Jeje¡­ ?Es esto una t¨¢ctica de juego de gato y rat¨®n, In¨¦s? Como t¨², he visto a demasiadas mujeres que no tienen una buena posici¨®n social y que quieren cambiar su se social a trav¨¦s de su figura ¨C dijo Jorge con una sonrisa codiciosa, mientras su otra mano se mov¨ªa inquietantemente hacia su cintura. -?Acaso no quieres tener un futuro brinte despu¨¦s de graduarte? Si eres mi mujer, Chapter 243 Chapter 243 Chapter 243 How Stubborn Mr. Marshall Was! Troy closed his eyes and pursed his lip, and his heart was heavier. Unsurprisingly, he was not necessary at all in her heart. She didn¡¯t want to stay by his side for an extra second. Seeing that Troy closed his eyes, Imogen shrugged and stood up. ¡°I¡¯m leaving. Take good care of yourself.¡± Troy closed his eyes and clutched the bedsheet with his hands. Imogen seemed to pour oil into his heart, and a little spark might cause uncontroble and violent mes. Arge amount of smoke and gas gathered in the heart, which might explode anytime. She was cold¨Cblooded and cruel to him! But he still didn¡¯t want her to leave! As Troy was about to speak, a sharp pain came from his stomach¡­ He couldn¡¯t help coughing. There was coughing from behind, apanied by retching. Imogen stopped and turned around to see Troy lying beside the bed weakly, with a faint bright red. at the corner of his mouth, which seemed scarlet against his pale face. His face was as pale as paper, brittle as if it would break in a light poke. Imogen felt suddenly nervous, quickly returned to the bed, patted his back lightly, and asked in worry, ¡°Troy? How are you feeling now?¡± Troy took a deep breath, and the corners of his eyes turned red because of coughing. He slowly took a tissue from the bedside, wiped the corners of his mouth, and threw it into the trash can. Then he shielded her hand on his back, turned over, andy down. He nced at her but then looked away, and said in a deep voice, ¡°None of your business.¡± Imogen was speechless. How stubborn Troy was! A leopard could not change its spots. The same went for Troy. Imogen looked around, picked up the kettle on the table, poured a cup of water, and handed it to Troy. ¡°Gargle.¡± Troy looked up at her, took it without saying a word, rinsed his mouth, spat it into the trash can by the bed, and casually put the cup on the bedside table. ¡°Troy! There is backstreaming of blood!¡± Imogen saw a small amount of blooding from the infusion needle on the back of his hand and hurriedly put his hand t on the bed. His hands were cold, dry, and skinny. Imogen adjusted to make the blood return to the vessel and carefully put his hand under the quilt. Troy watched her do all this silently. The fire in his heart was extinguished suddenly. He lowered eyes, and a ghost of a smile on his face disappeared instantly. his ¡°Where is the heater?¡± Imogen asked. 12:51 Troy shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Go look there.¡± Imogen looked for and found the heater. She plugged the heater and carefully moved it to Troy¡¯s side. After that, Imogen asked worriedly, ¡°Do you need me to call a doctor for you?¡± ¡°No.¡± The ward was silent. Imogen turned and walked towards the door. Seeing that she was about to leave, Troy turned severe suddenly, and his eyes were gloomy. Imogen didn¡¯t want to stay any longer but to leave in such a hurry. Why did she hate him so much? The door opened and closed. The door panel covered her figure. Troy closed his eyes, felt angry, and waved his hand. A crackling sound came. The ss beside the bed fell to the ground and shattered. ¡°Troy! I¡¯ming!¡± Grace pushed open the door and trotted in. ¡°Be careful!¡± Troy shouted to stop Grace immediately. Grace stopped, looked at Troy with doubt, and tilted her head. Troy pointed to the broken ss on the ground. ¡°Grace, be careful not to step on it.¡± Imogen walked in behind Grace and immediately picked up the broom in the corner. ¡°Grace, go over there. I will clean this ce.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you go away? What are you doing back here?¡± Troy gave Imogen a cold look, and his voice sounded indifferent. Imogen was sweeping the shards of ss, raised her head, and frowned at Troy. ¡°Since you want me to leave, I¡¯ll leave immediately.¡± Troy was so angry. This woman must have done it on purpose! She deliberately pissed him off! Grace shook her head disapprovingly. How could Troy be so stubborn? Did he give up the opportunity to be with Imogen? But Erik was so sweet and was always doing something to please Imogen. Imogen would leave in anger if Troy continued to talk like this. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s going on?¡± Grace stepped back in her leather boots, pointing at the shards of ss on the ground. Not as solemn as before, Troy coughed with his fist on his lips and said softly, ¡°I just wanted to drink water but couldn¡¯t hold it steady.¡± ¡°Troy, why are you looking at Imogen when talking to me?¡± Grace raised her head, blinking her round eyes with a curious expression. Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. She couldn¡¯t help but look up at Troy. Inadvertently, they crossed eyes. Imogen immediately looked back and dumped the ss shards into the trash can. Troy said without any emotion, ¡°Nothing.¡± Grace rolled her eyes. ¡°I see. Troy must miss Imogen. It is said on shows that If one doesn¡¯t see his loved one for one day, that day seems like a whole autumn. Troy hadn¡¯t seen Imogen for several years and missed her very much. So Troy doesn¡¯t want Imogen to leave¡­¡± ¡°Grace!¡± Imogen turned serious. What shows did this girl usually watch? A little girl knew more than adults. The smile on Grace¡¯s face froze, and she stopped talking, yed with her fingers, and said softly, ¡°Troy, you are thin. Looking at you, I am so painful.¡± ¡°When I recover from illness, I will be the same as before.¡± ¡°Troy, I¡¯ll pour you some water!¡± Grace went to the table, got a cup of water, and handed it to Troy. ¡°Troy, here it is!¡± ¡°Thank you, Grace.¡± Troy took the water ss and shook it in his hand. ¡°Grace, how do about living with Imogen these days?¡± you feel ¡°Imogen is very nice to me. She took me to a painting ss yesterday¡­¡± Grace said and climbed onto the bed with a grunt, shaking her short legs. The little girl began to talk about the exciting things of the past few days. Grace suddenly thought of something in the middle of the talk and changed the topic. ¡°Troy, I knew that your stomach was bleeding. Does your stomach hurt?¡± Troy shook his head lightly and took a sip of hot water. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Doesn¡¯t hurt? Is this blood spit up by a ghost?¡± Imogen whispered. Troy touched his nose. ¡°It doesn¡¯t hurt much¡­¡± For some reason, when he heard Imogen scolding him with a stern face, he was inexplicably delighted instead of being angry. It was as if, at this time, Imogen was close to him, not so far away. Like ordinary couples, the wife was berating her husband. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Troy, did you vomit blood?! I¡¯ll rub for you!¡± Worriedly, Grace stretched out her fleshy hand to rub Troy¡¯s abdomen. Grace was such a little girl that to Troy, her rubbing was like scratching an itch. Troy smiled and held Grace¡¯s little hand. ¡°I didn¡¯t hurt.¡± ¡°Troy, are you going to have a surgery? To have your stomach cut? If you have no stomach, will you not be able to eat?¡± Grace frowned. ¡°Just a little bit. I can still eat in the future.¡± However, thinking about that scene, Grace still shuddered. ¡°When will you have surgery?¡± Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Chapter 244 Like A Grumbling Woman Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°I don¡¯t know yet.¡± Troy nced at Imogen secretly and said, ¡°The surgery can only be performed when the doctor says it can.¡± Imogen thought, probably because his physical condition was poor now to have the surgery. At least, he needed to recover a little. ¡°When Troy was undergoing surgery, I was with you outside.¡± ¡°Grace is a good girl.¡± ¡°Troy¡¯s hand hurts me.¡± Imogen snorted, folded her arms, and nced at Troy. ¡°Of course. That¡¯s because his hands are skinny.¡± Troy was speechless. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be so cruel to Troy! He doesn¡¯t want to be like this¡­¡± ¡°He doesn¡¯t want to be like this? Why did he drink so much wine when he knows his fragile stomach?¡± ¡°Because Troy was too sad that night!¡± Grace sighed just like an adult, drooping her small eyebrows. ¡°I can only say that he loves you too much¡­¡± ¡°Grace.¡± Imogen looked at Grace coldly. Grace immediately covered her mouth with both hands, looked at Troy, and blinked. ¡°Why did you treat Grace like this? She¡¯s right.¡± Troy looked into Imogen¡¯s eyes. Imogen felt ufortable. ¡°So what? We¡¯re done. I can¡¯t ept you for hurting myself.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t threaten you with this. I just hope that you don¡¯t alienate me¡­ Don¡¯t give up on me completely, even if you allow me topete fairly with Erik.¡± Troy observed Imogen¡¯s expression and couldn¡¯t help clutching Grace. ¡°Troy, you hurt me.¡± Grace reminded in a low voice. ¡°Sorry.¡± Troy quickly let go of Grace¡¯s hand. Imogen lowered her eyes and remained silent. She put the cleaning tools back and said to Grace, ¡°Grace, are you here with your Troy? I¡¯m leaving.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were filled with disappointment. Did she still refuse to stay here? ¡°Please don¡¯t!¡± Grace jumped off the bed and hugged Imogen¡¯s thigh. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t go! I don¡¯t want you to go!¡± Imogen reached out and touched her head. ¡°Just stay with your Troy and remind him to take good care of him.¡± ¡°No! Troy, say something! Imogen is leaving!¡± Grace continuously winked at Troy. Troy said in a low voice, ¡°Grace, let Imogen go. She doesn¡¯t have me in her heart. Even if I die now, she won¡¯t be moved.¡± Imogen was surprised when she heard that. Troy wasining about her? Was he Troy? Like¡­ a grumbling woman? Imogenughed. ¡°Troy, why did you be like this? It was you who said something annoying to make me leave. Why am I cold¨Cblooded and heartless? If I wanted you to die, I would nevere to see you today!¡± ¡°Do you dare to say that you didn¡¯t want to leave? If I hadn¡¯t vomited blood, you¡¯d probably be home now!¡± Troy wasining but happy in his heart. He increasingly liked the way Imogen quarreled with him. It was so exciting. ¡°Isn¡¯t it because you¡¯re so mean? I apologized to you seriously, but you made a mockery of me first. Why should I be given a cold shoulder?¡± ¡°I can ept your apology, but I have conditions.¡± Troy suddenly changed the subject. Imogen was taken aback momentarily and suddenly realized she had been fooled. She snorted coldly. ¡°Do you have any right to negotiate with me? I don¡¯t care whether you ept my apology or not.¡± After speaking, she realized that Grace was there. Damn it! She was so angry that she uttered dirty words. Troy lowered his eyes and smiled. His paleplexion, pretty facial features, and the lethargy between his brows made him suddenly look sickly and delicate. He said disappointedly, ¡°I know you don¡¯t care about me. If so, why did youe here again to give me hope?¡± Imogen closed her eyes, seeing Troy like this for the first time. He was tricky. She was afraid of him. She was silent for a few seconds. ¡°So how?¡± When Troy was about to say it, Imogen reminded him. ¡°Don¡¯t push your luck!¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were deep, and he looked at her steadily as if telling a pious thing. ¡°Very simple. Don¡¯t alienate me deliberately. Let mepete fairly for you.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Grace immediately took her hand and shook it. ¡°Imogen, just agree with Troy? Please, please.¡± Imogen raised her eyes and red at Troy. Imogen suddenly realized that Troy had be so scheming. Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t speak, Troy¡¯splexion suddenly changed, and he frowned and pressed his stomach, making a painful sound. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong with you? Is your stomach hurting?¡± Grace immediately ran to the bed and took his hand with concern. ¡°I¡¯m fine.¡± Troy was enduring the pain. ¡°It hurts twice in such a short time. Do I need to call you a doctor?¡± Imogen asked. Troyughed at himself. ¡°No, just let me hurt to death. You don¡¯t care anyway.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°Okay, okay, I promise you, okay?¡± She red at him irritably. Anyway, she had the initiative. Troy paused and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Really?¡± ¡°You hope it¡¯s false?¡± ¡°Of course not. You mean what you say. Will you not avoid meter?¡± ¡°I also have something to say. Regardless of whether this time is true, you cannot target Erik in the future. When I am with him, don¡¯te and disturb us.¡± Imogen feared Erik would find out she was entangled with Troy. Troy¡¯s face turned serious. Grace frantically gave Troy winks. But Troy had Grace as an undercover agent who would monitor Erik. Troy reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay, I promise you, I won¡¯t target him, but I also hope we have some time together. Just you and me.¡± ¡°There will be. But I have to tell you in advance, I hope you will be generous if I choose Erik.¡± Troy smiled and didn¡¯t answer. How could it be? After the words, neither of them spoke. There was a sudden silence in the ward. Grace¡¯s eyes turned around between the two. ¡°Why are you suddenly silent?¡± Recently, the two always had to quarrel when they met. But after today¡¯s negotiation, They didn¡¯t know what to say. Grace activated the atmosphere, holding her iPad and asking Imogen and Troy to y games with her. Troy looked at Grace affectionately and slowly raised his head to look at Imogen, who took her mobile phone, yed the same game as Grace, and enjoyed herself. Troy¡¯s restless heart finally calmed down at this moment. How great would it be if they were a family of three? A nurse came halfway and checked Troy¡¯s situation. At noon, Imogen went to buy food and met a nurse when she went out. The nurse nced at the ward behind her and asked, ¡°How is the patient doing this morning?¡± Imogen answered truthfully, ¡°He vomited some blood. By the way, could you tell me what he can eat and can¡¯t?¡± The nurse looked at her in astonishment. ¡°Who told you he can eat?¡± Imogen¡¯s smile froze. ¡°Can¡¯t he?¡± ¡°If he is severely vomiting, he is not allowed to eat. He has been given nutrient solution for a few days, don¡¯t you know?¡± The smile on Imogen¡¯s face disappeared. What did Yann say before she came here? Yann said that Troy didn¡¯t eat anything for one day because of her words. Damn it¡® She was fooled again¡® Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Chapter 245 Hunger Strike After bringing lunch back to the hospital ward, Imogen set out all the boxes of food on the table. Grace excitedly plopped down on the sofa and began to pick out dishes that she liked, saying, ¡°I want this one and that one¡­¡± Imogen nced at Troy and asked calmly, ¡°What do you want to eat? Or should I make a tter for you?¡± Troy shook his head. ¡°No need. I can¡¯t eat.¡± Imogen sneered and questioned in annoyance, ¡°You can¡¯t eat? Then why did Yann say you¡¯ve been on a hunger strike because of what I said? He said you haven¡¯t eaten anything for a whole day.¡± For a moment, Troy was surprised. A look of helplessness crept onto his pale face. ¡°This is¡­ I don¡¯t know¡­ Are you going to me me for whatever he did¡­¡± Imogen didn¡¯t reply. ¡°Geez, him and his antics,¡± she thought. She closed her eyes, deciding to keep him out of her mind by keeping him out of sight. As they ate lunch, Troy sat next to them, working on hisptop. After lunch, Imogen tidied up the table. Just then, there was a beeping noise on the inte by the door. ¡°Mr. Marshall?¡± Imogen stepped forward and opened the door, seeing two middle¨Caged men standing outside. Behind them were two young people, each carrying a basket of fruits and some gifts. Imogen was taken aback for a moment before nodding politely. ¡°Mr. Fox, Mr. Hond.¡± The two men, Jarvis Fox and Steve Hond, looked at Imogen and paused for a moment upon seeing her, though they didn¡¯t overtly show their surprise. ¡°Ms. Forbes, is Mr. Marshall here?¡± ¡°He¡¯s inside. Pleasee in.¡± Imogen stepped aside to let them in. Grace was sitting on the sofa, staring at Jarvis and Steve with wide, curious eyes. ¡°Hello, Misters, nice to meet you!¡± Many thoughts crossed Jarvis and Steve¡¯s minds when the two of them saw Grace. Simrly, both were wondering when Troy had a daughter, and she seemed to be a few years old already. ¡°Hello, hello. You¡¯re so adorable, little girl.¡± Jarvis responded with a smile, then shifted his Troy, who was next to Grace. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± gaze to Troy raised his head and gave a faint nod. Seeing that they might have important matters to discuss, Imogen said, ¡°Grace, they have something important to talk about. Let¡¯s go back for now.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace nodded, slid off the sofa, and waved at Troy. ¡°Goodbye, Troy. We¡¯lle to see you again tomorrow!¡± ¡°Goodbye. See you tomorrow.¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Watching the two of them disappear from the doorway, Jarvis waved his hand, and his secretary promptly ced the fruits and gifts down, closed the door, and stood outside. ¡°Mr. Marshall¡­¡± Troy¡¯s fingers left theptop keyboard as he leaned back on the sofa¡¯s backrest, looking rxed. ¡°If the two of you are here about the same matter as before, then please leave. Everything aside, with me in my current condition, I can¡¯t handle my responsibilities in Marshall Group anymore.¡± Jarvis and Steve exchanged a nce. They had noticed how much thinner Troy had be as soon as they stepped into the ward, so they surmised that perhaps his illness was severe. However, they had no choice. Jarvis muttered, ¡°We do understand that you¡¯re not well now, Mr. Marshall. However, the corporation is facing severe internal and external challenges, and we¡¯re left with no choice. People are anxious, and we need you to stabilize the situation¡­¡± Since Leo wasn¡¯t familiar with the business projects of Marshall Group and was taking a long time. to learn, rivalpanies seized the opportunity to snatch resources and projects from Marshall Group. Thepany¡¯s top management was in disarray, even losing two members to rivalpanies. The directors held differing opinions, and Leo¡¯s personality made it difficult for him to rein them in. Ever since Troy stepped down and Henry passed away, Marshall Group¡¯s stocks had been at rock bottom. Although there were asional small¨Cscale increases, they would soon fall again within a few days. Before Christmas, Marshall Group held an annual press conference, where a few agitated shareholders made a ruckus and demanded answers from the management team. Thepany had been in turmoil for more than two months. Jarvis had to admit that while Troy might be somewhat autocratic, he was the most suitable leader for Marshall Group. After all, the company needed a charismatic leader who could unite the employees internally and navigate the business world with determination. Raising an eyebrow, Troy asked, ¡°Internal and external challenges?¡± Jarvis exined, ¡°You might not know, but in the past two months, several real estate projects that thepany has nned in Creston City were suddenly taken by others. Other departments have also been hit by targeted attacks from ourpetitors.¡± Some directors couldn¡¯t bear the humiliation and suggested taking the projects back or teaching the competitors a lesson. Others believed thepany needed stability and that rash actions would only harm Marshall Group even more. Troy sat with hisrge, bony hands casually resting on his knees while narrowing his eyes. ¡°Have you investigated it?¡± He could tolerate Leo¡¯s actions because beo was his older brother, However, he wouldn¡¯t allow outsiders to harm his grandfather¡¯s legacy. ¡°We have. It¡¯s the Harrington family from Jubilian City.¡± ¡°The Harrington family?¡± Troy repeated in a low voice, his gaze low as he was deep in thought. ¡°Why would the Harrington family from Jubilian City target Marshall Group?¡± He wondered. ¡°Have you had any contact with their representatives?¡± Troy asked. Jarvis sighed. ¡°I had my secretary arrange a meeting with the head of the Harrington family, but they declined. Although I did meet with their two executives, they weren¡¯t very forting.¡± Chapter 245 Hunger Strike Furrowing his brows slightly, Troy continued, ¡°For now, thepany shouldn¡¯t confront them directly. Send someone to investigate if there has been any conflict with the Harrington family without our knowledge. If a negotiation is possible, negotiate. If not, we should avoid direct confrontation for the time being. Focus on managing our existing projects, and there¡¯s no rush to expand.¡± Jarvis nodded. ¡°Alright. How¡¯s your health now? When can youe back to thepany¡­¡± ¡°I won¡¯t be able to return in the short term. Don¡¯t worry too much, and just proceed step by step.¡± Jarvis and Steve exchanged a nce, nodding in resignation. After Jarvis and Steve left, only Troy remained in the hospital ward. However, it wasn¡¯t long before Yann entered, pushing the door open and sitting directly across from Troy. He chugged down some water and said, ¡°We received a message from the psychiatric hospital. Sarah wants to see you. She¡¯s running out of patience. If you refuse to meet her, she¡¯ll expose Imogen¡¯s background.¡± Troy adjusted his cuff. ¡°Let here tomorrow.¡± When Troy saw Sarah again, he almost didn¡¯t recognize her. She lookedpletely different from before, looking dry and thin with a waxenplexion. Her hair was dull and frizzy, and her clothes were slightly disheveled. There was no trace of the mour she once had as a celebrity. Her eye sockets were sunken, and her big eyes protruded, giving her a strange appearance, especially since she seemed to have used too much sedative. Her movements were sluggish, and she stared unblinkingly at one spot. Sarah¡¯s gaze slowly shifted to Troy, capturing his surprised expression. She cracked a smile, her voice hoarse. ¡°Are you surprised? Thanks to you, I¡¯ve be what you see today!¡± Sitting on a single sofa, Troy tapped his cigarette on an ashtray. ¡°I believed I treated you well. If you had gone abroad as you promised, you wouldn¡¯t have ended up like this. You¡¯re never satisfied, biting off more than you can chew. This is the path you chose.¡± Sarah burst intoughter,ughing so hard that her body swayed. Unfazed, Troy continued to smoke, his lips parting slightly and allowing the flowing smoke to escape between them. After a while, Sarah finally stoppedughing and absentmindedly sat down on the sofa across from Troy. She said, in a daze, ¡°Biting off more than I can chew? Hehe¡­ I was supposed to be your wife, the matriarch of the Marshall family. You didn¡¯t keep your promise, but now you¡¯re ming me. I¡¯ve given so much, and yet, do I deserve to have nothing? Chapter 246 Chapter 246 ¡± Chapter 246 Half Sister The rising smoke obscured Troy¡¯s face. Sarah¡¯s words caused Troy to furrow his brows slightly, though he didn¡¯t delve deeper into it, assuming it was a slip of the tongue or a confused thought from Sarah. The past was long gone to him, and he wasn¡¯t interested in arguing with her over it. Holding the cigarette with his slender fingers, he said calmly, ¡°So, you went to see Grandfather? What did you tell him that day?¡± Sarah¡¯s gaze remained fixed on Troy, a dark look fleeting across her eyes. ¡°You want to know? Well, I¡¯m not telling you!¡± In truth, Troy had long had his suspicions. If Sarah had told Henry that she couldn¡¯t live without Troy, the way Henry allocated the toward Leo. Moreover, Henry had known about his love life, so it made no sense that he couldn¡¯t bear to hear whatever Sarah told him. Troy couldn¡¯t figure the truth out, so he could only me everything on Henry¡¯s deteriorating health. Troy didn¡¯t press further. ¡°Let¡¯s not talk about the past anymore. I heard from Yann that you¡¯ve been persistently wanting to see me.¡± ¡°Why are you still pretending? Don¡¯t you already know what my bargaining chip is? Hahaha, I didn¡¯t expect that Imogen would turn out to be my half¨Csister. We share the same father. We sure share deep connections with the Marshall family!¡± ¡°So what? What are your demands?¡± As the cigarette burned out, Troy lifted his hand and pressed the butt into the ashtray. Sarah didn¡¯t answer directly. Instead, she wore a sneer. ¡°You haven¡¯t visited in a long time, so 1 thought the chip in my hand had lost its value after all this time. I didn¡¯t expect that you would still see me. You and Imogen are already divorced. Are you still going to sacrifice your interests for her?¡± Troy nodded calmly. ¡°Of course.¡± There was a crack in Sarah¡¯s mask. She didn¡¯t hide the jealousy and hatred in her eyes, gritting her teeth. ¡°That despicable bitch!¡± Back when she was forced to break up with Troy and went abroad, she realized that she couldn¡¯t let him go. She couldn¡¯t abandon either him or the power he wielded. She regretted it. 1 She had been searching for an opportunity to reunite with Troy, but he had already gotten married¡­ Troy raised his head, his tone turning icy. ¡°What did you say?¡± He was staring daggers at Sarah, ready to strike at any moment. Sarah lifted her chin, looking directly at him. ¡°I said Imogen is as despicable as her mother. She was always sleeping with men so that she could climb the socialdder. Who knows how many men have she slept with? Am I wrong?¡± Troy red at her menacingly, a storm raging within him. ¡°Since you have no intention of talking sensibly, go back to the psychiatric hospital!¡± ¡°If you dare send me back, I will ruin Imogen¡¯s reputation! Do you think I only have that one card in my hand? Do you think I could just make things up as I go?¡± Sarah said triumphantly, her expression almost manic. She burst intoughter. ¡°Troy, wake up! Stop being so delusional! Imogen is just a promiscuous slut, depraved and despicable!¡± Troy clenched his fists involuntarily, and veins popped up on his forehead. He never hit women, but Sarah might make him break that rule. Suppressing his anger, he asked, ¡°What else do you know?¡± Sarah took out a photo from her clothes and ced it on the table, pushing it toward him. ¡°Take a look. You¡¯ll understand.¡± Troy lowered his gaze, and the photo gradually came into view. Calmly, he pinched one corner of the photo and brought it closer to examine. The picture was obviously taken in a foreign country, judging from the surrounding buildings and facilities. Imogen, wearing a dress, walked on a street. She looked young and inexperienced, so the photo was obviously taken during her university days. The most striking aspect was Imogen¡¯s prominent belly, appearing quiterge as if she were about to give birth. Even though Troy had known about Imogen¡¯s past pregnancy, seeing the photo still ignited his anger and brought about sadness within him. He gripped the photo tightly, veins popping on the back of his hand, his eyes fixed on the photo as if trying to bore holes through it. Satisfied with Troy¡¯s expression, Sarah smiled triumphantly. ¡°How about it? She¡¯s pregnant with someone else¡¯s child. Are you still going to love someone like that? Let me remind you. Don¡¯t even think about tearing up the photo. I have plenty of backups.¡± Troy closed his eyes, his Adam¡¯s apple bobbing up and down as he gulped. Slowly, he ced the photo on the table and raised his head. ¡°Where did this photoe from?¡± If Sarah had taken the photo, she would have presented it long ago to push him to divorce Imogen. The fact that she only showed it to him at that moment probably meant she had just obtained it. ¡°No wonder she was in such a hurry to see me,¡± he thought. If he could somehow convince Sarah to delete the original photo, he might be able to protect Imogen from public nder. Sarah¡¯s expression stiffened for a moment, then sheughed. ¡°You don¡¯t need to know that. As long as you agree to my conditions, Imogen¡¯s identity and this photo won¡¯t see the light of day. Otherwise, she¡¯ll bepletely ruined!¡± She didn¡¯t even know where the photo came from. It had just appeared on her desk one day. It seemed that Imogen had offended quite a few people, and some were using Sarah to target her. Imogen¡¯s mother was a mistress, and Imogen wasn¡¯t Ignacio¡¯s child. Moreover, Imogen¡¯s private life abroad had been chaotic, and she had even given birth to a child! The above, whenbined with Imogen¡¯s previous scandals, could ruin her reputation for good. Hearing that, Troy suddenly chuckled. ¡°Why would I still negotiate with you for Imogen¡¯s sake after seeing this photo and learning that she had a child?¡± Sarah¡¯s smile froze on her face. Troy continued, ¡°You¡¯ve sessfully convinced me. She doesn¡¯t deserve my efforts, so I won¡¯t negotiate with you anymore. Go back to the psychiatric hospital.¡± Sarah¡¯s heart raced in panic as she tried to maintain herposure. ¡°Troy! Are you sure?! Aren¡¯t you afraid that Imogen¡¯s reputation will be ruined? It won¡¯t be good for you either!¡± ¡°How could he change his mind so quickly?¡± She wondered. ¡°Why would I care about public gossip, be it real or fake? Yann, take her¡­¡± ¡°She¡¯s still a part of the Marshall family. Aren¡¯t you afraid of tarnishing the Marshall family¡¯s reputation? Aren¡¯t you afraid of dragging your grandfather¡¯s honor through the mud? He has done so much charity work. Do you want the Marshall family¡¯s century¨Cold reputation to be destroyed by someone like Imogen?¡± Sarah¡¯s tone carried a hint of urgency. Troy fell silent. Seeing that she had hit a nerve, Sarah immediately presented her own conditions. ¡°As long as you spare me, we can avoid stepping on each other¡¯s toes. Imogen¡¯s background and this photo will never see the light of day. This is going to only benefit you!¡± In truth, she wanted Troy to marry her. However, she was certain he wouldn¡¯t agree at the moment, so she settled for apromise. ¡°There are who knows how many copies of this photo. If you want to negotiate, hand over all the original photos and backups.¡± ¡°If I give you the originals, I lose my leverage against you. Who knows if you might change your mind suddenly?¡± ¡°Then go back to the psychiatric hospital. Yann¡­¡± ¡°Fine!¡± Sarah answered decisively. ¡°I¡¯ll give you the originals and backups!¡± Troy raised an eyebrow, a fierce glint in his eyes as he continued, ¡°You indirectly caused Grandfather¡¯s death, so I didn¡¯t spare you just for Imogen. I also did it for the sake of the Marshall family¡¯s reputation and Grandfather¡¯s efforts¡­ Here¡¯s what I¡¯ll do. I¡¯ll have Yann apany you back. Delete the originals and backups, and he¡¯ll let you go.¡± Sarah breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay¡­¡± The conditions were settled, and it was time for her to leave. In the reflection of the ss, Sarah saw herself. She was frozen in ce, her legs feeling as heavy as lead. She used to be so beautiful, but somehow, she had ended up like that. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. She forced a bitter smile before standing up and walking to the door. Suddenly, she paused and turned around to look at Troy, asking with a trace of sadness in her eyes, ¡°Troy, did you ever love me?¡± Chapter 247 Chapter 247 Chapter 247 See You Every Day For a few seconds, silence hung in the air. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m here!¡± A childish voice broke the silence. With a bang, Grace pushed the door open and dashed inside. When she noticed there were others in the room, she immediately halted, looking at Sarah with curious big eyes. ¡°Hello, Ma¡¯am!¡± Sarah turned her head to look at Grace, her eyes wide. Her emaciated face with prominent cheekbones and sunken eye sockets made her eyes bulge, giving her a somewhat sinister look. It startled Grace, causing her to rush into Troy¡¯s arms and whisper softly, ¡°Troy, I¡¯m scared.¡± Troy embraced her, discreetly removing the photo from the table, and then looked at Sarah. ¡°You can leave now. Yann is waiting for you downstairs.¡± Sarah nced at Grace again before turning around and leaving. She bumped into Imogen as she exited the room. She was taken aback when her gazended on Imogen¡¯s beautiful and radiant face. Exquisite makeup blended seamlessly with her fair and delicate skin, concealing any scars on her face. The contours of her oval face were smooth and graceful. Imogen was wearing a camel¨Ccolored cardigan over a light¨Ccolored scarf, a checkered midi skirt, and ck ankle boots on her feet. Her long brown hair cascaded over her shoulders, and she radiated a refined and vibrant aura, and she looked fashionable. Sarah stared at Imogen¡¯s face for a couple of seconds, finding no resemnce to Bill at all. ¡°She had to look like her cunning mother!¡± She thought. As she saw the woman before her, Imogen froze for a moment, taking a couple of seconds to recognize her as Sarah. The Sarah who had caused Henry¡¯s death. Anger flitted across Imogen¡¯s eyes, followed by astonishment. ¡°How could Sarah have be like this? Wasn¡¯t she supposed to be protected by Troy?¡± She wondered. Sensing Imogen¡¯s gaze, a sudden shback of her disheveled appearance that she saw in her reflection raced through Sarah¡¯s mind. She lowered her head, a hint of malice shing in her eyes. Clenching her fists tightly, she rammed her shoulder into Imogen¡¯s and walked away without looking back. ¡°Imogen must be feeling quite pleased when she saw how I looked now, right? She¡¯s just a lowly mistress¡¯s illegitimate child. Let her revel in her temporary satisfaction,¡± she thought. Sarah was determined to one day rise to the top again and make Imogen kneel before her, letting her trample all over her. Meanwhile, Imogen took a step back to steady herself, staring at Sarah¡¯s retreating figure as she tightened her hands into fists. She suppressed her urge to confront Sarah and entered the hospital ward. Grace poked her head out of Troy¡¯s embrace. ¡°Troy, who was that scarydy just now?¡± The little girl knew about Sarah¡¯s existence but had never seen her before. Before Troy could reply, Imogen suddenly asked, ¡°How did Sarah be so thin?¡± Not only was she thin, but her skin condition and vitality were drastically different from before. Grace¡¯s face betrayed how stunned she was. ¡°She¡¯s Sarah? Is she the woman Grandma prefers?¡± She couldn¡¯t help wondering the olddy¡¯s tastes. Troy ruffled Grace¡¯s hair. ¡°Grace, Troy needs to receive treatment. Can you go call the nurse for Troy?¡± ¡°Sure!¡± Grace nodded her little head and stood up, hurrying off. Once she left, Troy looked at Imogen and stood up, walking slowly toward her. ¡°Sarah has been in Vird Hospital for some time now.¡± ¡°Vird Hospital?¡± At first, Imogen thought Sarah had experienced a rpse, but then she realized that wasn¡¯t the case. She looked at Troy in confusion and guessed, ¡°Did you do this?¡± ¡°She caused Grandfather¡¯s death. How could I let her go easily?¡± Imogen looked at him incredulously. ¡°Didn¡¯t he really like Sarah? Wasn¡¯t he willing to protect Sarah even if it meant his grandfather¡¯s soul wouldn¡¯t rest in peace? How could he allow Sarah to end up in such a ce?¡± She wondered. ¡°I bet you don¡¯t believe me.¡± Troy took another step closer, gazing deeply into her eyes. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ve said it before. I like you. All those rumors about me marrying Sarah were false. I only want to be with you. Can¡¯t you believe me now?¡± Imogen pursed her lips, looking down at her toes. She no longer trusted Troy. No matter what he said, she considered it a lie. Troy had repeatedly imed that he liked her, but she had never believed him. Thus, when he was suddenly telling her that he might genuinely like her, Imogen¡¯s mind suddenly became muddled. If he liked her, then what about what happened during their wedding anniversary? How could she excuse him for allowing his friends to humiliate her, as well as his decision to meet Sarah despite the ultimatum she gave him? And all those nights of distress and grievances she had experienced¡­ What did they amount to? Their unborn child that never was¡­ What did that signify? Perhaps he genuinely liked her, but maybe it was just that and nothing else. If he really loved her, he would¡¯ve had eyes for no one else but her. He would be thinking of her constantly, feeling joy when he saw her, and feeling distressed when she got hurt¡­ She had never seen any of that in him, let alone the fact that he often sided with Sarah even when it would hurt her. Or maybe he was just ustomed to her, to their three years of marriage, which was why he didn¡¯t want to part ways. ¡°Imogen, give me another chance, please¡­¡± Troy, noting her silence, cautiously reached out to hold her hand. Imogen snapped back to reality, instinctively stepping back. Troy froze, his outstretched hand hovering awkwardly in midair. In an attempt to ease the situation, he clenched his fist, then slowly lowered it. Chapter 247 See You Every Day A smile tugged at the corner of his mouth. ¡°Sorry, I was too hasty.¡± After pondering for a moment, Imogen voiced her thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s not that I don¡¯t believe you. It¡¯s just that I can¡¯t get a good read of you right now. Not long ago, you clearly had strong feelings for Sarah¡­ I overheard her asking you whether you had ever loved her¡­¡± ¡°I wasn¡¯t sure before, but now I can give you a definite answer. No, I had never,¡± Troy replied firmly. Imogen stared at him in disbelief. She couldn¡¯t fathom how he could be so good to Sarah, even if some of it was out of guilt. It didn¡¯t make sense that he had not loved her at all. Seeing Imogen¡¯s expression, Troy reached for the pack of cigarettes in his pocket, then hesitated and stopped himself. ¡°In the beginning, perhaps I was moved by her persistence. But as we spent more time together, I realized we weren¡¯t verypatible. If that incident hadn¡¯t happened¡­ we probably would¡¯ve broken up by now.¡± Upon discovering the humiliation Sarah endured, he felt a strong sense of guilt, but it was just guilt, unlike Imogen, who always made his heart ache. Or rather, the fact that he was still rational enough to call the police when Sarah was kidnapped spoke volumes about what he felt for her. If Imogen were in the same situation, Troy wouldn¡¯t dare to call the police easily. However, back then, he had mistaken guilt for love. ¡°Troy, have you ever considered that you don¡¯t actually like me, but you¡¯re just ustomed to being with me, ustomed to our life together¡­¡± ¡°I once doubted that too¡­¡± Troy looked down, mumbling in a low voice, ¡°Butter, I confirmed that I like you. I want to see you every day. When you¡¯re around, I¡¯m in a good mood. When I see you cry, it hurts me deeply. When I see you with Liam, I can¡¯t help feeling jealous¡­ If it were just a matter of habit, I would have locked you up in the mansion like a caged bird.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Growing up in a gilded cage, Troy had been admired by peers all his life. With his handsome looks and outstanding abilities, he could have whatever he wanted. He never knew what envy and jealousy felt like untilter. When he realized Imogen had feelings for someone else and when he saw her with Liam, he felt bitter deep down, apanied by a heavy feeling in his chest. It wasn¡¯t until after a long time that he realized it was jealousy. Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Chapter 248 Family of Three Before they got married, he was often caught up in social engagements, to the point where even his grandfather advised him not to push himself too hard. However, he was young and felt the weight of numerous people¡¯s dissatisfaction with him within thepany. He believed he had to work doubly hard and not let down his grandfather, who had supported his rise to power. After their marriage, his socialmitments gradually decreased. He would oftene home after work to have dinner with her. If he didn¡¯t like her, she couldn¡¯t have persuaded him to change his bad habits. Before their marriage, due to the high¨Cpressure environment at thepany, he often scolded employees for their mistakes. However, in Imogen¡¯s memory, he was always gentle with his subordinates. Even he hadn¡¯t realized the subtle influence Imogen had on him. By the time he did realize, it was already toote. Hearing his heartfelt confession, Imogen suddenly didn¡¯t know how to respond. She felt happiness. After nearly a decade of liking him, he had finally echoed her love. Yet, she also felt sadness. While he might like her now, the fact remained that he had hurt her for Sarah. The scars from that past pain were still vivid, unerasable. Mostly, she felt a sense ofment, wondering if their ending could have been different if he had discovered her feelings earlier. But there were no ¡°what ifs¡± in life. That marriage had exhausted her both physically and emotionally. She couldn¡¯t return to the Imogen before, who loved him with all her heart. It was as if she had lost the capacity to love someone. ¡°Troy, the nurse is here!¡± Grace entered in a scurry, breaking the silence in the room. Imogen patted Grace¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re such a good girl, Grace.¡± She looked up at Troy. ¡°You should go for your infusion.¡± Troy stood there silently. The nurse entered with a bottle of medication and a sealed syringe. She nced at Troy and asked, ¡°On the sofa or the bed?¡± Troy turned around and sat on the sofa. ¡°Here.¡± ¡°All right.¡± The nurse hung the bottle on a nearby stand and deftly inserted the needle into Troy¡¯s vein. Grace watched the whole process, and when the nurse left, she even leaned in to blow a puff of air on his arm. ¡°You¡¯re doing such a good job. It won¡¯t hurt for long.¡± Imogen had brought Grace¡¯s little backpack along, filled with her favorite painting supplies such as paints, brushes, and a drawing book. She took everything out and yed with Grace. ¡°Ding!¡± The sound of a Facebook message notification chimed. Imogen swiftly opened the app on her phone. It¡¯s a message from Erik. The Hale family had reached a settlement with the supplier. Erik immediately wrote a lengthy message to express his thanks to Imogen. Imogen felt unworthy of such praise. Even if the situation wasn¡¯t rted to Troy, Yann¡¯s involvement was for Troy¡¯s sake. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Erik: [Imogen, this has nothing to do with you. You don¡¯t need to me yourself. Both my parents and I are really thankful to you. They wanted to invite you for dinner, but I made an excuse to decline. Would you happen to have time tomorrow evening? I¡¯d like to treat you to a meal.] Imogen: [I do. Should I pick you up after work?] Erik replied: [Don¡¯t trouble yourself. Let¡¯s meet at the restaurant.] Imogen: [That¡¯s okay.]. Erik: [Oh, by the way, Imogen¡­ Could it be just the two of us?] Erik was probably afraid that she would bring Grace along. Imogen nced at the little girl busy with her drawings and replied: [Sure.] She put down her phone and looked up, meeting Troy¡¯s gaze. Troy silently withdrew his gaze, pondering who might have sent the He wondered if it could be Erik. message. Imogen also averted her eyes and approached Grace. ¡°Are you drawing a family of three, Grace?¡± Grace didn¡¯t even raise her head. ¡°No, I¡¯m drawing the three of us. This is Troy, this is Imogen, and this is me.¡± On the paper, two adults were on each side, holding hands with a child in the middle. At first nce, it looked like a family. Imogen patted Grace¡¯s head. ¡°You¡¯re really clever, Grace. You drew it so nicely.¡± Tinkering with hisptop on the side, Troy heard that and smiled. ¡°Grace, would you be willing to give this drawing to me?¡± ¡°Um, I wanted to keep it for myself¡­¡± The little girl looked conflicted but eventually agreed, ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± ¡°You can keep it if you like, Grace.¡± ¡°I want to keep it as a memento. When I look at this drawing after I go back, I¡¯ll think of you both.¡± It seemed that she didn¡¯t intend to stay for long. Troy said, ¡°No rush, Grace. There¡¯s still awhile before your vacation ends. Don¡¯t think too much about it for now. Just have fun.¡± Imogen checked the time, realized it was already mid¨Cafternoon, and said, ¡°Grace, would you like to stay and y with Troy at the hospital this evening? I wille to pick you upter.¡± Grace was surprised. ¡°Are you going out to dinner with Erik tonight?¡± Troy looked at Imogen, his gaze intense. For some reason, Imogen¡¯s heart raced under his gaze, feeling inexplicably guilty. ¡°Um, he reconciled with the supplier, so he wants to treat me to dinner.¡± Grace didn¡¯t know anything about the Hale family¡¯s situation. Thetter part of her sentence was subconsciously said to Troy. After saying that, she realized she didn¡¯t need to exin. ¡°I¡¯d like to go with you.¡± ¡°Sorry, Grace, I can¡¯t take you this time. Would you mind keeping Troypany? Look at him. He¡¯s working so hard even though he¡¯s seriously ill. It¡¯s lonely for him to stay in the hospital all by himself, isn¡¯t it?¡± Grace was taken in by Imogen¡¯s words. She turned to look at Troy and agreed that Troy did seem rather pitiable. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll keep himpany.¡± Troy was rendered speechless. He looked at Imogen with a knowing gaze. Imogen pretended not to notice and, seeing that it was almost time, drove to the restaurant they agreed upon. When she arrived, Erik was already there. Upon spotting Imogen, his eyes sparkled, and he waved. ¡°Imogen, over here.¡± Imogen took a seat opposite Erik and nced at the abundance of delicacies on the table. She casually asked, ¡°Why did you order so much today?¡± ¡°I¡¯m in a good mood today. Imogen, it¡¯s all thanks to you¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯m feeling embarrassed hearing this. Maybe your father wouldn¡¯t have fallen into that trap if it wasn¡¯t for me.¡± ¡°What Troy did wasn¡¯t rted to you. I¡¯ve said it from the beginning. Divorcing you was his loss,¡± Erik said, pouring a drink for Imogen, ¡°Imogen, go ahead and eat.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt that Erik was unusually enthusiastic that night. They started eating, savoring their meal as they chattered away. It was mainly Erik who spoke, and Imogen responded to him casually. Erik talked about his general personality and experiences. Just then, a waiter pushed a small trolley over, delivering an exquisite twoyered cake. ¡°Why did you order this too?¡± Imogen asked in surprise. Erik looked af her with shining eyes before suddenly switching the topic. ¡°When I first met you in Norway, Imogen, I liked you a lot. There was something about you that drew me in. I never expected that you were also from New York City. Fate works in such amazing ways. After getting to know you back here, I found myself even more attracted to you. Imogen, I like you. Would you be my girlfriend?¡± Erik asked earnestly. ¡°Say yes! Aecept him!¡± A few waiters appeared from somewhere and started cheering. Other guests around them noticed themotion and cast curious nces their way. Some even joined in the cheering. ¡°ept him!¡± Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Chapter 249 Official Announcement Imogen was momentarily surprised, and for an instant, she felt utterly bewildered and at a loss. There was only shock and embarrassment in her heart, with no room for anything else. The crowd of onlookers grewrger and louder. Erik held a bouquet, his youthful face radiating deep affection. His clear eyes reflected Imogen¡¯s image, and he earnestly said, ¡°Imogen, can you be my girlfriend?¡± Imogenposed herself, her mind racing with a thousand thoughts as she quickly made a decision. Suppressing any reluctance, she put on a perfectly polished smile. With the public as witness, she nodded gently. ¡°Yes.¡± The smile on Erik¡¯s lips widened in an instant, revealing his neat, white teeth. His eyes shimmered with a mix of surprise and joy. He hadn¡¯t expected Imogen to agree directly. The best oue he had envisioned was that Imogen wouldn¡¯t immediately refuse and would take some time to consider. ¡°Wow!¡± The surrounding crowd erupted in congrattory cheers. In the presence of everyone¡¯s earnest nces, Erik ced the bouquet into Imogen¡¯s arms. As he leaned closer, his cheeks flushed slightly, and he said softly, ¡°Thank you, Imogen.¡± Taking the bouquet, Imogen curved her lips into a smile. ¡°What are you thanking me for?¡± Passersby noticed their interaction and began to cheer again. A man sitting nearby yelled, ¡°Kiss! Give her a kiss!¡± Upon hearing him, other customers followed suit, chanting, ¡°Kiss! Kiss!¡± Erik¡¯s ears turned red, and his eyes gleamed with a watery shine. He gazed closely at Imogen, his palm damp with sweat. Summoning his courage, he asked, ¡°Imogen, may I?¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment, forcing a smile with all her might before lifting her hand and gently tapping on her cheek. ¡°Thank you, Imogen.¡± Erik¡¯s eyes sparkled with joy. As he leaned in slowly, his warm breath brushed against Imogen¡¯s cheek. Amidst theughter, whistling, and hollering from the crowd, Imogen felt tense, closing her eyes stiffly. Being close to someone she didn¡¯t like intimately was a bit challenging. Her mind wandered, and she couldn¡¯t help but wonder how Troy managed to be affectionate with Sarah if he truly didn¡¯t like her, ¡°Were all men like this?¡± she wondered. ¡°And why did I suddenly think of Troy again?¡± Lost in her thoughts, she felt the warm and soft touch of Erik¡¯s lips graze her cheek. Erik must have sensed her tension. He only pecked on her cheek, effectively soothing the stress in Imogen¡¯s heart. Imogen opened her eyes and exhaled slowly, cing the bouquet she held on the corner of the table. ¡°All right, thank you all for witnessing and blessing us. Anyone who wants cake cane and take a piece. I won¡¯t serve it to each of you individually,¡± Erik announced. The cake was beautifully decorated, adorned with creamy frills and ayer of fruit, with the words ¡°I love you¡± spelled out in white chocte. Erik cut out a substantial portion that had the words ¡°I love you¡± decorated on it and ced it on a te, setting it in front of Imogen. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°Imogen, why are you still saying thank you to me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not used to it yet.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. Erik cut the cake into smaller pieces and proactively delivered them to the tables with children. After he initiated it, more people came to take the cake. With her head low, Imogen tasted the cake. She scooped a piece mechanically and put it into her mouth, her thoughts already wandering far away. The sudden confession from Erik was unexpected. All she could say was that it came out of nowhere, and she was being forced into a corner. However, it was to her benefit that they established their rtionship, for it provided her with a legitimate reason to inquire about the matters concerning the Hale family. She could sense that Erik was just a child back then, and ke had concealed everything from him. Erik ced great trust in ke, his father. If she were to ask about it directly, she would likely receive information that had been filtered and transmitted to Erik by ke. The challenge was to make Erik reveal useful information without arousing suspicion. That was a matter that required careful consideration. She had used Erik, but his feelings for her seemed to be growing beyond control. She would inevitably hurt him, and she hadn¡¯t figured out how to deal with it. ¡°Do you want more cake, Imogen?¡± Erik asked as he noticed Imogen¡¯s empty te. Imogen put down her fork. ¡°No thanks. Eating too much cake would make me greasy.¡± ¡°Then shall we go? It¡¯s still early. Want to take a stroll by the river?¡± Erik smiled. Imogen observed that Erik seemed unusually happy that night and didn¡¯t want to be apart from her. She smiled gently. ¡°Sure.¡± They arrived at the parking lot, where Erik walked toward the door on the driver¡¯s side. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ve got my driver¡¯s license now. Let me drive.¡± Imogen handed him the car keys and got into the passenger seat. The air conditioning was blowing warm air, quickly heating up the interior of the car. Leaning against the backrest, Imogen gazed out of the window at the receding street view. All the while, Erik focused on driving. Having just established their rtionship, neither of them spoke as if they were still adjusting to the sudden closeness. The atmosphere inside the car was quiet. After a while, while waiting at a traffic light, Erik suddenly asked, ¡°Imogen, can we announce our rtionship on Instagram?¡± Imogen thought seriously for a moment and adopted a professional tone as she replied, ¡°We can, but I hope you¡¯ll block your older rtives from seeing it for now. Also, ensure your friends on Instagram won¡¯t leak this information to the media or other users. I don¡¯t like my private life being scrutinized by the public.¡± She was Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, which would naturally attract attention. She was afraid that some unscrupulous users might disclose her rtionship with Erik for the sake of gaining views and poprity, which would indirectly inform ke of her rtionship with Erik. After listening to Imogen¡¯s clear analysis, Erik felt slightly empty in his heart. It was as though Imogen had never been close to him. Still, he nodded in agreement. ¡°I understand.¡± They had just established their rtionship. If he let his parents know, they would likely try to intervene. So, he figured it would be better to wait until their rtionship was more stable. Besides, he could also understand Imogen¡¯s need to keep her private life out of the limelight. After finding out about Imogen¡¯s identity, he had specifically looked into the news at that time and had seen the countless insults under her Instagram posts. It only made him feel even more sorry for her. After some thought, Erik suggested, ¡°How about this? We post a picture of us holding hands without revealing your identity. What do you think?¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment, pinched her fingers, and then whispered in response, ¡°Okay.¡± They parked the car at a public parking lot by the river. As soon as Imogen stepped out of the car, a wave of cold air hit her. She thought perhaps something was wrong with her mind to stroll by the river on a chilly winter night. She wanted to return to the car, but Erik, who had just confirmed their rtionship, was excited. The warmth in his heart made himpletely disregard the cold outside. Imogen could only resign herself to keeping himpany, walking side by side with him along the riverside. Erik took the initiative to hold Imogen¡¯s hand, his warm hand enveloping herspletely. Under the neon lights, his eyes sparkled even more. ¡°Imogen, I can finally hold your hand openly.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat when she met his bright gaze. ¡°Do you want to take a picture?¡± At the same time, she couldn¡¯t help thinking about how Erik would be impacted once everything was revealed. First, he would learn that his beloved father was a kidnapper and had possibly been involved in other illegal activities. Second, his loved one had ulterior motives for approaching him and never truly loved him. Imogen felt bad and unconsciously averted her gaze. ¡°Yes!¡± Erik nodded. Five minutester, a new post appeared on Erik¡¯s Instagram. Chapter 249 Official Announcement Erik hadn¡¯t typed anything. He had just used two red heart emojis, with a picture below. The picture showed two hands, onerge and one small, fingers intertwined affectionately and tenderly. Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Chapter 250 Break Her Freedom As usual, Erik blocked his parents and the elders, lest they would inquire about his things after knowing that he fell in love with a girl. Erik didn¡¯t block others, and he was unwilling to block them, for Instagram was used to share the good news with his friends. Not long after he posted, his friends, ssmates, and colleagues sent blessings. Among these blessings was ament from Nics: [Wish you happy forever.] Erik replied: [Thank you, Mr. Marshall.] Afterward, Nics sent the screenshot of this post on Instagram to Troy. Troy stared closely at the pair of interlocking hands on the screen of the mobile phone, his extremely gloomy. eyes In the photo, the small hand was fair and slender, looking like a woman¡¯s hand at one nce. Troy and Imogen had been married for three years, so how could he fail to recognize Imogen¡¯s hands? Nics was so considerate that he even sent Troy the screenshots of thements below and Erik¡¯s replies. Although there were only emojis and pictures on the Moment, by looking at the blessings in the comment area and Erik¡¯s replies of gratitude for them, it was self¨Cevident that Erik revealed his romantic rtionship with Imogen through this Instagram. Troy¡¯s big hand holding the mobile phone was slowly tightened, and the veins on the back of the hand were bulged. Under the calm expression, there was an intense gloom in his eyes as if a beast in his body woke up, roaring wildly, moring to tear Erik up. ¡°Imogen! You do a fucking good job!¡± Troy thought angrily. The day before, Imogen promised Troy that she would no longer deliberately alienate him and allow him topete fairly with Erik. And on this day, Imogen knew Troy¡¯s attitude towards Sarah and knew that Troy really liked Imogen. As a result, Imogen stayed with Erik in the evening! ¡®Does Imogen like Erik that much? What does she take me for?¡® Troy thought. Troy gritted his teeth, suppressed the soreness in his throat, and turned off the phone. He leaned weakly on the back of the sofa, with one arm on his eyes. The uncontroble anger erupted violently in Troy¡¯s heart like a volcano eruption, with half of the sky burning red by the scarlet mes, thick smoke curling up to cover the clouds and the sun. In the shadow side of Troy¡¯s heart, a dark idea broke through the cold and damp soil bit by bit, slowly sprouting and growing up. ¡°Since Imogen is not obedient, I will lock her up to break her freedom. In this way, she will stay by my side obediently.¡± Troy thought. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s the matter with you?¡± The childish voice of Grace came to Troy¡¯s ears, her tone full of worry. Troy¡¯s irritable heart. Troy took his arm away, opened his eyes, and looked at Grace. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m fine but just a little tired.¡± ¡°Troy, you have to go to bed to rest immediately,¡± said Grace. Troy shook his head. ¡°I will apany you to wait for Imogen toe back.¡± Grace nced at his watch and yawned. ¡°It¡¯s almost nine o¡¯clock. Imogen may be back soon, right?¡± ¡°Maybe¡­¡± Troy murmured in a low voice, a glint of darkness shing in his eyes. With her little head nodding, Grace couldn¡¯t hold it anymore, and then she fell asleep lying on the sofa. Troy carried her to the ward bed and covered her with a quilt. He sat on the sofa alone, staring at the door and waiting for Imogen toe back. After Imogen sent Erik home, she drove back to the hospital alone. When Imogen reached the door of the ward, she knocked on the door. As she pushed the door open to go in, she ran across Troy¡¯s gloomy gaze. Imogen was stunned for a moment and then regained consciousness. Looking around, she saw the bulge on the ward bed. ¡°Did Grace already fall asleep?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy¡¯s burning gaze followed Imogen tightly. His eyes were as deep as a pool as if Troy wanted to see through Imogen. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡± Imogen felt restless due to Troy¡¯s stare. Troy looked down. ¡°Nothing. Do you want to take Grace back or let her stay here for one night?¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°It¡¯s better to take her back. It¡¯s inconvenient here.¡± Imogen walked to the bed. Grace was wrapped in the quilt, with only a small head outside. Grace closed her eyes, looking peaceful. She smacked her small lips from time to time, extraordinarily cute. Imogen couldn¡¯t bear to wake Grace up at this moment. Imogen reached out and gave Grace a dig on her face, feeling as soft and tender as a baby¡¯s skin. When she retracted her hand, she inadvertently bumped into the person behind her. When Imogen turned her head, she suddenly found that Troy had stood quiet behind her. His eyes were extremely gloomy, staring at her without blinking. As their gazes intertwined, for some reason, Imogen felt that her back seemed to be touched by a ghost and felt cold all over. She swallowed and said calmly, ¡°Troy? Why don¡¯t you make a sound when you walk?¡± ¡°You were too focused to hear my footsteps,¡± said Troy. ¡°Really?¡± Asked Imogen. ¡°Yes,¡± answered Troy. Imogen only felt that Troy was gloomy the whole night. She didn¡¯t think more and only wanted to wake up Grace to leave here together. ¡°Grace¡­¡± As soon as she spoke, Imogen felt pain in the back of his neck. Imogen couldn¡¯t see anything as her mind went nk, and then she passed out. Troy caught the fainted Imogen and fixedly looked at her beautiful and charming face with Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. fascinated eyes. He slowly bent down, kissed Imogen¡¯s brow lightly, and murmured, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t me me¡­¡± In Gxy Vi, hearing the sound of a car engineing from the courtyard, Sue came out to take a look. ¡°Mr. Marshall, aren¡¯t you in the hospital? Why are you back at this time?¡± Her grandson¡¯s condition had improved. Knowing that Troy was hospitalized due to stomach bleeding and was about to undergo surgery, Sue returned two days early and nned to go to the hospital the following day. Troy closed the car door and walked around to the passenger side. He carried out the unconscious. Imogen and said, ¡°Grace fell asleep in the back seat, and you carry her back to the room to sleep. If she wakes up and asks about Imogen, you can just say that Imogen is sleeping.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Sue responded without doubt and carried Grace upstairs from the car. Troy went directly to the bedroom with Imogen in his arms. He put Imogen on the big bed, leaned over to stare at Imogen¡¯s face, and couldn¡¯t help but kiss her soft lips. Taking advantage of Imogen¡¯s unconsciousness, Troy kissed Imogen¡¯s lips, making them red and swollen. Seeing Imogen¡¯s tranquil sleeping face, Troy sighed silently and thought, ¡°Imogen is the most obedient when she is sleeping.¡± He took off Imogen¡¯s shoes, scarf, jacket, skirt, etc., leaving only the underwear on Imogen¡¯s body. The scene in the night in Norway suddenly shed through Troy¡¯s mind that Imogen was the same as this time, with her close¨Cfitting underwear perfectly outlining her beautiful shape¡­ Troy¡¯s gaze swept over Imogen¡¯s body slowly, with his breathing gradually heavy. Troy looked away, covered Imogen with a quilt, and carefully removed her makeup. §£§Ö§Ö§â- When a massage sounded, Troy took out Imogen¡¯s mobile phone from her coat pocket and unlocked her phone. It was a message from Erik: [Imogen, are you home?] Troy¡¯s eyes turned sharp, suppressing the inward manic beast, and he replied: I am home now.] Erik: [That¡¯s good.] Troy continued: [It¡¯s gettingte. I¡¯m going to wash up. Good night.] Erik: [Imogen, good night.] Troy flipped through the chat records about Imogen and Erik with his finger. The chat records were normal, showing no intimacy between them, but it could be seen that they often ate together recently. Troy thought, ¡°Maybe the intimacy between them was in their real life.¡± Troy turned off the phone with a gloomy expression and put it aside. Chapter 250 Break Her Freedom After washing up, Troy changed into pajamas, lifted the quilt, andy beside Imogen. He grabbed Imogen and hugged her into his arms. It¡¯s a long¨Clost feeling for Troy. Finally, he embraced Imogen again. Sniffing Imogen¡¯s hair and body fragrance fascinatedly, Troy closed his eyes and slowly fell asleep. At the night, Troy was awakened by a murmur from Imogen. ¡°Dad¡­ Dad.¡± Imogen seemed to have a nightmare, asionally talking during the sleeping time and sleeping precariously. Troy reached out and touched Imogen¡¯s forehead, feeling astonishingly hot. Imogen had a serious fever. C Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Chapter 251 Shall I Feed You Troy immediately got out of bed and fetched the medicine box. He found a thermometer and checked Imogen¡¯s temperature. 101.48 degrees Fahrenheit. He retrieved some fever¨Creducing granules from the medicine box, dissolved them in warm water, and gently fed them to Imogen. He soaked a cloth in alcohol and delicately wiped her forehead and neck. Troy ced the towel aside and tried to wipe her armpits by lifting her thermal underwear. However, the underwear was too snug, making it impossible for him to reach. After contemting for a few seconds, he removed her thermal underwear. Troy reasoned it was for her well¨Cbeing, and she probably wouldn¡¯t hold it against him. He used a towel to wipe her armpits, arms, and chest carefully. His gaze grew increasingly intense as he observed her faintly exposed, glowy skin and slender waist. After he was done, Troy covered her with a nket and sat beside her. He checked her temperature every twenty minutes and wiped her down with alcohol. He continued this routine until well past four o¡¯clock in the morning, when Imogen¡¯s fever finally subsided. Troy put down his guard. He was exhausted. He lifted the nket,y beside Imogen, and embraced her tightly. However, sleep eluded him even as he closed his eyes and felt her soft, with delicate skin against his. A strange, restless fire seemed to burn within him, making him incredibly restless. Imogen slept fitfully in his arms. She shifted her body several times. Her round, pert buttocks asionally brushed against his sensitive areas, further igniting the passionate fire within him. What tormented him even more was that, during one of Imogen¡¯s movements, the sp on the back of her remaining underwear identally came undone and slipped off her body. As if possessed, Troy couldn¡¯t resist taking hold of it and burying himself inside. Just as Grace had said, it was incredibly fragrant and velvety. Out of consideration for Imogen¡¯s illness, Troy didn¡¯t push things further and held her tightly, enduring the longing until daybreak. Imogen slowly opened her eyes, feeling groggy and heavy¨Cheaded. Her throat was parched as if she had swallowed knives, and her entire body ached. She had no desire to get out of bed. She sniffed. Her nose was stuffy. She had caught a cold. Imogen turned her body, closed her eyes, and tried to continue sleeping. As she drifted off, she suddenly remembered Grace sleeping beside her. Imogen couldn¡¯t risk infecting Grace with the cold. She considered taking her to Troy¡¯s ce in the next few days. ¡°Grace.¡± Grace turned again and opened her eyes but froze. Where was Grace? Imogen finally realized that something was wrong. She looked around and realized that she wasn¡¯t in her room at therge penthouse. Instead, she was in the master bedroom of Gxy Vi. Imogen quickly sat up. She felt a chill on her upper body. She nced down and hurriedly covered herself with the nket. Imogen rubbed her forehead and tried to recall what had happened the previous night. She returned to the hospital room to get Grace asleep on the bed. She was about to wake Grace when suddenly she felt a sharp pain in the back of her neck, and everything went ck. She remembered Troy being behind her at that moment. Had Troy knocked her out? Why? Imogen sighed in frustration, closed her eyes, and touched the back of her neck. She felt a sharp sting. She took a deep breath and nced around. She couldn¡¯t find her clothes anywhere. Imogeny back down. She used the nket to cover herself entirely and called out loudly toward the door, ¡°Is anyone there? Troy?¡± She called out twice, but her throat was dry and sore, so she gave up. After ten seconds, Troy pushed the door open from outside. He sat by the bed and touched Imogen¡¯s forehead. ¡°Imogen, are you awake?¡± Imogen instinctively moved back and looked at Troy coldly. ¡°What are you doing? Did you deliberately knock me out? Where are my clothes?¡± She had a sicklyplexion, and her recked its usual intensity. Troy hesitated, gently holding Imogen through the nket and feeling her forehead. Finally, he withdrew his hand. His expression was calm when he asked, ¡°Are you hungry?¡± Imogen remained silent. Did he hear what she was asking just now? ¡°I¡¯m asking you, why did you knock me out? Where are my clothes?¡± Imogen red at him. But Troy didn¡¯t directly answer her. ¡°Sue made breakfast. I¡¯ll get it for you. How are you feeling now? Do you have any any difort?¡± ¡°I want my clothes and to go downstairs to eat alone!¡± ¡°Be a good girl and stay in bed. I¡¯ll bring you breakfast.¡± With that, Troy turned and left the room. Imogen sighed in exasperation. She wrapped herself in the nket and got out of bed. She then opened the room¡¯s wardrobe. It was empty! There wasn¡¯t a single piece of clothing. Imogen widened her eyes in disbelief. She rushed to the door and pressed the handle, but Troy locked it outside. She circled the room, but there were no signs of electronic devices. Imogen slumped on the bed, pounding it in frustration. Her face contorted with anger. She understood now. Troy wanted to lock her up, as he had mentioned yesterday, to keep her close like a canary by his side. Charlie should be calling her if she didn¡¯t return home at night. Her phone was with Troy, and he might be using his information to deceive Charlie. Imogen hoped Charlie would discover it soon. Speaking of the phone, Imogen suddenly remembered Erik. She rubbed her forehead. They had just confirmed their rtionship. Erik would undoubtedly send her messages. It wouldn¡¯t be good if Troy saw them. Just then, Troy pushed the door open from outside. He was holding a tray with a hearty breakfast. Imogen clenched the nket and watched him warily. ¡°Troy, are you trying to detain me? Restricting someone¡¯s freedom like this is illegal, you know?¡± ¡°Eat,¡± Troy said, ignoring her questions. He ced the tray on the bedside table. Frustrated by hisck of response to her inquiries, Imogen pushed. ¡°Troy, don¡¯t y dumb! We¡¯re divorced. Why can¡¯t you just let me go?¡± ¡°Do you want me to feed you?¡± Troy asked. She rolled in the nket and turned her back to Troy. ¡°I¡¯m not eating.¡± ¡°Eat a little. Not eating is bad for your health.¡± ¡°I won¡¯t eat. If you don¡¯t let me go, I¡¯ll go on a hunger strike until the day you release me,¡± Imogen coldly dered, ¡°I¡¯ll starve myself. I have nothing to lose.¡± Troy fell silent for a few seconds and then suddenly chuckled. ¡°Nothing to lose? What about Erik? Isn¡¯t he your boyfriend?¡± Imogen stiffened. No wonder Troy suddenly went crazy. It turned out he knew about this. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you talking? Hmm?¡± Troy suddenly leaned in, pressing Imogen¡¯s shoulder with one hand to force her to lie t on her back. His other arm propped up by her head. He towered above her and looked down at her. ¡°You promised me a fairpetition with Erik yesterday, right? Is this what you call a fairpetition? Or were you trying to deceive, fool, and toy with me?¡± Imogen pursed her lips and averted her gaze. ¡°I didn¡¯t toy with you, it¡¯s just¡­¡± It was just that Erik¡¯s confession came out of nowhere, and epting it was the best way to gather information. ¡°It¡¯s just that you prefer Erik. He confessed to you, and you agreed willingly?¡± Troy mocked her with a cold smile. Imogen remained silent. Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Chapter 253 Give Me a Kiss ¡°What did you just say?¡± Troy turned his head and stared at her. Imogen decisively shook her head. ¡°I didn¡¯t say anything. You heard it wrong. Give me the phone!¡± Imogen looked at Troy firmly. Her phone had a lot of secrets. She couldn¡¯t just give it to Troy. If Troy used her phone to send random messages to Erik, all her efforts would be in vain. Furthermore, Imogen feared Troy might read her chats with Noah and discover her intentions for getting close to Erik. He would be even more aggressive if he knew she didn¡¯t truly reciprocate Erik¡¯s feelings. ¡°Is your phone really that important?¡± Imogen¡¯s anger red up again. She red at Troy and took a deep breath before reluctantly lowering her head. ¡°I can¡¯t go out right now. Giving me the phone won¡¯t make a difference.¡± Troy contemted for a while. Suddenly, his eyes lit up, and he stared at Imogen intently. Imogen had a sinking feeling as she locked eyes with Troy. ¡°Give me a kiss, and I¡¯ll give it to you.¡± There was a slight sense of smugness in Troy¡¯s tone. Imogen was left speechless. She stared at Troy in disbelief. Her expression turned to scorn. ¡°Troy, you¡¯re shameless!¡± ¡°Kiss me or not?¡± Imogen was furious. Her eyes zed with anger and red at Troy like an irritated cat, yet feeling powerless simultaneously. ¡°Have you made up your mind? I need to go to the hospital.¡± Troy acted like he was about to leave. He took long strides and quickly reached the door of the living room. Just as he was about to leave, Imogen still managed to stop him. ¡°Wait!¡± Troy stopped and turned to look at Imogen with his eyebrows raised. ¡°So you agreed?¡± Imogen clenched her teeth and nodded vigorously. She stood up, walked to Troy, tiptoed, cupped Troy¡¯s face with her hands, and gave him a peck on the cheek. ¡°Is that enough?¡± Troy wore a half¨Csmile as he looked at her. He was ready to speak when a child¡¯s voice echoed from the staircase, ¡°Imogen kissed Troy! I want Imogen to kiss me, too!¡± Imogen froze, feeling as though she had been caught in the act. Troy red at Imogen¡¯s rigid expression. His amusement deepened. ¡°Grace, Imogen can¡¯t kiss you. She¡¯s got a cold.¡± Grace stopped and said curiously, ¡°But isn¡¯t Troy afraid of catching a cold, too?¡± ¡°I¡¯m an adult. I¡¯m not scared.¡± Grace nodded, giving the impression that she understood what was said. Imogen cleared her throat and turned to Troy. ¡°Can I have my phone now?¡± Troy retrieved her phone from his pocket without saying anything. Imogen snatched her phone back. She turned around and sat on the couch casually. She asked, ¡°Grace, Troy is going to the hospital. Do you want to go with him to the hospital or stay home and y with grandma Mary?¡± ¡°Well¡­ I think I¡¯ll stay home,¡± Grace replied after a moment. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave now, Grace,¡± Troy said. ¡°Okay.¡± Grace nodded. As Troy turned to leave the house, Grace suddenly stopped him. ¡°Oh, Troy!¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± He asked. ¡°You have a kiss mark from Imogen on your face!¡± Imogen was surprised at Grace¡¯s sudden statement. Her face turned bright red in an instant. However, Troy seemed oddly pleased. Upon leaving the vi, Troy nced at the front door before sliding into the car¡¯s back seat. The driver started the car and asked, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are we heading to the hospital?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Troy replied. Troy took out his phone and dialed a number. A woman quickly answered the call. Her tone was polite as she said, ¡°Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°How¡¯s the progress?¡± Troy inquired. ¡°We¡¯ve had a few interactions, but¡­ There haven¡¯t been any significant developments yet,¡± The woman replied cautiously. Troy¡¯s displeasure briefly flickered in his eyes. ¡°Speed up the progress. Just let me know if you need anything. I¡¯ll have people cooperate with you.¡± Ann could sense Troy¡¯s dissatisfaction and promptly responded, ¡°Understood.¡± On the other hand, Imogen had her medicine and returned to the master bedroom. She checked her phone and found that Erik and Charlie had messaged her yesterday. Troy had responded on her behalf and even provided a reason to exin her absence to Charlie. Fortunately, Troy hadn¡¯t said anything inappropriate. She wondered if he had seen her chat history with Noah. Hopefully not. This morning, Erik had sent Imogen two additional messages. He had sent a sun emoji at seven twenty¨Cthree, followed by a simple: [Good morning, Imogen.] It was now eight o¡¯clock. Imogen replied: [Morning.] Shortly after, Erik responded. He was already at work. They continued to exchange messages, and Imogen briefly mentioned her cold during the conversation. Soon, Charlie arrived at the vi. She carried a bag filled with Imogen¡¯s clothes. It was Imogen who had called her over. Troy seemed quite naive to think Imogen would obediently stay at the vi. Charlie closed the door to the master bedroom and began to speak after ensuring Grace was downstairs. ¡°Imogen, that dimwit Troy is cunning. The deeper you get mixed up with him, the tougher it¡¯ll be to escape. He made a mistake this time, but what if he decides to imprison you next? Have you considered that?¡± ¡°I get that Grace is charming, and I find her cute too. But it would be best if you also considered your well¨Cbeing. She¡¯s not your child. It¡¯s not worth it to give up your life for Grace.¡± Imogen paused and asked, ¡°By the way, are you going to work today?¡± In truth, she felt that her situation with Troy was unrted to Grace. If Grace weren¡¯t in the picture, Troy would still find ways to be around her. He¡¯d use a different approach to keep harassing her unless she left this ce for good. Imogen had ns to immigrate, just like Emily. But that would be possible after she had avenged her father. Charlie nced at her watch and gasped. ¡°Oh, I¡¯m going to bete! I told you, you need to go!¡± Charlie rushed out of the room. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. After Charlie left, Imogen headed out as well. Imogen felt disappointed since Grace couldn¡¯t apany her this time. Imogen promised to have lunch with Grace. She went to the garage, took one of Troy¡¯s cars, and headed to a courierpany¡¯s warehouse in the suburbs. Noah had investigated the Hale family and Victor. Noah sent Imogen some information about Victor. Noah discovered that Victor now owned a small logisticspany in the suburbs and handled numerous shipments daily. Victor had established the logistics warehouse shortly after his release from prison. Coincidently, online shopping and emerce was booming. He had made substantial money for years, and his warehouse had grown significantly. Victor imed to have borrowed the capital from a friend to start his logistics business. Upon investigating his social connections, Noah discovered that the borrowed amount was minimal, indicating that most of the startup funds may havee from an unknown source. The idea that Victor had built his logisticspany on the foundation of her father¡¯s life stirred strong emotions within Imogen. Her father passed away many years ago, yet his murderer appeared to be livingfortably. Imogen soon arrived at the warehouse. She circled the warehouse. Noah¡¯s findings indicated that Victor visited the warehouse daily. Imogen came to verify this herself and, upon seeing Victor¡¯s car, she drove away. Imogen contemted for a while and decided to use Victor as a starting point. She could gather information about Victor through Erik. Imogen remembered there was a hot spring resort near the warehouse. It seemed like the perfect time for a soak. Upon returning home, Imogen messaged Nics: [Do you guys have a team¨Cbuilding event before your annual leave?] Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Chapter 254 Xavier After finishing her chat with Nics, Imogen sorted through all the recent photos she had taken on herputer. She remembered she still had a photographypetition to participate in. While she had a knack for photography, she knew that relying solely on her talent wouldn¡¯t cut it. Imogenpiled the photos into apressed file and sent it to Alex, along with a message: [Hey Alex, here are some of my recent works, Can you give me some insights when you have time?] Alex: [Sure thing!] Alex: [Have you decided on the theme for thepetition?] Imogen: [Not yet.] Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Imogen had joined a photographypetition group chat. The group chatprised numerous professional and amateur photographers who frequently shared their experiences and opinions. Imogen would asionally upload one or two of her works for the group to critique and provide feedback on others¡® photos. Imogen picked a photo she was rtively satisfied with and posted it in the group chat. Imogen: [Hey, photography gurus, can you advise me on this picture? Where could it be improved?] The group members were incredibly enthusiastic. Some showered her withpliments, and others offered suggestions onposition, color, and various aspects of the photograph. Then, a new message popped up: [Have you bought a new camera?] Messages flooded with Imogen¡¯s screen before she could respond. ¡°Xavier?¡± ¡°Ah, it¡¯s Xavier! You¡¯ve finally made an appearance!¡± ¡°Oh my god! It¡¯s Xavier?¡± ¡°Xavier, I love you!¡± The screen lit up with dozens of messages in an instant. Imogen was bewildered. She scrolled back and found out the sender was an administrator named Xavier. Judging by the group members¡® reactions, Xavier appeared to be an important member. Imogen: [Yes. I recently bought a new camera. How did you figure it out, Xavier?] She hadn¡¯t expected a response from someone like Xavier amid the flood of messages. Surprisingly, Xavier responded: [Foggyndscapes can be pretty tricky to capture. Yourposition and how you¡¯ve yed with ck and white in the photo show a solid grasp of aesthetics. However, there are some evident errors, particrly in managing exposure for misty scenes and creating contrast with the surroundings.] Imogen: [I understand. Thank you for your insights./ Below, many group members took the opportunity to share their work, hoping to receive critiques from the esteemed Xavier. But the administrator, Xavier, remained silent, leaving the members somewhat envious that Imogen had caught his attention. Imogen realized that she was still a novice in this field. She relied mainly on her instincts. There 12:53 was much room for improvement, especially regarding camera techniques that she needed help to grasp quickly. After some contemtion, Imogen enrolled in a photography course for systematic training. However, she was new to themunity and needed to determine which courses were good. So, she asked the group for rmendations: [Hey, guys. Do you rmend any photography courses?] The group members chimed in with their suggestions. [I took sses with V. His course is top¨Cnotch. Informative, and the teaching assistants are helpful.] [Interested in a photography course? What about Morgan¡¯s? He¡¯s a well¨Cknown photographer, and his courses have fantastic reviews. He even did a recent magazine cover shoot with Xena.] The comments went on. Then someone chimed in: [You can¡¯t Miss Xavier¡¯s! He¡¯s kicking off a ss at the end of the month, and you can still enroll!] [Thanks for the suggestions, everyone. I¡¯ll check them out.] Imogen took some time to research the courses her fellow group members rmended, including the photographers¡® portfolios. V had a penchant for art photography. He was good at creating imaginative and creative works out of this world. On the other hand, Morgan specialized in portrait photographs. He excelled at capturing the essence of his subjects. His work was highly sought after by various celebrities. Later, Imogen did some research for Xavier on Google and Instagram. Xavier, whose real name was Yohan, was 31 years old. He was a younger¨Cgeneration photographer and had won the top prize in the Mountain and River International Photography Competition. Xavier was skilled atbining people withndscapes, using the surroundings to complement the subjects and vice versa. His work was a testament to his talent. Upon reviewing the course descriptions, Imogen found herself in a dilemma due to the simrity in course start times despite each having unique features. She nced at the time, put away her phone, and decided to think it overter. It was almost noon. Imogen had promised Grace to have lunch together. Moreover, she needed to return Troy¡¯s car. So she decided to head back. After lunch, Imogen took her medication. She felt a bit tired and decided to nap in the master bedroom. It was already past two o¡¯clock in the afternoon when she woke up. Erik had sent her a message: [I have some good news and bad news, Which one do you want to hear first?] Imogen had a hunch about the good news and replied: [Good news first.] Erik: [The good news is that our department is going on a hot spring team¨Cbuilding trip for two days before Christmas, and we can bring a family member!] Imogen could imagine Erik¡¯s excited tone. Imogen: [Really?] She feigned surprise. Erik: [Yes, yes! Come with me! Don¡¯t worry, we have female colleagues!} 12:53 Imogen: [Sure! I can finally experience the hot springs! Thanks a lot.] Erik: [You¡¯re wee!] Imogen: [Did Nics arrange this for you guys?] Erik: [Yes! Our manager is super nice!] Imogen: [Indeed. So, what¡¯s the bad news?] Erik: [The bad news is that I might be busy these days leading up to the holiday. I¡¯m afraid I won¡¯t have much time to spend with you. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯lle find you as soon as the holidays start.] Imogen: [It¡¯s okay. You¡¯re still young. Workes first.] Little did she know that while she was praising Nics for being a good person, Nics had forwarded the messages to Troy. Troy stared at the screen. His expression turned grim. His aura became oppressive, and his fingers slowly tightened on his phone. Nics sent a screenshot of his conversation with Imogen. The message showed Imogen suggesting that their department go to a hot spring resort for a team¨C building event, with an additional spot for a family member. Nics: [Why do you need an extra spot for a family member?] Imogen: [Because I want to go.] She included a shy emoji in her text. Nics: [You want to go with the staff in my department? Why insist on apany team¨Cbuilding event?] Nics pretended not to know about Imogen¡¯s rtionship with Erik. Imogen: [Well¡­ We just confirmed our rtionship, and I don¡¯t want him to feel like things are moving too fast if I invite him to a hot spring trip. You know?] In fact, Imogen wanted to create a casual cover to prevent Victor and Erik from suspecting anything. Troy¡¯s expression darkened as he read the messages. His chest tightened, and he clenched his teeth in frustration. He had just asked Nics to give Erik more work, but now Imogen had thrown this curveball. A man and a woman heading to a hot spring together was a clear recipe for potential romantic sparks to fly. Troy vividly recalled thest time he and Imogen visited a hot spring. Was she so enamored with Erik? They had only confirmed their rtionship a few days ago, and she seemed eager to take things to the next level. Erik had yet to make the first move, yet Imogen had taken the initiative. Troy regretted not being more decisivest night and letting her go without boundaries. -On the other hand, Lane sensed an intense reaction from Troy. He felt an icy tension in the air and struggled to speak, ¡°Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°You can continue,¡± Troy replied. He tried to regain hisposure and spoke with a hint of coldness in his eyes. Imogen wanted to go to the hot spring with Erik, right? Troy would make sure she had an unforgettable hot spring experience! Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Chapter 255 Silly Troy Lane hesitated briefly before continuing his report, ¡°The group ns to invest in several theme parks in Notherny State this year. After preliminary nning, it turns out that the Harrington family is also negotiating for those pieces ofnd¡­¡± ¡°Anything else? If not, you can go back for now.¡± Lane hesitated. ¡°Very well¡­ Then I¡¯ll head back.¡± Lane picked up his folder and hurriedly left the room. Troy stood up, walked to the window, and dialed Ann¡¯s phone number. After giving instructions, he turned off his phone and put it in his pocket. He then stared into the distance with a distant look. He couldn¡¯t believe that Imogen could still have feelings for Erik even after what had happened. Troy stayed in ce for a while, then put on his coat and left the hospital room. After a few steps, someone called out to him from behind, ¡°Hey, Mr. Marshall?¡± Troy stopped and turned around. ¡°Mr. Gray.¡± ¡°I have reviewed your case, and it appears that surgery is necessary. When would you like to schedule it?¡± Adam asked. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind. I¡¯ll go for conservative treatment this time,¡± Troy replied. Troy intended to undergo surgery, but he hadn¡¯t expected Imogen and Erik to be a couple suddenly. If he went through the surgery and spent half a month in the hospital, Imogen and Erik might have aplished everything he didn¡¯t want them to while he was away. Adam looked slightly surprised but then said, ¡°That¡¯s fine. Conservative treatment is also an option. Furthermore, gastric bypass surgery isn¡¯t ideal considering your age.¡± Troy returned to Gxy Vi from the hospital and discovered Imogen had already left. Troy returned to Gxy Vi from the hospital and discovered Imogen had already left. She escaped and left a note for Troy: [Did you think I¡¯d obediently stay at home? You fool!] She had drawn a round, silly egg on the message. Troy imagined Imogen¡¯s triumphant expression as she drew the silly egg. A hint of a smile flickered in his eyes. But his expression instantly turned grim when he thought about her initiating the hot spring date with Erik. On the other hand, Imogeny on her bed at home. She was checking the works and reviews of past students from the photography courses she was considering. Suddenly, Alex replied to her message; [Hey, Imogen. I checked out your work real quick. After going through the photos, I¡¯ve got some ideas. It would be best to consider going for the People and Nature category. Your photos nail that blend of people and naturalndscapes. Theyplement each other beautifully. I¡¯ve seen a lot of your stuff, and I think adding your little niece would kick it up a notch.] Imogen followed Alex¡¯s advice. She decided to enroll in Xavier¡¯s photography course to stick to the theme. She added Xavier¡¯s team on Facebook andpleted her registration. Once Xavier¡¯s team epted Imogen to their Facebook group, all she had to do was wait for the course to begin at the 12:53 end of the month. Xavier¡¯s team provided a few recorded lessons before the live sses started. Imogen briefly went through them, finding them to cover rather basic topics. Students were chatting in Xavier¡¯s Facebook message. Imogen briefly read them and saw one student¡¯sment: [I remember Xavier had offline sses in Jubilian Cityst time. Why is it only online this time?] Another student chimed in: [I was wondering the same thing. I was looking forward to attending the offline sses. It helped me to focus. But then they suddenly canceled the offline sessions!] Someone else teased: [Are you more focused on offline sses? Don¡¯t fool yourself. You have a crush on Xavier. You¡¯re shameless!] Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. The student replied with a whimper: [Wah, you caught me! But Xavier is handsome! I wish he could be my nude model!] The assistant joined the conversation: [Xavier has some personal matters to attend to in the three¨C dimensional world and has to leave Jubilian City for a while. So, we canceled the offline sses. But don¡¯t worry, there should be offline sses again shortly.] [Alright.] [I won¡¯t tell you guys I have a photo with Xavier.] An ex¨Cstudent messaged: [I was too busy staring at Xavier¡¯s beauty in the offline sses thest time I joined. But I promise to focus on learning this time.] Others: [Quickly share the photo.] The ex¨Cstudent posted a picture of herself with Xavier, with a cat head photoshopped over her face, leaving Xavier¡¯s appearance visible. Imogen clicked on the picture and raised an eyebrow. Xavier seemed like a handsome guy with well¨Cdefined features. However, Imogen felt like she had seen him somewhere before. She searched her memory but couldn¡¯t find any relevant information. Just then, Mochi leaped onto the bed and nuzzled against Imogen. As Imogen stroked Mochi¡¯s little head, a sudden realization hit her! She remembered why Xavier had seemed familiar. It was because his eyebrows and eyes bore a striking resemnce to Troy¡¯s! It made sense, considering that the Marshall family, including Henry, Aaron, Leo, and Nics, were all handsome in their own right. They also shared a standard feature, which is their subdued features. Leo had a gentler appearance, like the kind¨Chearted male lead in some novels. On the other hand, Troy had more striking features, especially in his eyebrows and eyes. Imogen had seen photos of Thomas, who resembled Leo to some extent. Troy¡¯s unique features likely came from his mother. Troy¡¯s mother, whom Imogen knew very little about, appeared mysterious and beautiful. Even Troy himself did not know what his mother looked like. Rumors circted that Thomas had brought Troy home from elsewhere. Neither Henry nor Aaron had seen Troy¡¯s mother or knew whether she was alive. 12:53 Xavier¡¯s resemnce to Troy was uncanny, except for sharper facial contours. Their eyebrows and eyes bore a striking simrity. The mediation was sessful, but the supplier still needed to pay. Erik was still taking the bus to work. At three past six in the evening, he got off the bus near his apartment and walked along the sidewalk. The sky was growing dark, and only a few pedestrians were on the street. Suddenly, Erik heard someone screaming for help. ¡°Help! Somebody, please help! Help!¡± Erik¡¯s expression intensified. He carefully listened to the cries for help, which seemed to being from the alley up ahead. Erik quickened his pace and rushed toward the alley. It was dark inside, and he couldn¡¯t see far. He could barely make out a few shadows and the sound of a woman crying. Erik called the police while approaching the alley and shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± As he got closer, he saw three casually dressed men surrounding a distressed young woman. The clothes of the young woman were messy. She cowered in fear, unable to stop her tears. When she heard Erik¡¯s voice, she looked at him hopefully. e of the men had a dyed blond hair. He turned to Erik and scanned at him. ¡°You brat! The wise thing to do is to get lost!¡± Erik shook his phone and didn¡¯t back down. He retorted, ¡°The wise thing to do is to leave now. I¡¯ve already called the police!¡± The three thugs exchanged nces after hearing Erik. One of them sneered. ¡°You¡¯re asking for trouble! You¡¯re dead meat!¡± They charged at Erik and quickly pinned him to the ground. The young woman tried to intervene. But the three thugs kicked her away. Eventually, one of the thugs finally decided to back off. ¡°Enough, the cops are on their way. Let¡¯s get out of here!¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go!¡± The three men quickly fled the scene. Erik, still on the ground, sighed in relief. He got up slowly, ignoring the dirt on his clothes, and extended a helping hand to the woman. ¡°Miss, are you okay? Get up. The police will be here soon¡­¡± Before he could finish speaking, the woman rolled her eyes and fainted, Erik panicked. He had no choice but to pick her up and carry her out of the alley. As Erik looked down, he caught a glimpse of her face and was stunned. It was her! He had identally bumped into her at the mall and spilled her coffee. Moreover, they had crossed paths near his workce twice. He remembered those encounters vividly. He never expected to run into her again. Erik quietly expressed his gratitude for being present at that moment. He couldn¡¯t help but contemte the dire consequences if he hadn¡¯t been there to intervene. Chapter 256 Chapter 256 12:53 Chapter 256 The Murderer Erik booked a hotel nearby, put Ann on the bed first, and looked in front of the bathroom mirror. There was a bruise on his face. Erik felt he was lucky. Fortunately, he had been busy recently, so the injury should be healed by the time of the event. How embarrassing it would be to meet Imogen with this face! There was no pharmacy nearby, and there were no ointments for injuries in the hotel. Erik bought the medicine online and waited for takeaway. He sat on the chair and flipped through his phone. Suddenly, he heard the woman on the bed murmuring in fear as if she was having a nightmare. ¡°Don¡¯te here¡­ Don¡¯t¡­ No¡­¡± Erik quickly put down his phone, sat beside the bed, and softlyforted her, ¡°It¡¯s okay. The bad guys have run away!¡± Ann slowly opened her eyes and suddenly threw herself into Erik¡¯s arms, whimpering in pain. Erik was stunned for a moment and tried to push Ann. ¡°You¡­¡± Ann didn¡¯t let go and hugged Erik harder, crying sadly. ¡°I¡¯m so scared¡­ I¡¯m really scared¡­¡± Erik hesitated for a moment and slowly retracted his hand. This girl was probably frightened and insecure. Pushing her away now might be cruel. Forget it. If she wanted to hug him, he would let her hug him for a while¡­ On the team building day, all employees and their family members gathered at thepany gate. Charlie parked the car in a temporary parking space on the side of the road, opened the door, and got out of the car. Imogen put on a mask and got out of the passenger seat. She wasn¡¯t really in love with Erik, so she didn¡¯t mention it to Charlie. Charlie only found out about it last night and asked her, so Imogen talked about it. The two of them walked towards the entrance of the group together. Several employees and family members were already waiting. Erik squatted on the steps, holding breakfast. He looked around, saw Imogen and Charlie, and immediately stood up to greet them with no trace of joy on his face. ¡°Imogen! Charlie, you are here too!¡± Charlie punched Erik on the shoulder, ¡°Erik, I can¡¯t believe you are with Imogen. You must treat her well in the future. Do you know that?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Charlie. I will definitely treat Imogen well.¡± Erik nced at Imogen beside him. Imogen smiled and said nothing. Charlie shook the key in her hand. ¡°Then I¡¯ll leave first?!¡± ¡°Bye¨CBye!¡± ¡°Charlie, goodbye.¡± After Charlie got in the car, Erik pulled Imogen toward the stone steps and handed Imogen the breakfast in his hand. ¡°Imogen, is this your girlfriend?¡± Colleagues all saw Erik¡¯s Instagram that day and came over to say hello. They looked at Imogen and said, ¡°Even though she is wearing a mask, you can tell she is a beautiful woman just by looking at her eyes.¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡¯ve had a bit of a cold these two days.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. After you bathe in the hot spring with Erik, I guarantee your cold will be cured,¡± A colleague said with a smile. The bus arrived on time. Imogen and Erik got on the bus, picked a seat near the back, and sat side by side. There were more and more people in the car, and the colleagues greeted each other. At this time, Erik called out, ¡°Mr. Nics Marshall.¡± As Imogen looked up, she saw Nics enter the car and walk back along the aisle. Hearing Erik¡¯s voice, he looked aside and saw Imogen wearing a mask. Imogen nodded at him. Nics also nodded and walked to the seat at the back. When everyone arrived, the bus drove to the suburban hot spring resort. Imogen went to that ce once. But she still looked forward to bathing in hot springs in winter. The bus passed the highway intersection and was getting closer and closer to its destination. The carriage was filled with theughter of colleagues, but Imogen became increasingly silent, silently clutching her backpack. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. In front was Victor¡¯s warehouse. After a bend, the bus stopped suddenly. Colleagues raised their heads curiously and looked ahead. There was a truck parked in front, with many logistics boxes rolled down on both sides. Warehouse workers were picking them up. Victor stood on the side of the road with his hands on his hips, watching all this impatiently, and motioned to the passing bus to wait. Nics stood up, walked from back to front, and asked, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± The bus driver opened the door and said, ¡°It seems the express truck has fallen over.¡± Nics got got off the bus and walked over tomunicate with Victor. After about two minutes, he back on the bus and said to the bus driver, ¡°Wait a moment. They will finish picking up soon.¡± Someone asked, ¡°How could the express delivery truck overturn?¡± ¡°When the truck came into the station, the tire suddenly blew out,¡± Nics said. Victor was so angry that he scolded, ¡°I don¡¯t know which bastard sprinkled some nails on the ground!¡± Erik saw Victor. Just as he was about to open the window and say hello, he suddenly saw Imogen staring at Victor with her lips pressed tightly and eyes full of sadness. Erik lowered his voice, ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Chapter 257 Is It Just a Coincidence When Imogen asked, Erik couldn¡¯t help thinking about it seriously. That was right. The Hale family and the Davis family were also ordinary people. Where did Victor find a friend to borrow so much money from? At that time, who dared to lend him so much money? Weren¡¯t they afraid he would take the and run away or be unable to pay it back? Unable to figure it out, Erik raised his eyes to look at Imogen¡¯s expression. ¡°Imogen, do you suspect that Victor¡¯s money came from the wrong source?¡± money Imogen smiled lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t me me for overthinking it. I am naturally hostile to someone who killed my father while driving drunk, and I will inevitably specte on him with the greatest malice.¡± ¡°I understand how you feel. Even if Victor did it unintentionally and was punished, you do not need to forgive him because your father died because of him, after all.¡± If Imogen¡¯s father was not dead, Imogen would not meet that scumbag Troy! ¡°Thank you for your understanding, honey.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were full of gratitude. Hearing the affectionate address from Imogen, Erik¡¯s ears turned red, and he was excited. ¡°You¡¯re wee, Imogen. You are my girlfriend. I must consider it from your perspective¡­¡± ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t want to wrong others. Think about it. Doesn¡¯t he really have any rich friends?¡± Imogen pretended to ask casually while eating the food. Erik didn¡¯t doubt anything at all and thought seriously, ¡°I don¡¯t think he has¡­¡± Imogen looked disappointed and continued eating. ¡°Then he has a good rtionship with your father. Did he borrow money from your father? Or did he borrow money from your father¡¯s friends? The person who introduced your father to work abroad must have good conditions, right?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t think my dad¡­ borrowed money for him. As for the person who introduced my abroad, I met him once when I was a child, but I haven¡¯t seen him since.¡± dad to go It was also expected. After the people behind the scenes sent the kidnappers abroad, he should have lost contact with them. ¡°Do you remember what he looks like?¡± Imogen asked calmly, ¡°There are only so many rich people in New York City. Maybe I know them.¡± ¡°He¡¯s probably not a rich man.¡± ¡°Why did you say you say that?¡± ¡°I remember that he had six fingers on his left hand. The sixth finger was on the side of the thumb. Rich people would not keep it and would remove it by surgery.¡± ¡°Six fingers¡­¡± Imogen repeated in a low voice. She knew someone with six fingers, and the position of the sixth finger was the same as what Erik said. That man was Leo¡¯s driver. Was his father¡¯s death rted to Leo? Impossible. It might just be a coincidence. Suddenly, Erik said loudly, ¡°I remembered!¡± Imogen raised his eyes. ¡°What did you remember?¡± ¡°My dad and Victor do know a rich uncle¡­ When my father returned to town this time, Victor and my dad hadn¡¯t seen each other for many years. When they were drinking at my house, I seemed to hear them vaguely mentioning amon friend.¡± Maybe it was one of the kidnappers back then. Imogen was happy and excited. ¡°What¡¯s his name?¡± Realizing she was losing his temper, Imogen ate her food and exined, ¡°I want to see if he is a rich man. If not, there might be something wrong with Victor¡¯s money.¡± Erik frowned and thought carefully, ¡°That person seems to be Jeff Brown.¡± Bang! Imogen¡¯s fork fell to the ground, and she stiffened for a moment. She bent down to pick it up, but her fingers trembled and she couldn¡¯t hold it. She dropped it to the ground again. The fork rolled forward and ran to Erik¡¯s feet. When she saw Erik bending down, she quickly straightened up and took a deep breath. ording to Noah¡¯s information, Jeff Brown was one of the two kidnappers the public security system wanted! However, the police did not investigate the rtionship between Jeff and ke. Otherwise, if Jeff were wanted, ke would not be missed. But obviously, they knew each other! However, ke could return, but Jeff dared not. Erik helped pick up the fork and put it aside, then got a new fork for Imogen. Imogen had calmed down. ¡°Thank you.¡± She smiled at Erik. ¡°Jeff? Is he from New York City? I don¡¯t think I¡¯ve ever heard of this ¡°No¡­ He is not in town. He seems to be in Yangon.¡± guy¡­¡± Yangon was the old capital of Myanmar and thergest city in Myanmar. It was very prosperous in terms of poption and economy. ¡°Oh.¡± Imogen was nervous, and she changed the subject without leaving any trace. ¡°Charlie and I wanted to travel to Myanmarst time, but ultimately, we chose Norway.¡± Jeff was abroad, and the domestic police could not do anything to him. She was thinking, now that she knew he was in Yangon, was it feasible to find a way to find him and bring him back to the country for interrogation by the police? Even if it was feasible, it should be very difficult to implement. ¡°If you went to Yangon, we wouldn¡¯t meet,¡± Erik said with a smile. ¡°Jeff is in Yangon. How did Victor and your father know him?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t pay attention to Erik¡¯s love words. She only cared about Jeff. Erik shook his head. ¡°I don¡¯t know about this. How about I go home and ask my dad for you?¡± Imogen hesitated. If Erik went back and asked ke, the risk was very high, and it was very likely that ke would discover something. Chapter 257 Is It Just a Coincidence At that time, the police only wanted two people. There must be other suspects, but no definite evidence. Once she knew the rtionship between Jeff and ke, followed the clues, added the photos she had, and found the victim to identify, they could almost convict ke. Imogen thought for a while and said, ¡°I n to find someone to investigate the source of Victor¡¯s property. He is your father¡¯s friend. If you don¡¯t support me, please don¡¯t betray me, okay?¡± ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t worry! I will fully support you!¡± Erik said with a smile. Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. His girlfriend was definitely more important than his father¡¯s friend. It was Victor who made the mistake first. He hoped his source of the property was okay. Otherwise, being reported would be self¨Cseeking. ¡°Then you can go back and ask your father. Remember, don¡¯t mention me, and don¡¯t mention Jeff first. Just talk about Victor building a warehouse right after he was released from prison. Let¡¯s see how your father answers.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart began to beat loudly. She chose a very dangerous way. Erik didn¡¯t know that Jeff was wanted. There were many wanted fugitives, and most people wouldn¡¯t pay attention to these. But ke definitely knew that. Once Jeff was mentioned in front of him, ke would definitely be extremely vignt. If Erik identally spilled the beans in front of ke¡­ Erik responded, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t worry. I will definitely not mention you.¡± He would never mention Imogen in front of his parents. Since it was rted to Imogen¡¯s father, his parents would definitely favor Victor, and he would never mention Imogen. ¡°Thank you! Let¡¯s eat!¡± Imogen looked at him gratefully and winked. Erik believed in her so much, and she was just using him. Imogen silently reprimanded herself. ¡°OK.¡± Suddenly, a surprised female voice came from the side. ¡°Erik!¡± Imogen turned around and looked over, only to see a young, beautiful, fashionable girl walking over with a smile. ¡°It¡¯s really you. I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here again.¡± Chapter 258 Chapter 258 Chapter 258 I Can Make You Happy Too Erik raised his head, nodded, and smiled at the woman. ¡°Miss Wade, what a coincidence,¡± Ann nodded, deliberately ignoring Imogen beside Erik, and said softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect to meet you here again. I came here with my friends to rx.¡± ¡°Ourpany has group building.¡± ¡°Thank you for taking me to the hotel a few nights ago. Are your injuries better?¡± Erik nced at Imogen and smiled. ¡°It¡¯s much better. Did you tell the police?¡± While eating, Imogen looked curiously between the woman and Erik. To the hotel? ¡°I¡¯ve filed a police report. I¡¯m so grateful to you. You don¡¯t know how scared I was at that time. Without you, I¡¯m afraid¡­ I really don¡¯t know how to thank you.¡± Ann looked at Erik deeply. Imogen could tell that she liked Erik. ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me. It¡¯s just a little effort.¡± Erik pointed at Imogen opposite. ¡°By the way, let me introduce to you. This is my girlfriend, Imogen Forbes. Imogen, this is Ann Wade.¡± Imogen nodded towards Ann. ¡°Hi, Miss Wade.¡± Ann raised her eyebrows as if she had just seen Imogen. ¡°Ms. Forbes, hello. So you are Erik¡¯s girlfriend. I thought you were his older sister.¡± ¡°I am indeed a few years older than him.¡± ¡°It¡¯s good,¡± Ann smiled and said, waving her hand at Erik, ¡°I won¡¯t say much. Bye.¡± As she walked, she thought Imogen was not very photogenic and was much more beautiful than the photos. No wonder Troy was unwilling to let go ande up with such a bad idea. Imogen looked at Ann¡¯s back, looked away, and continued eating. Suddenly, she felt that she seemed too calm. Even if she wasn¡¯t jealous because of Ann, she still had to care about Erik. So Imogen asked with concern, ¡°Did you get injured a few days ago?¡± Erik smiled. ¡°Being punched by a few gangsters is not a serious matter.¡± Imogen roughly pieced together the truth and told him, ¡°Be careful when you act bravely in the future. I will feel sorry for you.¡± Hearing this, Erik was moved, and he nodded quickly. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imogen. I have a sense of proportion.¡± After the two had lunch, they took a walk in the back of the resort. Erik took the initiative to hold Imogen¡¯s hand. In addition to the hot springs in the resort, the scenery was also brilliant. There was a pavilion ahead, and the two walked in hand in hand. Imogen stood by the railing, fascinated by the blooming wintersweet in front of her. Erik nced at the wintersweet. Then his gaze fell on Imogen¡¯s face. He was fascinated by her. With anticipation in his eyes, he asked softly, ¡°Imogen, can I kiss you?¡± Imogen came back to her senses and was stunned for a moment. Seeing this, Erik panicked. ¡°Imogen, I didn¡¯t mean it. I know I¡¯m too impatient. I¡¯ll wait¡­¡± ¡°Yes!¡± Imogen interrupted him suddenly and made up her mind. It was just a kiss. In order to seek justice for her father, it was nothing to sacrifice once. Besides, Erik was handsome, careful, and younger than her, so she had nothing to lose. Erik was surprised. He closed his eyes and slowly moved toward Imogen¡¯s lips. Imogen closed her eyes and noticed a shadow falling in front of her. Erik approached slowly, and his breath gently sprayed on her face. Imogen suddenly felt an urge to escape. At this moment, the phone¡¯s ringtone suddenly rang. Imogen and Erik opened their eyes at the same time, with their eyes facing each other, a little embarrassed. Imogen looked away. ¡°You can answer the phone first.¡± Erik cleared his throat, took out his cell phone from his pocket, took two steps back, and answered the call, ¡°Hello, Mr. Nics Marshall¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Okay, I understand¡­ I¡¯ll be there immediately.¡± Erik hung up and apologized to Imogen, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry. I have some work matters¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I can see that Nics values you very much. This is your chance. Go over there quickly.¡± Erik had seen his roommates and their girlfriends quarrel because they didn¡¯t spend enough time with them. Inparison, Imogen¡¯s support for his work wasmendable. ¡°Thank you, Imogen! How about I take you to a hot spring first?¡± He looked at Imogen gratefully and felt more and more that he had made the right choice. Imogen was young, beautiful, mature, considerate, and could help him in many ways. ¡°I won¡¯t go now. I¡¯ll sit here for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± Erik left the pavilion first. Imogen stood there, continuing to look at the wintersweet in front of her, and picked up her phone to take pictures. There were footsteps behind her. Imogen didn¡¯t look back and asked, ¡°Why are you back again?¡± No one answered, and the footsteps got closer and closer. Imogen secretly thought something was wrong, and when she was about to turn around, she was suddenly hugged from behind! A man¡¯s big hands passed through her waist and sped tightly. ¡°Let me go!¡± She was startled. Her heart was pounding. She bent her elbows and pushed back, struggling quickly. The man behind her grunted, grabbed her wrists with big hands, stepped forward, and pressed her against the railing. ¡°Don¡¯t move.¡±¡® ¡± ¡°Troy?¡± ¡°It¡¯s not Erik. Are you disappointed?¡± Troy asked in a deep voice. When he thought of her purpose ofing here, he couldn¡¯t stop being furious. He also thought of the scene he saw just now. If it wasn¡¯t for Nics¡¯s phone call, she and Erik might already be kissing! This damn woman! Imogen didn¡¯t answer but asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here? Did Nics tell you?¡± ¡°Then what are you doing here?¡± ¡°Hot springs, of course.¡± ¡°Hot springs? With Erik?¡± Troy¡¯s voice became more and more gloomy. ¡°You are afraid that he would think the progress was too fast. You specially asked Nics to have one more family memberCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. during the team building of his department. What a good n! You have just dated for a few days. You can¡¯t wait?¡± Imogen knew that Nics told him. As soon as Erik left, Troy appeared here. It seemed that Nics¡¯s phone call was also intentional. ¡°It¡¯s none of your business. He is my boyfriend. We can do whatever we want!¡± Imogen retorted. Troy smiled angrily, lowered his head slightly, and breathed hot breath into her ear. ¡°Since you are so lonely, why don¡¯t youe to me? I can also make you happy. You forgot that we were in the hot spring poolst time¡­¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Imogen tilted his head, and her ears turned red. Troy looked at her red ears, suddenly opened his mouth, and took the small red earlobe into his mouth like punishment! He knew that this was her sensitive spot. Caught off guard, she felt a tickling feeling, like an electric shock. Imogen trembled all over and hummed softly. She just felt that her calf was weak, and she couldn¡¯t stand still. She raised her shoulders, shrank her neck, and said in a trembling voice, ¡°Troy, let me go!¡± Troy didn¡¯t let it go, but sucked it in hard. ¡°Well¡­¡± Imogen trembled all over and leaned into Troy¡¯s arms unconsciously. He had a broad chest thatpletely wrapped her around. Hearing her moaning uncontrobly, Troy was excited. She still has reason, although she may not be able to handle it. ¡°Let go of me. Don¡¯t do this. I have a boyfriend!¡± Hearing it, Troy was unhappy. He kissed her warmly on her neck and said softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let him know.¡± Inexplicably, Imogen breathed a sigh of relief. It was like as long as her boyfriend did not discover the affair, it would be fine. She immediately realized that it was wrong. ¡°Let me go. We can¡¯t do this¡­¡± Suddenly, Imogen froze. She felt something pressing against her. Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Chapter 259 Was Trapped ¡°Are you crazy?¡± Imogen moved her toes forward a little, and her hips struggled to distance herself from him. Troy immediately came up to her and blew gently into her ear. ¡°You feel it too, don¡¯t you?¡± ¡°No!¡± Imogen immediately denied. ¡°Hurry up and let me go.¡± ¡°No?¡± Troy asked in a low voice. His maic voice almost bewitched Imogen. Imogen stood firm and shook her head. ¡°No.¡± Troy fell silent behind her. He didn¡¯t say anything, but Imogen became nervous and struggled tentatively. Troy suddenly said, ¡°Then let me check.¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes widened, and she jumped in anger. ¡°How can you check this?¡± ¡°Let¡¯s make a bet on whether you feel anything. If I lose, I will never pester you again.¡± Troy continued, ¡°Of course, if I win, it¡¯s all up to me tonight. What do you think?¡± ¡°No! Why should I bet with you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t dare because you feel it, right?¡± ¡°No, I just don¡¯t want to bet with you!¡± ¡°Coward, you have such a good opportunity to get rid of me. Are you sure you don¡¯t want to use it?¡± ¡°You¡¯ve said so many times that you won¡¯t bug me anymore, but you¡¯ve always broken your promise. I don¡¯t believe you.¡± Troy paused. Well, the terms he gave were no longer attractive to her. ¡°Then let¡¯s change it. If I lose, tonight is all up to you, and I won¡¯t move. How about that?¡± Imogen took a breath. In fact, during the three years of marriage, Troy had always been the dominant one in bed. She couldn¡¯t help but think of Troy lying on the bed, letting her do whatever she wanted¡­ Imogen shook her head violently. She was almost trapped! ¡°No. No matter what you say, I won¡¯t bet with you. Let me go, I¡¯m angry!¡± Troy sighed. Seeing that Imogen did not fall into the trap, he had no choice but to let her ¡°Grace is here too. She wants to bathe in the hot spring with you.¡± 1. go. After getting out of the man¡¯s embrace, Imogen immediately took two steps back, looking at Troy warily. ¡°Really? Are you lying to me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe me, just give her a call.¡± ¡°You send her to my ce, and I¡¯ll take her there.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve already booked the room.¡± Imogen lived in the room assigned by the team building and was with a female colleague. She had to go to the big pool if she wanted to bathe in the hot spring. Troy registered a luxurious suite with an independent spring pool. Imogen didn¡¯t forget that thest time she was greedy for independent hot springs, she was fooled by Troy. ¡°I don¡¯t need yours. I¡¯ll register it myself.¡± Troy smiled meaningfully. Imogen strode out of the pavilion, and Troy followed her slowly, keeping a close distance. She went to the lobby of the main building and told thedy at the front desk, ¡°Give me a suite with an independent spring pool for two people.¡± The youngdy at the front desk smiled at her and said, ¡°Sorry, this is when the resort has the largest passenger flow. All the suites with independent hot spring pools have already been upied. I¡¯m very sorry.¡± Imogen was speechless.¡± In winter and when the holiday was about toe, there would indeed be many peopleing here to have fun, and she found that there were many people in the restaurant. It was just that she expected there to be no rooms with hot spring pools! Imogen felt a little reconciled. ¡°Are you sure? There is no one? Has anyone checked out today?¡± The youngdy at the front desk took a look and shook her head. ¡°Sorry, no.¡± ¡°All right.¡± When Imogen turned around, she saw Troy with his arms folded across his chest, leaningzily against the door, looking at her leisurely, with a half¨Csmile on his face. Her face darkened, and when she passed by Troy, she snorted and walked forward first. Troy raised his eyebrows and asked, ¡°Where are you going?¡± ¡°Go back to my room and get my clothes.¡± ¡°No need. Let¡¯s just go. I have prepared the swimsuit and bathrobe for you.¡± Imogen stopped. Fine. ¡°Come with me.¡± Troy said and walked ahead over Imogen. Imogen rolled her eyes and followed. When he arrived at the door of the room, Troy opened the door and heard Grace¡¯s voiceing from the room, apanied by the sound of cartoons. ¡°Troy, you are back! Where is Imogen?¡± ¡°Imogen is behind.¡± Troy stood at the door and turned to look at Imogen. Imogen red at him. Then she walked with a smile. ¡°Grace, I am here!¡± ¡°Imogen! I want to bathe in the hot spring with you!¡± Grace smiled and ran to Imogen, wearing socks. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do it,¡± Imogen agreed with a smile, took off her coat and hung it on the hanger, then looked at Troy coldly. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± With Grace here, Troy didn¡¯t dare to do anything to her. Troy picked up the paper bag on the sofa, stuffed it into Imogen¡¯s arms, and said leisurely, 12:54 Chapter 259 Was Trapped ¡°Imogen, I suddenly realized you can change your countenance quickly. Good for you.¡± ¡°What is he talking about, Imogen?¡± Grace raised her head and asked curiously. Imogen knew Troy was satirizing her and snorted softly. ¡°Troy is talking nonsense. Don¡¯t listen to him. Let¡¯s go to the hot spring.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace hugged her little swimsuit happily, turned her head, and told Troy, ¡°Troy, go y by yourself. We¡¯re going to bathe in the hot spring!¡± Imogen led Grace through the living room, opened the back door, and revealed the well¨Cdecorated hot spring room and pool. The heat was blowing towards her face. Imogen closed the door, locked it, and helped Grace change her clothes first. Putting on a one¨Cpiece swimsuit, Grace quickly sat by the hot spring pool, put her foot in, and quickly retracted it. ¡°Oh¡­ It¡¯s so hot, Imogen!¡± Imogen took a swimming ring, put it on Grace, and said, ¡°It feels hot at first. Put your feet in it first, and get used to it slowly. Be careful.¡± ¡°OK.¡± Imogen took off her clothes and took out the swimsuit underneath the bathrobe from the bag. paper At that moment, she was silent. Damn Troy! Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She knew it! How could Troy be so kind as to prepare a swimsuit for her? The so¨Ccalled swimsuit in front of Imogen was a set of sexy underwear, thongs, and a tie top would fall off if one tore it off! that Grace didn¡¯t notice Imogen¡¯s speechlessness and asked, ¡°Imogen, why don¡¯t you change into your swimsuit?¡± Imogen really wanted to go out and throw these two clothes in Troy¡¯s face. After thinking about it, she gave up. Imogen had taken off her clothes and didn¡¯t want to wear them again. She gritted her teeth, put on the swimsuit, and carefully entered the hot spring pool. Grace also adapted to the heat of the hot spring water and floated in the pool, holding the swimming ring. Suddenly, Grace scooped up a small handful of water and sshed it on Imogen¡¯s body. Sensing Imogen¡¯s gaze, she giggled and swam a little farther away. Imogen scooped up arge handful of water and poured it on Grace. The two began to y around. After a while, both were tired and rested by the pool. Imogen went ashore to dry her hands, took out her phone, and sat back in the hot spring pool. Erik probably returned from Nics¡¯s ce and sent a message asking if she was taking a hot spring. Imogen replied: [Yes.] She was indeed in the hot spring, but not in the big pool. Erik replied: [Imogen, our department will have dinner together tonight, so I can¡¯t have dinner Chapter 259 Was Trapped with you.] [It¡¯s okay, I can eat by myself. Have fun with your colleagues.] [Thank you, Imogen!] Imogen put down her phone, and Grace, next to her, hugged her arm and shook her. ¡°Imogen, I want to y with the iPad and eat snacks. Can you go get them for me?¡± Chapter 260 Chapter 260 Chapter 260 This Dress Suits You Well Imogen looked at Grace next to her and was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Can we not eat?¡± Grace shook her head and blinked. ¡°Grace is hungry.¡± Imogen had no choice but to squeeze her fleshy belly, stand up, and walk out of the hot spring pool. She first wiped off the water on her body with a bath towel, put on her bathrobe, tightened her strap, hesitated for a moment, opened the door, and went out. Troy was sitting on the sofa in the living room, concentrating on looking at theptop in front of him without looking up as if he was working. Imogen saw the snacks on the sofa, walked over to pick them up, and asked casually, ¡°Where¡¯s the iPad?¡± Troy still looked at the screen and ignored her. Imogen frowned, stepped forward, and waved her hand in front of him. ¡°Wake up, Troy, where¡¯s the iPad? Grace wants to y.¡± Troy raised his eyes. ¡°The iPad is in the briefcase on my hanger.¡± Imogen walked over, took out the iPad from the briefcase, and heard Troy¡¯s voice behind him. ¡°Sorry, Grace is a bit naughty¡­¡± She raised her eyebrows, walked back with the iPad, and said casually, ¡°Troy, did you just apologize to me? It¡¯s not like you.¡± Troy looked at her and said, ¡°I¡¯m having a video conference.¡± Imogen paused. The expression on her face froze. She opened her mouth to say something without making a sound, ¡°No way?¡± ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡± Imogen walked over suspiciously and took a look from the side. It was really a video conference¡­. So, the fact she waved in front of Troy and the words she said just now were all heard and seen? Imogen¡¯s face turned red, extremely embarrassed, and hurriedly turned around and ran away. But she didn¡¯t know that the corner of the table caught the strap of her bathrobe. She walked in a hurry, and with a swipe, the strap fell to the floor, and her bathrobe opened. Her wonderful body was unobstructed and perfectly presented before Troy¡¯s eyes. Imogen was stunned, looked down at the strap on the ground, and looked up to meet Troy¡¯s eyes, staring at her intently. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Ah!¡± She eximed. Thinking of the video conference, she quickly closed her mouth and said silently, ¡°Troy, don¡¯t look!¡± The snack in her hand fell to the ground. Imogen hurriedly covered her chest, put the iPad on the table, and leaned over to pick up the strap on the ground. Unexpectedly, Troy picked up the belt first. He held the strap and wrapped it around his fingers casually, He looked at Imogen meaningfully and opened his mouth silently. ¡°It¡¯s beautiful. This dress suits you very well!¡± Imogen saw the shape of his mouth, pulled the sides of the bathrobe, barely covered it, red at Troy, and exaggerated her mouth shape. ¡°Give me the strap.¡± Troy shook his head, stood up from the sofa, and said silently, ¡°I¡¯ll help you tie it.¡± Imogen took a step back and waved her hands. ¡°No! I¡¯ll do it myself!¡± ¡°Let me help you.¡± Troy stepped forward and approached. The twomunicated silently. Imogen didn¡¯t want to be in a stalemate with him, so she gave him an annoyed look, crossed the skirts, and pulled the clothes. ¡°Hurry up!¡± Troy smiled, walked forward with the strap, leaned forward, his lips brushed against Imogen¡¯s ears intentionally or unintentionally, wrapped his hands around her waist, passed the strap through the back, and tied it into a bow in front of her body. He lowered his voice while tying it, ¡°The first time I saw this dress, I thought of how you would look in it¡­¡± ¡°Pervert!¡± Imogen cursed in a low voice. She immediately took two steps back, distanced herself, grabbed the snacks and iPad, and hurried to the hot spring pool. Looking at the back of her running away, Troy couldn¡¯t helpughing lowly. He sat back on the sofa, and he had already turned off the video conference on hisputer. Grace saw Imogening back, climbing up, humming, and wrapping herself in a bath towel. She asked, ¡°Imogen, why did you take so long?¡± ¡°I couldn¡¯t find the iPad just now,¡± Imogen said calmly. Grace sat down by the pool, soaking her little feet in the water, holding the iPad, watching cartoons, and eating snacks with her hands. It was very cozy. The two soaked in the hot spring for half an afternoon. Grace didn¡¯t want to stay in anymore, so she went out wrapped in a towel and held the tablet. Imogen stood by the pool, struggling. She had just finished soaking in the hot spring and felt refreshed all over. She didn¡¯t want to put on her clothes directly. However, if she went out in a bathrobe, the pervert Troy might try to y tricks on her again. Imogen changed into her clothes anyway, only to find out after going out that Troy was not in the living room. He seemed to have gone out. All right. Imogen put the bathrobe in the dirty clothes box, and the cleaning staff here would take it away for cleaning and disinfection. As for the swimsuit, Imogen nced at it with disgust and threw it directly into the trash can. When it was time to eat, Troy came back from outside with dinner for the three of them. Seeing that Imogen had changed back into her clothes, he didn¡¯t say anything. The three of them finished their dinner peacefully. Grace was a little sleepy, and she could barely open her eyes. She buried her head in Imogen¡¯s arms and said vaguely, ¡°Imogen, I want to sleep with you.¡± Troy said, ¡°You can sleep with Grace tonight.¡± This room was a suite with two bedrooms and one living room. The bedroom was independent and could be locked. And with Grace here, Imogen was not afraid of what Troy would do. She agreed. After coaxing Grace to wash up, Imogen went back to the bedroom with her. When Grace fell asleep, she sat up and leaned against the bedside to y with her mobile phone. Erik asked her if she had eaten, and Imogen replied: [Yes. What about you guys?] He sent a wry smile: [We are eating¡­ but I see that they barely touched the food but keep drinking. I feel like I can¡¯t run away either¡­] [Drink less. It¡¯s not good for your health. If it doesn¡¯t work, just find an excuse to leave.] [Um.] About an hourter, Imogen sent another message to Erik: [Have you finished eating?] [Not yet¡­ There will be a gameter. I don¡¯t know when it will end. Go to bed first, Imogen. See you tomorrow.] [OK, see you tomorrow.] Imogen sent something in the photography course group chat, put down her phone, and went to sleep. A dreamless night. Early the next morning, she washed up and went back to her room. Erik would probably have breakfast with her, and she couldn¡¯t let him know that she was at Troy¡¯s ce. Before leaving, she nced at the trash can with curious coincidence. It was empty inside. It must have been the cleaning staff who emptied the trash can. Imogen returned to the room and was about to push the door open when the door opened from the inside, and a man and a woman came out. The woman was Erik¡¯s female colleague. She smiled warmly and asked Imogen, ¡°Have breakfast?¡± you had The man must be her boyfriend. Seeing Imogen was not therest night, he came over to spend the night with her. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Shall we have breakfast together?¡± Imogen knew she was just being polite and refused with a smile. ¡°No, I¡¯ll go with Erik.¡± ¡°Then we¡¯ll go first.¡± After the two left, Imogen went back to the room, changed her clothes, and sent a message to Erik: [Are you up?] For a long time, he didn¡¯t respond. Imogen called Erik, but no one answered. Maybe he drank too muchst night and hadn¡¯t woken up yet? Chapter 260 This Dress Suits You Well Imogen went to Erik¡¯s room in person and knocked on the door a few times, but there was no response from inside. She knocked hard again. ¡°Erik? Erik?¡± Still, no one responded inside. Imogen called Erik again, and when the call was about to hang up automatically, it was connected. Erik¡¯s voice in the microphone was hoarse and sleepy as if he had just woken up. ¡°Hello, Imogen?¡± Just as Imogen was about to speak, a woman¡¯s scream came from the microphone. ¡°Ah!¡± Things suddenly became chaotic on the other end of the phone. Imogen vaguely heard the woman say, ¡°Erik, why are you in my room¡­¡± Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Chapter 261 Will You Break up With Me With a ¡°boom¡°, the phone seemed to have fallen to the ground, and all the voices were indistinct and very distant. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Imogen frowned and said, ¡°Erik, where are you?¡± A rustling sound came, but no one answered for a long time. ¡°Erik?¡± Erik¡¯s voice sounded broken, panicked, and incoherent. ¡°Imogen¡­ I¡­ I don¡¯t know either, I¡­¡± His voice was pale and weak, even trembling and choked. There was a faint sound of a woman crying in the background. Imogen had some idea of what happened to Erik. She said calmly, ¡°Erik, you are a man. Don¡¯t panic in an emergency. Just calm down. ¡°Now get dressed and look at the sign next to the inte phone on the bedside. It has the room number on it, and tell me.¡± After a few seconds, Erik said, ¡°0305.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯lle over right now, calm down and think about what happened.¡± The room built by thepany team was on the fourth floor, and the guests at 0305 were not company employees. It was worth mentioning that the room thepany arranged for Erik was exactly 0405, and it was very likely that Erik went to the wrong room when he was drunk. Imogen rushed to 0305 and knocked on the door. After waiting for about two minutes, the door opened from the inside. Erik¡¯s clothes were disheveled, and his face was haggard. His eyes lit up when he saw Imogen as if he saw a savior. But then he thought of something, and the light in his eyes quickly shattered. ¡°Imogen¡­¡± He said softly and helplessly. Imogen patted him on the shoulder. ¡°It¡¯s okay, let¡¯s go in and talk.¡± She knew that Erik was worried that she would break up with him. But she hadn¡¯t gotten an answer from ke from him yet, so how could she break up with him? Imogen walked into the room and closed the door behind him. The room was fairly tidy. Only the bedside was messy, and clothes were thrown all over the floor. The woman was curled up in the corner of the bed, burying her head in her knees and sobbing. The quilt was covered to her chest, revealing her white shoulders and arms, which bore traces of kisses. ¡°Miss, calm down first. Something has happened, so we have to find a way to solve it first. First, do you need to call the police?¡± Erik¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he clenched his fists nervously. Last night, he was drunk and really didn¡¯t know anything¡­. The woman suddenly raised her head from her knees, showing a face full of tears. ¡°Don¡¯t call the police.¡± Imogen was taken aback when he saw her. ¡°Miss Wade?¡± Ann wiped her tears with her hand and said with choked sobs, ¡°You guys can leave. Erik helped me. Just takest night as the repayment of kindness. I won¡¯t call the police, so just pretend that nothing happened. You can go now.¡± Imogen wanted to ask something else, so she opened her mouth, but in the end, she didn¡¯t ask. ¡°Well, you should rest first and calm down. If you need anything, please contact me.¡± Imogen left her contact information and said to Erik, ¡°Take your things, and let¡¯s go ¡°Um.¡± Erik¡¯s mind was in a mess now, and he could only follow Imogen¡¯s thoughts. back first.¡± He simply arranged his clothes, took his coat, and followed Imogen out, eager to exin, ¡°Imogen, believe me¡­ I don¡¯t know. I really don¡¯t know¡­ how could this happen¡­ I don¡¯t even know how I got backst night¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go back to the room first.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± break up with me?¡± Erik hesitated to speak and looked at her cautiously. ¡°Imogen, will you Imogen¡¯s answer was ambiguous. ¡°Erik, no one is perfect. I won¡¯t deny you just because of one thing, but I¡¯ll hold back on you, too.¡± ¡°I see¡­¡± When they arrived at Erik¡¯s room, he took out the room key card from his pocket, opened the door, and entered. There was no one inside. On the bed of Erik¡¯s roommate, the sheets were smooth, and the quilt was neatly ced on the bedside as if he had not returned all night. Was that why no one noticed Erik didn¡¯t return all night? Imogen sat down on the sofa and looked up at Erik. His face was tense. His hands were at a loss, holding the hem of his clothes, fidgeting. ¡°Imogen, you really have to trust me¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Sit down first and try to recall what happenedst night,¡± Imogen said. Erik sat down opposite Imogen, frowning, trying to recall what happenedst night. ¡°I drank too much yesterday, and I don¡¯t know why I came back¡­ Everyone was toasting, and I also had a few drinks. The alcohol was unexpectedly strong¡­¡± ¡°When was yourst memory?¡± Erik closed his eyes, and the more he thought about it, the more he had a headache. ¡°I can¡¯t remember clearly, and it seems my colleagues toasted me¡­¡± Imogen asked, ¡°Did you know in advance that Ann was at 0305?¡± Erik immediately shook his head like a rattle and said anxiously, ¡°I don¡¯t know! Imogen, I really don¡¯t know. Believe me, she met some gangsters that day, so I helped her, and she fainted. I just took her to the hotel first. That was it¡­¡± Imogen lowered her eyes in thought. So this seemed too coincidental, right? Erik was drunk and went to the wrong floor and entered Ann¡¯s room. ¡°I¡¯m going to check the surveince footage.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Miss Wade said we can just pretend that nothing happened, but you should be prepared in case she goes back on her word.¡± ¡°I know.¡± Erik rested his elbows on his knees, put his hands helplessly in his hair, and looked at Imogen pitifully like an abandoned puppy. ¡°Imogen, you won¡¯t leave me, right?¡± He did not forget that it was Troy¡¯s affair that led to the breakdown of their marriage. Imogen must have had a shadow over this matter. Imogen was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Erik, I can¡¯t make a guarantee now. I¡¯ll wait until the surveince is checked, and after I ask your colleagues.¡± Based on her understanding of Erik, he would not do such a thing when he was awake. If he was drunk but happened to go to Ann¡¯s room, and she was also drunk at night, didn¡¯t know it, and didn¡¯t lock the door, it would be very harsh to meet all these conditions. There must be something else going on. ¡°OK¡­¡± Erik felt ufortable in his heart, but he also knew that Imogen didn¡¯t break up with him right away, and it was already forgiving. ¡°Take care of yourself, and I¡¯ll go check the surveince footage.¡± Imogen stood up. ¡°Would you like me to go with you?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Imogen got up and went to the monitoring room,municated with the staff, and said she would call the monitoring on the second and third floors of the main building. The staff said apologetically, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, the monitoring in the main building area failed yesterday, and it¡¯s being repaired.¡± ¡°Is that true?¡± Imogen asked in surprise. ¡°Yes, of course it¡¯s true.¡± The staff showed theputer. ¡°Okay, thank you.¡± Imogen left the monitoring room, rubbing her forehead. The monitoring failed and was being repaired. Another coincidence. She felt more and more strange about this. Imogen called Nics. The ring rang again and again without anyone answering until it automatically hung up. She dialed again, and the call was connected. Nics must have just woken up. He was angry when he got up. His voice was hoarse, and his tone was impatient. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Nics, did you betray me in front of Troy?¡± Nics paused, cleared his throat, and immediately softened his tone. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m helpless too. You know Troy¡¯s temper¡­¡± ¡°Did you drink a lotst night?¡± ¡°They got excited and insisted on toasting, and I had no choice but to drink with them,¡± Nics said, pulling on his cor and identally touching the wound on the back of his neck, which the Chapter 261 Will You Break up With Me little wild cat scratched. ¡°How much did Erik drinkst night? He told me he didn¡¯t drink much, but I didn¡¯t believe him.¡± ¡°Him? He¡¯s not telling lies. He didn¡¯t drink much. Someone tried to get him drunk, but I stopped him.¡± Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Chapter 263 Are You Throwing Yourself to Me The simple two pieces of fabric were hung with straps, which were very conspicuous on the empty balcony. Imogen raged instantly, embarrassed and ashamed, with a bit of anger she yelled, ¡°Troy! You¡­¡± ¡°What about me?¡± Troy followed her gaze and asked with a trace of amusement in his eyes, knowingly. Imogen gritted her teeth and red at him fiercely. She didn¡¯t want to quarrel with him over this matter in front of Grace, so she rushed directly to the balcony and took off her swimsuit. She folded her swimsuit several times and was about to put it into her pocket when Troy grabbed her wrist with his big hand and snatched it from her. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯m doing?¡± Imogen broke free from his wrist and reached out to grab the swimsuit. Troy stretched his long arm. Imogen couldn¡¯t reach it several times, and she was so angry that she looked at him with her hands on her hips. ¡°Give me the clothes!¡± ¡°This is mine. Why should I give it to you?¡± Troy was confident. Imogen looked at him in disbelief, unable to believe that he was so shameless. ¡°Yours? That¡¯s mine¡­¡± ¡°You threw it away, and I picked it up. It¡¯s mine!¡± Imogen opened her mouth, but her mind suddenly got stuck. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°But what?¡± Troy asked, ¡°Am I wrong?¡± Imogen¡¯s face was flushed, and she suddenly didn¡¯t know how to refute. Her face was blushed, her eyes were moist, and she was very angry but had nowhere to vent, like a puffer fish that had been puffing up all the time. Troy couldn¡¯t stop smiling. He put the swimsuit on the tip of his nose and sniffed lightly. ¡°It smells so good!¡± Imogen had goosebumps all over her body, her ears were dripping red, and her lungs were about to explode. ¡°Troy! Could you, could you be more shameless?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± A dark light shed in Troy¡¯s eyes. He smiled presumptuously and whispered something in Imogen¡¯s ear. Imogen¡¯s face flushed red, her watery eyes red at him, her chest heaved up and down with anger, and she couldn¡¯t speak, ¡°You, you¡­¡± He¡­ he actually said just now that he wanted to use her swimsuit to¡­ Troy smiled half¨Cheartedly, looking at Imogen¡¯s bulging little face. He folded the two small clothes seriously and put them in his pocket. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will keep this well.¡± Imogen was stunned. Herplexion turned blue and then red. She red at Troy, turned around with a cold snort, turned, and left. Suddenly, she rushed back and reached for Troy¡¯s pocket with lightning speed. However, Troy was prepared. He held her wrist and pulled it smoothly before she reached into his pocket. Imogen was unsteady, eximed, and threw herself into Troy¡¯s arms. She heard Troy¡¯s yful voiceing from above. ¡°Imogen, are you throwing yourself at me?¡± Imogen¡¯s ears were extremely hot, so she quickly supported his chest and got out of his arms. ¡°Shut up!¡± In the past, Troy had always been a man of longing in her heart. He was calm, rational, courageous, and exuded the charm of a mature man. He was exactly the type she liked. For some reason, recently, she suddenly felt that Troy seemed to be a different person, and he was mean. He was like the little boy in grade school who liked to tease people, which made her want to p him in the face. Imogen came out from the balcony and looked around, and Grace was not there in the living Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. room. ¡°Grace?¡± ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m here.¡± Grace¡¯s voice came from the room. Imogen took a deep breath, put her fingers together, and pped her face. When the enthusiasm on her face gradually receded, she pushed open the door of Grace¡¯s room. ¡°Why did you suddenly go back to the room?¡± Grace got off the bed and said with a smile, ¡°I was afraid of disturbing you and Troy.¡± Imogen was speechless. ¡°Let¡¯s go, and I will take you to y in the back mountain.¡± Imogen waved helplessly. Grace immediately trotted over and asked, ¡°Is Troy also going?¡± as she came out of the room. ¡°He won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go.¡± Two voices sounded in unison. Grace¡¯s eyes widened, and she rolled her eyes, looking back and forth between Imogen and Troy. ¡°Troy, are you going or not?¡± Imogen gritted her teeth and looked at Troy, ring at him and saying, ¡°He is not going.¡± She had a kind of momentum of fighting him to death. Grace looked at Troy and tilted her head. Troy smiled helplessly. ¡°Grace, I¡¯m not going. You can go y with Imogen.¡± ¡°All right.¡± Imogen yed with Grace all morning. When they were eating in the restaurant at noon, Grace asked her, ¡°Imogen, we are going back in the afternoon. Do you want to go back with us?¡± Imogen paused. In fact, she wanted Charlie to pick her up in the afternoon. Since she had already made an appointment with Erik to meet again in three days, there was no need for her to go back with the bus, It was just that she really didn¡¯t want to stay with a certain elementary school boy. Imogen nced at Troy next to her. Troy was also looking at her. His eyes were unfathomable, and he was concentrating on observing the expression on her face. Seeing Imogen looking over, Troy looked away and smiled. ¡°Why are you looking at me?¡± Imogen said coolly, ¡°It would be great if you could disappear on the spot.¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Sorry, I can¡¯t make that happen.¡± Imogen snorted expressionlessly and sent a message to Charlie. Charlie said that she was in the Franco family and couldn¡¯t leave because of something. Imogen rubbed her forehead helplessly, and it seemed that she had to be in the same car with Troy. She said to Grace, ¡°When are you leaving?¡± Grace answered, ¡°Before dinner.¡± ¡°OK, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Troy withdrew his gaze from the screen of her mobile phone and looked at her tenderly, and a smile shed in his eyes. She had no intention of going back with the bus and Erik. It seemed that the arrangementst night was effective. Most likely, she and Erik had already broken up. As soon as the topic changed, Grace said to Troy, ¡°Tory, will my grandmae for Christmas?¡± ¡°She shoulde, Grace. You can call her after returning home.¡± Troy stretched out his hand to help Grace with food. Imogen¡¯s eyes rolled, and she nced at Troy¡¯s pocket next to her indiscriminately. Seeing that Troy was talking seriously to Grace, she calmly took a bite with an indifferent face, put down her fork, picked up the drink with her left hand, and took a sip. Her right hand quietly slipped off the table and slowly touched Troy¡¯s pocket. She nced down and found the right ce to stick in her hand. Suddenly, a big hand caught her. Troy smiled and nced at her meaningfully. After being caught, Imogen felt embarrassed and withdrew her hand angrily. However, Troy clenched even tighter, wrapping her small hand with his big hand kneading her lightly. ¡°Let go,¡± Imogen whispered. ¡°Imogen, your hands are so soft.¡± Troy smiled, took her hand to his lips, and kissed the back of her hand lightly before letting her 1. go. The warm and soft touch made Imogen feel goosebumps all over her body. She immediately wiped the back of her hand and nced at him. ¡°Where are my clothes?¡± ¡°What clothes?¡± Seeing him pretending like he didn¡¯t know, Imogen burst into anger. ¡°You know what I¡¯m talking Chapter 263 Are You Throwing Yourself to Me about!¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Imogen, are you stupid? How could I carry those two clothes with me?¡± As he said that, he leaned over and whispered in Imogen¡¯s ear, ¡°I put it under my pillow, and every day from now on¡­¡± Imogen immediately reached out and covered his mouth. Chapter 264 Chapter 264 Chapter 264 I Will Go With You There was a hint of a smile in Troy¡¯s eyes, mixed with a bit of a cunning look. Imogen red at him and refused to pay him any attention, so she turned around to look for Grace. Imogen and Grace soaked in the hot spring for half an afternoon before packing up On the way back, Imogen subconsciously sneaked a look at Victor¡¯s warehouse. It was originally in her n for Erik to meet Victor. and leaving. She needed an opportunity to mention Victor in front of Erik and reveal Victor¡¯s identity and conflict. The warehouse was the best choice. Not only could it achieve her purpose, but it could also show the problems with Victor¡¯s properties. Therefore, she found a few gangsters to create that ident. Now, she knew that Jeff was in Yangon. Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Even if she had imagined learning about ke and Jeff¡¯s rtionship through Erik and discovering some clues, there might be situations where the hostages would note forward to identify themselves. Moreover, Erik had note out with any results yet. Even if he had, the clues might have been wiped out long ago. So she had to make two preparations and find a way to bring Jeff back to the country, then hand him over to the police. It was not an easy task to arrest someone in a foreign country, and they couldn¡¯t let Jeff be aware of it. Imogen rubbed her forehead, and when she inadvertently raised her eyes, she caught a glimpse of Troy in the rearview mirror, looking straight ahead and concentrating on driving. Her gaze moved away from the rearview mirror andnded on Troy¡¯s figure. From Imogen¡¯s angle, she could see his sharp and angr jawline, and the hair on the back of his neck also looked clean and neat. His straight shoulders were holding up his suit, his big hands were on the steering wheel, and the creases of his clothes were outlining his strong upper arms. Every part of him was to her liking. If she put aside everything in the past and let her meet Troy again, she might still fall in love with him. ¡°Troy?¡± Imogen called out to him in the quiet car. ¡°Yes?¡± Troy looked at Imogen from the rearview mirror, and their eyes met. correctly, Imogen asked, ¡°If I remember correctly, Marshall Group has branch offices in Southeast Asia, right?¡± There might be high¨Clevel officials from Myanmar among them. Although Troy was not the company¡¯s president, he still had his connections. ¡°Why are you suddenly asking about this?¡± Troy raised his eyebrows. Imogen almost blurted it out, but after pondering for a while, she didn¡¯t say anything in the end. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I was just asking.¡± She wanted to ask for Troy¡¯s help to ask the Burmese people to catch Jeff since it would be more to go there when they were not familiar with Yangon themselves, it might alert the target and even vite the local laws. All this was only in her mind, and she still didn¡¯t say it out loud. She was afraid that if Troy tracked down the clues and knew that she was approaching Erik on purpose, he would be more insatiable and pester her even more wantonly. Truthfully, she had also worked with a Burmese client before, but they didn¡¯t have any contacts recently, and she wasn¡¯t sure whether the person was still in the country. guess. ¡°Do you want to go ¡°How did you suddenly think of it if?¡± Troy didn¡¯t believe it, then took a guess. to Southeast Asia? Or do you want to do something?¡± Imogen thought for a while, then went along with him. ¡°I want to go sightseeing in Southeast Asia after Christmas, but I¡¯m afraid the situation there will be chaotic¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll go with you.¡± Grace was propping herself up against the window and looking at the scenery outside. Hearing their conversation, she turned around and raised her little hand. ¡°I want to go too¡­ But I have to go to school¡­¡± Imogenforted her, ¡°Don¡¯t cry, I won¡¯t go.¡± ¡°Grace, let me tell you something,¡± Troy said in a tempting tone, ¡°The kindergartens here will not start a new term until half a month after Christmas.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up, but as if suddenly thought of something, the light in her eyes dimmed, and her face showed a torn expression. Imogen red at Troy and patted Grace on the shoulder. ¡°Grace, don¡¯t listen to your uncle. You can go back if you want. If you want to travel with me, you cane again during your summer holiday, okay?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Grace nodded vigorously and buried her head in Imogen¡¯s arms. ¡°Imogen, you are so kind. I want to sleep with you again at night.¡± Imogen hugged her and patted her back. The rearview mirror reflected Imogen¡¯s loving face as if Grace was truly her child. Troy saw it, and he couldn¡¯t suppress the smile forming on his lips. When they reached New York City, the sky was already getting dark. Troy drove the car to a restaurant. He parked the car and then unbuckled his seat belt. ¡°Let¡¯s have dinner first, then I¡¯ll drive you back after dinner.¡± Imogen and Grace got out of the car. The three of them entered the restaurant together and went to the private room on the second floor. Imogen went to the restroom before eating. When passing the fire escape, Imogen heard the sound of a conversation. The woman had a coquettish voice, and she said, ¡°Mr. Reed, please don¡¯t be like this¡­ We¡¯re in a restaurant. I¡¯ll let you do whatever you want at the hotelter¡­¡± A lewd male voice sounded as the man said, ¡°At night? I can¡¯t wait now¡­¡± There was a rustling sound, and the woman said, ¡°About that show¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely give it to you. Hurry up, let me take care of you¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t¡­¡± Then a woman¡¯s panting voice echoed in the corridor. It turned out that she had run into one of those behind¨Cthe¨Cscene practices of the entertainment industry. Imogen quietly passed by the stairs, not taking it seriously. When she came out of the bathroom, she looked up and saw a middle¨Caged man walking out of the fire escape ahead, straightening his cor while walking. Imogen took a closer look and realized that the middle¨Caged man was the one who had harassed her before, Kenny! It seemed that he was the one who did that atrocious thing with a female celebrity just now! However, Imogen didn¡¯t expect Kenny to finish so quickly. She did the math, and it only took them less than five minutes! When Imogen passed the fire escape, a woman walked out, tidying her hair up as she walked. Seeing Imogen, the woman paused. Imogen caught a glimpse of her face, and a trace of astonishment shed in her eyes. She never thought that Sarah would end up like this. Without Troy¡¯s support, if she wanted to continue her career in the entertainment industry, she would not be able to escape the dark, murky sides of the industry. If she hadn¡¯t angered Henry to death back then, Troy would have ensured her prosperity. Therefore, everything that happened now was all her own fault. As soon as Imogen saw Sarah, Imogen thought of the deceased Henry, and the grief and anger in her heart surged up. If it weren¡¯t for Sarah, perhaps Henry wouldn¡¯t have passed away so early that she couldn¡¯t even see him for thest time. ¡°Wait,¡± Imogen thought abruptly, ¡°Didn¡¯t Troy say that Sarah has always been at Vird Hospital? Then why is she here now?¡± Two pairs of eyes locked gazes with each other. If one were about to ask Sarah who the person she wanted to see the least at this moment was, it must be Imogen. Yet, they just happened to meet now. At that moment, Sarah¡¯s mind went nk for a moment. A series ofplex emotions, such as embarrassment, shame, and anger, mixed together before finally turning into a strong hatred that was deeply carved in her heart. For a moment, their gazes shed together, and it looked as if sparks of fire were flowing around them However, if Troy were to know Imogen¡¯s true colors, she would have a miserable end! A sinister expression shed in Sarah¡¯s eyes. She raised her chin and walked past Imogen with her head held high. ¡°Sarah!¡± Imogen stopped her in a cold voice and asked, ¡°Grandpa has never wronged you, so why did you say all those to shock him, causing him to severely fall ill and pass away?!¡± Chapter 264 I Will Go With You Sarah halted her steps upon hearing this. A trace of surprise shed in her eyes, and sheughed out loud. ¡°I can¡¯t bear the crime of killing Sir Marshall. It was because he was old and frail himself and couldn¡¯t hold on any longer!¡± She thought that Imogen would question the photo, but she didn¡¯t expect it to be about Henry. Could it be that Troy didn¡¯t tell her the truth? Imogen pursed her lips, shot Sarah a cruel look, and suddenly pped Sarah on the face. She looked at Sarah coldly and said, ¡°I¡¯m pping you on behalf of grandpa! You should be repenting for your sins in the psychiatric hospital for the rest of your life!¡± Her head turned to the side, Sarah touched her cheek, and the hair around her face was messy. She raised her head and looked at Imogen coldly before suddenlyughing bitterly, and her words contained a hint of provocation. ¡°Repent? Haha! Now that you mentioned the psychiatric hospital, why do you think Troy still lets me out when he clearly knows that I was the one who angered Sir Marshall to death?¡± Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Chapter 265 Believe You Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Sarahughed triumphantly. Even if Imogen went to question Troy and Troy exposed the photos and her identity, she would only humiliate herself and never be able to face Troy ever again. Sarah continued to say, ¡°Don¡¯t you get it? The person Troy likes is me! If you hadn¡¯t insisted on clinging to Troy and separated me from him, would Sir Marshall have died? You¡¯re just someone who can only bring disasters wherever you go!¡± ¡°Shut up!¡± Imogen¡¯s face turned pale, and her eyes were bloodshot. ¡°Do you think I can be fooled by you? No matter how my rtionship with Troy is, you can¡¯t take it as a reason to shock grandpa. Don¡¯t ever think about ndering me!¡± Sarah was using the same trick as Charlene. Imogen would not be deceived. She was not someone who brought disasters! She was not! ¡°I won¡¯t keep my mouth shut!¡± Sarah sneered. ¡°You¡¯re a disaster and a gue! Sir Marshall died because of you! You¡¯re a whore! Even if you keep clinging to Troy, he will never like you!¡± With a snort, she strode. away. Watching Sarah¡¯s leaving figure, Imogen stood still and sneered. When Imogen returned to the private room, some of her favorite dishes had been ced on the te in front of her. Troy put down his fork and looked up. ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen sat down and lowered her eyes. She suddenly called, ¡°Troy.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± Troy noticed she was in a bad mood and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°I just met Sarah, and she was with Kenny. ¡°She brought it upon herself. ¡°But I remember you said that you ced Sarah at Vird Hospital. Why did shee out?¡± Imogen raised her eyes and looked at Troy expressionlessly. She knew that Henry¡¯s health was deteriorating, and she had long prepared herself that he would leave one day. But what she wished was for Henry to grow old naturally. Nothing could be done about it, and it was irreversible and sad, but not something regretful. Henry shouldn¡¯t be angered to death by Sarah for no apparent reason! Henry had been a legend all his life, but in the end, he was angered to death by a woman with ulterior motives. Imogen couldn¡¯t ept it no matter what! Troy panicked for a moment and asked, ¡°What did she say to you?¡± Did Sarah tell her about her identity and the photos? ¡°I¡¯m asking you right now!¡± Imogen suddenly raised her voice and stared at Troy. ¡°That¡¯s your grandfather! Do you like Sarah so much that you can even let your grandfather¡¯s murderer go easily?¡± ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ve told you I don¡¯t like Sarah¡­¡± ¡°You are still lying to me!¡± Imogen looked at him coldly. Troy liked Sarah, but Sarah had killed his grandpa. He couldn¡¯t get over this hurdle, so he didn¡¯t want to be with Sarah, but he still couldn¡¯t bear to let Sarah receive any punishment. If Troy knew Sarah was being raped, he might get soft¨Chearted and pamper her again. Imogen truly didn¡¯t expect that Troy was still lying to her after they had divorced for so long. She almost believed what he said in the ward that day. Fortunately, her heart didn¡¯t soften for him. Otherwise, she would be the biggest clown in the world! ¡°I¡¯m not,¡± Troy said. ¡°Then tell me, why did you let her out?¡± Troy looked at her. His lips moved, and he lowered his eyes, but he said nothing. He couldn¡¯t say about her identity. And more importantly, he would never let her know that she had given birth. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Imogen sneered. ¡°Tell me!¡± ¡°Imogen, please believe me¡­¡± ¡°How do you expect me to believe you?!¡± ¡°Troy, Imogen, please stop fighting¡­¡± Grace said weakly, sitting on the side with her fork in her hand. Imogen suddenly returned to her senses. She took a deep breath, adjusted her emotions, and smiled at Grace. ¡°Okay, we¡¯ll stop fighting.¡± She had lost her mind after meeting Sarah and quarreled with Troy in front of Grace. How unwise. of her. Troy said nothing else either. However, the atmosphere at the dinner table became obviously tense. After eating, the three of them left the restaurant together. Sarah¡¯s stomach was swollen from drinking, and she felt sick. She finally fled the private room, and when she turned around, she saw the figures of those three leaving. Troy and Imogen walked on both sides, holding the bouncing Grace in the middle. They looked like a family. Sarah faintly heard Troy say to Imogen in a soft tone, ¡°I¡¯ll drive you and Grace back.¡± The expression on Sarah¡¯s face stiffened, and she stared at them until the three of them turned around the corner and vanished. 7 She thought, ¡°Why is Troy still with Imogen? Doesn¡¯t he already know Imogen¡¯s true identity? Could it be that he likes Imogen so much that he can tolerate her fooling around and having a baby? So, did he deliberately show no concern for Imogenst time just to make me rx my vignce and hand over all the photos in my possession?! Troy! How sly of you!¡± Sarah clenched her fists hard, her nails digging deeply into her flesh. She cursed in her heart, ¡°Why?! Why?! Why am I banned? Why do I have to please greasy and wretched old men to get a chance to appear on a variety show, while Imogen could win Troy¡¯s heart without doing anything and even get Troy¡¯s forgiveness for fooling around? I can¡¯t ept this!¡± On the way back, Imogen didn¡¯t give Troy much attention. When they reached the front of the apartment building, Imogen got out of the car with Grace and nced at Troy beside her expressionlessly. ¡°We¡¯re here. You can go back now.¡± Troy held Imogen¡¯s hand, and there was a painful expression in his eyes. ¡°Imogen, whether you believe it or not, I have to tell you that I didn¡¯t lie to you. I have an unavoidable difficulty¡­¡± ¡°What difficulty?¡± Imogen looked up and asked. Troy pursed his lips and averted his gaze. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you now.¡± ¡°I¡¯ll give you a chance. If you tell me, I will believe you.¡± Faced with Troy¡¯s silence, Imogen patiently said, ¡°Troy, I¡¯m giving you a chance. If you don¡¯t say anything, I¡¯ll take it as you admit to what I said.¡± Earlier, she said that Sarah was the person he liked, and he was deceiving her. If he acquiesced to that being true, she probably would never want to get back together with him. An unreadable emotion shed in Troy¡¯s expression. He clenched his fists and closed his eyes. A few minutes passed, and he still didn¡¯t speak. Imogen finally lost her patience and held Grace¡¯s hand. ¡°Grace, let¡¯s go.¡± Grace looked back at Troy as she walked. Troy slowly opened his eyes and looked at her leaving back. His gaze was so deep and distant, filled with thousands of words, but they were all silently hidden in the darkness, turning into an invisible barrier to protect her from the hardships in the world. He slowly raised his hand and waved at Grace. Only then did Grace turn her head away and go home with Imogen. In the elevator, Imogen watched the changing numbers on the small screen as the elevator moved upward. Her eyes were unfocused, and she was lost in thought. She really couldn¡¯t understand what difficulty Troy was facing. He chose to acquiesce that he liked Sarah rather than say it out loud. Or did he have no difficulties at all and just simply liked Sarah? She didn¡¯t want to think about it anymore. ¡°Imogen, we¡¯re here,¡± Grace reminded her in a childish voice. Imogen returned to his senses and led Grace out of the elevator. When Imogen reached home, she contacted the Burmese client she had once worked with. She didn¡¯t mention her father, only saying that a fugitive was currently in Yangon. The client was currently still in the country and couldn¡¯t help much, but he rmended a Juanmar His Chapter 265 Believe You name was Dustin Miller. Imogen immediately contacted the person named Dustin. After learning about Imogen¡¯s intentions, Dustin immediately asked for one hundred thousand dors, and when the task waspleted, he would make up for the deposit of two hundred thousand dors. Imogen bargained with him, and the deposit changed to fifty thousand dors. In this way, even if Dustin took the money and did nothing, she would only lose fifty thousand dors. After all, she and Dustin had never met, and a contract was invalid for such an illegal thing. The risk of being tricked was high, but she had to do it. She could only minimize her losses. Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Chapter 266 Old Friend There were only two days left before Christmas. Imogen¡¯s photography ss started the night before Christmas Eve, and the second ss was a week after. At seven o¡¯clock in the evening, Imogen sat in front of theputer screen on time, opened the ss software, and entered the live broadcast room. An image had appeared in the live broadcast room, showing the assistant debugging the equipment. Imogen checked the ss¡® Facebook group. The group was very lively as many students were chatting in the group while waiting for the live broadcast to start. One of the students texted: [It¡¯s about to start. I¡¯m a bit excited! Oh my God, I¡¯m so lucky. I didn¡¯t see the information about the start of the ss until the day before. When I signed up for the ss, it turned out that I¡¯d filled thest remaining quota!] Another student echoed: [How lucky of you! I have been on standby for this. As soon as the information about the start of the ss came out, I signed up immediately.] Imogen was confused. It was already some time ago when she signed up, and ording to what that person said, the quota was already full. Perhaps someone dropped out of the ss afterward, so there were empty spots avable. ¡°Hi, students, can you hear me?¡± Suddenly, a refreshing and maic male voice sounded in the live broadcast room. [Yes!] [Me too.] [Xavier!] A series of speech bubbles popped up at the bottom of the screen. ¡°You can hear me, right? Okay, the teaching assistant will check the name list first, and after all the students are here, we will officially start the ss.¡± A minuteter, the teaching assistant¡¯s message appeared on the screen: [Everyone is here.] ¡°Okay, let¡¯s start the ss now. I think you must have read our course catalog. In the first ss, we will start with the ssification and style of photography, and I¡¯ll show you some outstanding works¡­¡± Imogen listened very carefully while taking notes. Xavier¡¯s voice was warm and clear, and the content was credible and engaging. Before she knew it, the two¨Chour ss ended just like that. ¡°All right, students, we¡¯ll end our ss here now. Next, the teaching assistant will share the homework in the group chat. Pleaseplete it on time.¡± Imogen turned off the live broadcast and returned to the bedroom with her notebook. Grace was lying inside the covers ying a game. Imogen threw back the covers, got onto the bed, and wrapped herself with the covers while flipping through her notebook, reviewing all the knowledge points. She picked up her phone, downloaded the homework folder sent by the teaching assistant, and briefly looked through it. There were ten photos in the folder. Students were required to analyze the expression techniques used in the photos based on the knowledge points taught by Xavier today, then take five photos using the above expression techniques and submit them. Suddenly, a notification sound came from her Facebook. Imogen took a look and saw that it was a new friend request. She was shocked when she saw it, as the user¡¯s Facebook name was Xavier. Imogen specifically went to the group chat topare the group¡¯s owner¡¯s ount with this ount and found that the person who followed her was indeed Xavier. Why did he follow her? Imogen was puzzled, but she still epted his friend request and messaged him: [Hello, Mr. Xavier.] Just like an obedient and well¨Cbehaved student. The screen showed that the other party was still typing. A few secondster, Xavier replied: [Imogen, we haven¡¯t seen each other for a few years, but that doesn¡¯t mean we¡¯ve be strangers with each other, right?] Imogen was stunned, and shock shed across her face. She wondered, ¡°What does he mean? Does he know me? Do I know him?¡± Imogen typed a few words on her phone screen, paused, and pressed send: [I¡¯m sorry, but I don¡¯t quite understand what you mean. Do you know me?] Xavier sent a string of ellipses as if he was very speechless: [When you first arrived in London, you didn¡¯t want to live in the school dormitory, and I was the one who helped you find an apartment. Have you forgotten?] Imogen looked at his reply in surprise. She pondered, ¡°Is that so? But I can¡¯t remember anything that happened when I was abroad.¡± Imogen replied: [I¡¯m sorry, but I had a car ident before returning to the country, and I can¡¯t really remember the things that happened at that time.] Xavier: [Really? So that was why. Not only did you not contact me after you returned to the country, but you also deleted me.] Imogen frowned slightly and wondered, ¡°I deleted him?¡± After waking up from the car ident, she clearly remembered that she had no memory, so she didn¡¯t dare to delete her friends¡® contacts carelessly. Could it be that she remembered wrongly? Imogen didn¡¯t dwell on it and replied with an emoji: [Maybe I deleted it because I didn¡¯t recognize it. I¡¯m very sorry. Are you my ssmate when I was abroad?] Xavier: [No, Hived in London for a few years, and I was the chairman of Foreign Association at that time.] Xavier¡¯s next message popped up: (We met in the localmunity¡¯s group chat.] Imogen: [I see. I thank you for your help at that time.] Xavier: [You have thanked me back then.] Afterward, Xavier sent her a voice message. Imogen clicked on it, and a pleasant voice came from the speaker, which was particrly clear in the study. ¡°After you deleted me, I thought you hated me, and I didn¡¯t dare to disturb your life after I returned to the country either. But I didn¡¯t expect you to sign up for my photography ss. Maybe this is fate.¡± [It¡¯s all thanks to your advice in thepetition group. By the way, was the course quota already full when I signed up? Did you decide to add me?] Imogen asked curiously. Xavier still replied in a voice message, ¡°Yes, do you want to learn photography? I can teach you.¡± Imogen was puzzled: [But aren¡¯t I taking your ss right now?] Xavier said, ¡°Actually, ording to my teaching experience, the learning efficiency of online sses is far inferior to offline sses. You¡¯re currently in New York City, aren¡¯t you?¡± Imogen: [Yes.] Xavier said, ¡°I happen to be in New York City too. If you want to, let¡¯s decide on a time to sightsee together. Then I can teach you directly.¡± Hearing this, Imogen was very touched. Imogen: [Really? That¡¯s great! How could I not want to? But can I invite a friend?] Truthfully, Xavier was just a stranger to her now. She couldn¡¯t help but be wary of him, so she wanted to ask Alex toe together with her. Xavier answered quickly, ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen: [Okay, tell me when you are free after Christmas.] Xavier said, ¡°By the way, there¡¯s no need to be so formal with me. My name is Yohan Harrington, and you used to call me Hann.¡± ¡°Imogen, I also want to go sightseeing with you. Can I?¡± Grace¡¯s voice suddenly rang in her ears. This little girl was perceptive. When she saw Imogen kept chatting on her phone, a scheme started to form in her mind. Imogen was startled, turning off the screen reflexively. When she turned around, she saw Grace¡¯s grinning face, and her round eyes looked intelligent. ¡°We¡¯ll see. If you¡¯re still in the country by then, I¡¯ll take you along.¡± Imogen turned on her phone screen again and exchanged a few words out of courtesy with Yohan. ¡°Yeah!¡± Graceughed happily. Christmas Eve was the third day that Imogen and Erik agreed on, and they decided to meet in the afternoon. Charlie had returned to his family home, leaving only Imogen and Grace in the apartment. Early that morning, Imogen and Grace hung the mistletoe on the door together, then returned to the Marshall Vi after breakfast. La¡¯s voice could already be heard before Imogen entered the living room. ¡°Why are you being so agitated? Can Imogen harm Grace?¡± Another female voice immediately answered, ¡°Grace will only be led astray by her if she is with Chapter 266 Old Friend Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. her! She hasn¡¯t called me even once these days. What else could it be other than Imogen persuading her not to? I¡¯ll go to get Grace back right now!¡± It was Emily. Chapter 267 Chapter 267 * Chapter 267 A Father and His Biological Daughter Imogen and Grace walked into the living room and bumped into Emily head¨Con. Emily¡¯s expression was stern, and when her gaze swept past Imogen, she made no secret of her dissatisfaction. Imogen greeted calmly, ¡°Emily. Grandma.¡± ¡°Grandma!¡± Grace trotted up to Emily, smiling like a flower. ¡°You¡¯re here!¡± Emily bent down and kissed Grace¡¯s cheek. ¡°Grace, are you happy that I¡¯m here to pick you up?¡± Grace was stunned. With an ¡°ah¡°, she yed with both her forefingers and asked, ¡°Are we going back now?¡± She didn¡¯t want to go back yet, so what should she do? Not finding any sign of joy on Grace¡¯s face, Emily¡¯s expression suddenly turned gloomy. ¡°Why? You don¡¯t want to go back with me?!¡± Grace¡¯s face instantly paled, and she said in a low voice, ¡°No¡­ It¡¯s not¡­ I want to stay here for a few more days¡­¡± Since Emily had returned on Christmas Eve, she naturally wanted to stay in the country for a few days to celebrate Christmas. However, seeing Grace¡¯s reaction, Emily was so furious that she gave Imogen a sharp look, took Grace¡¯s little hand, and immediately walked outside. ¡°Let¡¯s go! Go back with me now!¡± Grace trembled all over. She used all her strength to walk back, but she couldn¡¯t shake her hand away from Emily¡¯s. ¡°Emily!¡± Imogen stepped in front of Emily. ¡°What are you doing? It¡¯s not like Grace won¡¯t go back¡­¡± ¡°How can you still have the nerve to say that? You¡¯re still seducing Troy even though you¡¯re divorced. Do you think I don¡¯t know that he wants to keep Grace here because you can¡¯t give birth? If you¡¯re truly grateful for the Marshall family¡¯s kindness, stay away from Troy!¡± Hearing Emily distorting the facts, Imogen¡¯s blood was boiling, and she had to take a deep breath before she could suppress her anger. Just as she was about to say something, La stepped forward and pulled Emily over. ¡°Emily! What nonsense are you talking about?!¡± Emily shook off La¡¯s hand, pointed at Imogen, and chastised, ¡°Did I say something wrong? How did Troy suffer from gastric bleeding some time ago? Wasn¡¯t it because of her? Even though they¡¯re divorced, she still can¡¯t let go of Troy. Troy is kind, and that¡¯s why he can¡¯t see through her tricks!¡± ¡°We¡¯re celebrating Christmas. Can¡¯t you treat each other peacefully?¡± La scolded. ¡°Ahh!¡± Grace was so frightened that she burst into tears. Imogen quickly went to hug her. But a pair of hands suddenly stretched out behind her, carrying Grace into his arms before she could. Imogen turned around and saw Troy. He carried Grace in his arms with one hand, gently wiped the tears on her face with the other hand, and coaxed softly, ¡°Grace, don¡¯t cry anymore. With I¡¯m here, you can choose not to go if you don¡¯t want to. No one can force you.¡± Grace buried her small face on Troy¡¯s shoulder, sobbing softly. Troy patted her back gently with his big hand, looked up at Emily, and said indifferently, ¡°Emily, since you are back, you should celebrate Christmas at home properly. Otherwise, you¡¯d better go back. I think Lyon is more suitable for you.¡± Emily looked at Troy in disbelief. ¡°Troy, are you shooing me out? I am your aunt. For the sake of this woman, you¡­¡± ¡°The woman you are talking about is my beloved! I respect you as an elder, but you¡¯re not even willing to maintain a good attitude in these few days, so I can¡¯t tolerate you!¡± Troy¡¯s face was solemn, and his expression was extremely serious. Imogen nced at him expressionlessly. He let go of the murderer who had killed his grandfather, saying that he had some difficulties, but he refused to say what they were. His beloved should be Sarah. He even acquiesced to it. ¡°Fine!¡± Emily sneered angrily. ¡°You are on her side now that you don¡¯t even acknowledge me as your aunt anymore!¡± She snorted and strode upstairs. When she passed by Imogen, she shot Imogen a disapproving look and said, ¡°For Troy¡¯s sake, I won¡¯t argue with you. But from now on, don¡¯t ever think about getting close to Grace again!¡± With that said, she went upstairs. When her figure had disappeared at the top of the stairs, Laforted Imogen and said, ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t listen to her nonsense. She has that kind of temper because I¡¯ve spoiled her too much, and she will make a fuss if she doesn¡¯t get what she wants. She has been like this for so many years.¡± ¡°I know, grandma.¡± Because Henry and La were kind to Imogen, she was willing to endure Emily¡¯s mild insults. They only saw each other once or twice a year anyway. ¡°Then, can¡¯t I y with Imogen anymore?¡± Grace said dejectedly. She put her little arms around Troy¡¯s neck and kept staring at Imogen with big red eyes. ¡°Of course not,¡± Troy said immediately, ¡°If you want to y with Imogen, you can do so. No one can control you.¡± ¡°What should I do if grandma gets angry?¡± ¡°Your grandma is just angry for a moment. Besides, I¡¯m here.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Grace rested his head on Troy¡¯s shoulder, looking very dependent. Coupled with the simrity in their appearances, they particrly looked like a father and his biological daughter. La looked at the scene in front of her. When she thought of Emily¡¯s attitude, her expression changed, and an impossible thought came to her mind. Could it be that Grace was truly Troy¡¯s biological daughter? Emily had lived alone for many years, so why did she suddenly want to adopt a child? And this child just happened to look so simr to Troy. Moreover, Grace was a healthy child, but why did her parents abandon her? How did the single Emilye to adopt such a perfect child? But La also knew that Troy wasn¡¯t someone who would fool around outside. If he was the child¡¯s father, who was the child¡¯s mother? Or was she overthinking it? The thoughts in La¡¯s mind were like a bunch of messily tangled wires, but her face didn¡¯t betray her emotions. At noon, everyone ate lunch rather peacefully. Imogen sat with La for a while before leaving on the pretext of having something to do. She drove to the coffee shop she and Erik had agreed on, and Erik was already waiting in a corner. His eyes looked toward the door from time to time, with his heart very nervous, and his hands sticky, as if he was afraid that Imogen would directly sentence him to death. ¡°Imogen, you are here.¡± Imogen sat down across from him. Seeing Imogen ordering coffee from the waiter leisurely, Erik couldn¡¯t help clenching his fists. As soon as the waiter left, he couldn¡¯t wait to show his worth. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯ve asked my dad about Victor.¡± Truthfully, his mind was in a mess that day, and his heart was filled with despair. Imogen was young, beautiful, and rich. Being divorced was not an issue in this era, and she had greatly helped him. As for him, he had nothing and always made Imogen worry about him instead. When something like that happened, Erik couldn¡¯t think of a reason for Imogen not to break up. After returning home, the first thing he did was to ask his father about what Imogen had told him. to ask. In order to get a result, he lied a lot, hoping he could get a result that would be beneficial to Imogen, so that he could at least prove that he was useful. Imogen was surprised, assuming he wouldn¡¯t be in the mood to ask these days. ¡°Tell me.¡± Text property ? N?vel(D)ra/ma.Org. ¡°My dad said that Victor¡¯s money was indeed borrowed from Jeff. Jeff was my dad¡¯s childhood friend. When my dad was a child, his family hadmitted a crime, so my dad¡¯s grandparents were imprisoned while he was sent to a rtive¡¯s house alone. However, he was then sold to my current grandparents¡® family. Later, my dad identally met him when he came to the city to work. Truthfully, I didn¡¯t even know that my dad had been trafficked before. He is old and doesn¡¯t care about it anymore¡­¡± Imogen lowered her eyes. Something dark shed in her eyes, and she nodded slightly. ¡°I see.¡° Chapter 268 Chapter 268 Chapter 268 I Want to Be With You No wonder the police didn¡¯t find ke. The rtionship was tooplex. ke had been trafficked for a long time, and even Erik didn¡¯t know about it. The waiter served the coffee, and Imogen stirred it gently, thinking about how to speak to Erik. She had already received two important pieces of information from Erik. One was Jeff¡¯s position, and the other was Jeff¡¯s rtionship with ke. She was afraid that there was no more information about Jeff. If Erik asked too many questions, ke would be suspicious. Then, just left it to the police. So, in other words, Erik was useless to her. Seeing that Imogen remained silent, Erik felt uneasy and asked nervously, ¡°Imogen, have thought about it? Do you want to break up with me?¡± Imogen lowered her eyes and prepared her words. you Perhaps, taking advantage of Ann¡¯s incident, it would be best for Imogen to break up with Erik directly. The fact that she deliberately approached Erik would not be exposed, and she could get rid of Erik naturally. It was just that what she did was truly heartless and selfish. She was destined to be sorry for Erik. However, long¨Cterm pain was worse than short¨Cterm pain, so it was better to exin it clearly. Erik looked at Imogen with fear. Seeing her silence, he had already sentenced himself to death in his heart, but there was still a glimmer of hope in his eyes. Imogen was about to speak, when suddenly, a shadow fell, and there was a person standing by the table. She looked up and met Troy¡¯s gloomy eyes. With a pale face and drooping eyshes, he looked at her condescendingly, with a gaze that could not be ignored. He was wearing a shirt and suit, a meticulous tie with a delicate tie pin on it, and a simple brown coat on the outside. He looked extraordinarily tall and exuded the aura of a superior. Imogen was startled, nced at Erik opposite her, stood up, and looked at Troy. ¡°Why are you here?!¡± Before Troy could speak, Erik stood up and nodded. ¡°Mr. Marshall.¡± Erik heaved a sigh of relief, and he no longer had the energy to care about the identity of Troy¡¯s ex¨C husband. Erik was only d that Troy came in time. Erik understood what Imogen was about to say. But he really didn¡¯t want to break up, so he used this as an excuse to leave. ¡°Imogen, Mr. Marshall should have something to talk with you, so I¡¯ll take the first step, and we talk about itter.¡± After saying that, Erik walked up and left the coffee shop without waiting for anyone to respond. Looking at Erik¡¯s fleeing back, Imogen was speechless. She moved her lips, and her eyes fell on Troy again. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Troy sat down in Erik¡¯s seat without changing his expression, crossed his legs, leaned against the back of the chair, put his elbows on the armrests, sped his fingers in front of him, and looked up at her. ¡°Do you and Erik arrange to meet here?¡± Imogen also sat down and took a sip of coffee. ¡°Yeah.¡± The atmosphere froze for a moment. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Troy asked again, ¡°You haven¡¯t broken up yet?¡± Imogen looked up at him in surprise. Suddenly, something urred to her. She clenched the spoon and looked at Troy with narrowed eyes. ¡°We were in a good rtionship. How could we break up?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were deep, and he raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you in a good rtionship? Do you think I don¡¯t know what happened in the resort?¡± Imogen said casually, ¡°What¡¯s the matter? But that Miss Wade didn¡¯t care about an ident after drinking, so what can I care about?¡± Hearing this, Troy looked at her steadfastly, with a sh of disbelief in his eyes. He gritted his teeth. ¡°What did you say? ident? What do you have to worry about?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°Yes, he was just drunk and unconscious¡­¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± Troy interrupted her, frowning heavily, and stared at her. ¡°Whether he is conscious or not, he is cheating! Besides, he and Ann have known each other for a long time. How do you know he didn¡¯t lie to you on purpose?¡± ¡°What does this have to do with you?¡± Troy¡¯s words made Imogen feel very upset Troy was already forcing Imogen to break up with Erik. She really didn¡¯t know how Troy would pester her after they broke up. Troy looked at Imogen for a few seconds and suddenlyughed out loud. ¡°Do you like him that much? You can even ept his cheating, but you can¡¯t ept me? I can do everything he can give you. I can do what he can¡¯t give you!¡± On the contrary, it was precisely because Imogen didn¡¯t like Erik that she felt it was unimportant and could act rationally. It was precisely because Imogen loved Troy so deeply that she was easily hurt by him and couldn¡¯t let go. Imogen said, ¡°Mental cheating is also cheating. Don¡¯t forget, you just admitted the day before yesterday that you like Sarah.¡± Troy looked at her with pain in his eyes, and his expression was changed and unclear. After a long time, he whispered, ¡°Imogen, I had no other choice. You know I like you.¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Imogen said lightly, ¡°Aren¡¯t you just using me of double standards? Well, I can break up with him and never get back together, and the same goes for you. What do you think? This is fair, right?¡± Troy heard her cold words, and his heart felt piercingly cold. He raised his hand and pinched the center of his brows, then lowered his head wearily. ¡°You really think so?¡± ¡°Well, what do you think?¡± Troy was silent for a few seconds, then a smile suddenly appeared at the corner of his mouth, with a strange and firm light shining in his eyes. ¡°I tell you, it¡¯s impossible! You can never get rid of me in this life!¡± ¡°Troy, you¡­¡± Troy stood up suddenly, grabbed her wrist, and walked out. ¡°What are you doing? Let go!¡± Imogen struggled, and Troy¡¯s fingers tightened even more. When he arrived at the parking lot in front of the coffee shop, he pulled away the passenger seat, stuffed Imogen in, and frelped her fasten her seat belt. He closed the door, walked around to the driver¡¯s seat, opened the door, and got in. Imogen unbuckled her seat belt and immediately pushed the door open to get out of the car, but she was still a step toote. The central lock was locked by Troy, and she couldn¡¯t push it. Imogen leaned back on the chair with anger. ¡°Troy, what on earth do you want to do?!¡± ¡°Break up with him!¡± Imogen said, ¡°No.¡± Troy took out an envelope from the storage box and threw it into Imogen¡¯s hand. Imogen opened it and saw that it was an intimate photo of Erik and Ann. ¡°I advise you to think carefully. If you don¡¯t break up with him, there will be more photos like this!¡± Imogen thought of the broken surveince camera that day and understood something in an instant. She looked at Troy in disbelief. ¡°Did you arrange what happened that day?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Why are you doing this?¡± Imogen asked. Just to break up Imogen and Erik, Troy actually let an innocent girl be involved in that incident! No wonder she thought it was such a coincidence. It turned out to be Troy¡¯s arrangement. Ann must have been drunk or drugged that day! ¡°It¡¯s absolutely crazy!¡± Imogen shouted. Troy smiled faintly, with a hint of madness in his calm tone. ¡°You¡¯re right. I¡¯m crazy! I just want to be with you, and I will never let go in this life. You get back together with me, or you stay single forever!¡± Imogen red at him angrily, and her eyes filled with hatred, anger, shock, andplexity¡­ She originally just wanted to use Erik to make Troy retreat, but unexpectedly, Troy became more and more crazy. If she didn¡¯t agree to break up, he might do even more crazy things. She really didn¡¯t know what to do with Troy. ¡°Okay, I can break up with Erik, but for the next thing between the two of us, I hope you won¡¯t involve others and respect my opinion, okay?!¡° Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Chapter 269 Breakup ¡°Now, just call Erik and tell him to break up.¡± Troy looked at her expressionlessly. Imogen was silent for a few seconds, then moved her fingers with a hesitant expression on her face. Regarding Erik¡¯s love affair, she did it immorally. She originally wanted to break up with Erik face to face and be more solemn, and she could appease Erik¡¯s emotions. Breaking up on the phone and in front of Troy was not within the scope of Imogen¡¯s n. Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Troy nced at her, with a sense of pressure that couldn¡¯t be ignored in his tone. ¡°Don¡¯t want to call him? If you don¡¯t want to, then let me do it.¡± He took out his mobile phone from his coat pocket and made a gesture to call Erik. It was easy for him to get Erik¡¯s phone number. Seeing this, Imogen immediately grabbed his wrist, frowned, and looked at him dissatisfied, with a tense expression and tight mouth corners. ¡°Troy, you should not do that!¡± Troy raised his eyes, and their eyes crossed. His brows were slightly raised, and his eyes upromising. ¡°Shouldn¡¯t? I¡¯ve always been like this, didn¡¯t you already know?¡± Imogen was speechless. This man yed a rascal! firm and The two looked at each other, sparks flying, as if they were engaged in a war without gunpowder. After a few seconds, it was Imogen who finally took a step back, lowered her eyes, leaned against the back of the chair, took out her mobile phone, and called Erik. ¡°Hands¨Cfree,¡± Troy reminded. ¡°You¡¯re really meddling.¡± Imogen rolled her eyes and clicked on hands¨Cfree. The phone was answered, and Erik¡¯s voice came from the other side of the microphone. ¡°Imogen?¡± The interior of the car was unusually quiet, and a male voice with a faint sense of electricity came out, with obvious temptation in the tone, which was exceptionally clear. Imogen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Erik.¡± Erik, over the phone, seemed to have noticed Imogen¡¯s emotional change, and his voice suddenly became flustered. ¡°Imogen, you¡­ Do you want to break up with me?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Erik. I think we should break up.¡± ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Imogen interrupted him and continued, ¡°You also know that the reason why myst marriage ended in divorce was because my ex¨Chusband and his ex¨Cgirlfriend were ambiguous. This incident. had a profound impact on me. I thought about it. After a long time, I found that I still couldn¡¯t ept this matter.¡± The ex¨Chusband next to her, who was alluded to, nced at her and lowered his eyes. Troy already understood that he was very wrong, but the damage had already been done, and now he only wanted to pursue her back and make up for her. Erik¡¯s voice choked up over the phone. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m really sorry¡­¡± ¡°Erik, I don¡¯t me you. I really don¡¯t me you. I know it¡¯s not your fault. Don¡¯t me yourself.¡± After saying that, Imogen red at Troy fiercely. Troy was like an evil capitalist. He had no morals, only preferences. If it weren¡¯t for Troy, Erik wouldn¡¯t me himself so much. Imogen was really afraid that Erik would be too self¨Cming and under too much pressure to get over this hurdle. But she couldn¡¯t tell him the truth. A few days had passed since that day, and Troy had already cleaned everything up. With Erik¡¯s youthful heart, he was unwilling to make a fuss, and if he didn¡¯t have evidence, he would easily get revenge on Troy, and he was the one who suffered. It was because of Imogen that Erik was harmed. She lied to a man who was all about her, but now she still wanted to use him. Imogen felt that she was extremely hateful. Troy rubbed his nose and looked away. Erik did not stalk but med himself very much. Imogenforted Erik for a long time and only ended the call after he calmed down a bit. She turned off the screen, put away the phone, and looked at Troy coolly. ¡°Is it all right?¡± ¡°That¡¯s it.¡± Troy started the car. Then, Imogen said, ¡°I have done what you said, and I hope you will fulfill your promise and respect my opinion.¡± Troy stared ahead and drove seriously. Respect her opinion? That depended on the opinion. The two returned to the Marshall vi. Leo¡¯s family and Aaron¡¯s family had all arrived. As usual, the whole family would celebrate Christmas Eve together tonight. It was just that there was one person missing from Christmas Eve this time. Thinking of it, Imogen felt a little sad. In the living room, Agnes and Judith were sitting next to La, chatting together. Leo was sitting on the sofa on the other side, talking to Nics next to him. Grace and Wesley were at the table in the dining room, talking childishly. Imogen greeted them and sat down beside Agnes. ¡°Agnes.¡± Agnes nodded with a smile. But her smile was a bit forced, as if it was forced out. Looking at her face again, it seemed that her spirit was not in a good state, and there was a faint blue under her eyes. Imogen asked concernedly, ¡°Agnes, are you feeling unwell?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Leo nced at Agnes upon hearing this. Agnes was taken aback, then smiled at Imogen again. ¡°No.¡± Agnes nced at Troy, who came in behind Imogen, leaned towards Imogen, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you reconciled with Troy?¡± ¡°No.¡± Imogen raised her head and nced at Troy. Troy sat down beside Nics, and his long legs crossed, and his posture was elegant. The three brothers sat side by side. At a nce, it was clear that Leo and Troy were blood¨Crted brothers from the same family. But Leo looked somewhat simr to Nics, and Troy was the exception. La and Judith also looked up. For some reason, Judith began toin to Nics, ¡°He is 27, and he doesn¡¯t have a girlfriend.¡± Nics leaned against the back of the sofa, smiled helplessly, and reached out to stroke the back of his neck. The scars from the resort were still there. Nics said, ¡°Mom, don¡¯t worry. I already have a girlfriend candidate.¡± Judith looked surprised. ¡°Really? Tell me who it is?¡± ¡°You will know when the timees.¡± Nics left suspense. After talking for a while, Imogen felt bored, greeted La, and went upstairs. After Imogen stayed in the room for a while, there was a knock on the door outside. Imogen got up, opened the door, and saw Grace outside. Grace turned her head and looked left and right. Like a thief, she rushed into the room and quickly closed the door. Imogen asked amusedly, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Grace said solemnly, ¡°I¡¯m afraid of being seen by my grandma.¡± Imogen stoppedughing when she heard this. She lowered her body, hugged Grace, and said in a warm voice, ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t be afraid. It¡¯s okay if your grandma sees it. You can y with whoever you want.¡± Grace looked at Imogen with big eyes. ¡°But, I¡¯m afraid grandma will be angry with me and leave me alone.¡± Seeing the little girl being sensible, Imogen felt heart ached. ¡°If your grandma doesn¡¯t want you, and there are Troy and me.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Troy said that if you want to stay in New York, you could register with him.¡± ¡°Register with him?¡± Grace asked, tilting her head. ¡°Well, you register with Troy in the name of father and daughter, and then you will be the daughter of Troy and me, so don¡¯t be afraid, and we are all your rtives.¡± Grace¡¯s eyes lit up, and she threw herself into Imogen¡¯s arms, almost throwing her on Imogen. The twoy down on the bed together, head to head. Grace talked childishly about her ying with her new ymate, Wesley. Grace said, ¡°Wesie said that he was very unhappy. His parents had a quarrel, and they haven¡¯t spoken for many days. His mother also said that she would divorce his father.¡± You might also like Alpha H- Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Chapter 270 Truly Worthy of Being Brothers Imogen was surprised when she heard this. When it was time to cook, she went downstairs to help. Judith and Agnes were both busy in the kitchen, preparing and chopping vegetables, respectively. Troy and the other three were also in there, picking shrimp floss and chopping the ribs. There was only La and two children in the living room. Imogen subconsciously nced at Agnes and then at Leo, who was marinating the chicken drumsticks. It seemed that there was really something wrong with the couple, and there was no communication at all. Agnes, in particr, didn¡¯t even look at Leo. Leo nced at Agnes several times and then looked away. The Christmas Eve dinner was very sumptuous and filled arge table. When it was time to eat, the family sat down around the round table one after another. When taking a seat, Agnes picked it deliberately, pointed to the seat next to Imogen, and said, ¡°Add two children¡¯s chairs here. Let Wesie sit with Grace.¡± Imogen knew that Agnes didn¡¯t want to sit with Leo, so she agreed. When Emily came downstairs, Grace was already ready beside Imogen and was talking to Wesley. There was a hint of displeasure in Emily¡¯s expression. As she sat down next to La, she said to Grace, ¡°Grace,e to grandma!¡± Hearing this, Grace raised her head and pursed her pink lips. ¡°Grandma, I want to be here with Imogen.¡± Before Imogen could speak, Agnes said, ¡°Emily, let Grace stay here with Wesie.¡± Since Agnes used her child as an excuse, she naturally had to speak up for Imogen at this time. Emily wanted to say something more, but La pulled her wrist and said with a stern face, ¡°Don¡¯t say a few words during the Christmas Eve dinner.¡± Emily gave Imogen a cold look and didn¡¯t say anything. During the meal, Leo took the initiative to pick up food for Agnes. Agnes didn¡¯t even look at him and never touched the food he brought. After celebrating Christmas Eve, the Marshall family stayed together in the living room and yed games. Imogen didn¡¯t y games with them and yed dice with Grace on the dining table. Wesley came over and joined Grace, and the two ran to the yard while ying. Only Imogen and Agnes were left at the table. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Imogen nced at the other side and asked, seemingly unintentionally, ¡°Agnes, did you quarrel with Leo?¡± Agnes nced at her in surprise. Imogen smiled. ¡°You guys are too obvious. From afternoon to night, you talk no more than five times.¡± Agnes pursed her lips, showing a bitter smile, and shook her head silently. Seeing that she didn¡¯t want to say anything, Imogen didn¡¯t ask any more questions. After a few seconds, Agnes suddenly said, ¡°Imogen, how did you feel when you just found out that Troy had other women?¡± Imogen was surprised. Could it be that Leo had cheated? Imogen recalled her state of mind at that time. It was only half a year ago, but it seemed like a lifetime away. ¡°How do I feel¡­ It¡¯s probably because I feel so depressed¡­ The day before he came back from his business trip, I just learned that I was pregnant. I was looking forward to himing back to share the good news, but who knew¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes were unfocused, and she stared nkly in the distance. There was a low murmur, and the sound gradually disappeared. She withdrew her gaze with a relieved smile on her face. ¡°But it¡¯s all over, so Agnes, the most important thing is to think clearly about what you want. I think what Leo means is that he doesn¡¯t want a divorce?¡± Imogen was tired of love at that time, and she was still hoping that Troy would change his mind, so she wasted too much time and got even more hurt. Long¨Cterm pain was worse than short¨Cterm pain. If Imogen could have ended their rtionship quickly and divorced Troy early, maybe she would not have lost her child, and maybe her grandpa would not have died so suddenly. Agnes smiled bitterly, with confusion in her eyes. ¡°I should know what I want¡­¡± There was already a thorn in her heart. She couldn¡¯t just pretend that nothing had happened and continue living with Leo. But once divorced, Wesley would definitely stay in the Marshall family, but Agnes would have to leave her children. ¡°I don¡¯t know what I want either¡­¡± Agnes murmured absently, ¡°Last month, I heard a female voice on his phone, and he didn¡¯t exin anything, but instead evaded when he answered the phone¡­ He doesn¡¯t avoid me answering female calls. I know his female secretary and female friends¡­ I just paid attention to it until one day, I smelled other women¡¯s perfume on him, as well as hair and the scratches on his hands and neck, which can be seen from a woman¡¯s fingernails¡­¡± ¡°After I had a showdown with him, he said he was innocent with that woman¡­ I asked him who that woman was, but he didn¡¯t say¡­ Does he think I¡¯m a fool?¡± It could be heard that Agnes still had feelings for Leo. It was just that she couldn¡¯t get over that hurdle in her heart. In this situation, Imogen couldn¡¯t make a choice for Agnes, but Imogen was a little emotional. When Imogen came to the Marshall family, Agnes and Leo were in love. When Imogen was a freshman, they held a wedding. It was romantic and grand, and Imogen witnessed everything. Later, Agnes became pregnant, but she couldn¡¯t keep the child. After recovering for a long time, she had Wesley. Imogen once envied Agnes, the love between husband and wife, and their harmonious family. Now, there were cracks in the harmonious family. Troy and Leo were truly worthy of being brothers. Imogen nced at Troy. Unexpectedly, Troy happened to look over, with his eyes facing each other. Imogen immediately looked away. A smile shed across Troy¡¯s eyes, and he lowered his eyes and continued ying cards. ¡°I¡¯m going to see Wesie and Grace outside.¡± Agnes swept behind Imogen, stood up, and walked out. ¡°I am going too.¡± Imogen took a sip of water and stood Suddenly, she was hit on the head. ¡°Ah!¡± 1. up. Imogen¡¯s whole face was wrinkled, and she covered the back of her head. She turned to look at Troy behind her. ¡°When did youe? There is no sound at all when you walk!¡± Troy covered his chin with a hint of grievance in his eyes. ¡°How did I know you would stand. suddenly?¡± Imogen rolled her eyes, rubbed her head, turned around, and walked out. Troy turned to look at her back and followed her 1. up. up There were activities in the apartment. Grace and Wesley were no longer in the yard, and neither was Agnes. Before Imogen could reach the gate, Troy chased after her and grabbed her wrist. ¡°Imogen.¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Troy said in a low voice. He heard what she had just said. The day before Troy came back from a business trip, Imogen learned the news of her pregnancy, and she looked forward to his return with joy and shared the good news with him. However, Imogen waited at the airport for several hours and did not see Troy. She sat on the sofa and waited untilte at night until she fell asleep. The light in the living room was always on for him. But at that time, he didn¡¯t understand what it meant. Until one day, when he returned home, he was greeted by darkness. Imogen nced at him with raised eyebrows, unsure of the reason. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Why did Troy suddenly say sorry? The warm yellow light in the courtyard shone on Troy¡¯s cheeks. His tall nose was like a line of dawn and dusk blocking the half¨Clight, And the other half of his face was hidden in the darkness. His eyes were brown, and after looking at Imogen for a long time, he shook his head slightly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. Merry Christmas.¡± Imogen was speechless. Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Chapter 271 Birds of a Feather Chapter 271 Birds of a Feather Imogen gave him an indescribable look. ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± She turned and walked forward. ¡°Where are you going?¡± Troy got behind and walked forward side by side with her. ¡°Just take a walk,¡± she said angrily. ¡°I saw you talking to Agnes just now. What did you say?¡± Troy asked casually. Imogen raised her eyebrows and nced at him. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand? Leo and Agnes didn¡¯t talk much tonight, which is very abnormal.¡± Troy replied, ¡°No, I¡¯m just looking at you.¡± Imogen red at him. ¡°You are glib¨Ctongued.¡± ¡°Am I?¡± Troy raised his eyebrows innocently. Imogen turned her head away, paused, and asked, ¡°It seems that Leo has another woman outside. Do you know?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± Troy was surprised. ¡°Could there be some misunderstanding?¡± Troy remembered that it was Agnes who was pursued by Leo at the beginning, and he pursued her for a long time. They grew up together. Based on Troy¡¯s understanding of Leo, Leo loved Agnes very much. After so many years of marriage, the husband and wife were harmonious and had a lovely child. How could Leo suddenly cheat? Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Imogenughed mockingly. ¡°Agnes found a woman¡¯s perfume smell, hair, and female scratches on him, and he said that he and that woman were innocent. Agnes asked him who that woman was, but he didn¡¯t tell her. Did you think Agnes misunderstood him?¡± Troy fell silent. Imogen nced at him mockingly, with some dissatisfaction in her tone. ¡°You really can empathize, and you are indeed brothers!¡± ¡°I¡¯m not exining it to him. I¡¯m just a little surprised¡­¡± Seeing that Imogen¡¯splexion was not good, Troy immediately shut his mouth and changed the subject. ¡°Don¡¯t mention them. There are some activities, shall we go and see?¡± ¡°Go on your own.¡± Imogen turned around and went back. Troy looked at her back, shook his head helplessly, and followed her. ¡°Then I won¡¯t Imogen was speechless. go either.¡± La was old and couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. She wore presbyopic sses and yed cards with the juniors for a while, then went upstairs to rest, and the game ended. Emily stayed abroad for a long time, so the younger generation didn¡¯t have much affection for her, and Judith didn¡¯t talk much to her, so Emily went upstairs after talking to Aaron. Before going upstairs, Emily specifically told Sue that she should take Grace to the room when she came back. When Imogen returned to the living room, she met Leoing out of it. Leo stopped and nced at Imogen. ¡°Where¡¯s Agnes?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°She should have gone to find Wesie and Grace.¡± Leo responded, continued to take two steps outside, exchanged nces with Troy behind him, nodded slightly, and strode out of the courtyard. Aaron went to answer the phone, and Judith went somewhere, so Nics was the only one left in the living room. He satzily on the sofa, holding a mobile phone, as if replying to some message. Imogen went to the kitchen to get a fruit te and put it on the coffee table, sat down on the sofa, and stuck a piece of orange and put it in her mouth. At this time, a delicate female voice suddenly came from Nics¡¯s mobile phone opposite, saying in a coquettish tone, ¡°Oh, I¡¯m so bored. I miss you¡­¡± As if it was identally released, Nics subconsciously nced at Imogen on the opposite side. Imogen smiled and said, ¡°Girlfriend?¡± ¡°En.¡± Nics had a faint smile on his face, but it didn¡¯t reach his eyes. ¡°Judith can finally rest assured. When do you n to bring her back?¡± Nicsughed. ¡°I was prevaricating with my mother in the afternoon. I met her at the resort a few days ago, and we haven¡¯t been together.¡± With a clear expression on her face, Imogen ate a piece of sweet watermelon. At this time, Troy came over, sat down next to Imogen and picked up the fruit without changing his expression. Nics nced at them and left knowingly. Imogen was speechless. She rolled her eyes at Troy beside her, stood up, and swallowed the fruit in her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m going back to my room. Don¡¯t follow me.¡± Imogen went up to the second floor, but Troy didn¡¯t follow her again. She yed with her mobile phone in the room for a while and felt sleepy, so she washed up and got ready to go to bed. Imogen came out of the bathroom in her pajamas and was about to go to bed when there was a knock on the door. She thought it was Grace who came back and went to open the door, but saw Troy standing at the door. Before Imogen could react, he stepped in directly. ¡°What are you doing here?¡± Imogen suddenly reacted, slipped in front of him, and stretched out her arms to stop him. Troy looked calm. ¡°Sleep.¡± Imogen had an expression of disbelief. ¡°Do youe to sleep in my room? Are you kidding me?¡± ¡°This is our room.¡± Troy was serious. Imogen paused. When they were not divorced, this room was indeed the room where the couple stayed in the Marshall vi. ¡°We are divorced now. You go to sleep in another room.¡± ¡°There is none left,¡± Troy said. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Aaron and Judith took one, Nics took one, Emily took one, Leo took one, Agnes and Wesie took one, and you took one. All the prepared guest rooms were upied, and the rest of the two rooms were not cleaned and had no bedding.¡± The main reason was that Sue did not expect Leo and Agnes to sleep in separate rooms. Imogen listened, thought for a while, and waved her hands. ¡°You go to the Leo or Nics to make do for a night. Don¡¯t rely on me.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been there. Nics said that he would stay on the phone with his girlfriend all night. Leo was videoing with someone. I heard a female voice¡­¡± Troy said seriously. Troy didn¡¯t lie. Leo was indeed videoing with someone, and there was a female voice in it, but it was just for a multinational meeting. When Troy went, Leo also said that he was going to the study for a meeting and gave him the room, but Troy refused. Under Troy¡¯s misleading, Imogen thought that Leo was videoing with a lover outside, so she frowned in dissatisfaction. While hesitating, Troy had already taken out his pajamas from the closet, took off his sweater, and unbuttoned his shirt. Imogen was startled. ¡°Hey, wait!¡± ¡°What?¡± Troy paused with his slender fingers pinching the buttons. ¡°How about¡­ You go to sleep on the sofa below¡­¡± Imogen suggested. Troy put down his hand, pursed his lips, and looked at Imogen innocently, with drooping brows and eyes. Inexplicably, Imogen felt a little guilty and silently looked away. ¡°It¡¯s just one night. In Australia, I didn¡¯t do anything to you. What are you afraid of?¡± Imogen remained silent. Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t speak, Troy lowered his head, sighed, and put his clothes back on. ¡°I didn¡¯t expect you to be so afraid of me. I remember you were hanging on me like an octopus on the helicopter, hugging me and kissing me¡­¡± ¡°Okay, okay! You sleep inside.¡± Imogen made a stop gesture andpromised. ¡°Remember to be honest. Don¡¯t move your hands or feet.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± A triumphant smile shed across Troy¡¯s eyes. He changed into his pajamas and went to the bathroom to wash up. When he came out of the bathroom, Imogen was already lying on the outside of the bed, and there was a quilt on the inside of the bed. ¡°Did I turn off the light?¡± Troy asked. Imogen closed her eyes and agreed softly. Troy turned off the light, lifted the quilt, and got into bed. Having not shared the bed with Troy for a long time, Imogen did not fall asleep at first and fell asleep after a while. In the early morning, around midnight. Imogen was woken un hu the crackli Chapter 271 Birds of a Feather she felt that there was a stove behind her, which made her whole body warm and very Imogen shrank back and suddenly realized something was wrong. She opened her eyes suddenly, turned her head to look, and gritted her teeth. ¡°Troy!¡° Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Chapter 272 Unrestrained ¡°Um?¡± A short and concise note came from beside her, deep in her throat, indistinct. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± A low and maic figure impacted Imogen¡¯s ears, close enough to tap against her cool eardrums like an unexpected electric current, sending tingling sensations throughout her body. Fireworks flickered outside the window, illuminating the dark room. Imogen turned over, and before her eyes was Troy¡¯s sexy Adam¡¯s apple and clearly defined jaw. She paused for a moment, took a deep breath, and sat up, supporting herself. ¡°How did into my bed?!¡± Troy rubbed his eyes, squinting, and scratched his head absentmindedly. ¡°Did I?¡± Imogen pulled the nket on herself. ¡°No? Look with your eyes wide open¡­¡± Her words stopped halfway as she stared at the nket in her hands, stunned. She stared wide¨C eyed at the quilt in her hand and froze on the spot. This nket¡­ seemed to be Troy¡¯s¡­ you get In an instant, Imogen sit up from the bed, scanned the room, and finally found her nket under the bed¡­ At that moment, Imogen felt so awkward that she wished she never woke up. Troyy on the bed, looking at her with a smiling but non¨Csmiling gaze. ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°¡­Nothing¡­¡± Imogen quietly got off the bed and brought her own nket back onto the bed. Troy chuckled. Imogen grew increasingly embarrassed, and her ears turned red. She couldn¡¯t help but raise her hand and lightly hit Troy. ¡°Stopughing!¡± She tried to put on an angry expression, but in Troy¡¯s ears, it sounded like an endearingint. ¡°Well, I¡¯m still going tough.¡± Troy really didugh, intentionally showing his teeth and revealing a set of neat, white teeth. Imogen paused. Troy seemed to be getting more and more childish recently. In the past, he never showed such an expression. Imogen was furious and reached out to scratch Troy¡¯s waist twice. ¡°Keepughing!¡± Troy caught her hand and pulled her forcefully. Imogen eximed in surprise and identally fell onto Troy. Her lips brushed against his cheek. The soft and smooth long hair brushed against Troy¡¯s face, tickling him like a feather, sending a tingling sensation through his heart. Troy tilted his head slightly, looking deeply into Imogen¡¯s eyes, and instinctively pressed the back of her head, passionately kissing her bins. ¡°You¡­ Mmm¡­¡± Imogen widened her eyes, closed her mouth tightly, and propped herself up with both arms on his chest, struggling to climb up. Little did Imogen know that Troy suddenly exerted force¡­ Everything spun before her eyes. By the time Imogen reacted, they had already switched positions. With one hand propped by her ear, Troy leaned over her, kissing her lips even more unabashedly. Their breaths intertwined, their lips entangled, and Troy felt her delicate and alluring body underneath him. He became even more passionate, deepening the wet kiss uncontrobly. Imogen¡¯s breathing became increasingly rapid, and her mind turned to mush. As they were entwined, the first two buttons of her pajamas came undone, revealing a patch of fair and tender skin. Troy¡¯s big handnded on the third button, conveniently unbuttoning it caressing her softness. His hot lips trailed down Imogen¡¯s neck slowly¡­ Imogen bit her lower lip, feeling a chill in front of her. She btedly realized that she wasn¡¯t wearing any underwear after taking a shower¡­ ¡°Troy, stop¡­ get up quickly¡­¡± Imogen struggled fiercely. She had to admit that Troy was incredibly skilled in kissing and teasing. She couldn¡¯t help but be aroused, and her resistance weakening as her words became soft and trembling. It seemed as if she was inviting him instead of rejecting him. Instead of stopping, Troy became even more unrestrained. He looked up at Imogen¡¯s eyes, and his gaze in a breath. filled with desire and temptation. He suddenly sucked ¡°Hmm¡­¡± Unable to resist, Imogen let out a soft moan and bit her lip in frustration. At that moment, a faint sound of a child crying came from the corridor outside, tearing at their hearts. The sound grew clearer as it approached. It was undoubtedly Grace. Both Troy and Imogen heard it. She hastily pushed Troy away. ¡°Is it Grace? Hurry, go check!¡± Troy immediately flipped out of bed, walked to the door inrge strides, and peeked out. He saw Grace running towards them while crying, with tears streaming down his face. ¡°Troy¡­ sob¡­¡± Troy looked behind him and saw Emily standing at the door of a room with a gloomy expression. He nced coldly at her, took a few steps forward, picked up Grace, and walked into the room. ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Seeing Grace cry like this for the first time, his heart ached immensely. Imogen had already fixed her clothes and quickly approached. ¡°Grace, why are you crying? Tell 12:58 me.¡± ¡°Sob¡­ sob¡­¡± Grace¡¯s eyes were red, crying intermittently, and he reached out his arms towards Imogen. Seeing her relying on him, Imogen¡¯s heart softened. She picked him up and sat down on the edge of the bed, cradling him. Grace buried his head in Imogen¡¯s arms, tightly gripping the corner of her pajamas, sobbing and remaining silent. Imogen guessed that it might be rted to Emily, but she didn¡¯t continue to ask, gently patting his back. Gradually, Grace calmed down, and his face filled with unhappiness, but he stayed silent. Imogen called Troy to bring a hot towel and gently wiped Grace¡¯s face. ¡°Grace, do watch fireworks?¡± Grace shook his head in a sullen manner. ¡°How about going to sleep? You can sleep with Troy and me in the middle.¡± Grace nodded. you want to After lying down, Grace still leaned against Imogen, holding onto the corner of her clothes tightly with his little hand. Troy turned off the light andy down beside them. A night passed. When they woke up in the morning, Imogen noticed that Grace¡¯s mood had improved significantly. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. She nudged Troy with her elbow. ¡°Go to Emily¡¯s room and get Grace¡¯s clothes.¡± After Troy left, Imogen helped Grace take off his pajamas and suddenly noticed a bruise on his chubby little arm. Imogen immediately asked, ¡°Grace, what happened here?¡± Grace said, ¡°Grandma wanted to leave tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t want to. I wanted to go sightseeing with Aunt, and Grandma got angry¡­¡± So, his bruises were caused by Emily¡¯s anger. Although it had subsided somewhat after a night, it would only get worse if it continued. Instantly, anger surged within Imogen! No matter how much Emily disliked her, she didn¡¯t care. But how could Emily involve an innocent child¨Clike Grace in their grievances and take it out on him?! Furthermore, Imogen truly didn¡¯t understand why Emily hated her so much as if she had done something unforgivable. Was it because her background was unsuitable for Troy? But then why did she adopt Grace? Troy had a strong desire to keep Grace, but Imogen didn¡¯t. She believed that since Emily had raised Grace, they couldn¡¯t just take him away from her without a second thought. In just a month. Chapter 272 Unrestrained However, at this moment, Imogen¡¯s determination solidified, hoping that Grace could stay. If Emily could leave bruises on Grace¡¯s arm just because he wanted to go sightseeing with her, then in the future, she might use corporal punishment for other reasons. When Troy brought the clothes, Imogen helped Grace put them on and gave Troy a meaningful look, showing him the bruises on her arms. In an instant, Troy understood what had happened. His face darkened, and he gave her a reassuring nce before leaving the room quickly. Imogen took Grace downstairs. She prepared two stacks of pocket money, one for Grace and one for Wesley. There were only these two children in the family, so each adult gave one red envelope. Grace quickly epted a thick red envelope, instantly forgetting about his unhappiness and showing off to Imogen. Not long after, Troy came down from upstairs, nced at Imogen, and handed the prepared red envelope to Grace. At the same time, he whispered in Imogen¡¯s ear, ¡°After Christmas, I will go and register Grace.¡± Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Chapter 273 Rest in Peace Imogen softly murmured, ¡°Hmm.¡± It seems that Troy had made up his mind to make sure that Grace stayed. She looked down and nced at Grace. The little girl was holding a pile of money and counting money on the sofa with utmost seriousness. ¡°How much did Troy give you?¡± While counting, the little girl replied, ¡°Around ten thousand? I haven¡¯t finished counting yet.¡± ¡°So, you have fifty thousand now, Grace! Little rich girl!¡± Grace grinned and continued counting the money. Imogen looked at her when she finished counting and said, ¡°Let¡¯s put the breakfast.¡± money away and have ¡°No.¡± Grace lovingly stuffed the money into her pocket, with one in each pocket. At this moment, footsteps were hearding up the stairs. Imogen nced up and coincidentally met Emily¡¯s gaze. She faintly smiled and said, ¡°Auntie.¡± Emily snorted and walked downstairs. Grace looked up with a momentary, anxious expression. ¡°Grandma.¡± After she called out, she lowered her head and continued to put the red envelopes in her pockets. ¡°Grace,e to grandma¡¯s side.¡± Emily sat down on the opposite sofa, speaking gently. Grace hesitated for a moment before looking up. Emily took out a pile of money and waved it toward Grace. ¡°Grandma is giving you a Christmas gift.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Grace walked to Emily and said in a sweet voice, ¡°Thank you, grandma. Grace wishes you a healthy and happy Christmas.¡± ¡°Such a good child.¡± Emily pulled Grace into her arms. ¡°Grace, grandma apologizes to you. Grandma didn¡¯t control her emotions wellst night and hurt you. Will you forgive grandma?¡± Grace pursed her lips. ¡°Grandma, Grace wasn¡¯t mad at you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re such a good child.¡± Emily smiled and nced at Troy as if she had won a war. She knew that Grace had been brought up by her since she was a child. How could she easily let go of her? back ¡°Grandma knows that you haven¡¯t finished ying yet, but your kindergarten is about to start. Grandma will help you ask for time off, but when youe back from your trip, you will go with grandma, okay?¡± Compromising one step, she agreed to let Grace and Imogen go on their trip but didn¡¯t want to leave Grace. Grace looked at Emily, then at Troy and Imogen, but didn¡¯t say anything. Troy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Let¡¯s talk about itter. Let¡¯s eat first.¡± After all, Grace¡¯s passport was in his hands. 12:58 In the afternoon, Imogen went to the police station. She was received by a young police officer who, after understanding her request, helped her contact his superiors. The case of Ignacio¡¯s death in a car ident received a lot of attention. It was supervised by the deputy Commissioner of a certain police substation at that time, and now he had been to Commissioner. promoted The Commissioner and others had done some ideological work to appease her emotions after the incident. They had some interactions. After the meeting, Imogen expressed her gratitude to the Commissioner for his help in the past. Then she mentioned her father¡¯s kidnapping case a few days before the car ident, took out the iplete handwritten manuscript and the photo left by Ignacio, as well as the recording of Erik¡¯s conversation, and also mentioned the rtionship between Victor and ke. The Commissioner listened attentively, his expression bing serious after hearing the recording. He said to Imogen, ¡°In fact, the victim of that kidnapping case suffered severe and cruel torture. When we arrived, the kidnappers had already fled. Apart from Jeff Brown, who was wanted, we also had a few suspects, and ke Hale was one of them. However, he escaped quickly, and there wasn¡¯t solid evidence, so we had to stop there.¡± ¡°The clues you provided are very important. I will have someone follow this lead and do everything possible to catch the kidnappers and bring them to justice so that Mr. Ignacio Forbes can rest in peace.¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± After leaving the police station, Imogen took a deep breath of relief. Since the police had already suspected ke, things should go more smoothly. While driving past a shopping mall, Imogen saw arge intable arch at the entrance, with a red carpetid out, as if there was a Christmas¡¯s event happening. Since there was nothing urgent, she parked her car in the parking lot and decided to go into the mall and take a look. Since it¡¯s holiday, the mall was notcking in crowds. Imogen came out of the fitting room holding some clothes and said to the salesperson, ¡°Wrap them up, along with the two pieces I just tried on.¡± ¡°Alright, pleasee with me.¡± The salesperson happily took the clothes and led the way to the cashier. As Imogen walked over, she inadvertently saw two people entering the entrance. Nics also saw her and walked over with the person beside him. Imogen walked over and greeted with a smile. ¡°Nics, what a coincidence.¡± ¡°It truly is a coincidence. Just you alone?¡± Nics nodded and nced behind Imogen, thinking that Troy would be with her. ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen looked at the young woman beside him and noticed that she was also looking at her. ¡°Nics, shouldn¡¯t you introduce us?¡± Imogen asked. Nics smiled and turned to the person next to him. ¡°Let me introduce you. This is my girlfriend, Amber Wade. Amber, this is my sister Imogen Forbes.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, nice to meet you.¡± Amber said with a smile. ¡°Nice to meet you, too.¡± Imogen looked at Amber and felt that she looked familiar. ¡°Miss Wade, have we met before?¡± Amber fingered the strap of her handbag. ¡°We met at the hot springs resort. I was at the restaurant when my cousin greeted you. I was right next to her.¡± Imogen¡¯s face showed a hint of understanding. ¡°So Ann is your cousin. How is she doingtely?¡± No matter how you looked at it, Imogen felt guilty for the trouble Troy caused. Amber tightened the strap of her bag and nced at Nics without showing any emotions. ¡°My cousin is doing well. It seems that my uncle has found a kidney source and will undergo surgery after Christmas. She is very happy recently.¡± ¡°Oh, that¡¯s good. Which hospital is your uncle in? I¡¯ll visit when I have time.¡± Amber told her the name of the hospital. At this moment, the salesperson came over politely and said, ¡°Miss, your clothes have been wrapped¡­¡± ¡°Thank you.¡± Imogen looked at Nics and said, ¡°You two can continue shopping. I¡¯ll leave first.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± Imogen paid at the cashier and carried the paper bag to the supermarket on the negative floor, buying some gifts, and then drove to the hospital where Ann¡¯s father was located. Ann was taking care of his father in the hospital room. Imogen knocked on the door and entered. Ann was surprised. But in front of her father, she didn¡¯t show any emotions and just said that Imogen was her friend. Looking at Ann¡¯s face, she seemed fine, not too sad and worn out. Ann¡¯s father was very polite and kind to Imogen. After a brief chat, Ann walked Imogen out. ¡°Sorry for the disturbance. I met my brother and your cousin at the mall earlier. I found out about my uncle¡¯s hospital from her and decided toe and visit.¡± Imogen said as she walked forward. ¡°I know Ms. Forbes is here because of that incident¡­ I said I wouldn¡¯t report it, so you don¡¯t have worry. You don¡¯t need toe here again.¡± Ann said. to She thought that Ms. Forbes seemed quite pitiful, too. Her emotions were destroyed by her ex¨C husband, and until now, she still thought of her as a victim. Although she did was hurt by an unknown man, she gained even greater benefits in return. In addition to fulfilling the money in the contract, Troy helped her father change rooms and found a kidney source. It was quite an unexpected surprise. So, she didn¡¯t have anything to be sad about. ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen returned to her apartment. In the evening, she received a message from Troy. He wanted to bring Grace over. After a short while, the doorbell rang outside. Imogen thought it was Troy and got up to open the door, but there was no one outside. She looked around in confusion and was about to close the door when she casually nced down 12:58 Chapter 273 Rest in Peace and saw a piece of paper on the ground. She bent down to pick it up, and cold sweat immediately covered her body. On the paper were terrifying ghost faces with red marks on them that looked like blood. It was just like the death threat sent by Noah. Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Chapter 274 Death Threats Unable to control herself, Imogen swallowed a mouthful of saliva and tightly gripped her sleeve as she looked around warily. This floor belonged to only one household, with the elevator hall right outside the door and the fire escape next to it. The surroundings were silent, with only faint noises from the elevator going up and down. But Imogen felt as if she could hear breathing behind the fire escape door¡ªthe person who delivered the paper must be hiding there, watching her reaction. Imogen took a deep breath, turned around, and closed the door, locking it. Leaning against the door panel, she let out a sigh of relief. After a few minutes, Imogen calmed down and took a picture of the piece of paper to send to the property management, requesting them to retrieve the surveince footage. When she decided to investigate this matter, and when she received the death threat from Noah, she had already thought about the consequences, so there was nothing to be afraid of. It hade to this point, and she couldn¡¯t just give up. Imogen picked up her phone and called Troy. When the call connected, she immediately said, ¡°Troy, I suddenly have something to do. Take Grace home with you. I won¡¯t have any free time these days¡­¡± It didn¡¯t matter if something happened to her, but she couldn¡¯t let Grace get involved. Troy spoke on the other end of the phone, ¡°We are already downstairs at your ce.¡± Imogen said, ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back first?¡± Troy responded with augh, ¡°He.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°¡­¡± Two minutester, the doorbell outside rang again. This time, Imogen checked through the electronic screen and confirmed that it was Troy and Grace before opening the door. As soon as they entered, Grace let out a breath of relief and took off his shoes, jumping around and ying with the cat as if he had returned to his happy ce. Troy closed the door and looked at Imogen, saying, ¡°You suddenly have something to do? What is it?¡± ¡°¡­I can¡¯t say, but it¡¯s really important. Can you take Grace and leave for now?¡± On the side, Grace frowned and said, ¡°Imogen, I want to sleep with you. Can I?¡± Imogen walked over to him and said seriously, ¡°Grace, I really has something important to do these days. Can you stay with Troy for now? When I¡¯m free, you cane and y with me.¡± ¡°When will you be free? Can you still take me on an outing?¡± ¡°If it¡¯s an outing, I can¡¯t take you anymore.¡± Grace wore a displeased expression and was about to say something when Troy asked, ¡°What is this?¡± Imogen turned her head and saw Troy holding the paper with a grinning face, shaking it. Imogen hesitated and improvised, ¡°A prank from a friend.¡± ¡°A prank?¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. ¡°Yes.¡± Troy looked at her without moving his eyes. Feeling ufortable under his gaze, Imogen averted her eyes and said, ¡°Grace, what do you want for dinner?¡± Grace answered with an unrted question, ¡°I want to go on an outing with you.¡± Because of the outing, Grace had a conflict with Emily, but in the end, they couldn¡¯t go, which made Imogen feel a bit guilty. ¡°We¡¯ll talk about itter. I will find a way.¡± Perhaps they wouldn¡¯t take action before the police found anything. Perhaps they could bring some bodyguards along. Grace nodded and said, ¡°I want meat.¡± ¡°Alright, I will make it for you.¡± Imogen went to the kitchen to prepare dinner. Troy thought about the suspicious man he had seen at the entrance of the building when he entered the lobby. Dressed in a ck down jacket, duckbill cap, mask, and sunsses, he looked nothing like a celebrity. After watching Imogen enter the kitchen, Troy took the paper and went outside to make a phone call. The call connected, and he heard a casual voice from Yann. ¡°What¡¯s up? Why do you have time to call me?¡± ¡°I found a ghost face over here in Imogen¡¯s ce. Did your people do it?¡± Troy asked. Yann sounded surprised, ¡°What? That¡¯s impossible. I only had that private detective named Noah do something like that, and it scared him off immediately.¡± ¡°Then check it.¡± Troy nced at his watch. ¡°Sometime between six ten and six twenty in the evening today, see if anyone suspicious came to Imogen¡¯s doorstep.¡± If it¡¯s just a prank, that would be best. If not¡­ ¡°Alright, I got it.¡± ¡°Oh, by the way, did you find out who hired Noah?¡± ¡°I did.¡± ¡°Who?¡± ¡°¡­Imogen.¡± Yann said softly. Troy paused and looked at the door beside him. ¡°Are you sure?¡± ¡°Absolutely. They met before Imogen entrusted Noah with the case, probably to discuss the job.¡± Troy fell silent. Why did Imogen hire a private detective to investigate the kidnapping case from years ago? Yann chuckled. ¡°Hey, do you think maybe she still likes you, so she¡¯s investigating that matter? Just let her investigate it, then. You¡¯ve broken up with Sarah now, right? Why are you still covering for her?¡± There isn¡¯t a shred of information about the kidnapping case online now, but it¡¯s all thanks to Troy. No wonder Imogen decided to hire a private detective. Troy paused for a moment. ¡°What happened between me and her won¡¯t change the fact that she¡¯s a victim in this case.¡± If it were exposed byizens, perhaps there would be many people who would sympathize with Sarah, but there would also be many rats in the gutter standing above the celebrity victim and passing judgment, mocking, and ndering. In that matter from years ago, he, as Sarah¡¯s boyfriend, had been somewhat negligent. He promised Sarah that he wouldpletely bury the matter, and he would definitely keep that promise. He never thought of using that matter to threaten Sarah. Now that Sarah is suffering the consequences of her own actions, he doesn¡¯t feel any sympathy for her. Yann sighed. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right.¡± After ending the call, Troy returned to Imogen¡¯s house and heard some noiseing from the kitchen. He walked over. Imogen turned her head and nced at him. ¡°You¡¯re here at the right time. Go and pick the bones from the chicken wings. I¡¯m going to make honey¨Croasted wings for Grace.¡± Next to the sink was a te of fresh and plump chicken wings. ¡°¡­ Alright.¡± Troy nced at Imogen, realizing she¡¯s getting used to order him around. ¡°The scissors are in the basket.¡± Imogen pointed to the basket next to the cutting board. ¡°Okay.¡± Troy took out the scissors and started deboning the chicken wings. He didn¡¯t need to use much brainpower for this task, so he worked while pondering, asionally ncing at Imogen. Why did she investigate the kidnapping case from back then? Was it because she cared about him and wanted to know the truth, like Yann said? Didn¡¯t seem like it. If Imogen knew what Troy was thinking right now, she would definitely say, ¡°You¡¯re quite self¨C aware.¡± Troy was about to speak up when his phone rang. He put down the scissors and paper wings, quickly wiped his hands, and walked to the living room to answer the call. One minuteter, he stood at the kitchen doorway and said to Imogen, ¡°There¡¯s something going on at thepany. I need to deal with it. Grace can stay with you for now.¡± The Chapter 274 Death Threats Technology, which was nning to go public in the first half of this year. ¡°¡­Alright, how about you come to pick her up after you¡¯re done?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll see.¡± Troy left. He was busy for the next three days, and Imogen didn¡¯t see him at all. Charlie was still with the Franco family and hadn¡¯t returned. It was just Imogen and Grace at home. She was initially worried but soon realized that life was peaceful and slowly let go of her concerns. Five dayster, the Commissioner called Imogen. He told Imogen that they had found out about ke¡¯s birth parents based on the information of him being kidnapped. They discovered that ke¡¯s biological father had a bank ount, and arge sum of money was deposited into it ten years ago before being sent overseas. However, this still couldn¡¯t prove that ke was the kidnapper, and they needed testimony from the victim back then. But the victim, who had suffered cruel torture and emotional trauma, was unwilling toe forward and testify. Imogen understood the victim¡¯s feelings, but for the sake of her father, she had no choice. She said to the director, ¡°Commissioner, can you help me arrange a meeting with her? I want to talk to her personally.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± The Commissioner agreed. Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Chapter 275 Insane and Heartless Six days after Christmas, Charlie returned from the Franco family. She pushed her luggage to the side and copsed on the sofa, rubbing her forehead in frustration, looking exhausted. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen poured a cup of hot water and handed it to her. ¡°Sigh¡­¡± Charlie let out a long sigh, remaining silent, exuding a sense of suppression. She had always been full of energy, smiling through everything, and this was the first time Imogen. had seen her like this. ¡°Charlie, what¡¯s really going on? Are Uncle and Aunt not feeling well?¡± Charlie lowered her eyes, with her face full of gloom. ¡°Imogen, do you think men are creatures who think with their lower parts?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Imogen paused, a bad guess emerging in his mind. Charlie smirked sarcastically. ¡°I just found out that my dad cheated on my mom and has a son outside, who is already in college! Now I understand why he kept pressuring me to go on blind dates!¡± Although Imogen had already suspected it, she couldn¡¯t help but show a shocked expression. She hadn¡¯t expected Mr. Franco to also¡­ Imogen silently embraced Charlie, lending Charlie her shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t be sad.¡± Charlie remained silent. Imogen looked at the ceiling, reminiscing. ¡°When I was little, my parents divorced. After my mom left, she never came back. I can¡¯t even remember what she looked like, only a few brief images¡­ Actually,ter, I heard rumors from the vigers that my mom was with another man, which is why my dad divorced her¡­¡± ¡°I have also been sad, confused, and angry. At that time, I even thought that if I had the chance to see her again, I would ask her why¡­¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°But I never had the opportunity to see her. She probably forgot about me a long time ago.¡± Charlie looked up from his shoulder. ¡°You¡¯re even more pitiful than me.¡± There was no pain withoutparison. At least her dad had given her afortable life, allowing her to enjoy twenty years of being the only child. ¡°So, there is nothing we can¡¯t ovee. The situation has already happened, but life must go on. We need to think about what to do next.¡± ¡°What should we do next?¡± Charlie sneered. ¡°Don¡¯t think I don¡¯t know. He wants to marry me off, give me some dowry, and leave all the family assets to the son of his mistress. He¡¯s dreaming! I won¡¯t let him have a single cent of the Franco family¡¯s assets!¡± ¡°What do you want to do next?¡± ¡°¡­I don¡¯t know.¡± Charlie hesitated. Idealism is beautiful, but reality is cruel. She used to be carefree, focusing on her hobbies. Charlie¡¯s father never forced her to join the company, so she now knows nothing about the business, and it would be difficult for him to leave 12:58 thepany to her. ¡°Well¡­ for now, don¡¯t resist too much. Bide your time.¡± Imogen said seriously. ¡°I know.¡± Charlie chuckled. ¡°You sound like I¡¯m the abandoned prince in a novel.¡± ¡°Close enough.¡± Charlie took a sip of water, rested her arm on Imogen¡¯s shoulder, and said, ¡°Enough about me. I saw on Erik¡¯s Instagram that you two broke 1. up. What happened?¡± ¡°Well¡­ It¡¯s a long story¡­¡± ¡°Then make it short.¡± Imogen pursed his lips and recounted the events that happened at the hot spring resort to Charlie. Charlie¡¯s face was shocked. She patted his shoulder and said, ¡°Well, if you two broke up, it¡¯s for the best. People with bad drinking habits will run into trouble sooner orter.¡± ¡°Actually¡­¡± Imogen hesitated. ¡°It¡¯s not that he has a bad drinking habit, but Troy plotted against him¡­¡± ¡°Hah?¡± Charlie eximed, ¡°That dimwit is truly¡­ insane and heartless!¡± Imogen smiled. felt the same way. ¡°By the way, when I wasing here, I saw the news that Troy has be the chairman of Marshall Group.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow, picked up his phone, and opened Twitter. Without having to search, he immediately saw the top trending news. Troy did indeed return to the Marshall Group. The official ount of the group announced the news that Troy would be the chairman of the group starting today. Perhaps the situation with Marshall Group has been very bad recently. Anyway, it has nothing to do with Imogen. She directly turned off her phone. ¡°Did Grace go back?¡± ¡°No, she¡¯s sleeping inside.¡± Imogen pointed to the room and said, ¡°She wants to go on the trip with me.¡± ¡°Is Alex going?¡± ¡°Yes, I asked her.¡± ¡°Then I want to go too!¡± At a clubhouse. The numbers on the electronic screen jumped to ¡°1¡°, and the elevator ¡°beeped¡± as the double doors opened. Troy stepped in and pressed the close door button. Just as the elevator doors were about to close, an arm reached in, the elevator doors sensed it and immediately opened to the sides. A young man stood at the elevator entrance, dressed in a ck suit, neat and refined, with a ck coat draped over his elbow. Seeing the elevator door open, he nced inside and unintentionally made eye contact with Troy for two seconds. He lowered his gaze and walked into the elevator, stepping aside. Troy also retracted his gaze and stared straight ahead. Just as the elevator was about to close, a voice came from outside, ¡°Wait.¡± The young man immediately extended his slender fingers and pressed the open door button. Lane hurriedly rushed in, panting and clutching his chest. He said to the person next to him, ¡°Mr. Marshall, your phone has been retrieved.¡± As he spoke, he handed over the phone. Troy didn¡¯t take it for a long time, and Lane raised his eyes to remind him, ¡°Mr¡­¡± The voice abruptly stopped. Lane opened his mouth and froze for two seconds. This person in front of him is not Troy! Troy cleared his throat. Lane turned his head and realized that Mr. Marshall was there! ¡°Sorry.¡± He smiled awkwardly at the young man and handed the phone to Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, your phone.¡± Troy raised his gaze and looked at him, making Lane break into a cold sweat. ¡°Okay.¡± He took the phone and casually put it in his pocket, inadvertently meeting the gaze of the man next to him. Four eyes met, carrying invisible intent. Neither of them looked away. The elevator fell into silence. Lane felt the atmosphere particrly heavy and oppressive. He held his breath and nced at the young man. young The young man was tall, about the same height as Troy, who was about 6.1 feet tall. He wore a neat suit and had an expressionless face, making him look cold and deep. ncing again, Lane found that the young man¡¯s eyebrows and eyes were somewhat simr to their Mr. Marshall, and their figures were also simr. No wonder he mistook him earlier. Finally, the young man looked at Troy up and down, with a hint of contempt in his gaze, and spoke, ¡°Troy Marshall of the Marshall Group?¡± Troy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Yohan Harrington of the Harrington family?¡± Yohan smiled. ¡°I heard that you just announced your appointment as the chairman of Marshall Group today. Congrattions.¡± ¡°Thank you. As far as I know, there has been some friction between the Marshall Group and the Harrington family at work. Mr. Harrington, are you interested in having a few drinks together?¡± ¡°Beep.¡± The elevator reached the floor. Chapter 275 Insane and Heartless Yohan¡¯s face remained calm. ¡°Sorry, I have something else to attend to. We can talk another time.¡± After speaking, he turned and left the elevator. The elevator door closed, leaving only Troy and Lane. Lane finally breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I¡¯m sorry for mistaking someone earlier.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± ¡°But Mr. Harrington really looks somewhat simr to you.¡± ¡°Is that so?¡± Troy raised an eyebrow. ¡°I didn¡¯t notice the resemnce, but he seems to have some hostility towards me.¡± Although Yohan did not show it obviously, Troy noticed it for the first time. In fact, Troy suspected that Yohan was behind the Harrington family¡¯s attempts to seize projects from Marshall Group. However, why does he hold a grudge against the Marshall family? Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Chapter 276 Hostility Lane hesitated to speak. If Lane remembered correctly, Yohan was the chairman of Foreign Association when Imogen was studying abroad. Yohan had helped Imogen a lot. He was one of the men who got close to her. He might be the child that Imogen gave birth to! Maybe the reason why Yohan was so hostile to Troy was because Yohan knew that Troy was Imogen¡¯s ex¨Chusband! One of the reasons why Troy returned to Marshall Group this time was that the Harrington family poached several key figures in Marshall Group¡¯s new energy project at a high price, and the project was shelved. Every day of dy would be a huge loss. This project was previously supported by Troy, and the investment was not small. The senior management was unwilling to waste all their efforts, and neither was Troy. Anyway, Yohan should not be underestimated. Lane was about to remind Troy about the rtionship between Yohan and Imogen when the elevator door opened, and Troy strode out. Lane could only keep up quickly. This dinner was mainly for the acquisition of a technologypany. Troy immediately put forward this proposal after returning to Marshall Group, and it was unanimously approved by the board of directors. Troy had just recovered from his stomach problem and should not drink alcohol. During the entertainment period, Lane was very conscientious in helping Troy avoid drinking. As expected, Lane drank until he was unconscious. After the meal was over, Troy asked the driver to take Lane home. When Lane was sobered up, he had already forgotten about Yohan. That night, Troy got the news from his secretary that Yohan had dinner with the chairman of that technologypany in a certain restaurant, and they had a good talk. Troy was going to disrupt the meeting again. Troy raised his eyebrows and said to his secretary calmly, ¡°I will make an appointment with the chairman of that technologypany tomorrow.¡± ¡°Yes, Mr. Marshall.¡± On the sixth, around noon, Imogen got a call from the chief. The chief said regretfully, ¡°The victim said she was afraid of remembering those bad things, and she didn¡¯t want to see you.¡± ¡°Sir, can you please persuade her again? Her testimony is very important. I know it will hurt her a second time, but I have no other way. My father is my only family. I must let the murderer bring him to justice. Please help me again, okay?¡± The chief sighed. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll help you persuade her again.¡± After hanging up the phone, Imogen was worried. 12:58 What she feared most happened. If the victim was really unwilling toe forward, Imogen could only hope that Dustin could complete hermission, arrest Jeff, and send him back to the country. But there was no news from Dustin recently, so Imogen dare not hold too much hope. After thinking about it, she sent a message to Dustin, asking him how he was progressing and whether he had caught Jeff. On the seventh, early on the morning, Imogen received a call from the chief. She connected in a nervous mood, and when she heard the good news from the chief, she held the phone and almost jumped up happily. The victim agreed to meet her and agreed to meet at a certain restaurant at seven o¡¯clock this evening. The chief said that the victim¡¯s attitude was not firm, and Imogen only had one chance. If she missed it, she might regret it. ¡°I know. I will definitely be there on time. I have really troubled you these few days. Thank you so much!¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. This is also my duty.¡± After hanging up the phone, Imogen finally breathed a sigh of relief. The victim agreed to see her, which was a good start. She opened the message and looked at it, but Dustin didn¡¯t reply. Imogen thought that her fifty¨Cthousand¨Cdor deposit was probably in vain. At six o¡¯clock in the evening, before going to the restaurant, Imogen sent Grace to Marshall vi. Arriving at the parking lot in front of the restaurant, Imogen unfastened her seat belt and turned. off the car. When she got out of the car, she caught a glimpse of a familiar figure at the door of the restaurant. It seemed to be Sarah. Imogen walked into the restaurant with her bag, went straight to the second floor, and went to the reserved private room. Turning around the corner, Imogen raised her head while going up the steps, and suddenly saw a person standing at the stairs on the second floor. It was the figure she had just seen, Sarah! Sarah was dressed brightly, leaning on the railing of the stairs, with an elegant smile on her face, staring at Imogen without blinking as if she was deliberately waiting for her. ¡°So I saw that right. It¡¯s really your car!¡± Imogen paused and continued to go upstairs. ¡°What¡¯s up? Ms. Page, waiting here for me, hoping for some small talk?¡± ¡°Of course not.¡± Sarah said with a smile, and a trace of cruelty shed in her eyes. ¡°I just want to give you a special gift¡­¡± As soon as the words fell, she suddenly stretched out her hand and pushed hard. ¡°Ah!¡± Imogen was caught off guard, lost her bnce, and rolled down the stairs. At that moment, the world spun. When she regained consciousness, she had already fallen heavily to the ground, with the pain making her dizzy. She looked up, and Sarah was gone. There were varying degrees of pain all over her body. It was the forehead that hurt the most. When she touched it lightly, her face turned pale from the pain, and there was a trace of warm red liquid on her fingers. ¡°Miss, are you okay?¡± The waiter saw it and helped her up immediately. ¡°You sit over there for a while, and I¡¯ll get you the medicine box. Do you need me to call 911 for you?¡± As soon as Imogen¡¯s right foot touched the ground, there was a sharp pain in her ankle. She took a deep breath and checked her watch. It was almost seven o¡¯clock. ¡°No. I¡¯m fine. Do you have a band¨Caid?¡± She didn¡¯t dare to waste time. She finally made an appointment with the victim, fearing that victim would leave if she werete. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get it for you.¡± Imogen took out a napkin from her bag, gently wiped the blood on her face, and asked the waiter to put two band¨Caids on her forehead. ¡°Please save the surveince recording for me. I will ask for its copy when I finish my business.¡± After the waiter agreed, Imogen limped up to the second floor, holding on to the railing, enduring the pain. Imogen didn¡¯t know where Sarah had gone, and Imogen didn¡¯t have the time to argue with her now, thinking about calling the police after seeing the victim. Arriving at the door of the agreed private room, Imogen was sweating from the pain, and her face was pale. She took a deep breath, making herself look alright, and pushed the door open. Just after Imogen walked a step further, she saw the figure sitting on the sofa. The next second, she stopped, and an angry look instantly appeared on her face. ¡°Sarah, why are you here? Get out!¡± Sarahzily leaned against the back of the sofa, holding a goblet in her hand, with a smug smile on her face. ¡°Why do you think I¡¯m here? Don¡¯t you know who you set up a meeting with? Are you sure you want me to leave?¡± Imogen looked at Sarah¡¯s smile, a sh of lightning shed in her mind, and she thought of a certain possibility for a moment. Imogen looked at Sarah in astonishment, with an expression of disbelief. ¡°You¡­are the victim who was kidnapped back then?¡± Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. Thoughts were going back and forth. Imogen really didn¡¯t expect it to be Sarah. But now that Imogen thought about it, it was indeed Sarah. Imogen had known from Riley and Leo that Sarah had been kidnapped and suffered a lot, and the chief also said that the victim was a woman who was brutally tortured by the kidnappers, and she was traumatized, which was just right. Sarah took a sip of red wine. ¡°Yes, do you know why this case is so secretive? It was because of Troy. He used his connections in Marshall Group to suppress the news and delete all relevant web pages after the incident happened.¡± Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Chapter 277 Father¨CDaughter Rtionship It as no wonder. No wonder Imogen could not find any news about what happened that year on the Inte. No wonder Sarah dared to push Imogen unscrupulously just now. It was because Sarah knew Imogen needed her help and didn¡¯t dare to call the police. At this moment, Imogen¡¯s originally clear thoughts suddenly turned into a mess, like tangled wool, which could not be unraveled no matter what. Beforeing in, she had already thought of words to persuade the victim. But the news that Sarah was the victim caught her off guard and messed up her preparations. She suddenly didn¡¯t know what to do. Would Sarah agree to testify? Imogen felt unsure. She took a deep breath, limped to the edge of the sofa, and sat down. ¡°Let¡¯s not mention our previous grudges. You know the purpose of my meeting with you. I hope you cane forward. and testify against ke. He is the kidnapper who caused your ident. Don¡¯t you want them to get the punishment they deserve?¡± Sarah chuckled lightly and pointed at her own face. ¡°Don¡¯t mention our previous grudges? Why not? I remember you just pped me a few days ago!¡± Imogen closed her eyes and took a deep breath. ¡°I apologize to you.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the use of apologizing?¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Unless you let me p back!¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s silence, Sarahughed. ¡°Imogen, you can stand up for grandpa Henry, who is not rted by blood, but you can¡¯t get a p for your father?¡± ¡°Okay, you can p me back.¡± Imogen took a deep breath, stood up slowly, and walked limping in front of Sarah. A triumphant smile appeared on the corner of Sarah¡¯s mouth. In the next second, she stood up and pped Imogen¡¯s face fiercely! The force was so great that Imogen couldn¡¯t stand still. She pushed her right foot back subconsciously, and a piercing pain came from her ankle. The pain made her tremble all over. She couldn¡¯t hold on and fell to the ground. The left side of her cheek was burning and painful and gradually became red and swollen. Half of her face was hot to the base of the ears. Imogen¡¯s back was covered with cold sweat, and the roots of her hair were wet. She took a deep breath, got up from the ground, sat back on the sofa, and asked hoarsely, ¡°Can we talk about real business now?¡± ¡°Yes, we can, but¡­¡± Sarah crossed her legs, looked at Imogen¡¯s embarrassed appearance, and was in a good mood. ¡°The thing has already happened, so what¡¯s the use of punishment? The kidnappers haven¡¯t been brought to justice for so many years, so it doesn¡¯t matter to me. So, why should I make things moreplicated now?¡± Imogen pressed her lower lips. ¡°Do you not want to make things moreplicated, or do you not want to help me? Those kidnappers havemitted a heinous crime. Do you really not want 13:00 Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. them to pay the price? I think you should know why I came to you.¡± ¡°I know. The chief has told me that you want the kidnappers to be arrested and then follow them to track down the driver who killed your dad, but so what? That¡¯s your dad, not mine. I just don¡¯t want to help you. What¡¯s wrong with that?¡± Sarah smiled disdainfully. Sarah mocked the deep love between Imogen and her father. Sarah wondered what would Imogen¡¯s expression be if she knew that she was not Ignacio¡¯s daughter but the unwanted child left behind by her mother¡¯s affair. Sarah felt that it must be exciting. Sarah¡¯s contemptuous attitude made Imogen feel increasingly irritable. Imogen endured it and said in a deep voice, ¡°The kidnappers targeted my dad because he wanted to rescue the hostages as soon as possible and secretly took photos of the kidnappers. He died. because of you. If nothing happened to him, maybe the kidnappers would have been brought to justice long ago. Okay, I don¡¯t expect you to thank him, but don¡¯t you even have any sympathy? Can you really bear to let a person who upholds social fairness and justice and truly cares about the people die in such an unexined way?¡± Sarah smiled and said, ¡°Yes, I don¡¯t care about that.¡± After saying that, Sarah tilted her head to look at Imogen, raising an eyebrow with a ¡°what can you do about it?¡± expression. The corners of Imogen¡¯s mouth twitched as she felt speechless. Imogen stared at Sarah angrily, and her heart was full of anger. Her fingers were tightly clenched into fists, so she could restrain her urge to go up and give Sarah two ps. Imogen hadpletely lost her hope on Sarah. She could only hope that Dustin was not a liar and that he could bring Jeff back to the country. At this time, Imogen¡¯s phone suddenly heard a notification tone. She clicked it and saw that it was Dustin¡¯s reply. He replied: [Oh, shit! We have caught Jeff. Who knew he ran away when we were approaching the border!] Fearing that she would not believe it, Dustin also sent a few MMS messages, which were photos of Jeff being tied. Imogen identified it, and his appearance was indeed simr to the wanted photo of Jeff. It seemed that Dustin was not a liar, but Jeff ran away¡­ Jeff had prepared the escape, so it would be very difficult for Imogen and the others to catch him again! Imogen¡¯s heart sank to the bottom of the valley in an instant, and her mood was extremely low. It seemed she couldn¡¯t rely on Jeff¡¯s connection anymore. But for her father, Imogen told herself that revenge must continue. Imogen took a deep breath and raised her head to look at Sarah. ¡°Since you agreed toe to see me, you shouldn¡¯t be just to reject me, right? Just tell me your conditions directly. Don¡¯t be pretentious!¡± ¡°It seems that you are quite smart. Okay, I¡¯ll tell you. I have just resumed work recently, and I happen to be short of an assistant.¡± Sarah slowly sipped red wine. ¡°You can be my assistant for a month, and I will promise you toe forward and testify.¡± Imogen understood that Sarah was by no means short of assistants. This was just her way of torturing her. As long as she agreed, she would have to be tortured by Sarah for at least a month. But Imogen had to agree. ¡°How can I ensure that you will keep your promise?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°If I don¡¯t keep my promise, you can force me to be sent to the police station.¡± Sarah said with her chin raised. Imogen pressed her lips tightly, lowered her eyes, and pondered for a moment, then said, ¡°Okay, I promise you. I will be your assistant for a month, but you have to give me a few days to handle the matters at hand.¡± It was only a month, and Imogen just had to be patient. Seeing Imogen¡¯s promise, Sarah raised the corners of her mouth. Her Come to ourpany to report in three days.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± eyes lit up. ¡°Three days! ¡°By the way, I just saw you limping when you came in. What¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah asked with a wicked smile on her lips. She knew the answer herself. The corner of Imogen¡¯s mouth twitched, and she said softly, ¡°I identally fell down myself.¡± ¡°I see. Be more careful when you walk in the future.¡± After speaking, Sarah put down her instep, stood up, and walked away gracefully on her high heels. Imogen was the only one left in the private room. She breathed a sigh of relief, and the tense strings in her heart finally had a moment to rx. She leaned tiredly on the back of the sofa, closed her eyes, and remained motionless. Resting on the sofa for a while, Imogen called the waiter to help her downstairs, copied the surveince video of the stairs, and called 911 by the way. Just a few steps out of the private room, a familiar voice suddenly came from behind, ¡°Imogen?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t even need to look back, and she knew it was Troy. What a coincidence. ¡°Your foot is injured?¡± Troy strode forward, pushed aside the waiter next to her, and supported Imogen himself. Seeing Imogen¡¯s face, he narrowed his eyes and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with Imogen said, ¡°I identally fell.¡± ¡°Can five finger prints be left after a fall? Troy asked in a cold voice. Imogen lowered her head and remained silent. Troy directly carried Imogen and said, ¡°I¡¯ll take you to the hospital first.¡± your face?¡± Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Chapter 278 Who Hurt Her Troy carried Imogen to the car, put her in the back seat, and looked at her carefully. Her forehead was a little red, and there were two band¨Caids on it casually. The left side of her face was red and swollen, with five clear fingerprints on it, and her right foot¡­ Troy raised Imogen¡¯s right foot and wanted to take off her boot. She wanted to take her foot back, but he held down her calf. After taking off the boots, even though the socks were still on, Troy could still see the swollen ankles. In short, Imogen looked messed up. Troy¡¯s eyes became sharp, and he asked in a calm voice, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Where did you get these injuries? Who hit you?¡± Imogen was silent for a few seconds. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it.¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± Meeting Troy¡¯s questioning eyes, Imogen turned away and closed her eyes. Troy remained silent. He was helpless and angry. Troy believed he could still find out the truth even Imogen did not want to tell him. Troy wondered, ¡°Who on earth could have hurt Imogen, yet she still wants to protect them?¡± Troy hadn¡¯t even had a drink during the dinner party, and the secretary who helped him hold back the drink had already been sent back. He drove to the hospital, carried Imogen to the orthopedics. department first, put her on a chair, and exined his purpose. The doctor raised Imogen¡¯s right foot and gently pressed on the red and swollen area, judging the situation. ¡°Does it hurt so much here?¡± Imogen said, ¡°A little.¡± ¡°What about here?¡± ¡°A little. Doctor, you press too lightly. It may hurt if you you press hard.¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Then, I¡¯ll press harder,¡± The doctor said with a smile. Imogen didn¡¯t take it seriously, only thinking that the doctor was joking. Unexpectedly, the next second, the doctor fixed her ankle and pressed hard on her ankle. ¡°Ouch¡­¡± Caught off guard, Imogen burst into tears because of the pain. Troy quickly supported her and held one of her hands. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± Imogen burst into tears. ¡°Yes¡­¡± It hurt so much. Looking at her red eyes and aggrieved expression, Troyughed. Imogen withdrew her hand from his. She wondered why Troy was still smiling. The doctor put down Imogen¡¯s warm ankle and said, ¡°Try walking on the ground to see if it still hurts.¡± Imogen carefully ced her right foot on the ground, stood up holding the table, limped for two steps, slowly moved her weight on her left foot to her right foot, walked slowly to the door, and then walked back. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. She beamed. ¡°It seems that the pain is really gone. Thank you, Doctor!¡± The doctor said, ¡°You¡¯re wee, as long as it doesn¡¯t hurt anymore.¡± As for the wound on her forehead, the doctor treated it, put a square gauze on it, and prescribed medicine. Back in the car again, Troy asked while fastening his seat belt, ¡°Do you want me to send back?¡± ¡°How about you take me to the restaurant? My car is still there¡­¡± ¡°Give me the key, and I¡¯ll have someone drive it for you tomorrow.¡± ¡°Okay, Grace is at Marshall vi, so go pick her up first.¡± Troy changed his direction to Marshall vi. you Imogen picked up her phone and looked through the Facebook group for photography courses. There happened to be a photography ss tonight. Imogen asked for leave from the teaching assistant. At this time, the ss was not over yet. Not many people were chatting in the Facebook they were probably taking the ss seriously. group, so Troy parked the car at the door of Marshall vi, and the two got out of the car together. They went in and talked to La for a while, and then took Grace out. When Troy¡¯s car was approaching the apartment where Imogen lived, Imogen said, ¡°Just stop at the east gate.¡± Non¨Cresidents could only park on the roadside there, and they could not park for a long time. Troy quickly realized Imogen¡¯s intentions. She merely saw him as a driver and wanted him to leave once he¡¯d done the task. He said, ¡°No, it¡¯s too far from your apartment block, and it¡¯s too cold outside. It¡¯s better for me to park directly in the underground garage.¡± ¡°Actually, it¡¯s not far¡­¡± Without saying a word, Troy drove into the underground garage. Imogen pouted and said nothing. For the sake of his help tonight, she did not want to argue with him. After parking the car, Troy pushed the door down and consciously followed Imogen and Grace into the elevator. When she arrived at the t floor, Imogen took off her boots, took out her mobile phone, hung her down jacket on the hook next to her, and went straight to the kitchen. There were frozen pizzas in the refrigerator. Imogen was ready to heat a few slices of pizza for herself. Troy stood at the kitchen door, saw her movements, and said, ¡°I just talked and didn¡¯t eat much in the evening, so prepare a few slices of pizza for me as well.¡± Imogen turned around and red at him. Troy curled his lips and smiled, then turned around and returned to the living room. Suddenly, Imogen¡¯s cell phone on the table rang. Troy walked over and took a look. It was a message. When the screen was locked, he could only see that the person who sent the message noted that his name was Xavier, but he could not see the specific message content. Grace told Troy that Xavier was the photography tutor of Imogen¡¯s photography ss, and she nned to go with Xavier to collect photos. But Alex and Grace would also follow. Troy didn¡¯t think much about it. He just felt that Imogen really wanted to learn photography. ¡°Come in and get the te!¡± Imogen¡¯s sound came from the kitchen. Troy walked in, came out with a te in one hand, and ced it on the table. Imogen trailed behind, holding two slices of pizza on a te, apanied by a side of garlic bread and ranch dip. Troy and Imogen were sitting on the sofa, enjoying their pizzas. Watching them, Grace¡¯s craving grew stronger. Eventually, Troy grabbed a clean te and served her a few slices. After eating, Troy had no reason to stay here anymore and reluctantly left. Before leaving, he did not forget to turn around and say, ¡°Remember to apply medicine on the injury on your forehead on time.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t say anything and closed the door directly. With a ¡°click¡°, Troy turned into a door panel in front of him. He touched his nose and took the elevator to the garage. After getting in the car, he didn¡¯t start the car in a hurry but sent a message to Lane, asking him to investigate what happened to Imogen at the restaurant tonight. Imogen cleaned up the dishes, snuggled into the sofafortably, and picked up the phone to unlock it. She then saw the message from Xavier: [Why didn¡¯t youe to ss tonight?] Imogen replied: [I¡¯m sorry. I had some things to deal with tonight. I¡¯ll catch up on the rey.] [Well, there is courseware in the group. You can ask me if you don¡¯t understand.] [Thanks.] Imogen thought for a while and then asked: [Xavier, have you confirmed the time for the collection you mentionedst time?] Xavier replied: [Didn¡¯t I tell you to call me Hann?] Imogen replied: [Okay, Hann.] Xavier replied: [The time hasn¡¯t been set yet. Is there any problem? Do you have a problem with time?] -Well, I have something to do in the next month. At present, I only have time tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.] Imogen nced at Grace next to her and prayed that Xavier would have time in these three days. Otherwise, she would have to wait a monthter. Grace couldn¡¯t wait so long. Grace had a disagreement with Emily and extended her stay here for inspiration. Imogen didn¡¯t want to let her down. Chapter 278 Who Hurt Her [Okay, I have something on hand. I will deal with it tomorrow morning. After lunch, I will leave and stay in Leeds City for two days. Do you think it is okay?] [Okay, thank you, Hann!] Imogen turned to look at Grace. ¡°Grace, we¡¯ll go for inspiration tomorrow!¡± Grace looked up from the cartoon she was watching and excitedly raised her hand. ¡°Yay!¡± Imogen also informed Charlie and Alex. On the eighth, Imogen simply packed her luggage. Alex came over with his luggage and had lunch together with her. The three adults and Grace drove to the highway intersection. There was already a ck car waiting on the roadside, and standing next to it was a young man wearing a dark id coat and a scarf. Looking at the man from a distance, Charlie eximed, ¡°Damn, that can¡¯t be Xavier. He¡¯s so handsome!¡± Imogen nced at the man and looked at the license te number. ¡°Charlie, that¡¯s the car. We can stop now.¡± Charlie parked behind the ck car. Imogen pushed the door open and got out of the car. She then closed the door. ¡°H¨CHann?¡± When Imogen saw the photo in the Facebook group before, she felt that Yohan looked a bit like Troy. No, he was older than Troy. It should be said that Troy looked like him. Now that Imogen saw Yohan in person, she felt that Yohan and Troy looked even more simr, especially their facial features. They looked exactly the same. Yohan walked over, looked at Imogen¡¯s familiar face, and smiled. ¡°Hello, Imogen.¡± Chapter 279 Old Acquaintance Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Chapter 279 Old Acquaintance ¡°Sorry to keep you waiting.¡± ¡°We have just arrived.¡± Yohan looked Imogen up and down. ¡°What¡¯s the matter with the injury on your forehead? Is it severe?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. I just identally fell.¡± ¡°We haven¡¯t seen you for a few years, but you are still as beautiful as you were in college.¡± ¡°You¡¯ve got to be kidding.¡± Imogen said with a sheepish smile, ¡°Hann, let me introduce you. These are two of my close friends. This is Charlie, and this is Alex. Alex is also a photographer. The one who doesn¡¯t get out of the car is my niece.¡± Charlie smiled and said, ¡°Hello, handsome, I am Charlie Franco.¡± The feeling of sadness would notst long in Charlie. She could always digest it by herself, and soon she looked happy again. Alex nodded to Yohan. ¡°Hello, I am Alex.¡± Yohan moved his gaze to Charlie, paused for a moment, looked at Alex, nodded and smiled gentlemanly. ¡°Hi, I¡¯m Yohan Harrington, Imogen¡¯s teacher. When we get to Leeds City, we can discuss with each other.¡± Th Alex responded with a smile, ¡°Sure!¡± Behind Yohan was a man who just got out of the car. He took the initiative to introduce himself, ¡°Hello, three beauties. I am Mr. Harrington¡¯s assistant. Just call me Caleb.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow. ¡°So you¡¯re the assistant teacher from the vige, Caleb?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Let¡¯s get in the car and set off,¡± Yohan suggested. ¡°Okay.¡± They each returned to the car and headed for Leeds City. Leeds City was in the neighboring province, south of New York City. Due to its geographical location and terrain, the climate was warm and the seasons were like spring. The natural scenery was beautiful and a good ce for folk art collection. In the car, Grace, who was sitting in the passenger seat, looked back at Imogen in the back seat. ¡°Imogen, did you pay attention to their car?¡± ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Imogen was puzzled. ¡°I just saw that there seemed to be another person in their car who didn¡¯t get out.¡± ¡°Is there any?¡± Charlie sat in the driver¡¯s seat, looking straight ahead, and answered casually, ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention.¡± ¡°Yes, you are here to look at other handsome guys!¡± Alex joked. ¡°I didn¡¯t pay attention either,¡± Imogen said. With a straight face, Charlie asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong with appreciating handsome guys? Who wouldn¡¯t want a glimpse of someone good¨Clooking? Oh, and Imogen, is he taken?¡± ¡°I have no idea.¡± Alex guessed. ¡°I guess no. He doesn¡¯t wear a ring on his hand. If he is married, will his wife allow him to invite other girls out to y?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, so I still have a chance,¡± Charlie said seriously. ¡°What?¡± Imogen was shocked. ¡°Charlie, you decided to pursue him so soon?¡± Alex asked in surprise. Charlie spared time and nced at Alex. ¡°I checked his identity beforeing here. Guess what I found?¡± ¡°What did you find?¡± ¡°Yohan isn¡¯t just a renowned photographer. He¡¯s also the eldest son of the Harringtons from Jubilian City. He used to live abroad, butst year, with his father¡¯s health declining, he was called back to take the helm of the family business. Now, he¡¯s the head of the Harrington family.¡± Alex looked at Imogen in surprise, and asked, ¡°And then?¡± Charlieughed. ¡°My dad is pushing me to go on these blind dates, thinking of handing the family wealth over to his mistress¡¯s son. I couldn¡¯t let that happen. But managing thepany? Not really my thing. I need some leverage. So¡­ Hehe¡­I¡¯ve got to find someone who can handle it. Someone who can keep my dad¡¯s mistress in check so that I don¡¯t have to work to get thepany back. Yohan¡¯s family is already pretty established, so he won¡¯t be looking to take anything from the Francos. It¡¯s a win¨Cwin!¡± .???? you think Yohan is particrly suitable? Although our identities are quite different, we still have to give it a try. What if he is in love and has to date me?¡± Alex couldn¡¯t helpughing. Imogen was silent for two seconds. ¡°It makes sense. Come on, try to win him over.¡± ¡°Charlie,¡± Just then, Grace called out childishly. ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°You are very good at dreaming.¡± ¡°Ha ha ha ha¡­¡± At around five o¡¯clock in the afternoon, the group arrived in Leeds City, and the car drove into the underground garage of the hotel they had booked. After Imogen got off the car, she took Grace down, took out her luggage, and walked to the elevator with Alex and Charlie. Charlie dragged her suitcase and looked around. ¡°Where are they?¡± ¡°Their car is parked over there. Let¡¯s go up and check in first,¡± Imogen said. Charlie muttered, ¡°There are empty spots here. Why do they have to park so far away?¡± ¡°Who knows?¡± The three of them plus Grace took the elevator to the first floor and checked in the hotel. After entering the identity information, thedy at the front desk gave them the room card. ¡°Okay, your room number is 1605. Take the elevator here to the 16th floor, and turn left to the fourth room.¡± They still booked a three¨Cbedroom suite together, each with a bedroom, and Grace followed Imogen. ¡°Okay.¡± 13:00 Imogen took the room card and walked to the elevator. Just as the elevator came down, the four of them walked in. As soon as the elevator door closed, the elevator dooring up from the first floor opened. Then, Yohan and the other two people walked out. Seeing that there was no one in the hall, Caleb looked around and said to the young man next to Yohan, ¡°They should have gone up.¡± ¡°Probably.¡± The young man remained calm. After resting in the room for a while, everyone was hungry. Imogen asked, ¡°Shall we go to the restaurant to eat?¡± Charlie, who was slumped on the sofa, immediately sat up and said, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s invite Yohan and the others to join us.¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ask him.¡± ¡°Hey, tell me his phone number.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen sent Yohan a WhatsApp message, asking if they wanted to eat, and then forwarded his WhatsApp contact card to Charlie. ¡°He said see us in the restaurant. Let¡¯s go.¡± ¡°What?¡± Charlie took Imogen¡¯s phone in disbelief and saw that Yohan really replied to Imogen¡¯s message on the screen. With a sad face, Charlie asked, ¡°Why didn¡¯t he reply my message?¡± Alex patted her shoulderfortingly. ¡°Maybe he didn¡¯t see it.¡± Charlie was speechless. She didn¡¯t believe that excuse herself. Yohan and Caleb were already seated in the restaurant. Seeing that there were only two of them, Alex thought that he had seen it wrong before and forgot about the matter. They shared a table to eat together. Charlie and Caleb made the atmosphere lively. Although they had just met, Charlie and Caleb did not feel awkward between them. During dinner, Yohan¡¯s history with Imogen came up. He fondly recounted a few instances, from helping her find a house to rent, to assisting with daily necessities and visa extensions. Every time, he was right by Imogen¡¯s side, ensuring she got what she needed. Once, Imogen lost her phone in a supermarket at a mall. When she sought help from the mall¡¯s management, they seemed indifferent, likely due to her being a foreigner. It was Yohan who stepped in, persuading them to review the security footage. Thanks to him, they located the thief who had taken her phone. Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Coincidentally, Yohan graduated from the same university as Imogen in a rted major. He knew the personalities of Imogen¡¯s teachers well and gave her a lot of guidance in her studies. Furthermore, during a Christmas event that year, Imogen was harassed by a wealthy individual who had studied abroad, often referred to as a ¡°rich second generation¡°. It was Yohan who intervened, ensuring the man didn¡¯t bother Imogen again. However, what Yohan said became more and more unfamiliar to Imogen. She tried her best to recall it, but she still couldn¡¯t remember anything. ¡°Wow, so you two were quite close before,¡± Charlie remarked, with her eyes shifting between Chapter 279 Old Acquaintance Yohan and Imogen with a suggestive glint. Charlie felt that Yohan was also pretty good, not much different from Troy. As for what she said in the car, although she thought about it, it was mostly meant as a joke. Imogen pretended not to see Charlie¡¯s eyes and turned to pick up food for Grace. Grace had long been aware of this photographer¡¯s intention toward Imogen. Grace told herself that she must tell Troy about it when she went back. When she was almost done eating, Charlie got up and went to the bathroom. The men¡¯s and women¡¯s bathrooms shared a row of sinks. While Charlie was washing her hands, someone walked out of the men¡¯s bathroom. Charlie raised her eyes casually and froze. Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Chapter 280 Does He Also Live Here Copyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. ¡°Charlie, we meet again. Merry Christmas.¡± With a gentle smile, Chad came to the faucet next to Charlie to wash his hands. Charlie asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°Ie here to do something. How about you?¡± Chad took out two tissues from the wall next to him to wipe his hands. His every move was pleasing to the eye. ¡°Just y,¡± Charlie spat out the words, shook off the water on her hand, and walked away. Chad took her arm and asked, ¡°Do you mind having a meal with me?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Charlie shook off Chad¡¯s hand and strode out of the restroom. After Charlie returned to the dinner table, Imogen saw that Charlie looked bad and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie snorted coldly. ¡°It¡¯s really disappointing to meet a trash.¡± Imogen immediately understood who Charlie was talking about. ¡°Does he also live here?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Charlie took a few more bites and put down her fork. ¡°I¡¯m stuffed. I¡¯m going back to my room first. Are we going out at night?¡± Imogen looked at Yohan. Yohan nced at his watch and said thoughtfully, ¡°We can go out at eight o¡¯clock, and I will teach you how to take photos of night scenes.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go back to have a nap.¡± Taking her phone, Charlie got up and left. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m full and want to go back,¡± Raising her head, Grace said. Imogen looked up to say to Yohan, ¡°Well, we¡¯ll go back first. See you in the hall at eight o¡¯clock.¡± Yohan nodded in response. After Imogen and Grace left, only Yohan and Caleb were left here. Caleb hesitated for a while and said, ¡°Mr. Harrington, that kid intimately called Ms. Forbes Imogen.¡± ¡°I heard it,¡± Yohan said in a deep voice, ¡°Ask someone to investigate who Imogen¡¯s husband is.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± answered Caleb. At this time, Chad came over to sit down opposite Yohan with a te and pushed up his sses with his slender fingers. ¡°Did they go back?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± said Yohan. Caleb joked, ¡°Ms. Franco said she wanted to go back to her room as soon as she came back from the restroom. She also said that she encountered a trash person. Mr. Willock, you still have a long way to go.¡± Chad smiled. ¡°Having emotions is better than treating me like a stranger.¡± Back in the room, Grace was about to call Troy, but at this time, Troy called her. Grace quickly hid in the bathroom, connected to the phone, and whispered, ¡°Troy.¡± ¡°Grace, where are you?¡± Troy asked. Yesterday, Troy asked Imogen for the car keys and said to Imogen that he would arrange for someone to drive Imogen¡¯s car back from the restaurant. But Troy didn¡¯t go to find a helper. Instead, he drove the car back himself to go to Imogen¡¯s house in the name of returning the key. However, Imogen wasn¡¯t home! ¡°We are in Leeds City now. Imogen wants to take beautiful photos here. Troy,e here quickly. That photographer wants to take Imogen away from you.¡± ¡°Okay, I wille there soon.¡± After hanging up the phone, Troy immediately located Grace, and then he asked Lane to book a room in the hotel in advance and to investigate the photographer named Xavier. After Lane heard this, his expression turned a little weird. ¡°Are you sure the photographer who goes with Ms. Forbes to take pictures is called Xavier?¡± ¡°Well, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Troy raised his eyebrows. Lane looked up at Troy cautiously, then quickly lowered his head and said, ¡°Xavier is Yohan.¡± Troy frowned. ¡°What? The eminent head of the Harrington family is actually a photographer?¡± Lane added, ¡°Yes, in addition, he was actually the chairman of Foreign Association when Ms. Forbes had a further study abroad¡­¡± Troy paused, then looked up. ¡°Say it again?¡± ¡°Well, he¡¯s actually¡­ the chairman of Foreign Association.¡± Lane¡¯s voice faltered. ¡°It¡¯s the one who got very close to Imogen, and maybe¡­¡± Troy didn¡¯t say the rest of the words. Troy gritted his teeth and failed to maintain a calm expression. Troy thought, ¡°Holy shit! Yohan! Could it be that he repeatedly targeted the Marshall Group because of Imogen?!¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± Lane didn¡¯t dare to take a breath. Troy suddenly rose from his chair and said, ¡°Call me if there is any situation.¡± Then, he strode out of the office. Breathing a sigh of relief, Lane quickly took out his mobile phone to book a room for Troy. Imogen and herpanions went out at eight o¡¯clock and walked along the city streets while taking pictures. Charlie asionally acted as a model for them. Whenever Yohan discovered that Imogen¡¯s photos could be refined, he would demonstrate it himself. After walking for a while, Grace was so tired that she couldn¡¯t continue, so Caleb picked her up. Back at the hotel after ten o¡¯clock, Imogeny on the bed and looked at some photos takenst night after washing up, feeling that she had learned a lot. Grace was already sound asleep, and Imogen put down her phone and turned off the lights to sleep. That night, Imogen didn¡¯t sleep well. She dreamed but couldn¡¯t wake 1. up. In her dream, everyone gathered together to y games, and the atmosphere was lively and happy. A well¨Cdressed man holding a wine ss came over to chat with Imogen. Imogen dealt with it briefly and hid in the bathroom impatiently. When she identally nced in the mirror, she immediately woke up with a fright. 3:00 Imogen widened her eyes, with her heart beating intensely. The room was so pitch dark that nothing could be seen. As Imogen closed her eyes, the image in the mirror in her dream came to her mind, which was Imogen¡¯s belly was swollen as if she was pregnant. ¡°How can I have such an outrageous dream? Can it be that I want to carry children too much?¡± Imogen thought. Imogen exhaled, and she felt Grace huddled in her arms, sleeping soundly, and couldn¡¯t help but reach out to pinch Grace¡¯s cute face. However, this dream seemed to be what Yohan exactly said. The things Yohan said didn¡¯t seem to be lies, but Imogen really couldn¡¯t remember them. As Imogen recalled carefully, Suddenly, she felt a sharp pain in her brain. ¡°Hiss¡­¡± With her face wrinkled up, Imogen unbearably held her head in her hands. Several scenes shed through her mind so quickly that they were difficult to capture. She thought, ¡°Well, stop thinking about it.¡± Then Imogen closed her eyes to sleep. In the morning, Caleb was horrified after receiving the investigation result. ¡°Mr. Harrington, the information about Ms. Forbes¡¯s husband was found¡­¡± Yohan adjusted his cuffs before a mirror. ¡°Just tell me.¡± ¡°It¡¯s Troy.¡± Yohan paused and nced over. Caleb hurriedly said, ¡°Ms. Forbes was adopted in the Marshall family and Sir Marshall arranged for her to marry Troy three years ago. But she got divorced not long ago, which widely spread online.¡± But Yohan didn¡¯t know about it because he rarely paid attention to domestic entertainment news. ¡°Troy¡­¡± Yohan looked at himself in the mirror with deep eyes and repeated in a low voice. After breakfast, Yohan got out of the elevator. He suddenly stopped when he was about to walk towards the hotel entrance. At the entrance, Troy walked in with the car key. When Troy saw Yohan, he narrowed his eyes also stopped. Thinking that Yohan might be the biological father of Imogen¡¯s child, Troy felt depressed and furious. He couldn¡¯t help but clench his big hands, with knuckles sounding creak. The atmosphere plummeted, and the silence was rming. and Yohan and Troy looked at each other, with their gazes intertwining, and both refused to give in to each other. The sparks flew around them. Neither spoke first as if the one who spoke first was a loser. For a long time, with the unknown tacit understanding between the two, they spoke at the same time, ¡°What a coincidence! Mr. Harrington, you are also here. Are you going out?¡± Chapter 280 Does He Also Live Here ¡°Oh, how coincident! Mr. Marshall, are you here on business?¡± ¡°I want to look for someone.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes turned gloomy. ¡°Well, wish you sess in finding it, Mr. Marshall.¡± Yohan remained calm. At this moment, as the elevator next to them dinged and opened, Imogen led Grace out. Seeing Troy and Yohan standing opposite each other, Imogen paused in astonishment. 0 Chapter 281 Chapter 281 hapter 281 Are You Mad Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 281 Are You Mad ¡°Troy!¡± The child¡¯s voice was the first to break the silence. Grace reacted first and trotted forward happily. ¡°Why are you here?¡± ¡°I have something to do here and just to see you,¡± answered Troy. Troy spoke to Grace but looked at Imogen. His tone was a little worried and reproachful. ¡°Oh, the injury on your head is still not healed, and the ankle just recovered yesterday. The doctor said you. need to rest more, but you came here to take photos today. Why don¡¯t you pay more attention to your health?¡± The intuition told Imogen that Troy only nned to follow her instead ofing here for other things. However, Imogen didn¡¯t expose it but said calmly, ¡°I¡¯m fine. Go ahead and do your work. We¡¯re going to take photos.¡± Then, her gaze turned to Yohan. ¡°Let¡¯s turned to Yohan. ¡°Let¡¯s go. The guide maybe already arrived.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s indifferent attitude towards Troy, Yohan faintly smiled. ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen did not forget to ask Grace, ¡°Grace, are you willing to be with Troy, or¡­¡± Before Imogen could finish speaking, Troy said, ¡°Where are you going to take pictures? It¡¯s my first time toe to Leeds City, and I¡¯m avable now, so let me go with you.¡± Speaking nothing, Imogen red at Troy. Meeting Imogen¡¯s gaze, Troy didn¡¯t change his expression and added, ¡°If you get tired from walking, I can carry you on my back.¡± Yohan nced at Troy with a gleam shing in his eyes. ¡°Mr. Marshall, I thought you were always busy with your affairs, but I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a good interest.¡± ¡°Mr. Harrington, I¡¯m not better than you. You deal with many affairs as the head of the Harrington family, and at the same time, you can also have leisure time to be a photographer in another ce,¡± Troy said in a steady tone. Imogen pinched Troy¡¯s waist and smiled at Yohan. ¡°There is little time left. Let¡¯s go.¡± Speaking nothing, Yohan turned around directly and went out of the hall. Caleb nced at Troy and Imogen vaguely and followed Yohan closely. Charlie nced sideways at Troy, took Alex¡¯s arm, and walked forward. She muttered in a low voice, ¡°I thought Chad was very annoying. It seems that the dimwit is about the same as Chad.¡± Seeing that others had left, expressionless, Imogen cast a sidelong nce at Troy. ¡°Don¡¯t you want to be together? Aren¡¯t you still leaving?¡± Troy picked up Grace¡¯s small schoolbag casually, easily picked Grace up with one arm, and stepped forward. He gave Imogen a guilty look. ¡°I thought you would be upset.¡± ¡°Humph.¡± Imogen nced at Troy sullenly. ¡°Just look at my expression! Do you think I am happy now?¡± Troy didn¡¯t speak Grace answered, ¡°You are unhappy.¡± ¡°Before other people, I don¡¯t say something bad about you, for I keep your dignity. When you get to 12:35 the ce, don¡¯t act improperly! Do you hear me?¡± Imogen¡¯s tone was serious as if a teacher scolded a disobedient primary student. ¡°Yes.¡± Troy touched his nose. There was a small passenger car parked outside the hotel with a driver and a guide, which was originally used to serve small tour groups for individual tourists, but Imogen and herpanions paid for it. The others were already seated, and Troy was thest to get in the car. Before Troy got in the car, a passing man patted Troy on the shoulder and said indignantly, ¡°Young man, you know what? You shouldn¡¯t spoil your wife too much, and you have to show your strictness as the head of the family. As a real man, you shouldn¡¯t be too humble before your wife!¡± Troy nced at the passer¨Cby. ¡°Thank you. But it¡¯s my will.¡± Troy liked that Imogen treated him in the way she asionally pinched him and red at him. From the perspective of the outsiders, Imogen seemed to loathe Troy. But Troy thought it showed that the rtionship between Imogen and him was slowly tightening. As just now, Imogen smiled at Yohan politely but showed her real image towards Troy. Imogen didn¡¯t cover her real emotions only before the people who had intimacy with her. Feeling astonished and disappointed in Troy, the passer¨Cby thought, ¡°How could there be such a useless man?!¡± Standing in the passenger car with a height of 6.1 feet, half¨Cbent, Troy looked around. Charlie yed a trick. She sat separately from Alex, and as soon as Imogen got into the car, Charlie beckoned Imogen to sit beside her, keeping a distance of the width of the aisle from Alex so that Troy and Grace had to sit in front of Imogen. The holiday had ended, but there were still many people traveling to Leeds City at this time. Arriving at a natural scenic spot, Imogen got out of the car with the camera in hand. ¡°As for different scenes, you should use different techniques to take pictures,¡± Yohan talked about his habits in photographing while walking. Imogen listened to it carefully, and Alex also expressed her own opinions. Charlie didn¡¯t understand it, so she took pictures herself and acted as their model. scenery. Troy nced at Imogen aggrievedly and then apanied Grace to enjoy the There were authorized vendors in the scenic area selling local snacks, souvenirs, etc. Grace was so interested that she would go to have a look in every stall she met. ¡°Troy, I want to eat this.¡± Licking her lips, Grace stood in front of a stall. Troy took a look at the name of this snack and then bought ten servings after asking about the price. Grace had a small appetite, so she only took a small piece and chewed it slowly. When Troy looked up, and his eyes turned gloomy. Not far away, Imogen was showing Yohan the photo she had just taken. The two¡¯s heads were very close. Troy picked up Grace with one hand and walked forward quickly. Reaching out to shake the food in his hand, Troy interrupted themunication between Imogen and Yohan, ¡°I bought some snacks. Do you want to eat?¡± 12:35 Chapter 281 Are You Mad As Imogen looked up, her appetite was instantly aroused. She picked up a piece to put it in her mouth and asked Yohan beside her, ¡°Hann, do you want to eat?¡± After hearing what Imogen called Yohan, Troy¡¯s expression froze for a moment, and then he looked at Yohan gloomily. Yohan smiled meaningfully. ¡°No, thanks.¡± Imogen took another piece, put the rest of the food back into Troy¡¯s hand, and looked down at the pictures in the camera. ¡°Go to ask if Charlie and Alex want to eat it.¡± Holding the bag and hearing Imogen¡¯spulsory order, Troy¡¯s eyes were filled with grievance. Seeing that Troy was still here, Imogen looked up at Troy. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t forget to ask Caleb.¡± Troy was speechless. While Imogen walked forward alone, Troy leaned over with his eyes narrowing. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that you couldn¡¯t clearly remember what had happened when you were an exchange student abroad?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Nodding solemnly, Imogen took a piece of the snack from the bag in Troy¡¯s hand and put it in her mouth. ¡°So why did you call him Hann?¡± Troy asked. ¡°He asked me to call him like this,¡± Imogen replied. ¡°Why were you so obedient after Yohan asked you to call him like this? Then why don¡¯t you call me Roy?¡± Troy said. Imogen looked at Troy as if Troy was an idiot. ¡°Troy, are you mad?¡± Troy wanted to say something more, but Imogen reacted, looked at Troy directly, and questioned him, ¡°How do you know I met Yohan abroad? Did you investigate me?¡± ¡°I¡­¡± Troy¡¯s face froze, and he averted his eyes with a flickering gaze. ¡°Grace, do you want to eat that? I will buy it for you.¡± After finishing speaking, Troy directly carried Grace and slipped away without waiting for Grace to answer. Imogen was speechless. Not long after, Troy had various snacks such as apple pies, cakes, etc. In addition, there were some delicate toys in his hand. Troy paid attention to Imogen¡¯s position from time to time, lest she fell too far behind. After paying the money, Troy took the fragrant shrimp meatballs from a vendor and passed one of them to Grace. Then, he looked to see where Imogen was. After Troy saw Imogen, his face turned gloomy again. 12:25 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 Chapter 282 A Perfect Match With Anyone Not far away, Imogen showed Yohan her pictures with good angles and a sense of color. Yohan gave positivements to Imogen but put forward his own opinions based on these pictures. Imogen searched for proper angles for shooting several times, but she still failed to take a satisfactory picture. So Yohan stood behind Imogen and taught her step by step how to find the best angle. From Troy¡¯s perspective, Yohan seemed to be holding Imogen in his arms, looking quite intimate. Troy narrowed his eyes and pursed his lips tightly, with the veins on his forehead bulging. Troy strode towards the two with Grace. When Troy was almost close to them, Yohan let Imogen go and came to her side to look at the camera screen. ¡°How do you think?¡± Imogen carefully observed the photos on the camera, nced at Yohan with a smile, and praised, ¡°Wow! As for the same scene, taking pictures from this angle ispletely different from the one just now. You deserve to be an internationally renowned photographer!¡± Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Yohan was so close to Imogen that he could see Imogen¡¯s fair and tender skin, and her bright and beautiful eyes narrowing, and Imogen¡¯s long feather¨Clike eyshes, as well as her big smile with happiness and sincerity. Suddenly, Yohan¡¯s heartbeat heavily throbbed. After being slightly stunned, Yohan pursed his lips and smiled. After seeing this scene, Troy¡¯s expression became more terrible, with dense gloom surging in his eyes as if a violent storm was about to loom. Troy stepped forward to interrupt their conversation, ¡°Imogen, do you want to eat shrimp meatballs?¡± After hearing what Troy said, Imogen turned her head and smiled. ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen casually hung the camera around her neck, stretched her wrist, and picked up a meatball. Then sheined while gnawing, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s so hot. Are these small shrimp meatballs? But it tastes like pasta!¡± Troy smiled unconsciously. But when he saw Yohan next to him, his smile froze, and then Troy immediately ttened it, He asked coolly, ¡°Mr. Harrington, do you want to try it?¡± Yohan smiled and refused. ¡°No, thanks. I¡¯ll go over there and have a look.¡± Looking at Yohan¡¯s figure with gloomy eyes, Troy thought, ¡°Yohan can target the Marshall Group, but it¡¯s uneptable for me that he covets Imogen.¡± ¡°I want to eat more.¡± Although Imogen said the shrimp meatball was pasta, she thought it still tasted good. Troy came to his senses and immediately passed over with the opened packaging box. Imogen ate one after another while walking forward. Troy carried Grace, who was exhausted, walked with Imogen shoulder to shoulder and asked casually, ¡°You like photographing very much, right?¡± Imogen¡¯s smile at Yohan just now was pure and sincere. It was the first time Troy saw such a bright and happy smile of Imogen since they got divorced. Imogen¡¯s smile made Yohan lose his mind and made Troy bitter as well. Troy liked seeing Imogen smile, but he was afraid that he would not be the one to lead Imogen out of her tough period and make Imogen smile. ¡°Yes. I¡¯ve liked it since I was a child.¡± ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you y it before.¡± Imogen took out a piece of apple pie from the bag hanging on Troy¡¯s finger to eat while wiping the crumbs from her mouth and said casually, ¡°I haven¡¯t much leisure time.¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you have time? I remember there was a photography club at Jeffers University. Why didn¡¯t you join in it?¡± Imogen kept silent for a moment and nced at Troy. ¡°Do you want to hear the truth or the lie?¡± ¡°Of course, the truth,¡± said Troy. ¡°There were two reasons. The first was that my father¡¯s death gave me a huge blow. From the time he passed away to our divorce, I basically never used a camera to take photos,¡± answered Imogen. ¡°What about the second one?¡± Troy asked. Imogen said slowly, ¡°The second was that I liked a person very much at that time. I really loved him. He was very excellent. Only by studying and working hard could I narrowly catch up with him¡­¡± Troy¡¯s whole body froze, and a soreness suddenly surged up in his throat. The ufortable emotions climbed up to entangle his whole heart like vines, making Troy breathless. Troy had always known that Imogen had someone she liked. From her words, Troy could fully understand how much she liked that person, for Imogen emphasized her affection twice. Troy thought, ¡°Who was that person on earth?! Imogen was an undergraduate student from the advanced university ranking second, and she joined the Marshall Group after graduation. Such a resume is already wonderful. Coupled with the background of the Marshall family, Imogen is a perfect match with anyone, but that person actually didn¡¯t fall in love with Imogen?! But fortunately, that man disliked Imogen. Otherwise, Imogen wouldn¡¯t have a romantic rtionship with me.¡± Troy felt hoarse in his throat as if he had swallowed rocks. ¡°Then what? Have you confessed to him?¡± ¡°No. Actually, when I knew that person, he had a girlfriend, and they loved each other affectionately. So I never dared to reveal my affection in front of him¡­¡± His knuckles creaked as Troy exerted so much force to clench his fists. Troy felt depressed and jealous as if his heart was full of salty water, and even he felt bitter in his tongue. Seeing that person and his girlfriend loving each other deeply, Imogen felt heartbroken, as if a knife had pierced her heart, but she could only show an approving smile and shrink in the corner to lick her wounds silently. And maybe Imogen would cry secretly in sadness at night. As soon as Troy thought of the scene, he felt intense pain in his heart. He was madly jealous! ¡°If the person Imogen loved had been me, I would definitely not have let her suffer such a sorrowful thing!¡± Troy thought. ¡°So, do you still like him now? Have you ever thought about being with him? If he came to you now, would you ept him?¡± Taking a deep breath, Troy asked. pursue ¡°No,¡± Imogen answered decisively, ¡°Those who are in the situation are confused, but those who are 12:36 onlookers know it clearly. One who is in love would always unconsciously ignore the shorings of the person he loves and magnify the advantages. But when I disliked the person, I just thought the person was average. He was chauvinistic, stingy, and selfish, with a low morality to use power to disrespect and bully others.¡± Troy breathed a sigh of relief and raised his eyebrows. ¡°So many shorings! I really don¡¯t know how you fell in love with him at that time! Fortunately, you were sober. Otherwise, you would have been wasted for the rest of your life!¡± Looking at Troy¡¯s serious look, Imogenughed out. Troy paused, and looking at Imogen¡¯s smile, with his emotion appealed, Troy couldn¡¯t help but smile and ask, ¡°Why do you smile?¡± ¡°Nothing. I think you are right,¡± Imogen smiled. Imogen thought, ¡°I really want to see how Troy will react if he knows that person was himself. But It¡¯s impossible. I can¡¯t tell it to Troy. Otherwise, he will pester me even more unscrupulously.¡± Troy alsoughed. Suddenly, a shout came from not far away. ¡°Stop, thief!¡± When Imogen heard Charlie¡¯s voice, she turned her head and saw that Charlie was trying her best to chase a thief not far ahead. Many people stopped to watch, and two strong men rushed forward among them. But the thief ran very fast and made them fall behind. Troy put down Grace and was about to chase after the thief, but he saw a figure jumping out in front of him instantly, kicking the thief away. The figure stepped forward to snatch the phone from the thief¡¯s hand and handed it to Charlie. After Imogen took a closer look, she sighed and shook her head. Troy carried Grace again and asked confusedly, ¡°The thief is already stopped, but why did you still sigh?¡± ¡°The person who stops the thief is Charlie¡¯s ex¨Cboyfriend, and Charlie really wants to get rid of him. I guess she would rather lose her phone than get involved with her ex¨Cboyfriend,¡± answered Imogen. ¡°Well.¡± Troy nodded understandingly. Imogen added, ¡°It¡¯s the same as how I felt when you found my wallet back in Norway.¡± Troy was speechless. Then, He pursed his lips. ¡°You don¡¯t need to say thetter sentence.¡± You might also like DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billionare Ex¨CHusband 12:36 Chapter 283 Chapter 283 C3/3 Chapter 283 An Annoying Fly As Imogen said, Charlie really thought like that. When Chad walked over with the phone and handed it to her, Charlie really didn¡¯t want to take it, but many people around looked at her, so Charlie had to reach out to take the phone and wipe its screen. ¡°Thank you.¡± ¡°You¡¯re wee. It¡¯s a piece of cake.¡± Chad showed a faint smile, and his gold¨Crimmed sses dazzled with a metallic luster. Charlie asked coldly, ¡°Why are you here?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°I heard the scenery here is pretty good, so I came here to rx myself, but I didn¡¯t expect to meet you.¡± Charlie nced at Chad suspiciously. Chad turned his head to look at the thief, who was pinned to the ground by passers¨Cby, and took out his phone to call the police. After hanging up the phone, he said, ¡°The police will be here soon, so please wait here.¡± Imogen walked over quickly. ¡°Charlie, are you okay?¡± Charlie said, ¡°I¡¯m fine. You can go shopping first, and I will find youter after we help the police know about the situation.¡± ¡°Why is he here?¡± Imogen nced at Chad next to her. Charlie rolled her eyes and nced at Troy. ¡°He said he came here to rx. Who would believe it?¡± Troy, who suffered a caustic tone from Charlie, was calm and looked up at Chad. Chad met Troy¡¯s gaze for a moment, then averted his eyes tond on Charlie. Troy also averted his eyes and passed a shrimp meatball to Grace in his arms. Imogen understood. ¡°Well, I¡¯ll wait here with you.¡± ¡°No. Time is running out, so you¡¯d better go to take photos,¡± said Charlie. Imogen said, ¡°Alright, call me when you¡¯re done.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Charlie said. Imogen turned to Troy and said, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The moment Imogen and Troy passed by, Chad caught a glimpse of Troy¡¯s profile and suddenly felt it looked familiar as if he had seen it somewhere. This familiarity did note from the resemnce between Troy and Yohan. But Chad couldn¡¯t remember where he had seen it. Maybe Chad met Troy once when Troy was on a business trip abroad. Chad looked at the figures of the two leaving and asked casually, ¡°Is that Troy Marshall, the new president of the Marshall Group?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Charlie answered. Chad continued to ask, ¡°But I remember they seemed to be divorced.¡± ¡°Yes. But Troy always pesters Imogen, who is as an annoying fly as someone,¡± Charlie said slowly. After saying that, regardless of Chad¡¯s expression, Charlie walked over to thank the two strong men who were holding the thief and said she would treat them to a meal after helping the police know about the situation. One of the strong men said, ¡°No. It¡¯s just a piece of cake. I think you should invite that young man to a meal. Without him, the thief might not be stopped.¡± Charlie looked back at Chad, pursed her lips, and turned around to smile. ¡°Okay, I will definitely treat him, and you two coulde together.¡± ¡°No¡­¡± The two strong men waved their hands and refused. Then Charlie went to a supermarket in the scenic spot to buy some water and gifts for the two. Not long after, the police arrived, and they watched the surveince, knew the whole situation based on the statements of several people, and then took the thief away. Watching others walk away, Charlie breathed a sigh of relief and then greeted Chad, ¡°All are over. Bye¨Cbye.¡± And then she immediately turned around and left while calling Imogen. ¡°Wait!¡± Chad eximed. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Charlie said. ¡°Didn¡¯t you just say you wanted to treat me to a meal?¡± Chad said. ¡°When did I¡­¡± Charlie thought of something before finishing speaking, and then her face turned gloomy. ¡°I just said that to those two men, so you don¡¯t have to take it seriously.¡± ¡°But I really take it seriously,¡± Chad replied. Facing Charlie¡¯s dissatisfied and usatory gaze, Chad smiled and added, ¡°I have already thought about what to eat. As a privileged person from the Franco family, you will not be stingy with a meal, right? What¡¯s more, those two men don¡¯t go too far.¡± As he said, Chad nced in a certain direction. Charlie followed his gaze and found the two men talking not far She gritted her teeth and said, ¡°Alright.¡± away. As the phone was connected, Imogen¡¯s voice came from the receiver, ¡°Charlie, is it over? We are now¡­¡± ¡°Imogen, I will treat Chad to a meal, so I won¡¯t go to find you until after the meal,¡± Charlie said before Imogen could finish speaking. Imogen hesitated for a moment. ¡°Okay. But you have to be careful and call me if there is any situation.¡± ¡°Okay, don¡¯t worry.¡± After hanging up the phone, Imogen put the phone back in her pocket, picked up the camera, and conducted Troy and Grace, who were a few feet away. ¡°Pleasee closer. Yes, that¡¯s it, and just smile¡­ Good!¡± Troy didn¡¯t like taking pictures, but Grace insisted on taking a photo with him. Troy came over, checked the photos on the camera with Imogen, and asked casually, ¡°Was it Ms. Franco¡¯s call just now?¡± ¡°Yes. She said she can¡¯te over here now.¡± Looking at the photos seriously, Imogen responded casually. 12:36 ¡°Her ex¨Cboyfriend is a mixed race, right?¡± asked Troy. Imogen was surprised and looked at Troy with her eyebrows raising. ¡°Why do ¡°I guess it ording to his eyes and facial bones,¡± Troy replied. ¡°I¡¯ve never heard of Charlie mentioned it before,¡± Imogen said. you say that?¡± Maybe Troy wrongly guessed. Although Chad¡¯s facial features were like a person with mixed. blood, it was not so obvious that someone could find that Chad was a mixed race at a nce. Chad went to learn about restaurants here in advance, so he chose a restaurant offering ssic dishes with local characteristics. Chad and Charlie sat down opposite each other, and a waiter came up with the menu. ¡°Hello, may I help you? Valentine¡¯s Day is approaching, so our restaurant recently held an activity for couples to offer them the set menu, which is very cost¨Ceffective! Do you want to try it?¡± ¡°No, thanks.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Charlie and Chad answered in unison. After Chad and Charlie finished speaking, the two looked at each other. Charlie was the first to speak, ¡°No, just order the ordinary food. It¡¯s not like I can¡¯t afford it.¡± Chad sneered. ¡°Ms. Franco, you are so generous!¡± After saying that, he took the menu and began to report the names of dishes, one after another. Charlie understood that Chad deliberately ordered a lot to get revenge on her! As soon as the waiter left, Charlie sighed. ¡°Chad, you have changed.¡± Chad raised his eyebrows. ¡°Huh?¡± ¡°You have be stingy, and your appetite has also increased. Could it be that you couldn¡¯t get food abroad?¡± Chad showed a smile, looking gentle with the gold¨Crimmed sses. ¡°I saw you eat with a man in a restaurant a few days ago. Is it your blind date? But bald on his head, he looked like forty or fifty. It¡¯s hard for you to hold on to finish that meal.¡± As soon as it came to blind dates, Charlie thought of that brother, who suddenly came to his family one day, feeling extremely irritated. She retorted, ¡°Look at yourself! I¡¯m afraid you don¡¯t even have a blind date, right?¡± Chad was about to say something, but suddenly, the screen of the phone on the table lit up, apanied by a pleasant ringtone. Chad made a gesture to signal Charlie to be silent and then answered the phone, with his tone suddenly turning softer, ¡°Olivia, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Olivia, this name sounded like a girl¡¯s. After Olivia saying something on the other side of the phone, Chadforted, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll be back in a few days, and I¡¯ll bring you some gifts. Okay, bye¨Cbye.¡± Chad hung up the phone, put it back on the table, and smiled at Charlie. ¡°What did you say just now?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlie raised her eyebrows and asked curiously, ¡°Your girlfriend?¡± Chad smiled, looked at Charlie seriously to carefully observe Charlie¡¯s expression, and did not 12:36 deny it. Charlie sighed. ¡°Oh, I really don¡¯t know why she blind¨Cmindedly fell in love with you.¡± You might also like Alph DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billionaire Ex¨CHusband Chapter 284 Scumbag Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Chapter 284 Scumbag Seeing that Charlie was quite calm with no sign of jealousy, Chad took a sip of water and said, ¡°Olivia is often praised for being insightful.¡± ¡°I seriously doubt it.¡± He didn¡¯t say anything. The waiter began to serve dishes one after another, including a bottle of expensive white wine. She opened the wine, poured herself a ss, and poured another one for him. He didn¡¯t drink while she drank two sses within a short time. Seeing that she was about to refill the ss, he reminded her, ¡°Don¡¯t drink too much.¡± ¡°Mind your own business.¡± She replied bluntly and filled herself up again. As she was about to drink it, he teased with a smug face, ¡°Are you jealous that I have a girlfriend?¡± She paused as if she had heard some joke. ¡°Jealous? Are you kidding? You wish!¡± ¡°Then why are you drinking so much wine all of a sudden?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve thought about something unpleasant, okay?¡± ¡°You¡¯re definitely jealous.¡± ¡°I¡¯m not!¡± ¡°You are!¡± Her lips twitched, and she put the ss on the table. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll stop drinking, okay?¡± He raised his eyebrows and smiled. Seeing her looking over, he quickly stopped smiling and sighed. ¡°I thought you still had feelings for me!¡± ¡°Nonsense!¡± In order to save time, Imogen and the others didn¡¯t return to the hotel. They grabbed something to eat and then rushed to the next filming set. Having walked for the whole day, she was exhausted with sore feet. Troy had carried her on his back in the middle of the journey, but she barely felt any better. When she finally returned to the hotel, she threw herself on the sofa andy there without moving. Charlie had been back in the hotel directly after lunch. She took a walk in the nearby blocks and came back after a rest in the hotel. Seeing Imogen and Alex extremely tired, she ordered takeout for four. By the time the takeaway arrived, Imogen had recharged. She asked Charlie, ¡°How was the lunch. that you had with Chad? Did he do anything out of line?¡± She shook her head and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°But you seem a little unhappy.¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m not! I¡¯m totally fine!¡± She immediately denied her. She just felt annoyed that Chad had already got a girlfriend and still came to flirt with her as if he wanted to make up with her. 12:36 Chapter 284 Scumbag What a scumbag! How could she have fallen in love with someone like him before? On the afternoon of the second day, everyone returned to New York City. After getting off the highway, Imogen separated from Yohan and the others. Caleb drove directly to the airport. This morning, he received a call from Yohan¡¯s father, who demanded that Yohan return to Jubilian City immediately. Yohan instantly understood the purpose of his father. An hourter, he got on the ne flying to Jubilian City. The ne arrived at the airport two hourster. There was already a driver waiting for him. He took a car to Harrington vi as soon as he got off the ne. The house was not old. It was a small exotic building located in the center of Jubilian City and was priceless due to its location. He got out of the car in the yard and strode into the living room. Mike Harrington was sitting on the carpet ying with toy bricks. When he saw him, he suddenly became reserved. He stood up from the ground and said, ¡°Yohan.¡± Mike wasn¡¯t born until their father was fifty years old, so he was much younger than Yohan. They hadn¡¯t spent much time together, and their mothers weren¡¯t the same woman, so he had always feared Yohan. Yohan nodded as to greet him. He took off his coat, hung it on the hanger, and put on his slippers. ¡°Where¡¯s dad?¡± ¡°In the study.¡± He pointed upstairs. Yohan went straight to the door of the study on the second floor and knocked on the door. A deep and stern voice came from inside. ¡°Come in.¡± He pushed the door open and entered. ¡°Dad, are you looking for me?¡± His father, Walter Harrington, was over sixty years old. He was quite strong and energetic before he got seriously ill a few years ago. The illness had made him weaker than before, but he still had an aura of authority with his stern face and sharp eyes. Looking simr to Yohan, he obviously used to be a handsome man when he was young. ¡°I heard that you have been in New York City recently?¡± Walter said in a deep voice. ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What were you doing there?¡± He paused, raised his eyes to look at him, and said, ¡°Don¡¯t you already know? Otherwise, why would you call me back?¡± Walter stopped being implicit and directly said, ¡°Just work well on the projects that have been snatched over. Youe back to Jubilian City immediately and stop yourpetition with Marshall Group.¡± He smiled and said, ¡°Dad, I am notpeting with them. I am conducting business activities strictly in ordance with thepany¡¯s future development n. The development n may 12:36 Property of N?)(velDr(a)ma.Org. Chapter 284 Scumbag have conflicted with the one of Marshall Group. You¡¯ve mistaken it.¡± Walter also smiled. ¡°Future development n? Do you think I am too old to understand things? Are you going to fool me now?¡± ¡°No.¡± He immediately denied what he had said. ¡°Then stay in Jubilian City. I handed over Harrington Group to you with the hope of it prospering under your leadership, not bing a tool for you to take revenge. I don¡¯t want you to put it in danger!¡± He suddenly smiled. ¡°Put it in danger? Are you worried about Harrington Group or Troy and his mother? Only you know it the best!¡± Walter was taken aback. He said, ¡°I¡¯m, of course, worried about Harrington Group!¡± He sneered, obviously not believing his words. ¡°If so, you should be more rxed because I¡¯m trying my best to make it flourish.¡± Walter looked at him seriously. ¡°New York City is quite far from Jubilian City, and it is not where Harrington Group aims to develop. What¡¯s the point of you doing this? You are my eldest son, and I¡¯ve raised you. I hope you can promote Harrington Group instead of wasting time on such things.¡± ¡°I am now promoting it, but you are leaning towards them!¡± He was silent for a few seconds, then suddenly raised his eyes and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t seen him yourself, have you? I have. He is indeed your biological son, looking like you a lot, instead of anyone in the Marshall family¡­¡± Walter was stunned. He had never met Troy in person. He¡¯d only asionally seen him in the financial news. He was proud to see him so outstanding. He had even imagined how much more outstanding he would be if he¡¯d stayed in their family and been raised by himself. Seeing Walter¡¯s expression, he smiled mockingly and said, ¡°It¡¯s a pity that he still has no idea of his real identity, still believing that Thomas was his father.¡± Having lived for more than sixty years, Walter could manage to switch his emotions quickly. He looked at Yohan sternly and said, ¡°That¡¯s it. Now is not the time to deal with Marshall Group. You have just sat in the chairtely. Acting so aggressively, you will end up badly sooner orter. Don¡¯t go to New York City anymore. You hear me?!¡± Yohan replied firmly, ¡°Impossible.¡± Completely irritated, Walter was about to retort when he turned around and left. ¡°Dad, if there¡¯s nothing else to talk about, I¡¯ll leave now!¡± Walter furiously yelled, ¡°Come back here!¡± 12:36 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 Chapter 285 There Was a Mole Among Them Imogen was going to Sarah¡¯s studio tomorrow. She wanted to let Troy take care of Grace when she wasn¡¯t around. Emily would definitely want to take her back to Lyon once she came back from the tour. What would Troy choose at that time, letting her stay or giving in to Emily? She nced at the rearview mirror and saw Troy¡¯s car following behind. She texted him and then said to Alex, ¡°Alex, stop the car over there. I and Grace will get off.¡± ¡°Should I wait for you?¡® ¡°No, I have something to say to Troy.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Alex parked the car on the side of the road. Imogen and Grace got out of the car, and Alex quickly drove away before Troy¡¯s car stopped in front of them. She opened the back door and got in with Grace. Troy held the steering wheel with his big hand, revealing an expensive watch on his wrist. He took off the bluetooth headset and looked in the rearview mirror. ¡°What¡¯s for dinner?¡± ¡°Whatever you feel like.¡± ¡°Grace, what about you?¡± She tilted her head, thought for a moment, and said, ¡°I want hamburgers.¡± ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go get some hamburgers.¡± Eating like a gourmand, Grace had her mouth covered with oil. Imogen took the opportunity to ask, ¡°Grace, how about you going back with Troy today?¡± She was stunned. She took a nce at Troy and then another one at Imogen and blinked her big eyes. ¡°Why?¡± ¡°Because I will be too busy to take care of you in the next few days.¡± Before she said anything, Troy asked, ¡°What are you going to be busy with?¡± Imogen ignored his question and continued to say to Grace, ¡°I¡¯m going to work on something very important. I¡¯lle back for you after I finish my job, okay?¡± She nodded. ¡°Okay. But please be quick because I will miss you.¡± ¡°Sure, I will finish it as soon as possible.¡± Havingforted Grace, she took a nce at Troy¡¯s curious expression and continued to eat calmly without any intention of answering him. He pursed his lips, acting all calm, but he was, in fact, about to be driven crazy. His phone rang, and he went out to answer it. The call was from Yann. After Imogen received the threat that day, she asked security to check the surveince. The person who knocked on her door was a man in ck. He wrapped himself tightly so that no one could tell his identity. He borately avoided all the cameras. It took Yann some time to find out the identity of him. He was a gangster from a bar. When he was arrested and questioned, he confessed that someone had told him to do it. That person was hiding 12:36 in the dark, so he didn¡¯t know who he was, either. Having been interrogated for a long time, he finally revealed that the man had six fingers on his left hand. Although he had always kept his left hand hidden in his sleeve, the gangster still saw it. Troy frowned with a bit of worry. Imogen was threatened when she secretly investigated the kidnapping case. Apart from her reasons for investigating, he felt restless that the kidnapper was still out there, not brought to justice. Even though the police¡¯s deployment was perfect at the time, he still escaped. That was when Troy started to suspect that there was a mole among them. He knew a person with six fingers on his left hand, Leo¡¯s chauffeur. Could he be the mole? What role did Leo y? Yann added, ¡°She recently met the director in charge of the case. I heard from insiders that the case seemed to be rted to the death of her father. It seemed that her father was murdered for taking some photos¡­¡± Troy was shocked after hearing this. Ignacio didn¡¯t die from an ident! He was furious that she hadn¡¯t told him about such a dangerous thing. Why did she take the risk alone? Was he really so untrustworthy that she couldn¡¯t wait to disassociate herself from him? While he was angry, he also felt a bit sympathetic. She had loved her father so much. It must have been hard for her to ept the truth that her most beloved one was murdered. She was quite a serious person. She was serious about everything. She always concentrated on what she was doing, whether it was studying, working, or enjoying life. She treated people she cared about seriously and never forgot anyone that had ever been in her life. She was trying to avenge her father in her own way and would never give up, even if it had been ten years since Ignacio¡¯s death. She was still persisting, not fearing that she might end up just like him. Troy hung up the phone, smoked a cigarette, and returned indoors. Imogen was discussing with Grace why crabs walk sideways. He looked deeply at her fair and beautiful face with aplex expression. Before the dinner was finished, Grace was already sleepy. Troy carried her into the back seat and started the car. It was past nine o¡¯clock in the evening. The lights of the street outside the car window were blurred as the car drove, and the sound of car horns went past them from time to time. It was quiet inside the car. Nothing other than the sound of breathing could be heard. Troy said in a low voice, ¡°What are you going to do?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer. She asked instead, ¡°I remember that Ms. Emily Marshall said she wanted to 715-276 Chapter 285 There Was a Mole Among Them take Grace back with her after her tour was over. What¡¯s your opinion about it? Do you agree or not?¡± ¡°No, I don¡¯t. I won¡¯t let her take her.¡± ¡°I¡¯m afraid she won¡¯t give up.¡± ¡°I will take care of it.¡± He nced at her from the rearview mirror and said, ¡°You haven¡¯t answered my question yet.¡± ¡°There is no need to report my private matters to you.¡± She said casually. ¡°Then let me put it another way. That day in the restaurant, it was Sarah who pushed you down. the stairs, and she was the one who hit you. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Lane called him and told him this while he was driving back from Leeds City. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Why should I tell you? Don¡¯t you love her? You didn¡¯t even me her for killing grandpa. Would you really care that she hurt me a little bit?¡± He pursed his lips and sighed helplessly. ¡°You¡¯ve mistaken it. I don¡¯t love her. Even if you didn¡¯t want me to help you, why did you not stop her from treating you like this?¡± She said nothing, looking at the street lights outside the window. She surely couldn¡¯t bear her, but there was nothing she could do. He guessed that her tolerance towards Sarah might be rted to the case. She had always held a grudge against Sarah because of Henry¡¯s death. In order to avenge her father, she could endure being pushed off the stairs and pped by Sarah. He felt heartbroken when he learned it. At the same time, he was also angry with her for pushing him away. She would rather take all the pressure alone than let him help. ¡°Imogen, are you hiding something from me recently? Are you investigating the kidnapping case? Why?¡± He couldn¡¯t help asking. Before she could figure out how to answer him, Grace turned over next to her, seeming to be waking up. She quickly patted her lightly. Grace fell asleep, but she didn¡¯t stop patting until they reached Gxy Vi. He didn¡¯t speak anymore. He looked ahead and drove with all his attention. The car stopped at the entrance of the vi. She saw his intentions and said, ¡°Give me the car keys, and I will go home by myself.¡± He remained silent, got out of the car, carried Grace upstairs, and took the car keys with him. A few minutester, he returned to the car and started it to send her back. ¡°Can you answer now? Why are you investigating that kidnapping case?¡± He asked again. She rubbed her forehead irritably. ¡°It has nothing to do with you.¡± 12:36 N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 286 Are You Investigating Me Again Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Chapter 286 Are You Investigating Me Again Troy pursed his lips, stared at Imogen in the rearview mirror, and gritted his teeth as he asked, ¡°Nothing to do with me?¡± He had given her the chance to tell the truth. She would rather take the risk of being retaliated than tell him the truth! Was he so unworthy of her trust and reliance? Did she not cherish her life at all? She raised her eyes and saw him suppressing his anger. She ignored his dissatisfaction and said, ¡°It really has nothing to do with you. Also, how did you know that I am investigating the kidnapping case? Are you investigating me again? We haven¡¯t talked about you following me to Leeds City yet!¡± Being retorted by her, he was so angry that he gripped the steering wheel more tightly with veins on his hands bulging. ¡°I investigated you because you were threatened. I followed you to Leeds City because you were injured the night before, and I was worried. Now, I just want to help you!¡± She smiled and said, ¡°Troy, you did all this because you wanted me to give you something back. But I can¡¯t give you the reward you want, so I won¡¯t ept your help.¡± He stared at her bitterly. ¡°Is this how you think of me?¡± In her eyes, he wanted to help her because, in this way, he could force her to be with him. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Therefore, she would rather be retaliated and risk losing her life like Ignacio than be with him. She asked, ¡°Was I wrong?¡± Gloomy as he heard it, he responded with silence. He just kept driving in depression. It was quiet and depressing in the car. She put her hands in her pockets, leaned against the back of the seat, looked out the window in boredom, and didn¡¯t say anything. When they arrived at her apartment, he parked on the side of the road and stared at her through the rearview mirror in silence. She tried to open the door, only to find it locked up. She turned to meet his eyes in the rearview mirror as if she didn¡¯t sense his emotions. She raised her eyebrows and said, ¡°Unlock the door.¡± He unlocked it, and she pushed it open, got out of the car without saying anything, and entered the building. He watched her walk away until she disappeared around the corner. He turned back his eyes, stared gloomily at somewhere ahead, and suddenly mmed the steering wheel. Charlie hadn¡¯t rested yet. Seeing Imogen back home, she asked, ¡°Is Grace sent away?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± She put on her slippers, took off her coat, picked up the mug on the table, and poured herself a cup of coffee. ¡°She should be going back to France, right?¡± She paused, took a sip of water, and said, ¡°Troy wants her to stay here.¡± ¡°What? Won¡¯t you have to see him often?¡± ¡°Yes¡­¡± -12-36 43 Chapter 286 Are You Investigating Me Again Charlie put on aplicated expression. ¡°I think you will hardly get rid of that dimwit.¡± She sighed and leanedzily on the sofa. ¡°Just take it one step at a time.¡± No matter how hard he pestered her, she would never agree to marry him again. He once hysterically said that he would stay single forever if she refused to marry She didn¡¯t care if he really stopped seeing other women. Besides, the most important thing for her now was to avenge her father. ¡°By the way, is Chad mixed¨Crace?¡± She changed the subject. him. Charlie was stunned for a moment. ¡°How is that possible? I don¡¯t think he is because I have met his parents before. Why do you think so?¡± ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I had this feeling when I met him.¡± She smiled. Early the next morning. Imogen went to Sarah¡¯s studio. Sarah had always had her own studio, but after the event, there were only three people left in the studio, including herself. The studio was in an office building. The girl in charge of operations had probably learned from Sarah that she woulde, so when Imogen got there, she took a few nces at her and said expressionlessly, ¡°Sarah said that you can find her on the set when you get here. She¡¯s currently filming there.¡± Imogen went to the address given by the girl. Along the way, she searched the Inte for information about the TV y that Sarah was working on. She was currently acting in a costume drama. Without Troy¡¯s help, her career was not as smooth as before. She was just a small role with few scenes in this y, and she didn¡¯t have any choice anymore. When Imogen arrived at the set, she sent a message to Sarah. A few minutester, a staff member wearing an ID card on her neck led her in. Sarah was wearing a costume and a down jacket. Whilemunicating with the director with the script in her hands, she nced outside from time to time. Seeing Imogene in, she smiled and waved to her. ¡°Douss, let me introduce to you my assistant, who is also a stuntwoman, Imogen. She will do the performances that I can¡¯t do.¡± Imogen smiled and greeted the director while secretly giving her a questioning look. Didn¡¯t she say that she would be her assistant? Since when had she be a stuntwoman? Sarah smiled and ignored her. Imogen stood aside and listened as Douss talked. When he went tomunicate with others, she finally found the opportunity and asked Sarah in a low voice, ¡°You said that I¡¯ll be your assistant. Why am I now a stuntwoman? I can¡¯t act!¡± She crossed her arms leisurely and slightly raised her head. ¡°You will do whatever I ask you to do. If you don¡¯t like it, you can leave at any time.¡± Imogen pursed her lips tightly, clenched her hands into fists, and stared at her with suppressed anger. She knew that she would obey, so she raised her eyebrows and smiled as if she had won a battle. She put the script in Imogen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Hold it.¡± -10.77 Chapter 286 Are You Investigating Me Again Imogen had learned about the work of artist assistants beforeing here. Most actors were kind and would not ask their assistants to hold the scripts for them, but there were also some demanding actors who would do so. Sarah was bound to make things difficult for her. Not surprised, she held the script for Sarah to read as she practiced. ¡°Higher. I can¡¯t even read it clearly.¡± Sarah scolded. She thus raised her hands a little bit. Sarah then stopped talking to her. Not long after, she began to feel sore in her arms and started trembling. It wasn¡¯t until the set manager came to tell Sarah to start filming that she finally put down her arms and shook it. Sarah took off her down jacket and threw it over. She hurriedly caught it and was shocked to see the costume Sarah was wearing. The costume was sexy and revealing, with her chest and thighs exposed. Judging from the costumes and makeup, it didn¡¯t seem like she was ying a positive character. In this scene, Sarah was acting with the male protagonist. From their lines, she deduced that Sarah was ying a mistress who would definitely seduce the male protagonistter! On the other side of the set, Douss was sitting in front of the monitor, and his assistant whispered something in his ear. He looked at Imogen surprisedly as he learned about her identity. When Troy divorced his ex¨Cwife, there were rumors in the industry that Sarah would quit showbiz and marry him. But she soon unexpectedly returned and took a hit in her career. Everyone understood what had happened. Ever since then, everyone in the industry switched their attitudes towards her. But it seemed that Imogen had taken the initiative to be her assistant. Douss whispered to his assistant, ¡°Just pretend you don¡¯t know anything about it and keep on the work as usual.¡± You might also like DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billionaire Ex¨CHusband 12:37 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Chapter 287 Substitute When Sarah was filming, Imogen asked the set manager for the schedule sheet and learned that Sarah had two scenes today, one of which was the one she was working on right now, and the other one was arranged in the afternoon. It took more than an hour to finish the first scene. Before Sarah could speak, Imogen immediately stepped forward to put the down jacket on her. Sarah nced at her and walked out directly. ¡°Bring some coffee to my car using the pink cup in the shed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± She went to get the cup from under the shed and filled it with coffee. She didn¡¯t make it completely full, in case Sarah spilled it while unscrewing the §ã§Ñ§â. Sarah casually took it over, unscrewed the cap, and nced at her. ¡°I¡¯ll take a rest here for a while. You wait outside and call me if necessary.¡± After speaking, she closed the door. Imogen checked the time and saw that there was still an hour before lunch. She leaned against the MPV and yed with her phone. She squatted down when her legs were sore from standing. When it was lunchtime, she went to get the food for two. Sarah had a mysophobia and only used her own tableware. After she finished eating, she told Imogen to clean the tableware. In order to avoid being med by her, she washed it several times to make her satisfied. After a brief rest, Sarah got out of the car and returned to the set. Having had her makeup, hair, and costume done, she was ready for the next scene. On the shooting site, the props group and the lighting group were adjusting the equipment. Imogen stood aside and waited. At this time, the stylist took down a costume from the nearby hanger, which was exactly the same as the one on Sarah. She walked directly towards Imogen and stuffed it in her hands under her puzzled eyes. ¡°Ms. Forbes, go inside and put it on.¡± Imogen looked at her in astonishment and then took another nce at the clothes. ¡°Me? Put this on?¡± ¡°That¡¯s right. Aren¡¯t you the stuntwoman?¡± The stylist turned to confirm with Sarah with her eyes. She nodded and looked at Imogen in the mirror. ¡°Go and change!¡± When Sarah told her to be a stuntwoman, she didn¡¯t expect to act on the first day. She held the clothes and stood still. ¡°But I haven¡¯t read the script. How should I act?¡± Sarah said impatiently, ¡°After you change your clothes,e with me to discuss with the director. He will tell you what to do!¡± She pursed her lips, lowered her eyes, and took the clothes to the dressing room. The clothes were more revealing than she had imagined, especially the chest area. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Sarah looked fine in it, probably due to her rtively small cup size. But it didn¡¯t fit Imogen at all. Most of her breasts were exposed, and her cleavage was quite eye¨C catching. It seemed that the clothes were about to be torn. ¡ö 10-27 Chapter 287 Substitute No, there was no way she wore it. She opened the curtain, poked her head out, and asked the stylist, ¡°Excuse me, do you have a top that¡¯s one size bigger? It doesn¡¯t fit well.¡± The stylist then walked in and stared at her nude. Her eyes flicked over her chest and thighs. She gazed at her so closely that she blushed with embarrassment. ¡°It looks fine. You don¡¯t need change.¡± The stylist nodded in satisfaction. ¡°But¡­¡± She looked down at her chest. ¡°This won¡¯t work! I must change it!¡± ¡°No, that¡¯s the effect the director wants.¡± She looked up in shock. ¡°Don¡¯t you know?¡± The stylist looked out, lowered her voice, and said, ¡°Do you know what kind of a role Sarah is ying? A seducing monster! The reason she found a substitute was that she didn¡¯t want to act in this scene and that the costume didn¡¯t fit her body well.¡± She suddenly had a bad feeling. ¡°Is this scene about¡­¡± The stylist nodded. ¡°Yes, it¡¯s the scene where Suzy seduces people with her beauty and kills them after draining their energy.¡± She was speechless. At that moment, she had mixed feelings in her heart. Was it toote for her to refuse now? The stylistforted her by saying, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t be too erotic. Otherwise, it may influence the quality of the show. Let¡¯s go get your hair done.¡± She stood still for a moment, put on a down jacket, and went out with the stylist. Sarah looked at her after seeing the makeup artist¡¯s envious eyes. She thought, ¡°She had given birth. Of course, she has a bigger cup size!¡± The stylist gave her the same hairstyle as Sarah. After leaving the dressing room, a gust of cold wind blew her face. She felt warm in the upper part of her body due to the down jacket while feeling quite chilly in her legs. She followed Sarah to find the director. Douss nced at the two of them and asked Imogen, ¡°Have you read the script?¡± ¡°No.¡± He gave her the script and said while she read it, ¡°The plot is very simple. Ms. Page will do the literary parts, and we will only need you for some close¨Cups.¡± She read the script. The plot was indeed simple. Suzy was injured, so she seduced a priest in a church and drained his energy. The seduction included both verbal teasing and body revealing, which was obviously Imogen¡¯s job. The role of the priest wasn¡¯t important, just a tool to show Suzy¡¯s viciousness. The guy who yed the role was a young man with a decent appearance. His makeup was already done. He came to discuss how to act with Douss. Their discussion was quite detailed, including facial expressions, bodynguage, camera movements, etc. 12:37 Chapter 287 Substitute After the discussion, Sarah practiced with him twice while Douss gave some guidance beside them, and then the filming officially started. Imogen was more and more worried as the filming continued. The seductive part at the beginning was slightly eptable. But then, the priest began to be obsessed with Suzy. He hugged and touched her with both hands. Just when he was about to enjoy the moment, there was a sudden turn. His face turned pale, showing a painful look. Shortly afterward, he died desperately. The physical contact was quite erotic. The close¨Cups even included the priest rubbing Suzy¡¯s thighs. Imogen struggled again in her heart and told herself that it was just a trivial thing that she had to do before avenging her father. She decided to bite the bullet. Nearly an hourter, the scene ended. Douss waved his hand and motioned for her toe forward. At this moment, the director, set manager, recorder, and other on¨Csite staff all looked over. If she were an actress who was used to being shot by cameras and watched by fans, she would not have minded it. But she was just an ordinary person. Although her name had been on the trending title, she did not want to be exposed to the media. Everyone looked at the screen with different expressions. She couldn¡¯t help but push up Feeling unsettled, she had forgotten about the cold weather. her skirt. Like a puppet on strings, she was directed by Douss to stand in Sarah¡¯s original spot, doing the same pose. While guiding her, he inadvertently touched her chest with his fingers. She was the only one in front of the camera. After a few close¨Cups, he took another shot of her approaching step by step. He skipped the literary part and guided the priest to hug her. The priest nced at her and apologized shyly. He then hugged her and acted as if kissing her desperately. You might also like Alph The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billionaire Ex¨CHusband 12:37 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Chapter 288 Ridiculously Foolish Seeing Imogen¡¯s painful expression, Sarah was overjoyed! Why could she only survive in this industry by sacrificing her body to please those old men? At the same time, Imogen could do whatever she wanted under the shelter of Troy without sacrificing anything?! How could Troy ept Imogen without any barriers when he discovered that Imogen had given birth abroad?! Since Troy was so broad¨Cminded, she wanted to find out how broad¨Cminded Troy could be! Imogen thought that if she obeyed, she woulde out and testify for her. How ridiculously foolish! The cameraman took a few close¨Cups, and after the director passed, Imogen immediately turned around, quickly picked up her jacket, and put it on. Sarah said, ¡°You are free to go. Remember toe to my house early tomorrow. Wake me an hour in advance and prepare breakfast for me.¡± Imogen nced at her suspiciously. ¡°You don¡¯t need me now?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± up half Imogen went to the costume room, changed her clothes, removed her wig, straightened her appearance, and left the set. Troy had been busy all day. His eyes were sore, his shoulders and back were ufortable, and his whole body was exhausted. He finally had time to rest for a while. He leaned on the chair, raised his hand to rub his eyebrows, and eyes closed, and dozed. Suddenly, a notification sound came from the phone. He casually picked up the phone and nced at it. His eyes narrowed, and he stared at the picture on the screen. He sped his hands and gritted his teeth. On the screen, Imogen was wearing revealing clothing and was being held by a man wearing formal clothes, which was very intimate. Troy was suddenly furious, staring at the man in the picture viciously, wishing he could devour him alive. Messages continued toe in, and the person on the other side told him that this was filming on a film crew and that Imogen was now Sarah¡¯s assistant and her double. Troy immediately figured out why Imogen wanted to be Sarah¡¯s assistant, but after that, the anger in his heart became even more vital, zing fire. His eyes were filled with jealousy and fury. She hated Sarah so much, she would rather be Sarah¡¯s assistant than ask him for help!! How much did she hate him?! She hated him guts! Imogen, you were good at hurting me! With a gloomy expression, Troy stood up abruptly and waved his hands. A sound of ¡°crackling¡°, and theputers, keyboards, folders, etc., on the table, were all swept under the table. The disy immediately went ck. 19-37 Lane stood a few steps away humbly, holding his breath, lowering his head lower and lower, trying his best to reduce his sense of presence. ¡°Go, watch her, and see how long she can hold on!¡± Troy stretched his cor, gritting his teeth and saying. ¡°Yes,¡± Lane responded and quickly ran away. Sarah only had one scene on the second day, but this was a fighting scene, and some actions required the wire stunt technique. Sarah had talked with the director and the manager early on to make Imogen helpplete those dangerous movements. Imogen knew nothing about this. But to avoid dying the filming progress, she came to the set early to learn the movements. The martial arts instructor was gratified and relieved to see that she was studying seriously and was not afraid of the hard work of hanging on the wire. What was gratifying was that someone was looking seriously instead of finding a double to fill in. What was a pity was that the was learning was a double. Imogen almost finished studying. She checked the time and drove to Sarah¡¯s house. Sarah lived in a two¨Cstory vi alone. Upon arriving, Imogen entered the password. person who She stood at the entrance and looked around the living room, then she went upstairs to the bedroom and knocked on Sarah¡¯s door. ¡°Sarah! Wake up! Can you hear?!¡± ¡°Got it!¡± Sarah responded from the room. Imogen went downstairs to prepare breakfast for Sarah and brought it to the coffee table in the living room. Suddenly, a shing light dazzled Imogen¡¯s eyes, and she bent down under the table, only to find that a male watch was lying on the edge of the table. A man was spending the night here. Imogen silently kicked the watch under the sofa, pretending not to see it. Thoughts were spinning in her mind. The person who could make Sarah sacrifice her body must have a say in the entertainment circle or a particr production. She silently sent a message to Noah. Imogen was not a fool. If she endured Sarah for nothing for a month, and Sarah denied and broke the promise, who would she find and ask for justice? If she had something on Sarah, not to mention that she could directly force Sarah to testify for her, at least it could make Sarah think about it when she wanted to break the promise. Sarah dressed up and went downstairs to have breakfast. Imogen went to help her organize her cosmetic bag and other things she carried with her, such as mirrors, power bank, perfume, contact lenses, hand cream, and so on. When they arrived on the set, it was just the time. The two changed their clothes, dressed, listened to the director¡¯s talk, and started filming. What Sarah filmed was an art film before the fight started. Opposite were the heroine and her fellow disciples and other decent people. The two parties confronted for a while and then started Chapter 288 Ridiculously Foolish fighting right away. ¡°Pass,¡± The director shouted. The actors rxed their bodies instantly, drinking water, moving around, and freshening up makeup. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Imogen reced Sarah. The director was worried that she was unfamiliar with the y, so he asked her to practice a few times with the actress ying the heroine before the filming started. Perhaps it was because Imogen liked doing yoga. Her movements were standard and powerful, which made her delicate figure beautiful. Smith nodded with admiration and exchanged a few words with the martial arts director next to him. After filming the fight scene on the ground, she took a break. The staff came forward to put on wires and protective gear for Imogen and other actors. When filming officially started, Suzy dodged the heroine¡¯s sword and flew into the air. Several staff members worked together to pull up the wire. At this time, a noise came not far away. Imogen didn¡¯t notice it, ready to fight with the heroine in the middle of the air. The noise turned out to be the crew from the next door. They visited and saw the shooting here when they took the rest. The crew next door was a modern drama, and the title was temporarily decided as ¡°Summer Love¡°. It was said that the name would be changed when it was officially released. This drama started filming before Christmas, and the actors basically didn¡¯t take annual leave. It has nowe to an end. The director of Summer Love came to Imogen¡¯s crew with several people and greeted Smith with a smile. ¡°Smith, busy?¡± ¡°Hey, Stanford? So free today?¡± Smith paid half of his attention to his old friend while watching the monitor. ¡°Just walk around, Liam, this is Smith. Smith, Liam is an industrious young man. Don¡¯t forget about him when you have good scripts in the future.¡± Stanford introduced the young man with a smile. Every director who had cooperated with Liam admired him very much. In addition, he was popr among the audience, so directors would like to introduce him to others. Liam greeted politely. ¡°It¡¯s an honor to meet you, Smith, I¡¯m Liam.¡± ¡°Nice to meet you. Since Stanford has asked, I must give him due respect.¡± Smith said so, turning to keep an eye on the monitor. In the monitor, it happened that Imogen and the heroine were fighting in the sky. Seeing Imogen¡¯s figure, Liam stared with eyes wide open and quietly left the directors. Stanford pointed at Imogen curiously and asked, ¡°Who is this actress? Why haven¡¯t I seen her before?¡± 12:37 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 Chapter 289 An ident ¡°She is Sarah¡¯s double,¡± Douss said. ¡°Oh, I see.¡± Stanford shook his head regretfully. Stand¨Cins were not rare in this industry. It was just that, due to various reasons, few doubles could make their names. Stand¨Cins in martial arts dramas were less appealing in their appearances, while half of the doubles in literary films had a simr appearance and figure as the actors. If there was already one with such a face on the screen, it would be difficult for a simr one to stand out and make his name because fans of the former would not allow such things to happen. Stanford looked at the female stand¨Cin in the air. Although she was a little immature, she was very bold, and her movements were powerful and beautiful. He could feel her trust in the technique master because she was concentrating on the fight. If she weren¡¯t double, an actress would be praised and be popr if she yed the fighting scenes in person and exaggerated a little when marketing. Douss was also delighted and asked Imogen to take a few more shots. By the time the director passed the shots, Imogen was already panting from exhaustion. Her arms were so sore that she couldn¡¯t lift them. Her clothes were so thin, but she didn¡¯t feel cold. Instead, she was sweating profusely. She drooped her head, rxed her whole body, and let the technique master slowly put her down. Standing behind the camera, Liam took a cup of hot water with wonders. Seeing that Imogen was about to get down, he nned to deliver the water and ask her what was happening. During the NG just now, Imogen was put down to be guided by the martial arts teacher, and Liam confirmed Imogen¡¯s identity. How could shee here as a stand¨Cin? And being Sarah¡¯s double?! Between lightning and flint, the slender steel wire suddenly snapped. Nobody could react because it was so fast. Imogen¡¯s body, supported by only one steel wire, tilted instantly. The moment Imogennded on the ground, another steel wire also suddenly snapped. Liam was the first toe back to his senses and rushed over with the water ss thrown in his hand. ¡°Imogen!¡± Other staff members also gathered around to support Imogen, asking eagerly, ¡°Are you OK?¡± ¡°Do you want an ambnce?!¡± ¡°Your arm is hurt!¡± Imogen¡¯s heart was beating fast, and her face was pale. She took a deep breath and tried to calm down. ¡°I¡¯m fine. No need to call an ambnce, just a little scratch.¡± Fortunately, the other wire brokete enough to support hernding. The arm rubbed against the bolt buckle when her body tilted momentarily, causing a slight bleed, but fortunately, it was not serious. The field manager immediately brought the medicine box. 12:37 Chapter 289 An ident Douss came over to say a few words of concern, and asked Imogen to deal with the wound first. Imogen put on her jacket followed the field manager to the shed, and the other staff members restored order. Stanford looked at Imogen¡¯s back suspiciously, rubbing his chin. ¡°Is she a double for Sarah? They don¡¯t look alike, do they?¡± Douss had aplicated expression and eyed Stanford. ¡°It¡¯s a long story¡­ She is Imogen. She came here on her initiative¡­¡± ¡°Who is Imogen?¡± Stanford didn¡¯t pay much attention to the news outside the industry, so he didn¡¯t realize it for a while. Douss whispered a few words in Stanford¡¯s ear, and Stanford looked at Imogen in astonishment. On the other side of the shed, Imogen sat on the chair, picked up the water ss, and drank several sips. Her chest heaved violently. The field manager took out the ointment from the medicine box, and Liam took it over. ¡°Let me do it.¡± The field manager looked at Liam in surprise, then at Imogen, and realized that they knew each other, so he gave the ointment to Liam. ¡°Please, Mr. Thompson.¡± Imogen smiled at the field manager. ¡°I¡¯m fine here. I¡¯ll go home and rest after applying the medicine.¡± The field manager said a few more good words and left the shed. Surrounded by many people just now, Imogen didn¡¯t get the chance to talk to Liam, and only now she had time to ask, ¡°Liam, why are you here?¡± ¡°Our crew is next door. Ie and visit.¡± Liam squeezed a little ointment and gently applied it to Imogen¡¯s wound. ¡°What a coincidence.¡± ¡°Why did puzzled. youe to the crew to film? I heard that you are Sarah¡¯s stand¨Cin?!¡± Liam looked at her, Imogen pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°I have something that needs Sarah¡¯s assistance.¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Does it so necessarily to ask for her help?¡± ¡°It¡¯s really up to her.¡± Liam wanted to continue asking, but the assistant called him, ¡°Liam, ready to film.¡± Liam hesitated for a moment, and Imogen waved her hand. ¡°Go, I have to change clothes and go home.¡± Liam stood up and reminded her, ¡°I think things that happened today are strange. Be careful.¡± ¡°Well, I will, thanks.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll go filming first.¡± Liam left. Imogen looked around but didn¡¯t see Sarah. Imogen returned the medicine box to the field manager and changed her clothes. She tidied her clothes and walked towards the technique master. 12:37 Chapter 289 An ident The technique master apologized to her in guilt. ¡°Ms. Forbes, I¡¯m sorry, you were almost in danger because we malfunctioned. It¡¯s a blessing that you¡¯re OK.¡± Imogen pursed her lips and smiled. ¡°How did it break? Did you see it?¡± The master said, ¡°We initially concluded that it was due to serious wear, and a single point was stressed. We didn¡¯t check it out, sorry.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. Fortunately, nothing serious happened. Be more careful in the future.¡± ¡°Definitely.¡± Imogen left the set. When she got into the car, she received a message from Noah. Having received too many simrmissions in recent years, Noah quickly found out that the person who stayed overnight at Sarah¡¯s vi yesterday was the deputy director of a film project that was being prepared, and she also sent the surveince video to Imogen. Imogen asked her to help look up what happened to the wire stunt technique today. These kinds of dramas always required the wire stunt technique, so although the reason given by the technique master sounded reasonable, Imogen doubted it had something to do with Sarah. Imogen put down her phone and started the car. She didn¡¯t know that. Her every move on the set was recorded and sent to Troy. Troy knew how hard it was to be hung on wires, and when he saw Imogen hanging in the sky, he felt simultaneously distressed and proud. This was his Imogen, who did an excellent job even though she was the first to try hanging on wires. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When she first arrived at the Marshall Vi, she was cautious. Her eyes were dull and gloomy. After the divorce, she was carefree and calm. Her eyes were as clear as the distant mountains, which attracted him very much. Then, he saw the steel wire break, and at that moment, Troy¡¯s heart twitched. Was she hurt?! In the video, many people surrounded Imogen, blocking his view. A few minutester, Imogen reappeared. She was sitting in the shed, lying on the table exhaustively. A young man sat opposite her, gently applying ointment to her. Seeing Liam, Troy froze, and he tightened his hands tightly. He squinted his eyes, watching Imogen and Liam talking andughing in the picture, and his face darkened little by little. Liam lingered! And Imogen, how could she act like nothing had happened since he had been angry for two days! And she smiled happily at Liam! Troy was furious. Between them, he was the one who had been seeking to get back together. If he didn¡¯t contact her, she may never think of him!! The more Troy thought about it, the angrier he became, but if he continued to be angry, other -10.97 Chapter 289 An ident men may take advantage of this. For the sake of happiness for the rest of his life, he endured it and took out his mobile phone to dial Imogen¡¯s number. Imogen nced at the phone screen, raised her eyebrow, put on her bluetooth headset, and answered it. Looking at the traffic in front of her, she said casually, ¡°Why did you call? Are you not angry?¡± Troy didn¡¯t say anything. ¡°¡­!!¡± She knew he was angry, but she didn¡¯t react at all?! Troy held back the anger in his heart and said in a business¨Clike voice, ¡°I¡¯m going to register for Grace, and I need you toe over.¡± You might also like DIVORCI The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billionaire Ex¨CHusband 12:37 Chapter 290 Ungrateful Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Chapter 290 Ungrateful ¡°Does Grace know? What does she think about it?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°I¡¯ve asked her. She was torn and needed someone to help her decide.¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No need, but we have been with her for a long time, and our position in her heart is as equal as her aunt¡¯s. Do you understand what I mean?¡± ¡°Understood.¡± After hanging up the phone, Imogen turned around at the intersection and went to the relevant department to meet Troy. She parked the car in the parking lot in front of the police service office, and after a while, a familiar car drove in. Imogen got out of the car and walked to the space in front of the service room. Troy came here with Grace. Seeing the little girl get out of the car, Imogen waved. ¡°Grace.¡± Grace jogged to her and took Imogen¡¯s hand. ¡°Imogen.¡± Bang. Troy closed the car door, put the car keys in his pocket, and looked at Imogen. She seemed to be fine. Maybe she only hurt her arm? Imogen nced at him and turned around with Grace in hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Troy clenched his fist, looked at Imogen¡¯s back, and followed without saying a word. The staff led them to the reception room upstairs. Grace looked around curiously. ¡°Grace, what have you been doing these two days?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Troy took me to see two kindergartens.¡± ¡°Then which one do you prefer?¡± Grace lived abroad, where domestic people gathered, and the kindergarten students were mostly domestic, so Grace was probably going to adapt to it well. Grace pouted, ¡°Actually, I don¡¯t even want to choose¡­ but I know it¡¯s impossible.¡­..¡± Imogen rubbed her cheek. While chatting, Troy handed Grace¡¯s identity information, the embassy¡¯s nationality change application, and other documents to the staff. The staff asked them to wait and went out with the papers. The three people were left in the reception room. Grace sat with Imogen, gesticting and describing everything she saw in the two kindergartens. Imogen listened carefully. Troy¡¯s eyes fell on Imogen, and he looked at her closely. From the beginning to now, she rarely looked at him. Imogen said to Grace, ¡°¡­ After you enter school and miss me, call me, and I will pick you up from 12:37 Chapter 290 Ungrateful school in the evening, okay?¡± Grace held Imogen¡¯s arm and nced at Troy. ¡°Can I live with you, Imogen?¡± ¡°Hiss¡­¡± The little girl identally crushed the injury on Imogen¡¯s arm. Imogen frowned and gasped. Grace quickly let go, with her face full of worry. ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡°. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I identally scratched my arm.¡± ¡°He.¡± Troyughed in a low voice. The steel wire broke. If the second wire had broken earlier, she would have fallen directly from the sky, but it was an ¡°idental scratch¡± in her mouth. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Imogen heard a hint of sarcasm in hisughter and looked at him with raised eyebrows. ¡°Why are youughing?¡± ¡°What do you think I¡¯mughing at? Do you think Sarah will help you if you tolerate her?¡± Heughed at her stupidly. She knew that as long as she asked, he would definitely help her. But she didn¡¯t. She insisted on working as Sarah¡¯s assistant and endured those difficulties. What else could she be but a fool? However, he adored this fool. ¡°Probably.¡± ¡°Then you still¡­¡± ¡°But I have to try because there is no other way.¡± Moreover, Imogen tried her best to find something which could threaten Sarah when she was with Sarah. Troy was speechless. He clenched his big hands into fists and beat his knees. She was really¡­ stubborn! There were other ways, but she didn¡¯t ask him for help! Imogen knew what Troy was referring to. Whether he said she was ungrateful or hypocritical, it was difficult for her to ept Troy¡¯s help without any pressure. After all, Troy wanted something that she couldn¡¯t satisfy. She already owed Troy two meals. Once she epted Troy¡¯s help, she would owe more. It is said that gifts blind the eyes. Even if she wanted to start over with Troy, she hoped they could be equal instead of owing Troy something from the beginning. What was more, she had no intention of remarrying Troy. The staff came in, took two forms, and ced them in front of Troy and Imogen, respectively, exining, ¡°It is required to fill in the personal information of the child¡¯s parents.¡± ¡°Well.¡± 12:37 Chapter 290 Ungrateful Imogen picked up a pen to fill in the form. Grace was lying and watching and suddenly asked, ¡°Imogen, can I call you mom?¡± Imogen raised her eyes and nced at her, smiling gently. ¡°You can call me if you want. It¡¯s just a title.¡± Grace¡¯s big eyes blinked, a blush appeared on her cheek, and she shyly buried herself in Imogen¡¯s arms. She adored Imogen so much! She was going to have a mother, too! The staff member took away the filled form, came back soon, and handed the household registration book back to Troy. ¡°Mr. Marshall, Miss Marshall¡¯s household registration has been completed.¡± When they got married, Troy¡¯s household registration was transferred out. As the head of the household, Troy added a single page for Grace, and the rtionship was written as father and daughter. ¡°Thanks.¡± Troy opened it, took a look, put the household registration book in his document bag, stood and looked at the two. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The three of them left the service hall together. Troy strode towards the car and took out the car key to unlock it. up, Imogen led Grace over, opened the back seat door, and put Grace into the car. ¡°Grace, bye, see youter.¡± ¡°Bye, Imogen!¡± Troy opened the driver¡¯s door but did not get in the car. Seeing that Imogen was about to leave, he finally decided to give in and said, ¡°Well¡­ Do you have time for dinner¡­¡± Before the rest of the words were spoken, Imogen helped Grace close the car door, nced at him, waved her hand, and said, ¡°Bye.¡± Troy was speechless. He sat in the driver¡¯s seat without any expressions and closed the door with force. A loud ¡°bang¡± sound shocked Imogen. She stepped aside, and Troy smoothly drove the car out and drove away quickly. Hmm¡­ he seemed even more angry. Not long after the car drove out, Troy received a call from Yann. He put on his bluetooth headset and connected. ¡°Hey, have you found anything?¡± Troy guessed that Imogen needed Sarah¡¯s help on her father¡¯s case, but he didn¡¯t know what was exactly going on. On the other end of the phone, Yann had already figured out everything with his connections. He told Troy and sighed atst. ¡°ke is Erik¡¯s father. I guess Ms. Forbes wants to avenge her father by dating Erik. I had thought Ms. Forbes really fell in love with him¡­¡± After hearing this, the veins on Troy¡¯s forehead bulged, and his big hands clenched on the steering 12:37 Chapter 290 Ungrateful wheel. Imogen¡¯s words came to his mind. ¡°I have fallen in love with someone else, and I¡¯m about to start a new life. Can¡¯t you just let me go? Are you going to pester me for the rest of my life as long as I don¡¯t agree to remarry?¡± ¡°I like Erik. I didn¡¯t lie to you! He is young, handsome, sunny, and motivated. Why can¡¯t I like him?¡± ¡°He is penniless, and I can support him. Mr. Marshall was so generous and gave me a lot of at the divorce. I will use it.¡± Troy was speechless. Imogen was really good at lying! It was so true that he was fooled! He knew that she wouldn¡¯t like Erik. In order to get revenge, she could be with someone she didn¡¯t like! After getting useful information, she broke up with Erik. What if it didn¡¯t go so well? money Was she going to continue the fake rtionship with Erik and do things that only lovers could do until she got helpful information? When he thought of this, Troy lost his rationality, and the anger in his heart was uncontroble! You might also like The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Second Chance For My Billonare Ex¨CHusband 12:37 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 Chapter 291 The Wearer Knows Where the Shoe Pinches Chapter 291 The Wearer Knows Where the Shoe Pinches Therefore, on Christmas Eve, it seemed that he was forcing Imogen to break up, but in fact, it was Imogen¡¯s will. She obviously wanted to break up with Erik, but she acted like she didn¡¯t want to break of him to make him angry. The woman, after divorcing him, got a lot of nerve! Troy took off his headphones and threw them into the storage box. The fury in his heart was burning more and more, almost uncontroble. up in front He was screaming in his mind to turn around and go back to find Imogen to settle the issues, press her on the bed, and make her cry to see if she still dared to irritate him! The only trace of reason made him suppress this idea. While waiting for the traffic light to change, Troy took a cigarette and a lighter from his pocket and bit it between his teeth. He thought of Grace in the back seat when he was about to ignite it and put the lighter back. The red light turned green, and Troy restarted the car. By the time he arrived at the Gxy Vi, the cigarette filter had been chewed to pieces by him. After sending Grace home, Troy turned the car around and headed to thepany. The cell phone rang. He nced at the cell phone screen beside him and freed one hand to answer the call, ¡°Hello?¡± As soon as the phone got through, Emily questioned, ¡°Troy, did you take Grace to register for residence?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± There was a trace of irritation in Troy¡¯s eyes, and he had no desire to speak and did not want to argue with Emily. Emily burst out in anger. ¡°You¡­ you¡¯re really out of your mind! What did Imogen give you to make you give up having your own child?! It¡¯s fine if Grace is a boy, she¡¯s just a girl¡­¡± ¡°Auntie, I know what I¡¯m doing very well. From now on, I will be Grace¡¯s guardian. You are free to visit her when you miss her. As for other things, don¡¯t interfere.¡± Troy looked at the traffic ahead and said firmly, ¡°You can say these things in front of me, but don¡¯t say them in front of Grace. You will break her heart.¡± ¡°You really want to piss me off!¡± ¡°I don¡¯t have such intentions.¡± ¡°Do you know why I keep stopping her from being with you? Let me tell you the truth. Imogen has given birth to a child with another man! When she was on exchange abroad, I went to London on aCopyright by N?v/elDrama.Org. business trip and saw her with a few people in a bar. When we met againter, she had a big belly, and she quickly dodged when she saw me, lest I find out what she was doing abroad! Originally, I didn¡¯t care about her affairs, but your grandpa insisted on making you a couple. Troy! Think about it. How did I treat her before that? A woman like her is not worthy of you at all!¡± Before the two married, Emily had an indifferent attitude and treated Imogen as a transparent person. 12:37 Chapter 291 The Wearer Knows Where the Shoe Pinches Although they were not close, they never spoke ill of each other. After Henry announced that they would get married, Emily suddenly became particrly bad towards Imogen. Indeed, as she said, she felt unworthy for her nephew. Troy lowered his eyes. He had investigated Imogen¡¯s experiences abroad and knew that Emily had exaggerated the facts and that half of her words were false. Maybe Emily really saw Imogen, who was pregnant, so¡­ Troy narrowed his eyes and said in a deep voice, ¡°Did you give Sarah the photos?!¡± There was a sudden silence on the other side for a few seconds. Emily didn¡¯t expect that Troy suddenly brought this up. She admitted, ¡°I gave it to her! I want you to see what kind of person Imogen truly is! I want you to wake up!¡± Unexpectedly, Troy could ept the fact that Imogen had given birth without any grudges! Emily originally wanted to take advantage of Sarah and make the photos public to ruin Imogen¡¯s reputation. She couldn¡¯t do this in person because doing so would damage the rtionship between her and Troy. She didn¡¯t expect Sarah to be so useless that Troy could easily deceive the photo away. ¡°I will pretend that this never happened. Marriage is something that none but the wearer knows where the shoe pinches. In the future, please do not do anything to destroy my marriage in the name of doing good for me.¡± Troy warned. Seeing that she was wasting her time, Emily was so angry. She didn¡¯t want to have tense conversations with Troy, so she took the initiative to change the subject. ¡°Forget it, do whatever you like. By the way, I heard from other shareholders that there has been some friction in the business between thepany and the Harrington family recently, and the Harrington family is trying to rob some projects of thepany?¡± Thinking of the past events in his youth, Emily roughly guessed why Yohan attacked the Marshall family after taking power, and a hint ofplexity shed in her eyes. ¡°Well.¡± ¡°I heard that the person in charge of the Harrington family is now Yohan. Have you seen him?¡± Emily asked tentatively. ¡°You know him?¡± ¡°I heard something about him.¡± ¡°I met him twice, but he didn¡¯t want to say much. It¡¯s not clear why he targets Marshall Group,¡± Troy said. ¡°Yohan used to stay abroad before, and Imogen was close to him when she was studying abroad. I think it might be because of Imogen¡­¡± Emily hinted at something. ¡°Impossible.¡± Troy firmly denied it. Lane also spected that it might be because of Imogen, but Troy thought it was not the case. If Yohan were particrly fond of Imogen, he would have had no contact with her in the past few Chapter 291 The Wearer Knows Where the Shoe Pinches years, nor would he suddenly attack an equally powerful group because of her. However, Emily¡¯s words made Troy suspicious. She seemed to know Imogen¡¯s life abroad very well. Emily continued, ¡°Yohan didn¡¯t work in thepany before, and now he suddenly returns to take power. There must be doubts in the Harrington family. He is also ambitious. He wants to transfer the conflict to the outside to prove his strength. Next, he will not easily let go of Marshall Group. Be careful.¡± Yohan was just like his mother, scheming and always coveting things that didn¡¯t belong to him. Troy didn¡¯t refute. ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± With that said, he hung up the phone. Thinking of Emily¡¯s words, Troy felt this was not the case. Marshall Group was not a good choice for Yohan to establish his authority, which Yohan must understand very well. But why did Yohan do this? It was a pyrrhic victory. Those projects suitable for Marshall Group may not be ideal for the Harrington family. If the Harrington family took them away, due benefits would fail to be exerted, and worse, their funds would be lost and in a dilemma. Troy returned to thepany, and Lane came to report that Yohan forced the purchase of Prosperity shares before Marshall Group. Troy had expected it. ¡°Continue to keep an eye on him and stoke them.¡± Perhaps Yohan was still immersed in the joy of snatching Marshall Group¡¯s project now, and what awaited himter would be slowly revealed. After Lane went out, Troy opened theputer and looked at the brand¨Cnew monitor in front of him. He inevitably thought of Imogen and started to get angry in his heart. After barely concentrating for a while, Troy picked up his cell phone and made a call. At eight o¡¯clock in the evening, Troy appeared in the club hall on time. He took an elevator up to a private room, pushed the door open, and entered. There was no one inside. Troy closed the door, sat on the sofa, took out a lighter, and lit a cigarette. About ten minutester, Sarah opened the door and came in. Troy was leaning on the sofa, with his elbows on the armrest and a cigarette between his slender fingers. He opened his lips lightly, and the smoke circled like a cloud. Sarah nced at the cigarette butts in the ashtray, narrowed her eyes slightly, and her eyes darkened. He started smoking. Sitting opposite Troy, she pretended to be ignorant and asked, ¡°Troy, what do you want from me?¡± 12:37 Chapter 291 The Wearer Knows Where the Shoe Pinches You might also like Alpha The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 292 Chapter 292 Second Chance For My Bonaire Ex¨CHusband -1 10.00 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 292 Will You Marry Me Sarah recalled that when she was rescued back then, Troy was very silent and never mentioned breaking up again because of what happened to her. She could feel his depression, self¨Cme, irritation, and insomnia. Even so, he never smoked. Troy, the young master of the Marshall family, worked hard and was a good student at university. When she chased after him, Sarah, who had always been confident, encountered a big difficulty. Only then did Sarah know the real Troy. He was different from other ordinary rich kids. Troy had his pursuit and persistence. Sarah thought that Troy would stick to his principles. Unexpectedly, it was easily broken by Imogen. Troy held the cigarette butt and pressed it in the ashtray. When he raised his arms, the pleats on his shoulders showed the outline of his muscles. ¡°Testify in person. You can name your demands.¡± When she received Troy¡¯s call, Sarah guessed his purpose and couldn¡¯t help feeling angry, annoyed, and jealous. Sarah looked at Troy and suddenlyughed. Herughter got louder and louder. ¡°Troy, I don¡¯t know whether to praise you spoony or call you despicable!¡± Troy epted that Imogen had given birth and showed an excessive passion for her, while Imogen didn¡¯t like him. Imogen was Sarah¡¯s assistant for only two days, and Troy rushed over to help Imogen negotiate with Sarah. How could Imogen get Troy¡¯s love? ¡°Whatever you think.¡± Troy looked calm. ¡°It is useless to talk more. You had better say your demands.¡± ¡°What if I don¡¯t agree no matter what?¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows. ¡°You don¡¯t have that choice.¡± Troy¡¯s tone was calm but also showed that Sarah could not refuse. Joseph didn¡¯t care about Sarah, so Troy could block her as easily as a finger snap. Sarah clenched the strap of her handbag with both hands, looked at Troy, and said in another way, ¡°Okay. I can testify in person. I will agree if you marry me. How about that?¡± ¡°Impossible.¡± Troy firmly refused. Seeing his offish expression, Sarah smiled miserably. ¡°You answered so firmly.¡± Once upon a time, Sarah asked Troy the same thing. At that time, she was lying on the hospital bed, hugged him, and said, ¡°Troy, will you marry me?¡± He replied decisively, ¡°Yes.¡± Troy was as decisively as today. But the answer waspletely different. What Sarah regretted the most was not obeying Leo¡¯s words to approach Troy but realizing it too late. After Leo suddenly married Agnes, Sarah should have realized that Leo was unreliable. And Leo never thought of marrying her. He said those sweet words just to use her. 12:37 Chapter 292 Will You Marry Me It was a pity that Sarah couldn¡¯t understand then and loved Leo badly. Sarah asked Leo to divorce Agnes and gave her an exnation. The result was obvious. Sarah was forced to go abroad by Leo. If she had given up on Leo at that time and stayed with Troy wholeheartedly, everything Imogen had now would be hers! Seeing that Sarah was silent, Troy said, ¡°If you need any resources, just name it.¡± Sarah took a deep breath and stroked her hair near her nears. ¡°Well. There is no need to specify anything. I need my resources restored to what they were in the past.¡± ¡°In the past¡± meant before the death of Henry. Troy nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah continued, ¡°I have another request.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Sarah smiled and said, ¡°There will be a dinner party in a few days. I hope you can attend it with me. I will go to the police station to testify after the dinner party.¡± Troy paused. ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah couldn¡¯t help but smile mockingly. ¡°You can do anything for her! Aren¡¯t you afraid that she will see us together and misunderstand you?¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to worry about that.¡± Imogen noticed that Sarah was looking at her strangely, as if Sarah was scrutinizing her. Sarah was like this from early this morning. And she kept asking Imogen to do things and got mad because of trivial things. While waiting for filming, Imogen finally couldn¡¯t help but raise her eyebrows and ask, ¡°What is wrong with you today?¡± Sarah stared at Imogen and said out of nowhere, ¡°You are so lucky.¡± Two sisters met the same man but ended uppletely different. Sarah clenched the script in her hand and was overwhelmed by jealousy. The gap between Sarah and Imogen all came from their fathers. Imogen had a responsible father like Ignacio. Ignacio treated Imogen as his daughter and was willing to sacrifice everything for his daughter, even if they were not rted by blood. Although Bill was Sarah¡¯s biological father, he was useless and died cowardly. Sarah didn¡¯t want Bill to die for her. She only wanted him to be a little aspirant like Joseph, and she would not end up like this! Sarah was full of resentment towards Bill. Imogen raised her eyebrows in surprise and smiled self¨Cmockingly. ¡°How about I give my life to you?¡± Imogen¡¯s parents divorced when she was a kid. Then, her grandpa passed away, and her grandma died before long. Her father had a car ident when Imogen was a teenager. And Imogen lost the child in her womb when she was young. Imogen didn¡¯t think she was lucky. Maybe, in Sarah¡¯s opinion, being able to marry into the Marshall family and marry Troy was good fortune. 12:37 Chapter 292 Will You Marry Me But that was in exchange for her father¡¯s life. If possible, she would rather her father live in good health. Sarah said, ¡°Isn¡¯t it? How many people envy you and marry into the Marshall family but can¡¯t.¡± Sarah wished she could be Imogen and hold Troy firmly in her hand! Imogen looked indifferently and was about to say something when an implementing staff asked her to find the action director. Today, Sarah had fight scenes, but Imogen was the one who did it. After filming scenes without fight actions, Sarah temporarily sat in the shed to rest. Suddenly, a mobile phone rang in the shed. Sarah looked around and found that the sound came from Imogen¡¯s handbag. She nced at Imogen, who was filming seriously, brought Imogen¡¯s handbag over, and took out her mobile phone. The caller ID was Dustin Miller, whom Sarah didn¡¯t know. What was his rtionship with Imogen? Sarah answered the phone, and Dustin said, ¡°Ms. Forbes, we found Jeff Brown on the U.S.¨CMexico border. And we will catch him soon.¡± Hearing the words ¡°Jeff Brown¡°, Sarah stopped breathing for a moment, and her heart beat so fast. Jeff was found! ¡°Ms. Forbes?¡± Dustin didn¡¯t hear anything from the phone for a long time and called out again, ¡°Ms. Forbes?¡± Sarah came back to her senses and said, ¡°Sorry, I am Imogen¡¯s friend. She is busy now. I don¡¯t understand what you are talking about, but I will convey it to Imogen.¡± Dustin didn¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°Thank you. Sorry to trouble you.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah immediately put the phone back into the bag and then bag back. She looked at the filming ce again but was distracted and restless. In the following scenes, Sarah was out of form and failed several times. put the The director was dissatisfied, frowned, and said to Sarah, ¡°Suzy should be confident here. Do you know how you acted? Guilty! I wonder if you have done something that made you guilty. Forget it. Alright, let¡¯s shoot the fight scenes first. You can go down and try to get into a groove.¡± As he said that, the director asked the implementing staff to find Imogen, who was resting. A professional actor was not as good as a stand¨Cin who just entered the industry. After Imogen finished the fight scenes, Sarah went to film again. Although she didn¡¯t fully recover, it was better than before. 12:38 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Chapter 293 Selecting Scripts After the director said okay, Imogen gave the down jacket to Sarah. Sarah still had a scene in the afternoon, so they had lunch with the crew. Imogen heard Sarah answering the phone in the car when she delivered lunch for Sarah. It seemed to be someone from her studio, saying that the investor sent several scripts and asked Sarah to select. Among those scripts, Imogen had heard of two scripts favored by the capital, and many actors and actresses wanted to y a role in them. The director of one of the scripts partnered with the screenwriter many times and won numerous awards. They were all well¨Cknown and sessful people in the industry. It would be a big¨Cbudget production. Imogen searched the remaining ones. They were all adaptations of popr novels that had a certain degree of poprity. Imogen was surprised. In the past two days, Imogen listened to the crew chatting with the group actors while resting and got to know something about the entertainment industry. Those who could select the scripts either were popr with many fans or had capital behind them. Sarah originally had many fans but had no work for half a year after returning to the country. And she was caught in the other woman scandal. Sarah lost so many fans, and Troy didn¡¯t support her anymore. That was why she ended up ying a small role in this idol drama by the name of special appearance. But how could she select scripts now? Was it because of Joseph? During these years, Joseph led the Page family to prosperity and had a high social status in New York City. However, after Troy broke up with Sarah, Joseph stayed away from Sarah. So he probably wouldn¡¯t help Sarah again, right? Perhaps Sarah had other investors. Sarah was calm as if she knew it would happen and asked her assistant to send her the scripts in the evening so that she could carefully select them. After the scene in the afternoon, Imogen put on a down jacket for Sarah, went to the dressing room together, and said casually, ¡°I see from the notice that you have no scene for the next few days from tomorrow.¡± ¡°Well, you and I will go to Sacia City in two days. I have a variety show to attend.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± ¡°Also, a business party at Elysium is at 8:50 tomorrow morning. You need toe with me.¡± Imogen nced at her in surprise. ¡°What kind of business party is at nine in the morning?¡± ¡°To meet the director in charge of a project and read the script, by the way. After the reading, we will have the business party.¡± Sarah sat down on the chair slowly and nced at Imogen with a smile. ¡°When the timees, remember to drink for me.¡± Imogen knew that after the characters were settled, the crew would usually conduct a reading together to go over the script and check for mistakes. Sometimes, it could also deepen the actors¡® 12:38 Chapter 293 Selecting Scripts and actresses¡® understanding of the characters. She nodded. ¡°Okay, I see.¡± After sending Sarah to the car, Imogen said, ¡°See you in the evening¡°, turned around, and went to the parking lot. Sarah looked at Imogen¡¯s back, and a hint of cruelty shed through her eyes. Sarah became madly jealous when she thought Troy specifically went to negotiate with herst night for Imogen. Originally, all of this should belong to her! Sarah made a call. After getting through, she asked, ¡°Is it ready?¡± The man on the other end of the callughed obscenely. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I have gotten the medicine, and the camera is set up in front of the bed. Just waiting for her.¡± He couldn¡¯t wait any longer to know what Troy¡¯s woman tasted like. Sarah instructed, ¡°Remember to arrange a few more people at the door, and don¡¯t let her run away if something goes wrong.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Sarah confidently hung up the phone, and a dark light shed in his eyes. Wasn¡¯t Troy generous? Let¡¯s see how generous Troy could be! Sarah didn¡¯t believe that Troy could stay calm after watching the video of Imogen having sex with another man! At 8:50 in the morning, Imogen appeared on time in the lobby of Elysium. Within a few minutes, Sarah arrived, called Imogen to go upstairs together, and went to the reserved box. There were already several people in the box. All of them were actors and actresses that Imogen had heard of, and one was a famous, aplished middle¨Caged actor. Imogen thought they must be cast members of the project. Seeing Sarahe in, several people greeted her politely. Sarah found a seat and sat down. Silence returned to the box, and the atmosphere gradually became serious. The middle¨Caged actor started the conversation. Although the chat was shallow and casual, it at least broke the awkward and weird atmosphere. Imogen thought, was this the entertainment industry? Even if they were colleagues, getting along like normal people was difficult. They didn¡¯t know if they would have conflicts of interest at some point and be rivals. At about 9:10, others arrived. Everyone stood up to greet them. This time, it was the project director, two assistant directors, and the screenwriter. Imogen was surprised when she saw them. One of the two assistant directors was the man in the video Noah sent her. The one who spent the night at Sarah¡¯s house. Hisst name was Monroe. Chapter 293 Selecting Scripts At this moment, Jay Monroe also looked towards Imogen as if he was appreciating a product. The director was surprised when he saw Sarah. He nced at Jay next to him and said nothing. The director had a drama, which was in the final stage. He needed to keep an eye on the editing and dubbing, so the two assistant directors were responsible for the preparatory work and casting of the new project. His current crew was next to Douss¡¯s, and he asionally went to visit Douss¡¯s crew. He saw Sarah acting and thought Douss was too gentle. If it was him, he would not let Sarah pass. That was right. The director was Stanford Zieger. After introducing each other, Stanford asked everyone to take their seats. Only then did he recognize Imogen and couldn¡¯t help but look at Imogen several times. Wasn¡¯t she Sarah¡¯s stand¨Cin? Why was she an assistant again? All the actors sat down at the table, each holding a script, and began reading. Many people knew the script reading was after the characters were settled and before the official shooting started. The time varied from half a month to two months. Before the characters were settled, there would also be a reading. And two actorspeting for the same character might participate together, which was the case here. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. That was to say, the crew was still in the casting stage. But this time, only Sarah came for the second female lead role. This time, they were reading an important scene. After reading all the lines of the characters, Stanford was about to ask questions when the middle¨Caged actor Ludwin Evans raised his hand and said to the director, ¡°Mr. Zieger, I think Jada shouldn¡¯t say that.¡± Jada was the second female character in the script, the sister of the female lead. Sheter broke with the female lead, went on separate ways from the female lead, and gradually became unscrupulous. Although she was a viin, her personality was attractive. Everyone looked at him in unison. Stanford put the script on hisp. ¡°Then what do you think she will say?¡± ¡°Jada was born at the bottom. She wanted to climb up. Every step she took in the early stage was full of uncertainties. Here, she should be hesitant. She didn¡¯t know how to choose between her sister and her career. She slowly became firmer after enjoying the benefits.¡± Stanford looked at the script, thought for a while, and suddenly said, ¡°Sarah, you are ying Jada. What do you think it should be?¡± Sarah looked at the director. ¡°From the previous scene, we can see that Jada¡¯s first reaction was that she could make money. It shows that she was clever, but her bottom line is low. She always knew what she wanted, so here she should be determined.¡± Stanford suddenly looked at Imogen, who was contemting. ¡°Imogen, what do you think?¡± 12:38 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Chapter 294 Counterplot ¡°What?¡± Imogen, whose name was suddenly called out, was taken aback momentarily and looked up puzzledly. And she saw everyone staring at her. Imogen tried her best as an assistant to pretend she was not there, but why would the director ask for her opinion? Wait. The director seemed to know her? Stanford asked again, ¡°How do you think Jada should react here?¡± Seeing the director¡¯s serious expression, Imogen thought about it carefully, ¡°I haven¡¯t read the script, so I don¡¯t know the general plot. From the perspective of an audience, Jada would lose the meaning of this character and be normal among all the viins if Jada was full of utilitarianism from the beginning. I think the audience may prefer the plot in which a kind person is forced to be bad under the oppression of life. In this way, the character of Jada will be vivid. It will be a better experience.¡± Viins, forced to be viins, tended to be more pitiful and make people feel sympathetic than normal viins. They could also reflect the actor¡¯s acting skills. In the past, there were several sessful roles in films and television dramas where people were forced to be viins. It was also a mutual achievement between the actors and the characters. Imogen added, ¡°Of course, this is just my opinion. It depends on the director and screenwriter.¡± Stanford nodded lightly. ¡°Don¡¯t be too modest. You are right. The meaning of Jada is this. She and the heroine were good friends but went their separate ways. It is an attraction. Otherwise, why was she the heroine¡¯s best friend?¡± He also discovered the problem here, but Ludwin brought it up before him. Stanford nced at Ludwin appreciatively. His expression wasplex when he looked at Sarah again. If it went as Sarah thought, the character of Jada would be fragmented or even copsed, turning into a viin with no features. Sarah¡¯splexion changed slightly. She gave Imogen a ferocious stare and clenched the script tightly. When Jay heard Imogen talk calmly, his heart felt more nervous, and he couldn¡¯t wait to fast¨C forward to the lunch. The screenwriter spoke out, and several people discussed changing Jada¡¯s lines in this part. It was noon in the blink of an eye. After reading another scene, Stanford nced at the time and closed the script in his hand. ¡°Okay, let¡¯s stop here today. I will inform you when the next reading time is decided.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Sorry to trouble you.¡± They all responded. Jay nced at Sarah inadvertently and said, ¡°Let¡¯s have lunch together before leaving. I will ask the waiters to serve the food.¡± Chapter 294 Counterplot ¡°I will 1. go. I will go.¡± A young actor¡¯s agent stood 1. up. The young actorspeted for the third male character, and another young actor was participating in the reading whopeted for the same character. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. When they read just now, each of them read for one scene. Stanford did not express his decision. clearly. Both of them thought they still had a chance. Other actors and their assistants also stood up and said, ¡°Let me go.¡± Jay said, ¡°You all sit down. I will go. We have ordered, so just sit down.¡± He went out for a while and returned within a few minutes. The waiter served the dishes on the table. Stanford said a few words, and someone started talking about proposing a toast. Everyone raised their sses. They drank a lot, and few of them were serious about lunch. You ttered me, and I ttered you. At this time, the young actor¡¯s agent pulled the young actor to start toasting. First to Stanford and other main creators, then to Ludwin, the settled male lead. After toasting to the actress for the heroine, it was Sarah¡¯s turn. Sarah smiled and gave Imogen a look. ¡°Sorry, I feel sick to my stomach recently, so I won¡¯t drink.¡± Imogen picked up the wine ss, clinked it with their sses, and said, ¡°That is polite. I will toast to you on behalf of Ms. Page.¡± Imogen drank it all in one gulp as she spoke and showed them the empty ss. Another young actor also started toasting for fear that he might bepeted out. And Imogen drank on Sarah¡¯s behalf. After drinking this ss, the other actors toasted. They all spoke to Sarah and drank with Imogen. After drinking with the actress for the third female lead and the actor for the second male lead, Sarah and Imogen toasted at the table to everyone. After toasting to Stanford, Sarah filled Imogen¡¯s ss and nodded to Jay. ¡°Mr. Monroe, please take care of me when we work together next time.¡± ¡°I will drink it on Ms. Page¡¯s behalf.¡± Imogen raised her wine ss and touched Jay¡¯s ss. Jay smiled and said, ¡°Of course. We will make a big hit next year if we work together.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know if it was her illusion that something was wrong with how Jay looked at her. Drinking one after another, Imogen felt a fire burning in her stomach, and her cheeks were flushed with alcohol. Her eyes were moist, and she gradually couldn¡¯t see clearly. After toasting to thest actor, Imogen felt dizzy. Imogen sat down, put her hands on her forehead, and leaned on the table. She lowered her head in silence and looked very ufortable. She used to socialize a lot when she worked and could drink a lot. But this time, she didn¡¯t drink much and felt dizzy, with an unbearable heat radiating from her body. Sarah asked with concern, ¡°Imogen, are you okay?¡± A sentence shed in Imogen¡¯s mind. If someone was polite to you out of nowhere, this person was going to use you. Imogen suddenly became alert and tried to make her mind clear. ¡°I am fine. I will go to the 12:38 Chapter 294 Counterplot bathroom.¡± Imogen stood up with her hands holding on the table and staggered out. After Imogen walked out, Sarah smiled and said to Stanford and others, ¡°She is staggering. I had better check on her.¡± Stanford waved his hand. ¡°Go ahead. You can send her back home.¡± ¡°I will ask if she needs that.¡± After leaving the box, Imogen leaned on the wall drunkenly and walked forward quickly. Sarah caught up with her in two or three steps, grabbed Imogen¡¯s wrist, and said domineeringly, ¡°Where are you going?¡± Imogen tried to break free from Sarah¡¯s arm but had no strength. And her voice was weak, ¡°Let me go.¡± Sarah gripped Imogen tightly, and a smug smile shed on her face. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to the bathroom? I will take you there!¡± Sarah forcefully dragged Imogen into the elevator. Imogen had no strength to resist, and her body became increasingly hot, which was unbearable. Her head was dizzy, her cheeks were flushed, and she was unconscious. Imogen weakly leaned against the wall in the elevator, muttering, ¡°It is so hot. Help.¡± Her voice was weak, and only her breathing could be heard. When the elevator door opened, Sarah dragged her into the prepared hotel room and pushed her onto the big bed. Imogen fell on the big bed uncontrobly. Imogen closed her eyes and lost consciousness. She pulled her cor unconsciously and murmured in a low voice, ¡°It is hot. I am so hot.¡± The n was about to seed, and a ferocious expression shed across Sarah¡¯s face. Sarah stepped forward and pinched Imogen¡¯s cheek. ¡°Imogen. Imogen. You are not lucky today! After today, let¡¯s see if Troy likes you or not!¡± As she said, Sarah sent a message to Jay. A few minutester, Jay knocked on the door and came in with a sly look. Jay obscenely smiled when he saw Imogen was unconscious on the bed, and a hint of joy shed in his eyes. ¡°Ms. Page, you are a woman of your word. I am very satisfied with this gift!¡± Sarah smiled and turned on the camera at the bedside. ¡°It is good if you are satisfied. Now she is all yours. I will go back first. Remember to send me the video when you finish!¡± ¡°Okay!¡± As soon as Sarah left, Jay couldn¡¯t wait to lock the door, climbed on the big bed, and took off Imogen¡¯s cotton clothes with both hands. Suddenly, Jay froze. Imogen opened her eyes at some point. Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Chapter 295 Male Coquette Chapter 295 Male Coquette Wasn¡¯t she drunk? Jay just thought about it, but before he could react, Imogen raised her hand. Bang! ¡°Ah!¡± Jay covered his eyes and screamed painfully. The burning sensation caused by the pepper spray made Jay cry uncontrobly, and he couldn¡¯t. see anything. ¡°Bitch!¡± Jay closed his eyes and looked frantically. Based on his memory, he choked Imogen¡¯s neck with his hands, but he only touched Imogen¡¯s shoulders. Imogen struggled to avoid it and swung a wine bottle on Jay¡¯s head. The ss bottle shattered with a snap, and the liquid sttered. A stream of scarlet blood flowed from Jay¡¯s head, and he passed out with his hands covering his head. Seeing him lying motionless on the bed, Imogen stood up and kicked him. Jay didn¡¯t react, and she breathed a sigh of relief. Wasn¡¯t Sarah asking Imogen to be her assistant just to make difficulties for Imogen? When Sarah asked her to participate in the business party together, Imogen felt Sarah didn¡¯t just want her to drink but had another purpose. She was careful, took the anti¨Calcohol medicine in advance, and brought pepper spray and a knife in her pocket. When she saw Jay in the box, Imogen was sure something was wrong. When no one was looking, she secretly stuffed a bottle of wine into the sleeve of her down jacket. The jacket was loose, and it could not be seen. Then Imogen pretended to be drunk and could not escape after discovering Sarah¡¯s n. Sarah didn¡¯t suspect. Imogen could have left safely under the cover of Stanford and others. The reason why she herself in danger was to catch Sarah tripping. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. put She also had a recording pen in her pocket and recorded the conversation between Sarah and Jay just now. If the rtionship between Sarah and Jay was just a sex scandal, what happened today involved a crime. Sarah abetted the crime and was an aplice. Imogen jumped off the bed and saw the camera set up in front of the bed. She heard what Sarah said. Sarah would send the video to Troy when they seeded. Although Troy was innocent, Imogen couldn¡¯t help ming him. It was all Troy¡¯s fault! Male coquette! Imogen checked the video in the camera. It also recorded part of the conversation between Sarah and Jay, which proved the authenticity of her recording. 1237 Imogen took out the memory card inside and kept it. Imogen worried that someone was guarding outside and did not go out directly and left. Just as she was about to call Charlie to pick her up, Imogen nced at Jay on the bed, and an idea urred to her. A minuteter, Imogen called 911. Imogen didn¡¯t n to call the police but nned to negotiate privately with Sarah. Jay dared not call the police because of guilt, but he would die if he was left alone and unconscious. That would change everything. For the sake of security, Imogen called an ambnce. She could leave safely at the same time. Half an hourter, the medical staff arrived together with the front office manager of the hotel. They carried Jay into the ambnce. When Imogen went down with them, she caught a glimpse of a suspicious person lurking at the fire exit and was d that she made the right move. Sarah returned to the box. Facing Stanford and the others, she said that Imogen was drunk and that she asked the driver to take Imogen back. Just now, Jay also said he felt ufortable and left. So Stanford let them disperse, return, rest well. and Sarah went to the underground parking lot with other actors and actresses, said goodbye, and into the car but did not leave. got She checked the time on her phone and rested in the car seat. After waiting over half an hour, Sarah was about to contact Jay, but unexpectedly, someone called, It was the person she sent to watch outside the room. Seeing that it was him, Sarah was surprised and answered the phone, ¡°What is the matter? What happened?¡± The person on the other end of the call was silent for a while. ¡°An ambnce came just now, and they took Jay down.¡± Sarah was confused. Could it be that Jay fainted by ident while having sex after drinking? Hmph. Jay was in his forties and fat. Sarah was not surprised that this happened! Every time she was with Jay, Sarah felt torturous. Thinking that Imogen would have the same experience, Sarah felt much better. ¡°I took a close look just now. Jay¡¯s clothes are intact, but he was hit on the head.¡± Sarah asked in disbelief, ¡°What did you say? Are you sure you saw it right?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah said nothing. Sarah didn¡¯t know how to describe the mood at the moment. Sarah thought of something, and her heart skipped a beat. She hurriedly asked, ¡°Did you go into the room? The camera.¡± ¡°I just went in when it was a mess. The memory card inside the camera was taken away.¡± The big stone hanging in Sarah¡¯s heart suddenly fell to the ground. She hung up the phone silently and couldn¡¯t help but hit the steering wheel. Crap! A bunch of crap! Jay was stupid as a donkey! No. He was worse than a donkey! The prey, delivered to him, could escape! Sarah was so angry that she lost her mind. The memory card must have been taken away by Imogen! Sarah remembered saying a few words to Jay after she turned on the camera. If Imogen called the police or published it, things would be unimaginable. But she guessed Imogen would not call the police but negotiate with her. Just as Sarah was thinking this, her phone rang. Sarah nced at the caller ID, and it was Imogen! Knowing that Imogen came to negotiate, Sarah gradually calmed down. But she might have to testify in advance. Imogen worked as her assistant only for a few days. Lucky her! Sarah took a deep breath and answered the phone, ¡°Hello.¡± Imogen cut to the chase. ¡°Where are you now?¡± ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t pretend ignorant. The memory card of the camera is in my hand. You don¡¯t want me to call the police, right?¡± Hearing Imogen¡¯s clear and powerful voice, Sarah paused. ¡°Are you not drunk at all?¡± Imogen did not answer that. ¡°Don¡¯t change the subject.¡± Sarah thought for a while and said, ¡°If you have any demand, just say it.¡± ¡°I want you to go to the police station immediately and testify against the suspect.¡± ¡°I promise you I will go there tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why is it tomorrow?¡± ¡°I have something to do right now and can¡¯t go there!¡± Imogen asked, ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°It is a dinner party and is rehearsing now. I work hard to get this opportunity. They will ban me if I suddenly leave. If you can¡¯t wait, then call the police. I have to make it cle I will nevere to testify if you call the police!¡± Thinking of Jeff, who was missing, Imogen was silent for a moment. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll see you at the police station tomorrow morning. If you dare note, I will hand over the evidence to the police!¡± Sarah said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I will not risk my career.¡± After hanging up the phone, Sarah immediately dialed a number. A few secondster, the phone was connected, and a male voice came from the other side. ¡°What is the matter?¡± ¡°The n has changed. Leave quickly before tomorrow. Immediately! Now!¡± ¡°Isn¡¯t there a month?¡± The man on the other end of the call was shocked. ¡°Don¡¯t ask so many questions. We will all die if you are caught!¡± You might also like The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve Chapter 296.2 Chapter 296.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:37 Chapter 296.2 The Past(2) At seven thirty in the evening, Imogen and Charlie arrived at the gathering. Compared to being a gathering, it was more like a cocktail party. Many sessful people in suits gathered together in twos and threes and talked. The two of them took some desserts and went to sit in the corner. Imogen asked, ¡°Is your blind date here?¡± Charlie looked at her phone and took a bite of cake. ¡°Not yet.¡± However, a young gentleman came to chat with the two. But seeing their indifference, he left. After a while, Charlie replied to the message, saying, ¡°He is here. I will go and say a few words to him and thene back.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Charlie left and went to the balcony while Imogen still sat on the sofa. Suddenly, she received a call from the Commissioner. This case was special. The suspect had not been brought to justice for many years, and the case involved Imogen¡¯s father. ke was just a middleman in the kidnapping case and Ignacio¡¯s car ident case. The Imogen really wanted to catch was Victor. person In order to avoid alerting anybody, the police did not summon ke to the police department. Instead, they sent some people to watch around ke and Victor¡¯s home, and some police went to ke¡¯s biological father¡¯s hometown to investigate. They investigated the rtionship between ke and Victor in passing. As long as Sarah testified ke, ke would be convicted, and the police would arrest Victor in the name of the investigation. However, the Commissioner told Imogen on the phone that ke had run away. To be precise, he was missing. The police officers watched near ke¡¯s house every day. ke showed up this morning and never showed up in the afternoon. The police officers felt something was wrong, so they pretended to be the decoration materials supplier and went to the Hale family. However, they found that ke was no longer at home. Erik went to work and knew nothing. When Erik¡¯s mother was taken to the police department for questioning, she learned that her husband was a kidnapper and that he went to work abroad to avoid being traced. She was so frightened that she was sweating all over, and she didn¡¯t know anything about it Erik was also taken for questioning. After learning that Jeff was one of the wanted kidnappers, he suddenly understood something. No wonder Imogen was indifferent to him when she was abroad but suddenly became gentle after returning. It turned out that everything was traceable, After Imogen broke up with him, he was really sad for a while,menting that everything would change. 12:37 But now that he knew that she might have never liked him, Erik felt inexplicably better. It was easier to ept that there was never hope than having hope and then losing it. Imogen couldn¡¯t believe it or ept it, but ke did run away. Sarah¡¯s figure shed in her mind. She thought, ¡°How could it be such a coincidence? ¡°From the time I started investigating, ke never ran away. But when Sarah agreed to testify, ke escaped. ¡°It must be Sarah! ¡°To prevent me from getting what I wanted, Sarah actually tipped off the kidnappers that once. kidnapped me?¡± Imogen felt the heat rise in her, her chest rising and falling rapidly. Self¨Cme flooded over her, making her unable to breathe. Imogen hated herself! She thought, ¡°I know what kind of person Sarah is and shouldn¡¯t have trusted her that she would. testify tomorrow! ¡°I should have gone to the party to catch Sarah and take her to the police department! ¡°Hold on. The party Sarah mentioned is most likely made up!¡± Imogen felt a ze of me fueling inside her, but she couldn¡¯t get it out. She held her phone tightly and was about to call Sarah when she suddenly heard amotion at the door of the hall. Then, the host of the reception took the lead to greet theing guests. Among the moving figures, Imogen saw Troy, wearing a well¨Ctailored, neat suit, walking with a tall and straight figure and steady steps. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. His arm was held by a femalepanion. It was¡­ Sarah. You might also like Alphon DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:37 Chapter 297 Chapter 297 Chapter 297.1 Have You liked Him for Long(1) Imogen looked at the two in astonishment, with a sneer on her lips. ¡°No wonder Sarah has an option in her work. It turns out that she got Troy behind her!¡± She thought. Imogen knew that Troy had been in love with Sarah for so long, and he broke up with Sarah only because of his grandfather¡¯s death. Imogen looked at Troy mockingly. She thought, ¡°He clearly loves Sarah but denies it repeatedly. He even kept saying that he was in love with me and begged me to give him a chance. It is ridiculous. Is it fun to trick me? ¡°It has only been a short time since his grandpa passed away, and he has been soft¨Chearted and reconciled with Sarah?¡± Sarah, standing beside Troy, wearing a light pink dress, was holding Troy¡¯s arm gracefully and conversing with others with a faint smile. If she hadn¡¯t known what kind of person Sarah was, Imogen might have been deceived by her. At first, Imogen only thought that Sarah targeted her because she wanted to get back with Troy but was blocked by her. However, it wasn¡¯t until Sarah made Henry angry to death that Imogen realized how sinister she was. This time, in order to retaliate against her and prevent her from avenging her father, Sarah even tipped off the kidnappers and wasted time, which stunned Imogen! Now, Imogen no longer believed that Sarah would testify. She knew Sarah had never thought of testifying, and Sarah was just ying her by asking her to be her assistant for a month! In this case, Imogen didn¡¯t have any worries anymore. She took her phone to the corridor and called the police. Now that Sarah was useless, Imogen wouldn¡¯t have to keep her. She would send Sarah to prison. She said to herself, ¡°Sarah, do you still want to work in the show business? ¡°Don¡¯t even think about it!¡± Imogen decided to call the police at this time and let Sarah be taken away by the police with everyone watching! Charlie chatted with her blind date for a few words. Then, she came out of the fire escape, looked around casually, and suddenly widened her eyes. She couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. She cursed inwardly, ¡°Is that Troy and Sarah? ¡°Shit! ¡°What two horrible people!¡± Charlie rolled her eyes, cursed secretly, and subconsciously looked towards the rest area where mogen was. But she did not see Imogen. Charlie immediately looked around, looking for Imogen. She thought, ¡°Troy is such a yboy! 12:38 ¡°He pesters Imogen and has an ambiguous rtionship with Sarah at the same time! ¡°How could such a person be worthy of Imogen?¡± Charlie suddenly had an idea. She took out her phone and took a few photos of Troy and Sarah across the crowd. After putting down her phone and looking up, she met Troy¡¯s cold eyes looking from afar. Charlie froze. She quickly turned around and walked to the other side as if nothing had happened. Seeing Imogening in from the corridor, Charlie¡¯s eyes lit up, and she walked over quickly. ¡°Imogen.¡± Troy followed Charlie and saw Imogen. He was shocked suddenly. His face changed slightly, and his body stiffened for a moment. He was wondering why Imogen was here. Imogen happened to look over too. Across half the hall, their eyes met. There was a distant smile in Imogen¡¯s eyes, with a hint of sarcasm, all of which was seen by Troy. After looking at him for two seconds, Imogen withdrew her gaze and took two steps towards Charlie. ¡°Have you met your blind date? How is he?¡± ¡°Not very good,¡± Charlie replied perfunctorily. ¡°The dimwit is here. Did you see him? I just thought you didn¡¯t want to see them and were hiding!¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Imogenughed and said, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything wrong. Why would I hide? Let¡¯s have a sit there.¡± Charlie was confused. ¡°I¡¯ve done talking to my blind date. Aren¡¯t we going back?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°I changed my mind. Let¡¯s stay for a while.¡± Charlie followed Imogen back to the rest area and sat down in confusion. Sarah noticed something strange about Troy. Following his gaze, she saw Imogen. A subtle smile appeared on her face. ¡°It¡¯s Imogen. Why don¡¯t we go over and say hello?¡± ¡°By this time, ke should have run away, right?¡± Sarah thought. You might also like Aliha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revengel 12:38 Chapter 298.2 Chapter 298.2 Chapter 298.2 I Won¡¯t Be Soft¨CHearted(2) Imogen turned back, frowned slightly, and looked at Troy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Troy walked over and said, ¡°The apartments here are pretty good, so I bought one.¡± It was upstairs at Imogen¡¯s house. Imogen was speechless. The elevator reached the low ground floor, and the door opened. Just as Imogen was about to walk in, Troy grabbed her wrist and said, ¡°Hold on a second. I have something to tell you.¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Imogen said coldly, ¡°I have nothing to talk to you.¡± ¡°I just need a few minutes.¡± Troy insisted and wouldn¡¯t let go. Imogen rolled her eyes irritably and nced at Charlie. Charlie understood and whispered in Imogen¡¯s ear, ¡°Never agree to forgive Sarah.¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. After saying that, she entered the elevator. The elevator door closed and rose slowly. Imogen nced at Troy indifferently. ¡°What do you want to say? Just say it.¡± Just as Troy was about to speak, Imogen said again, ¡°If you want me to write a letter of understanding, you can just go back.¡± ¡°No. I won¡¯t ask you to write a letter of understanding,¡± Troy looked at her seriously, ¡°About what happened at noon¡­ I¡¯m d you are fine.¡± ¡°Thank you for your concern. Anything else?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. Seeing Imogen¡¯s indifferent attitude, Troy was not angry but a little happy secretly. He smiled softly and raised his eyebrows. ¡°Are you angry? Imogen, you are jealous, right? You also like me a little bit¡­¡± Imogen seemed to have heard a joke. ¡°Don¡¯t be ridiculous. Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go.¡± Troy¡¯s face froze. He quickly took Imogen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Wait a minute. You just called the police. Aren¡¯t you afraid that Sarah won¡¯t testify?¡± In Troy¡¯s view, since Imogen didn¡¯t call the police at noon, she must want to use this incident to force Sarah to testify as soon as possible. She would rather approach Erik against her will, take risks to investigate the case, and be Sarah¡¯s assistant to avenge her father. Troy didn¡¯t understand why she suddenly called the police at night. He thought Imogen was afraid that Sarah would refuse to testify. Imogen looked at Troy, raised her eyebrows, and sneered, ¡°What? Are you worried that she will go to jail?¡± ¡°You know I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°Then what do you mean?¡± ¡°Sarah and I are not what you think¡­¡± ¡°Did you not give her resources and make her popr, or did you not attend the party with her?¡± mogen asked, ¡°Troy, do you still remember how your grandpa died?¡± Troy said, ¡°I did this for a reason.¡± ¡°What is the reason?¡± Seeing him remaining silent, Imogen smiled and said, ¡°I know. You want to say that you have your reasons but just can¡¯t tell me, right?¡± about Imogen said with mockery in his eyes, ¡°To be honest, I¡¯m not surprised at all. Ever since you forgot your grandpa¡¯s death and let her go easily, I knew that sooner orter you would soften your heart and get back together with her! It doesn¡¯t matter that you don¡¯t avenge your grandpa or you are with Sarah. I can¡¯t control you. But, Troy, since you like her, please don¡¯t say you like me. It¡¯s disgusting!¡± Troy was lost for words. When he saw Imogen¡¯s look of dislike, Troy¡¯s face turned pale. ¡°Disgusting?¡± You might also like The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve 12:38 Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 299.2 Chapter 299.2 Chapter 299.2 I Only Want You (2) ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need you to do anything. You just need to tell me your reason, and I will naturally distinguish the truth from the lies.¡± Troy was stunned. He thought, ¡°Imogen said several times that she didn¡¯t want my help or owe me a favor. If she knew that I negotiated terms with Sarah because of her¡­ ¡°If I exin this time, she will definitely ask why I let Sarah outst time. ¡°I absolutely can¡¯t let her know about her life experience and the pregnancy photo.¡± When she saw Troy hesitate to speak, a hint of sarcasm shed across Imogen¡¯s face. ¡°Since you can¡¯t tell me, forget it. I don¡¯t need you to prove anything. Staying away from me is already the greatest gift to me.¡± At this time, the elevator door happened to open. An owner came out, nced at the two of them, and strode away. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing that the elevator door was about to close automatically, Imogen broke away from Troy¡¯s hand, entered quickly, and pressed the button. The elevator immediately began to move up. After Imogen returned home, Charlie immediately stood up and nced behind her. ¡°Did that dimwit embarrass you?¡± Imogen closed the door and said, ¡°No.¡± She was also surprised that Troy didn¡¯t ask her to write a letter of understanding for Sarah. ¡°You can¡¯t let your guard down. Maybe he will think of other ways,¡± Charlie reminded. ¡°I see.¡± The matter of Sarah being taken away by the police was reported by some media. Although the specific reason was not stated,izens spected that it was something serious. Some of the project teams who were in contact with Sarah for cooperation were inquiring about. information privately. Some had quietly deleted traces of their cooperation with Sarah. Douss was anxious. Sarah had almost finished her scene. But with such a scandal, he was afraid they would have to find another actress and reshoot, but it would cost a lot of time, money, and energy. Fortunately, Sarah just yed a small part and didn¡¯t have many scenes, so they could still fix it. However, the trouble was that it was hard to find a suitable actress, and it was even harder to find a suitable actress who was avable. Douss pinched his temple in anxiety. Stanford was also worried, but not because of Sarah. Sarah couldn¡¯t act, which w exactly what he wanted. What he was worried about was Jay. Now, Jay was involved in a criminal case, which meant he could no longer be Stanford¡¯s assistant, but it was difficult to find another one who would work well with Stanford. Their worries were unknown to Imogen. 12:38 Chapter 299.2 1 Only Want You (2) La held a family gathering today. Imogen came to the Marshall vi specially for lunch. Beforeing here, Imogen thought she might meet Troy. Unexpectedly, Troy came early in the morning, left Grace here, and left, saying that he had a client lunch and wouldn¡¯te here at noon. Imogen rxed a lot, but there were some indescribable feelings in her heart. Imogen didn¡¯t pay much attention. She made food with La. Grace also came to help excitedly. A family gathering as it was, it wasn¡¯t so lively. Leo¡¯s family of three arrived. When Imogen saw Agnes and Leo, she found a thawing in rtions between them. Judging from the way they got along, she assumed Leo had fawned over Agnes a lot. As they chatted, Imogen learned that Agnes was pregnant. The two had been married for many years but only had one son, Wesley. Actually, before being pregnant with Wesley, Agnes was pregnant once, but she had a miscarriage for unknown reasons. She was not firm about divorce. This pregnancy made Agnes even more shaken. Besides, Leo asked for peace repeatedly. Therefore, the tension between them eased a lot. Not long after, Judith came. Nics didn¡¯t show up this time. But Imogen heard Judith mention Nics¡¯s girlfriend with a hint of displeasure in her words. Thinking of thest idental meeting with Nics and his girlfriend, Imogen lowered her eyes and smiled but said nothing. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge 2-18 Chapter 300.2 Chapter 300.2 Chapter 300.2 Do You Want This Child (2) Seeing that Imogen also had a grudge against that woman, Agnes felt even more aggrieved. Her eyes turned red, and she took Imogen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Imogen, I really don¡¯t know what to do¡­¡± Imogen looked at Agnes, finding she was much thinner and looked haggard. She was pregnant, and it would not be good if this continued. Love was really mysterious. It killed and hurt people invisibly but could easily leave people to be heartbroken. If Leo and Agnes had a marriage of convenience, maybe Agnes wouldn¡¯t have been so miserable today. ¡°Agnes, do you want this child?¡± Imogen asked seriously. Agnes hesitated for a moment and answered, ¡°I don¡¯t know¡­¡± She originally wanted to keep it. But after what had happened yesterday, she was not sure anymore¡­ Sure enough, as people said, if the man cheated once, he would cheat again. If Leo still maintained a rtionship with that woman, there would be no point in Agnes¡¯s persistence. She would just get a divorce! Imogen said, ¡°If you want this child, I suggest you separate from Leo for a while. It will give yourself time and space to calm down, which will also help the baby grow. Besides, you can know Leo¡¯s attitude. If you don¡¯t want it, then you just¡­¡± Agnes held Imogen¡¯s hand and said gratefully, ¡°Thank you, Imogen.¡± She had been immersed in sadness recently and couldn¡¯t extricate herself. But she did need to calm down. Otherwise, her depression would be bad for the child in her belly. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°You¡¯re wee.¡± After lunch, Imogen caught a glimpse of Leo standing in the yard smoking. She walked over and said, ¡°Leo.¡± Leo turned around and nodded. ¡°Imogen.¡± ¡°All due respect, do you still have contact with that woman?¡± Leo¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and his fingers holding the cigarette froze. ¡°Which woman?¡± He took a puff of cigarette as if nothing had happened. ¡°Leo, please stop lying. Agnes said she heard you talking to that woman on the phone yesterday.¡± Leo paused for a moment and then realized that he was overthinking. He thought Imogen knew about that matter. Seeing that Leo didn¡¯t speak, Imogen continued, ¡°Leo, since I came to the Marshall family, you have treated me very nicely. Let me get something straight. I witnessed how you and Agnes are together. You¡¯re in love and have a smart son, which makes everyone envious. I that your happiness would last forever, but I didn¡¯t expect you to change first¡­ In this case, it¡¯s better to part with Agnes. Why did you retain her? After getting Agnes back, you don¡¯t cherish her. Agnes is pregnant now, but she is depressed¡­¡± After listening, Leo looked at Imogen, who was so sincere, blew out a wisp of smoke, and sighed, ¡°Imogen, if I say I have no romantic rtionship with that woman, will you believe it?¡± 12:38 ¡°If so, why can¡¯t you tell Agnes Leo took a puff on higarette and said. ¡°You will beter+ The people he sent to the border had already a new that menne else had caught Jeff Leo couldn¡¯t hide that mutter stemore You might also like The Chapter 301.2 Chapter 301.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 17438 Chapter 301.2 Troy¡¯s Anger (2) Imogen got out of the car, closed the door of the driver¡¯s seat, and opened the back seat door. She carried Grace out, took out several bags of clothes and the schoolbag, and handed them to Grace. ¡°Grace,e in. See you the day after tomorrow.¡± She promised Grace to send her to the kindergarten on the first day of school. Grace held these bags, which were hanging down to the ground. She looked at Imogen with a pitiful expression and said, ¡°Imogen, I can¡¯t carry them. Can you take me in?¡± The smart little girl keenly noticed that Imogen and Troy had quarreled in the past few days. To be precise, Troy was the one who was having trouble. Imogen seemed to be calm. Troy was at home now. Of course, she wouldn¡¯t let this good opportunity go. Imogen blinked at Grace, pinched the little girl¡¯s tender cheek, and took the paper bags from her hand. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you in.¡± She shook her head slightly, realizing what she had just done was inappropriate. She had decided that the matter between her and Troy could not involve Grace. But she subconsciously didn¡¯t want to enter the vi or him just now. Moreover, her thoughts were too obvious, and Grace discovered them. Imogen sighed in her heart and told herself she couldn¡¯t do this again. The living room door was open, and warm light reflected from the window. Imogen entered the vi with Grace, but no one was in the living room. As soon as she put the bags on the sofa, Grace¡¯s eyes lit up. She suddenly shouted toward the second floor, ¡°Troy! I¡¯m back!¡± Imogen was speechless. She nced at Grace. Grace grinned at her and chuckled embarrassedly. Imogen rolled up her sleeves and was about to tickle Grace when she heard footsteps. Someone wasing downstairs. ¡°Ms. Forbes, Miss Marshall.¡± Lane went downstairs with a document in his hand and smiled at the two of them. ¡°Mr. Marshall is still in thepany. He asked me to get a document.¡± Grace¡¯s face was full of disappointment when she saw the maning downstairs was Lane. She nced at Imogen, pouted, and sat on the sofa. ¡°When will Mr. Marshall be back?¡± Lane said, ¡°There is a little more business in thepany. Mr. Marshall maye backter.¡± ¡°Well.¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll leave.¡± Lane nodded at the two of them, took the documents, and walked out of the vi. When Sue came out of the bathroom, Imogen said hello and told her that Grace would go to kindergarten. She touched Grace¡¯s head and said, ¡°Grace, I still have something to do. I¡¯ll go. See you.¡± Okay. Imogen, be careful on the road. Don¡¯t forget to send me to kindergarten the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Of course. I won¡¯t forget it!¡± Imogen said goodbye to Sue and Grace and left the vi. The ck car was still parked in front of the vi. Lane did not leave. He stood at the door of the driver¡¯s seat with his arms resting on the roof of the car as if waiting for someone. When he saw Imogening out of the vi, he stepped forward and said, ¡°Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Lane, why haven¡¯t you left yet?¡± Imogen asked curiously. ¡°I¡­ I want to say a few words to you.¡± Lane hesitated for a moment. ¡°Okay. What do you want to talk to me?¡± ¡°Actually, there is a reason why Mr. Marshall helped Sarah again and attended the party with her,¡± Lane exined. In the past few days, the aura around Troy had been low. He was like a walking refrigeration machine, freezing wherever he went. All the secretaries in the executive office were very nervous when reporting their work to Troy. The managers of each department in thepany held documents that needed Troy¡¯s signature and hesitated at the office door for a long time. Finally, they handed their documents to Lane and asked him to enter the office and face Troy¡¯s anger, That feeling made Lane desperate. Lane knew that the root of Troy¡¯s anger was Imogen. He had to save himself. Imogen didn¡¯t expect Lane to tell her this and was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the reason?¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall didn¡¯t want you to be wronged as Sarah¡¯s assistant, so he took the initiative to negotiate with Sarah. You never wanted his help, so he didn¡¯t tell you.¡± You might also like The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve :38 Alpha ALTER DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 302.2 Why Are You Calling Me? (2) ¡°Ms. Forbes¡­¡± Imogen realized that she couldn¡¯t get anything from Lane. She sighed, ¡°Okay. I understand. You can go. I will contact Troy.¡± Lane breathed a sigh of relief. ¡°Okay. Thank you, Ms. Forbes.¡± Imogen drove home and went to the study to open the ss software and entered the live broadcast room of the photography course, Yohan¡¯s voice spread from the speakers. His voice was slightly hoarse, and his tone was calm. He spoke eloquently, making people quickly immersed in professional photography knowledge. Imogen took notes carefully. After teaching for a while, Yohan paused and coughed. He took a sip of water and continued the ss. Imogen couldn¡¯t tell if it was her imagination, but she felt Yohan looked tired tonight. After the photography ss ended, the yback was automatically generated. Imogen yed the video and made up for the parts she had missed. The prompt tone sounded. Imogen received a message. Yohan: [Did you listen to the ss carefully today?] Imogen: [I missed the earlier part. I¡¯m making up for it.] Yohan: [If you don¡¯t understand anything, just ask me.] Imogen: [Okay. Thank you, Hann. Your voice was a little hoarse. Remember to keep warm and drink water. Have a good rest.] Yohan read the message and typed ¡°OK¡± in reply. He was not suffering from a cold but because he spoke too much. Of course, a photography ss once a week would not make his voice so hoarse. It was mainly because thepany had problems with the acquisition project. The acquisition failed. Besides, it used part of thepany¡¯s cash flow. At the same time, those who were dissatisfied with him also began to oppose him at this time. He had been busy dealing with this matter these days and had little time to rest. Troy deliberately showed his interest in Pavi Technology and attracted Yohan topete for it. When Yohan started to buy Pavi Technology¡¯s shares, he realized that there was something wrong with thepany. Pavi Technology had a negative attitude toward the acquisition internally and implemented a poison pill n to oppose the acquisition and dilute the shares in Yohan¡¯s hands. Even the spokesman of Pavi Technology publicly stated that if the Harrington amily took compulsory acquisition, they would have no choice but to use a scorched¨Cearth policy and sell off thepany¡¯s assets before the acquisition was sessful. Yohan was in a dilemma at this time. At this point, he had to get Pavi Technology. Only in this way could he give the board of directors a perfect result. Of course, the Harrington family was wealthy and powerful. It was only a matter of time before 38 Chapter 302.2 Why Are You Calling Me? (2) they got Pavi Technology. However, because of this acquisition, the number of people in the Harrington family dissatisfied with Yohan gradually increased. They began to restrict him. Troy¡¯s true purpose was to provoke the members of the Harrington family¡¯s dissatisfaction with Yohan. Yohan leaned against the back of his chair, rubbed his eyebrows, and sent another message to Imogen: [Are you free tomorrow? Let¡¯s have dinner together. I have something important to tell. you.] Imogen was confused. She replied: [something important?] Yohan: [Yeah.] Imogen thought it was something about the photographypetition. She replied: [Okay, see you tomorrow noon.] Yohan: [Okay.] Imogen: [Hann, go to bed early.] Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen put down her mobile phone and took notes while reying the video. After doing this, she stretchedzily. She went to wash up and put on her pajamas. After that, shey on the bed, picked up her mobile phone, and dialed a number. The ringing sounded for a long time. It wasn¡¯t connected until it was about to hang up automatically. A familiar male voice came from the other end of the phone. There were forbearing and displeasure in his tone. ¡°Didn¡¯t you think I was disgusting? Why are you calling me?¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12.38 Chapter 303.1 She Deserves It (1) Chapter 302.1 Chapter 302.1 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge¡± Chapter 302.1 Why Are You Calling Me? (1) Imogen¡¯s eyes widened in surprise. She thought, ¡°Troy went to negotiate with Sarah for me! ¡°So, the resources and the party were all Sarah¡¯s requirements, right?¡± ¡°Really? Didn¡¯t you lie to me?¡± Imogen asked suspiciously. ¡°It¡¯s absolutely true.¡± Lane nodded repeatedly. ¡°Sarah promised to testify after the end of tonight, but I didn¡¯t expect¡­¡± Imogen snorted, ¡°Troy is so stupid. Does he think Sarah will testify if he agrees to her requirements? It¡¯s impossible.¡± Of course, Imogen was also stupid. The two of them were idiots this time and were fooled by Sarah. Lane smiled and said, ¡°No matter what, it is Mr. Marshall¡¯s kindness.¡± ¡°Since he doesn¡¯t want to tell me the reason, why did you tell me? What is your purpose?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows and asked. Lane touched his nose and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall has been in a bad mood recently¡­¡± Imogen understood his meaning in an instant. She paused for a while and said, ¡°Answer me another question.¡± ¡°Please say it.¡± ¡°Sarah was locked up in a mental hospital before. Why did Troy let her out?¡± Imogen asked. Lane heard this and said with a flickering gaze, ¡°This¡­ I don¡¯t know.¡± He couldn¡¯t reveal the fact that Imogen had given birth to a child and her identity! Imogen stared at Lane¡¯s eyes and smiled. ¡°You really don¡¯t know it, huh?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know!¡± Lane shook his head. ¡°Well, You can go.¡± ¡°Ah?¡± ¡°I said you can go.¡± Imogen crossed her arms. ¡°You are Troy¡¯s confidant, but you don¡¯t know why. So, I can only understand that there is no external reason. Troy likes Sarah. Just now, you said he negotiated with Sarah for me. Now, I don¡¯t believe it. His bad mood recently has nothing to do with me. Maybe because of something else.¡± Lane opened his mouth in surprise and almost couldn¡¯t close it. ¡°It¡­ it¡­ Is it true? ¡°How could Imogen think so?!¡± ¡°If there¡¯s nothing else, I¡¯ll go.¡± Imogen walked toward her car. ¡°Hey, wait, Ms. Forbes!¡± Lane quickly shouted. Imogen stopped and turned to look at Lane. ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°Everything I said is true! I don¡¯t have to lie to you!¡± ¡°Well. I¡¯ll ask you again. Why did Troy let Sarah out of the mental hospital?¡± Judging from Lane¡¯s reaction, Imogen was sure that he must have known something. 17-20 But he just didn¡¯t want to tell her Lane still shook hit head. I realk Arat kave the Let me gures Could it be that it has thing to watch my ????????¡»??? ??????? ?????6) In fact, what Lane said but now was very credible, the said che dictu? believe it because, dhe wanted to know Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. alled rowerek derive Otherwise it would be like a thorn in her heart Foey to the car him it multint her that Tron had a secret rtionship with, Carsh Lane was stunned for a moment and ve added. ¡°) dan kane the Burton gleraar kort embarras me Would it be that Sarah knew some secrets about me?¡± bangen linked into Lane¡¯s eyes and Kursand ?? : Lane didn¡® know how to anewer ¡°But what are the secrets about me in Sarah¡¯s handa?¡± Imogen was very confused. She couldn¡¯t figure it out You might also like The hi Chapter 303.2 Chapter 303.2 ? 7-18 Chapter 303.2 She Deserves It (2) Troy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His fingers tightened unconsciously. ¡°Did you know everything?¡± The difficulties he mentionedst time¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Imogen said, ¡°After knowing everything, I realized that I misunderstood you. You released Sarah because of me. Troy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Troy paused, held his breath, and remained silent. It was just what she said. However, he always felt that something was wrong¡­ ¡°But Troy, I am an adult, and I don¡¯t need you to keep me in the dark in the name of my good. Why do you hide such an important thing from me?¡± Troy pressed his lips and asked, ¡°Such an important thing? What is that?¡± After a pause, Imogen asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m testing you?¡± She thought, ¡°Did I reveal something?¡± Troy heard this and became more and more sure that she was deceiving him. ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. She maintained silence for a few seconds. ¡°Do you insist on me saying it myself?¡± Trov was calm. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Imogen paused for a while and snorted coldly, ¡°Troy, you are so smart!¡± There was a feeling of unconvinced. Trov chuckled, ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± In fact, her acting was so vivid that he almost believed her. But Troy thought if Imogen knew that she was not Ignacio¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have such a nd reaction, let alone be in the mood to apologize to him. Imogen heard hisughter, and her good impression of him dropped back. ¡°Where did I myself away? ¡°Or is it because you released Sarah not for me at all? Am I too sentimental?¡± Troy chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Imogen was speechless. Imogen took a deep breath. ¡°Troy, you are so kind.¡± ¡°Um?¡± give ¡°You like to do good deeds without gaining a reputation? You went to negotiate with Sarah about this matter. I asked youst night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Troy was silent for a moment. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need my help. I was afraid you would be angry Imogen raised her eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°Troy, weren¡¯t you bold and confident when you plotted against Erik? Why are you afraid that I will be angry?¡± ¡°These are two different things.¡± Troy thought of something, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. He snorted, ¡°You need to thank me for plotting against Erik and giving you ivorable reason to break up with me!¡± Imogen twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you. Give you an inch, and Chapter 303.2 She Deserves It (2) Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 303.2 She Deserves It (2) Troy¡¯s heart skipped a beat. His fingers tightened unconsciously. ¡°Did you know everything?¡± The difficulties he mentionedst time¡­ ¡°Yes,¡± Imogen said, ¡°After knowing everything, I realized that I misunderstood you. You released Sarah because of me. Troy, I¡¯m sorry.¡± Troy paused, held his breath, and remained silent. It was just what she said. However, he always felt that something was wrong¡­ ¡°But Troy, I am an adult, and I don¡¯t need you to keep me in the dark in the name of my good. Why do you hide such an important thing from me?¡± Troy pressed his lips and asked, ¡°Such an important thing? What is that?¡± After a pause, Imogen asked, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m testing you?¡± She thought, ¡°Did I reveal something?¡± Troy heard this and became more and more sure that she was deceiving him. ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know what to say. She maintained silence for a few seconds. ¡°Do you insist on me saying it myself?¡± Troy was calm. ¡°Can¡¯t I?¡± Imogen paused for a while and snorted coldly, ¡°Troy, you are so smart!¡± There was a feeling of unconvinced. Troy chuckled, ¡°Thank you for the praise.¡± In fact, her acting was so vivid that he almost believed her. But Troy thought if Imogen knew that she was not Ignacio¡¯s daughter, she wouldn¡¯t have such a nd reaction, let alone be in the mood to apologize to him. Imogen heard hisughter, and her good impression of him dropped back. ¡°Where did I give myself away? ¡°Or is it because you released Sarah not for me at all? Am I too sentimental?¡± Troy chuckled, ¡°Don¡¯t try to trick me. I won¡¯t tell you.¡± Imogen was speechless.. Imogen took a deep breath. ¡°Troy, you are so kind.¡± ¡°Um?¡± ¡°You like to do good deeds without gaining a reputation? You went to negotiate with Sarah about this matter. I asked youst night. Why didn¡¯t you tell me?¡± Troy was silent for a moment. ¡°You said you didn¡¯t need my help. I was afraid you would be angry.¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows and chuckled, ¡°Troy, weren¡¯t you bold and confident when you plotted against Erik? Why are you afraid that I will be angry. ¡°These are two different things.¡± Troy thought of something, and there was a hint of sarcasm in his tone. He snorted, ¡°You need to thank me for plotting against Erik and giving you a favorable reason to break up with me!¡± Imogen twitched the corner of her mouth. ¡°I¡¯m notplimenting you. Give you an inch, and you¡¯ll take a mile. Well. I have to admit that I like your groan.¡± ¡°Do you want to hear my groan?¡± Troy said on purpose. Troy thought Imogen would scold him or change the topic, but he didn¡¯t expect her to pause for two seconds and continued, ¡°Of course, I like it. Let me hear it.¡± Troy changed the subject and said sternly, ¡°Imogen, you are scheming. You approached Erik and even fell in love with him to get clues! What would you do if you couldn¡¯t get the news you want smoothly? Have you ever thought ke would attack you directly if he found you with Erik and recognized you?!¡± Imogen said, ¡°Don¡¯t try to change the subject. Let me hear your groan.¡± To be honest, Troy rarely groaned. Only when he couldn¡¯t restrain himself would he make a few muffles, which were low and sexy. Troy was speechless. You might also like Alh Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Chapter 304 Incredible Thoughts ¡°How about youe to my house, and I¡¯ll groan for you?¡± Troy said. ¡°You are dreaming.¡± This subject was embarrassing. Imogen didn¡¯t want to continue it. She made an excuse. ¡°It¡¯s too late. I¡¯m going to bed. Bye.¡± ¡°Good night,¡± Troy said reluctantly. ¡°Hold on. I remembered something else.¡± ¡°What?¡± ¡°Today, I met Agnes at Marshall Vi. She is pregnant, but she told me Leo is still in contact with that woman. I think you should let someone investigate who the woman with Leo is,¡± Imogen said. Troy was surprised. ¡°Are you sure that Leo still has contact with that woman?¡± ¡°Agnes heard their conversation.¡± ¡°Okay. I understand. I will ask someone to investigate it.¡± After hanging up, Imogen put the phone on the bedside table, turned off the light, and went to sleep. But Troy stared at the call records on the screen and showed a vague smile. He thought of Imogen¡¯s words and fell into deep thought. His eyes were deep. After learning that Leo¡¯s driver was suspicious, Troy asked someone to keep an eye on Leo. He spent most of his time in thepany and at home. He would asionally go out to meet his friends and have business dinners. However, ording to the investigation these days, he didn¡¯t find any woman who had an unusual rtionship with Leo. But Agnes said that Leo still had contact with that woman¡­ Suddenly, Troy¡¯s fingers froze. An incredible thought shed through his mind. ¡°Did Sarah let go of the kidnapper because she hated Imogen? ¡°Leo was suspected of cheating. He admitted the existence of the woman and said he was innocent with the woman but avoided Agnes during the call with that woman¡­ ¡°Could it be¡­¡± Troy dialed Yann¡¯s phone number with a solemn expression. The next day, the secretaries in the executive office and the senior executives who reported to Troy discovered that Troy¡¯s mood seemed to have improved. That was great! Lane was so happy that he finally no longer had to suffer from Troy¡¯s anger. The director of a department took the document and walked out of the office. Lane said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I will take this document to Mr. Leo Marshall right now. If there is nothing else, I will go and do it.¡± In thepany, Lane called Leo Mr. Leo Marshall. ¡°Um.¡± 17:38 Chapter 304 Incredible Thoughts Lane turned and left. Suddenly, Troy stopped him. He looked at him and asked, ¡°Did you tell Imogen about my negotiation with Sarah?¡± At that moment, Lane¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and the hairs all over his body stood 1. up. He looked at Troy¡¯s calm expression and didn¡¯t know for a moment whether Troy wanted to settle matters with him or had some other intention¡­ ¡°Yes¡­¡± Troy waved his hand. ¡°You can go.¡°. ¡°Okay.¡± Lane walked out of the office stiffly, feeling anxious. But nothing happened until he got off work in the evening. Troy¡¯s gaze moved back to theputer screen, and his long fingers were tapping on the keyboard. He saw Lane¡¯s frightened look but said nothing. ¡°That brat! You dared to disobey my order and reveal the news to Imogen! ¡°But for the sake that you did a good job, I will just scare you for a day.¡± At noon, Imogen arrived at the restaurant where she had made an appointment with Yohan. She met him and saw Yohan¡¯s tired appearance. Imogen asked with concern, ¡°Hann, have you been very busy recently?¡± Yohan smiled and rubbed his eyebrows. ¡°Is it so obvious? Something happened in thepany these days.¡± ¡°No matter what, you should take care of yourself.¡± ¡°I know.¡± ¡°Is it about the photographypetition that you asked me out today?¡± Registration for the photographypetition had ended. It was in the judging stage. Yohan was one of the judges. During the review, the judges could only see the photos and numbers. The names of the applicants were ssified. In the end, specialized personnel would tally the scores. Imogen was not a professional photographer. She just wanted to see her true level. She did not show Yohan the photo before uploading it. Of course, she believed that even if Yohan did, he would give a fair score. Yohan leaned back on his chair and shook his head gently. ¡°No. It¡¯s another thing.¡± Imogen was surprised. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± -Yohan slowly took out his mobile phone from his pocket, opened something, and Imogen. ¡°Do you know this person?¡± it in front of Imogen slightly lowered her head and saw a blurred photo on the screen. In the photo, a man was pressed against the ground by several men. She took a closer look. The next second, she was shocked, and her heart pounde Yohan excitedly. ¡°It¡¯s Jeff!¡± ne looked at 17-38 Chapter 304 Incredible Thoughts Yohan smiled and said, ¡°One of my clients met him at the border. Two groups of people chased him. I asked about it, and it seemed relevant to you.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t believe it. After ke ran away and others captured Jeff, she almost despaired. Unexpectedly, Jeff happened to fall into Yohan¡¯s hands. She immediately told Yohan Jeff¡¯s identity. Yohan said, ¡°My client is still at the border. It will take a few days to return to New York City. However, ording to what he said, someone is watching him and wants to take Jeff back.¡± Imogen nced at Yohan nervously. ¡°Hann, can you tell me Jeff¡¯s location? I want to find more people to go there or hand him to the police within the borders.¡± Yohan smiled and said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I know how important he is to you, and I won¡¯t let him fall into others¡® hands.¡± Imogen looked at him gratefully. ¡°Thank you, Hann. Thank you so much. Come on. Let me toast you.¡± She picked up the wine ss and took the initiative to fill it up for Yohan. The two clinked the sses and drank the wine. After dinner, Imogen and Yohan walked out of the restaurant side by side. There was a parking area in front of the restaurant. Imogen saw Yohan getting into the back seat of the car and said, ¡°Hann, take care. If you need any help in the future, just tell me.¡± ¡°Forget it. It¡¯s just a piece of cake,¡± Yohan said politely. Yohan¡¯s car drove away. Imogen breathed a sigh of relief and felt relieved. The news that Yohan brought today was just what she needed. The gloom that had been weighing on her heart for the past two days was suddenly swept away. Imogen turned around and walked toward her car. Suddenly, she stopped. Emily appeared behind Imogen at some point. She stared at Imogen with an evil look. Imogen frowned slightly, maintaining the politeness on her face. ¡°Emily? Are you having dinner here, too?¡± Emily didn¡¯t answer. She nced at Imogen¡¯s behind and asked coldly, ¡°How did you and Yohan meet?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer but asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± hook up ¡°I asked you how did you if interrogating a prisoner. with Yohan?! Have you ever had sex?!¡± Emily rai ther voice as Imogen could no longer endure her aggressive attitude. Her eyes were cold. ¡°Enly! It is my private affairs! If you have nothing else to do, I will go.¡± ¡°Stop!¡± Emily shouted. Imogen kept walking. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Emily¡¯s warning voice came from behind. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m warning you. If you dare to do anything 12:38 Chapter 304 Incredible Thoughts detrimental to Troy, I won¡¯t let you go!¡± Imogen was a little confused. She closed the door with a bang after getting in the car. Emily saw the car driving away and clenched her fists tightly. She cursed, ¡°Imogen and her mother are the same kind! They are bitches!¡± You might also like The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve Alha AFTER DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 305 Chapter 305 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Chapter 305 You Hate Me So Much Imogen ignored Emily and went straight to the police station. Sarah was currently in detention. A police officer took Imogen to an interrogation room, where Sarah sat across the table, fixed on a chair. Sarah saw Imogening in. She stared at her with burning eyes. She was about to blurt out something, but when she saw the police officer next to her, she held it back. ¡°You two chat. I¡¯m going out first. Don¡¯t talk too long,¡± the police officer said, opened the door, and walked out of the interrogation room. In the interrogation room, Sarah stared at Imogen. There was a hint of cruelty in her eyes. She was furious. ¡°Imogen, I promised that I would testify the next day. But you broke your promise and called the police! How dare you!¡± Imogen smiled sarcastically, held the back of the chair, and pulled it back. She sat down across from Sarah and said, ¡°Aren¡¯t you the one who broke your promise? You think I don¡¯t know. You dyed the testimonial time and tipped off ke. From the very beginning, you never thought of coming to testify!¡± Sarahughed. ¡°That¡¯s ridiculous! He¡¯s the criminal suspect who kidnapped me back then. What reason do I have to tip him off?¡± ¡°The call records in your mobile phone have been restored. There is a call with ke in it,¡± Imogen said firmly and smiled sarcastically, ¡°How much do you hate me? Even the kidnapper is listed behind me!¡± To restore the n between Sarah and Jay, the technicians of the police station recovered some messages and the call records on Sarah¡¯s mobile phone. Both Sarah and Imogen were involved in the kidnapping and car ident cases. The Commissioner paid particr attention to this criminal case and saw ke¡¯s number in the recovered call records. The Commissioner was puzzled. He didn¡¯t understand why Sarah hated Imogen so much. Not only did she plot against Imogen, but she also let the kidnapper who had hurt her go! Sarah¡¯s face froze when she heard this. Imogen looked at her and said, ¡°I heard from the police that you want to see me. Now speak, what¡¯s the matter?¡± Sarah looked at Imogen hatefully and bit her lip. ¡°Imogen, write me a letter of understanding!¡± Sarah was an aplice, and the scheme failed. Coupled with the victim¡¯s understanding, she would have a chance to get a suspended sentence. She couldn¡¯t be imprisoned! She couldn¡¯t be put into jail. Otherwise, her life would be ruined! Imogen heard Sarah¡¯s confident tone and sneered, ¡°Sarah, don¡¯t you understand your current situation?¡± Of course, I understand it. So, let¡¯s make a deal. Don¡¯t you want to know why Troy let me Sarah raised her eyebrows and asked. go?¡± Imogen was startled, not expecting that Sarah would take the initiative to mention this. She raised 12:38 his eyebrows and said, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say that Troy liked you at that time?¡± It seemed that everything was clear. There was indeed a special reason why Troy let Sarah go at that time, but it was not because he liked her. Sarah knew Imogen¡¯s secret and took advantage of Troy¡¯s love for her to gain freedom from Troy. Now, Sarah still wanted to use this opportunity to ask Imogen to write a letter of understanding. Therefore, Troy did not lie at that time. Sarah smiled. ¡°Of course not.¡± Imogen said, ¡°You said Troy let you go because he liked you, but now, you say no. You¡¯re just talking nonsense. Who knows which of your words is true?¡± Sarah said, ¡°With Troy¡¯s protection, you can do whatever you want! But I can only act cautiously. Troy threatened me and told me not to tell anyone, especially not to let you know. What can I do?¡± Imogen asked questioningly, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s about you.¡± Imogen pretended not to believe it. ¡°Oh, you mean you have my secret. Then, Troy let you go because of me. Is it? You are joking. What secret can you know about me?¡± ¡°If you don¡¯t believe it, I can tell you something first. You can check it and decide whether to make the deal.¡± At this point, Sarah had already forgotten the agreement with Troy. She only remembered that she couldn¡¯t be sentenced! Imogen showed a suspicious expression and hesitated for a moment. ¡°So, you have two secrets about me, right?¡± She was very curious. She couldn¡¯t imagine what secret was in Sarah¡¯s hands, and Sarah even had two of them! ¡°You are right.¡± Sarah leaned back on the chair with a confident expression on her face. Imogen was silent for a few seconds and said, ¡°Okay. I promise you. Tell me one of them first. After I verify it, I wille to you again if it is true.¡± Sarah raised her eyebrows. ¡°Well. I¡¯ll tell you the first one. In fact, you are not¡­¡± Halfway through the conversation, a police officer suddenly opened the door and came in. ¡°Time is over. Ms. Forbes, pleasee out.¡± Imogen was still curious about Sarah¡¯s words. She turned to look at the police officer and said with a smile, ¡°Sir, can you give me another five minutes?¡± The police officer shook his head. ¡°Sorry. It is an order.¡± Imogen paused. ¡°Okay.¡± She reluctantly stood up and nced at Sarah. ¡°I¡¯lle to you another day.¡± There was still some time before this case could be prosecuted. ¡°Wait¡­¡± Sarah wanted to say something, but the police officer interrupted her, ¡°By the way, someone is looking for you outside, Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°Is someone looking for me?¡± Imogen asked as she walked out. ¡°Who woulde to the police station to find me?¡± Imogen went to the hall and looked around. A tall man stood in front of the floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window next to the door with his hands behind his back. He wore a ck coat, suit trousers, and handmade leather shoes. His outfit was neat and clean. He had broad shoulders. Imogen pressed her lips and looked at the back of the man¡¯s head. Everyone had their special quirks. She was no exception. Imogen liked the back of Troy¡¯s head and neck. Due to current fashion, many men¡¯s hair is slightly longer. The hair end would hang to the neck. Imogen didn¡¯t like this style. In winter, when a man wore thick clothes, his hair end would curl on the back of his neck. It looked untidy. But Troy had haircuts frequently, and the back of his neck was always clean, leaving ayer of stubble. It felt prickly when she touched his hair. Especially when they were in the bed, she touched the back of his neck and stroked his hair, which always gave her a subtle feeling. Troy heard the footsteps and turned around. Imogen walked over and asked, ¡°How did you know I was here?¡± ¡°Sarah wanted to see you. I guess you woulde to see her,¡± Troy said. Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°What? How did you know that Sarah wanted to negotiate with me? Are you afraid that I would know something?¡± Troy looked at her. ¡°So, what do you know from her?¡± Imogen looked up at him and snorted, ¡°Sarah told me she knew some secrets about me, and you let her go because of me. Troy, what do you want to say?¡± ¡°Do you believe it?¡± Troy asked. In fact, after talking to Lane that day, she began to believe it. That was why she deceived Troy. Sarah¡¯s words today made her even more determined. Troy let Sarah go because of her. Imogen was a little overwhelmed. It seemed that the woman Troy liked was her but not Sarah. So, it meant that she had always misunderstood Troy before. On the night two days ago, she said Troy had ulterior motives, scolded him that he as disgusting. and told him to stay away from her¡­ Imogen slightly lowered her head, looked away, and said, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it unless you let me know what secrets Sarah knew about me!¡± What secret made Troy ignore Henry¡¯s death and let Sarah go? Imogen was very curious and couldn¡¯t calm down. 17-38 Chapter 306.2 Chapter 306.2 Chapter 306.2 Duplicity(2) ¡°The matter isplicated and not suitable for discussing in the car.¡± Imogen hesitated, ¡°Okay.¡± She originally didn¡¯t want to go to the There were many acquaintances there, and Imogen didn¡¯t want them to see her walking with Troy. Butter on, after thinking about it, she divorced Troy, and they didn¡¯t stay away from each other forever. With the Marshall family as a support, it was nothing to appear together. It was because she was a little sensitive. Simply, the driver drove the car into the underground garage. Imogen and Troy took the VIP elevator directly to the floor of the chairman¡¯s office. The chairman¡¯s office was one level above the president¡¯s office, and it also avoided Imogen¡¯s former colleagues. These secretaries of Troy had hardly changed, and their facial expression management was very effective. Seeing Troy and Imogening out of the elevator together, the secretaries on the workstation brushed their heads together and greeted politely, without taking a second nce, except for Lane. Lane guessed correctly. Troy hurriedly left thepany and went to see Imogen. Troy nodded to the secretaries and said, ¡°Bring in a cup of coffee.¡± Entering the chairman¡¯s office, Imogen first looked around and eximed, ¡°Troy, the president¡¯s office is half the size of your office! Your office is magnificent!¡± Troy smiled and said, ¡°Do you like it? If youe back to work, I¡¯ll get you the same one, okay?¡± ¡°Not very good.¡± Imogen sat down on the sofa and crossed her legs. Why did shee back to work now that she had a rxed and happy life? Moreover, she is not resting on herurels. Among the photos she posted on social media, severalpanies purchased copyrights from her, printed postcards, illustrations, etc., which were also a source of ie. The secretary knocked on the door and came in, carrying a cup of coffee. He ced it in front of Imogen, took two steps back, and stood up straight, reminding Troy, ¡°Mr. Marshall, the meeting will start in ten minutes¡­¡± ¡°Go and prepare the meeting.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The secretary responded and went out. ¡°Are you going to have a meeting?¡± Imogen raised her eyes. ¡°Well, you sit here for a while and wait until Ie back from the meeting.¡± As he spoke, Troy came to the desk and took out a document for the meeting from the drawer. ¡°All right.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be formal. Do whatever makes you feelfortable.¡± 12:38 ¡°Um,¡± Imogen responded. After Troy went out, she was left alone in the office. Imogen stood up and walked around. The chairman¡¯s office wasrge, with a customized desk upying arge area and three disy screens. On the north side, there was a row of bookshelves against the wall, containing books and valuable ornaments. On the east side was the reception area, withfortable and spacious sofas and exquisite coffee tables. At the other corners, there were fish tanks, sculptures, and famous paintings hanging on the walls. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. There was a floor¨Cto¨Cceiling window in the south, and there was also a side door to the west, which was an independent lounge. Imogen had never been in it, but she knew that the lounge run by the president was just like a high¨C end hotel suite, with everything one needed. She walked around the office and watched the fish swim tirelessly in the fish tank. For a long time, suddenly, a mobile phone bell rang. Unconsciously, Imogen reached into her pocket and touched her phone before realizing that the ringtone was not hers. She followed the source of the sound and turned her head to find a mobile phone lying on her desk, which had turned on the screen due to an iing call. It should have been put down by Troy before he went to the meeting. Imogen turned her head back as if she hadn¡¯t heard it. Having seen the fish for a long time, she found a magazine on the bookshelf to read. Not long after, there was a sound of footsteps outside. Troy pushed in with a document and saw Imogen reading a book. ¡°You¡¯ve been waiting for a long time. Isn¡¯t it a bit boring?¡± ¡°Not bad. By the way, someone called you just now,¡± Imogen reminded. ¡°Who is it?¡± Troy put the documents on the table and asked casually. ¡°I did not look that.¡± Troy froze and picked up his phone with a finger. For some reason, it was just an ordinary sentence, but it stabbed a nerve in Troy¡¯s heart. The sour and bitter feeling burst out in an instant, filling his heart. 12:38 Chapter 307.2 Chapter 307.2 Chapter 307.2 Were You Satisfied?(2) Leo, next to Troy, looked rxed andposed. At this point in the matter, Troy knew everything he should have known, and any further concealment would be of no use. If one didn¡¯t want others to know, one had to do nothing for oneself. At the beginning of Imogen¡¯s investigation into the kidnapping case, Leo was ready to face the revtion of the matter. ¡°Why?¡± In the silent car, Troy took the lead in breaking the atmosphere of silence, pausing word by word, gritting his teeth, and saying, ¡°Why did you do this?¡± The words sounded rambling. But both of them knew what Troy was referring to. After a long time, Leo chuckled lightly and replied, ¡°Why? I don¡¯t know why. Maybe it was a moment of confusion.¡± ¡°What a confusion!¡± Troy sneered and said sarcastically. Finished speaking, he didn¡¯t speak again, and Leo also fell silent. Upon arriving at the club, the waiter led the two to the reserved room entrance, opened the door, and made a gesture of invitation. ¡°Pleasee in.¡± Troy nced at Leo expressionlessly. Leo walked in. The waiter followed behind Troy and was about to enter to serve, but Troy extended his hand and exined to the waiter. ¡°We have something to say. There¡¯s no need to bring drinks or fruit. Go down.¡± The waiter was stunned for a moment, then nodded and said, ¡°Okay, Mr. Marshall. If you need anything, please call me.¡± Troy nodded casually, walked into the room, and closed the door with his backhand. N?velDrama.Org owns all content. He hung the coat on his elbow on the hanger, took off his suit, untied his tie, and casually threw it on the sofa, looking up at Leo. ¡°Boom.¡± The muscles in his big arms under the shirt were booming. Suddenly, Troy punched Leo in the face. Leo was caught off guard and took a few steps back. The corners of his cheeks and mouth instantly became red, swollen, and blue. As soon as Fang stood firm, Troy swung his second punch, hitting Leo in the eye socket. The third punch hit Leo on the bridge of his nose. Leo suddenly became extremely embarrassed. When Troy swung his fourth fist, Leo extended his hand to block it and then punched Troy with his backhand. A trace of crimson blood seeped from the corner of Troy¡¯s mouth, and he casually wiped it and rushed forward to fight with Leo. 17.78 It did not know how long it had been went that her wa mpany, auf Thhate ? Unt? thes more exhausted the trend the slumped on their arst to bringen Training H?u to like where thing thes were sweating paraluw? B??k of them. 21 ?? ????? ?????? ????????????????? ? ????????????? The only wound leh ?? ?????????? ???????????????????????? ? ???????????????????????????? The ground. ¡°Thuch pretend the dead Lan hero bus legs Tring hear you tell me peran 73: tel you firsthand made arch paper prepared nything?¡± to teal the dato of the project, and went those kidnappers not of the country. Are you caflsfo{¡± Tron roared in a low voice. ¡°Why?¡± Chapter 308.2 Chapter 308.2 CEO for Prize gel 12:40 Chapter 308.2 Wishful Thinking(2) Leo said, ¡°That¡¯s right. Speaking of which, you might thank me. Otherwise, you and Imogen would never have met.¡± Troy clenched his fists and kicked Leo¡¯s leg hard. ¡°What the hell is going on? I need to know the details! From now on, you can tell me word for word!¡± The beginning of things was very simple. At that time, the Page family was just a small factory, and Bill was not the leader of the factory. Compared to ordinary people, Sarah¡¯s family conditions were already very good. However, compared to celebrities in New York City, the family was simply not worth considering. Troy¡¯s parents seemed to be apart from each other. Her motherined, and her father was cheating. Sometimes, her mother looked at Sarah with sighs, wondering why she was not a boy. Brittany, who had no hope for Bill, pinned everything on Sarah. Growing up in this environment, Sarah was strong and strived to climb higher. She hoped to prove it to her father and those cousins who looked down upon her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. However, her ss was limited, and her family circumstances could only allow her toe into contact with people who were simr or even inferior to her family background. The wealthy second generation in the upper ss all had their own small circles, and it was particrly difficult for her to move forward. Sarah did not give up until one time, one of her friends took her to a certain box, where she finally met Leo, the grandson of the Marshall family. At that time, Leo worked in the Marshall Group, while Troy studied at university, busy with his studies. Owning to his low¨Ckey manner and illegitimate status, most people believed that Leo was the confirmed heir of the Marshall family. Sarah immediately fell in love with Leo, who had a superior family background, handsome appearance, and gentleness. However, Leo¡¯s gaze only focused on his friends next to him, and he was not interested in people like Sarah, who came in after severalyers of rtionships. Sarah was very bold and began to find ways to appear in front of Leo. However, Sarah was young and inexperienced. After experiencing many people throwing themselves into his arms, Leo saw through Sarah¡¯s purpose at a nce. Leo¡¯s performance was quite gentlemanly, and he didn¡¯t say much. He only expressed his attitude distantly. Unexpectedly, Sarah didn¡¯t use his words as a courtesy but approached him more and more intimately. She appeared to be very familiar with him in front of outsiders. Because of this, Sarah slowly entered the circle around Leo. Leo disliked women with deep intentions, so he became increasingly bored with Sth. One day, after Sarah confessed to him, the boredom reached its peak. He rejected Sarah and mocked her wishful thinking like a toad wanting to eat swan meat. Leo thought the words were so vicious that a normal person would stay away from him. Unexpectedly, two dayster, Sarah came to visit Leo again, analyzing her own benefits and expressing loyalty to him. ording to Sarah, she could do anything for Leo and fully supported Leo. 12:40 She was not limited to love and marriage. Also, she was more like a sharp knife used by Leo. At that time, the circle was spreading that Leo liked a young model, and he confessed to her but was rejected. And Sarah even hinted that she could invite that young model out. Leo sneered. Did the things that he wanted to do need Sarah¡¯s help? The moment he turned his head, Troy passed by the office door. Leo remembered that Troy seemed to being to thepany for an internship soon. Leo casually pointed to the door and said to Sarah, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you can do anything for me? Then you pursue Troy, and if you can pursue him, I will be with you.¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Pik gel 12:40 Chapter 309.1 Staged the Chapter 309.2 Chapter 309.2 incident(2) Chapter 309.2 Staged the incident(2) His personality determined that he would investigate to the end, regardless of his identity. If it weren¡¯t for his leakage, he wouldn¡¯t have been the one to me. But, if it was his fault that data was leaked, he would have taken responsibility. It turned out that it was found in himself. He won¡¯t leak data, so it could only be someone with ess to hisputer, and the biggest suspicion was Sarah. At that time, he had already been with Sarah for some time and thought they were not suitable, so he had the idea of breaking up. Unexpectedly, after the confrontation between the two, Sarah ran out in frustration and was kidnapped and tortured. Data breaches and breakups were also put on hold. ¡°After she finished it, I regretted it. It¡¯s hard not to be caught with such tactics.¡± However, the matter had already happened, and what happened next made it difficult for Leo to stop. Troy guessed, ¡°So, is the kidnapping case rted to Sarah? Did she use this method to clear her suspicion?¡± Leo said, ¡°Yes, the kidnapping case was nned by Sarah, directed and acted by herself. The so¨C called unbearable experience is also a false impression.¡± After Sarah did it, Leo received the news, because Sarah had no way out. She also didn¡¯t allow herself to back down and give up halfway. Once the matter of her leaking data was confirmed, Troy would break up with her, and she would be of no use to Leo. With this w in her body and the wrong family, Henry would not let her be Leo¡¯s wife. Everything she did would be meaningless, and she might face hugepensation and imprisonment. Although he had already guessed this, when he heard Leo admit it personally, Troy couldn¡¯t help but clench his fists. Veins bulged on the back of his hands and at his temples. The kidnapping case was fake. The unbearable experience and even the psychological trauma were fake! Troy¡¯s eyes erupted with a strong and intense anger. His teeth clenched, his fists clenched tighter, and his joints creaked. But he didn¡¯t notice that because of the kidnapping, Sarah was given too much benefit and connivance. He even hurt Imogen because of Sarah! At the thought of this, Troy hated himself immensely. Why didn¡¯t he discover the mystery earlier?! If he could have seen it earlier, then he and Imogen would not have divorced, nor would their children¡­ Troy¡¯s chest heaved violently. He took a deep breath and asked in a deep voice, ¡°What¡¯s wrong Imogen¡¯s father? Just because he took a photo of the kidnapper?¡± with 12:40 Even if they weren¡¯t photographed, those kidnappers would still be sent abroad. Why bother to kill Ignacio? ¡°Not only that.¡± Leo raised his eyebrows. ¡°Sarah originally nned to send those kidnappers to hide abroad, and this is the end of the matter. But unexpectedly, there was a mistake in the middle, and Ignacio somehow touched the hostage scene.¡± Ignacio was an unexpected part of the n that no one had expected. ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°He heard the exchange between Sarah and the kidnappers.¡± Troy suddenly understood. Ignacio not only took photos of the kidnappers, but learned that this seemingly heinous kidnapping case was just a coboration between the hostages and the kidnappers, directing and acting by themselves! He was very angry. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The so¨Ccalled kidnapping turned out to be just a y by wealthy guys, wasting so many police resources that they hadn¡¯t caught anyone yet! No wonder the result was so! Sarah and others discovered Wen Ignacio¡¯s traces. Learning that Ignacio was a reporter, Sarah was frightened, fearing that Ignacio would report directly! Once the incident of self¨Cdirected and self¨Cportrayed kidnapping was confirmed, Sarah¡¯s reputation would plummet, and she may even be held ountable by the police. The matter of leaking data couldn¡¯t be concealed. She would bepletely wiped out! Leo wouldn¡¯t protect her, and the Marshall family wouldn¡¯t want a daughter¨Cinw with negative news! Sarah couldn¡¯t fall short! A lie needed one lie after another to be rounded. Fearing that Ignacio would call the police, Sarah immediately went privately to negotiate with Ignacio. Ignacio had his own evaluation criteria and rejected Sarah¡¯s deal. Within two days, Ignacio had a car ident and died in the hospital. You might also like Alpha The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve DIVORCL The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the for Regel 12:40 Chapter 310.2 Chapter 310.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Rm gel 40 Chapter 310.2 Regret(2) ¡°Yes.¡± Sarah hadn¡¯t yet graduated. Due to her kidnapping incident, Troy spent more time with her, comforting her. This left her with little opportunity to meet Leo. Add to that, Leo intentionally distanced himself and hid things from her. By the time Sarah found out about Leo¡¯s other love, it was the eve of Leo and Agnes¡® wedding. After everything Sarah had done to get close to Leo, to find someone else had ¡°plucked the peach,¡± how could she possibly ept it? She sought out Leo many times in private. When she realized that Leo remained unmoved, she began to threaten him. If Leo wouldn¡¯t be with her, she¡¯d go to the police, confessing everything was orchestrated by Leo, bringing them both down. Bank transaction records were the evidence. They were now like two grasshoppers tied to the same string. Holding leverage over Leo, Sarah¡¯s attitude had long since ceased to be as humble as before. Leo, fearing that Sarah would genuinely report him to the police, adopted a softer approach to pacify her, all the while hesitating to break up with Agnes. At that time, he had two choices, either to find a way to counter Sarah or gamble that she wouldn¡¯t dare report him. Otherwise, he could break up with Agnes and be with Sarah. However, he wavered and chose the most foolish method. When Sarah found out that he hadn¡¯t divorced Agnes, her patience wore thin and she took matters into her own hands, targeting Agnes. Sarah wanted Leo to choose. As long as she was there, he and Agnes wouldn¡¯t have peace. However, although Agnes suffered only minor injuries, she lost her unborn child. The loss of the child was a huge blow to Agnes. Troy visited her in the hospital during that time, witnessing how depressed she looked. In his wildest dreams, he never did Troy imagine that Agnes¡® miscarriage was caused by Sarah! Facing his tearful wife, Leo finally realized he had to sever ties with Sarah decisively. Sarah wouldn¡¯t go to the police. Doing so would blow everything wide open. Considering the truth and Leo¡¯s status, reporting might not harm him much, but would undoubtedly harm her in return. Even implicating the Page family against the Marshall Group could ruin her chances of ever recovering. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Compared to being imprisoned with Leo, Sarah would certainly choose to walk away without further conflict. Once Leo had understood this, he easily manipted the projects rted to the Pae family, forcing Sarah to leave. As expected, Sarah didn¡¯t dare make things public, Filled with rage and resentment, she left for abroad. Leo finally could breathe a sigh of relief. Coincidentally, at this juncture, the young Troy took over as the CEO of the Marshall Croup Sarah regretted deeply. Instead of clinging to Leo, she should have held onto Troy. But it was toote. Leo wouldn¡¯t believe she¡¯d let go, nor would he allow her to stay in the United 12:40 States. Her only choice was to leave and await her chance. Before leaving, she tearfully told Troy that she loved him deeply but didn¡¯t deserve him. Her words deeply struck a chord with Troy, increasing his guilt. Therefore, he kept an eye on news about Sarah, visiting her every year¡­ Now, knowing the truth, Troy felt as sick as if he¡¯d swallowed a fly. Thinking about his previous tolerance towards Sarah and the negligence of Imogen, he wished he could p himself. Why couldn¡¯t he see Sarah¡¯s true nature? He had hurt his own wife and child for a murderer! Troy¡¯s heart swelled with anger and self¨Cme, his emotions surging uncontrobly, an aura of tension enveloping him. Consider this, as Imogen lost her father, what was he doing? He was at the hospital with Sarah! He was apanying andforting the murderer who killed Imogen¡¯s father! Imogen was only sixteen when her only family member died. How devastated and helpless she must have felt being under someone else¡¯s roof. Despite living under the same roof, he had so many opportunities to care for and cherish Imogen. Yet he didn¡¯t. Facing Imogen¡¯s pain and her cautious demeanor, Troy turned a blind eye. Even his casual greetings felt superficial. He hadn¡¯t had a proper conversation with her. He couldn¡¯t even recall what the sixteen¨Cyear¨Cold Imogen looked like¡­ His memories from that time were sadly scant. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revie 12:40 Chapter 311.1 Frustration(1) Chapter 311.2 Chapter 311.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 311.2 Frustration(2) Suddenly, Troy strode forward, pulled her into his embrace without a word, buried his face in the crook of her neck, and closed his eyes tightly. His voice was hoarse. ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Imogen ced one hand on his shoulder, slightly tilting her head. ¡°Troy, what happened?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. His warm breath caressed her slender neck, and she fought the urge to pull away. After a long silence, Troy took a deep breath and, with his emotions seemingly more under control, said, ¡°Nothing.¡± He stepped back and released Imogen. Imogen looked up and sensed the heaviness in his heart. She observed the swelling and bruises on his face up close. ¡°Did you get into a fight?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Troy murmured. Taken aback, Imogen replied, ¡°I¡¯ll get the first¨Caid kit. Sit down.¡± The chairman¡¯s office had a spare first¨Caid kit containing basic medical supplies. Without a word, Troy draped his coat over the back of the sofa and took a seat. Imogen ced the first¨Caid kit on the table, searching for ointment as she asked, ¡°What happened? Why would you fight with someone? Don¡¯t you have a driver?¡± In other words, who would dare toy a hand on Troy, let alone leave him in this state? Troy remained silent. After not hearing his voice for a while, Imogen nced at him, twisted the cap off the ointment, and squeezed some onto a cotton swab. ¡°Lean in.¡± He didn¡¯t borate further, so Imogen didn¡¯t press him. Her willingness to help him was merely out of gratitude for his efforts in negotiating with Sarah. on her behalf. Troy obediently leaned towards her. As she applied the ointment, he felt its cool touch. Imogen nced at him. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°Not really,¡± Troy replied, gazing deeply into her eyes, filled with affection. Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she avoided his gaze while continuing to treat him. ¡°Besides your face, are there injuries anywhere else?¡± ¡°¡­Yes,¡± Troy hesitated before admitting. ¡°Where?¡± She asked, instinctively examining him. Troy gently grasped Imogen¡¯s soft hand and ced it on his chest, staring at her. ¡°Right here. The wound is here, and only you can heal it¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s lips twitched, and she swiftly pulled her hand away. ¡°Troy, have some shame!¡± Suddenly, Imogen gripped Troy¡¯s hand again. ¡°Why? Changed your mind?¡± Troy smirked, his expression yful. ¡°Changed your head!¡± Imogen red at him. ¡°What happened to your hand?!¡± Troy looked down to find the back of his hand swollen with some cuts oozing blood. ¡°Just a minor injury.¡± Imogen huffed, putting back the ointment. ¡°Minor? Then you don¡¯t need medicine.¡± ¡°Hey, hey, hey!¡± Troy quickly stopped her, taking the ointment and handing it back to her ¡°need 12:40 it, I need it.¡± Imogen rolled her eyes at him. With one hand, she held his, and with the other, she gently applied the ointment with a cotton swab. Watching Imogen¡¯s focused demeanor, Troy¡¯s feelings were mixed. If he had noticed her sooner, cared for her, and cherished her, would she not have fallen for that other man? Regrettably, there are no ¡°ifs.¡± He wasn¡¯t sure how to tell Imogen about her father¡¯s incident. Imogen had always respected Leo. Knowing her father¡¯s death was connected to Leo would devastate her¡­ Troy let out a gentle sigh. ¡°All done.¡± Imogen tossed the swab into the trash and organized the medicine box, asking Troy, ¡°Now, can we discuss that matter?¡± Troy paused, ncing out the window. ¡°It¡¯s gettingte. Are you hungry? How about we find a restaurant and talk over dinner?¡± Imogen furrowed her brow. From the car ride to the office, the meeting afterward, and then leaving and returning, it was suddenly dinner time. She strongly suspected that Troy was deliberately ying with her. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 312.2 Chapter 312.2 Reborn Team up with the C Chapter 312.2 Remarriage (2) Although Troy appeared to have genuine affection for her, and she appreciated his assistance in gaining leverage over Sarah, she had no intention of remarrying at this time¡­. Seeing her hesitation, Troy had expected it, but he couldn¡¯t help feeling somewhat disappointed. However, he wasn¡¯t very disappointed since his intention was to use the notion of remarriage to dissuade her. If she actually agreed, it wouldplicate things for him since he couldn¡¯t disclose the true. situation to her. ¡°Have you decided?¡± Troy asked. ¡°I¡¯ll give you three minutes to think. If you don¡¯t agree within three minutes, even if you agree to the dealter, it will be null and void.¡± Imogen raised her eyes in surprise and red at Troy. ¡°Troy, did you never intend to tell me from the beginning?!¡± ¡°Of course not,¡± Troy smiled. ¡°Why would you think that? Didn¡¯t you date Erik for certain information before? What¡¯s different now?¡± Imogen¡¯s face became tense, and she looked away, avoiding eye contact. ¡°It¡¯s not the same.¡± ¡°What¡¯s different?¡± Troy asked earnestly. He got angry just thinking about it. Imogen looked down, feeling guilty. ¡°I did it to get revenge for my father.¡± And, honestly, she was able to use Erik rationally because she didn¡¯t actually like him. But it was different with Troy. She didn¡¯t dare. She couldn¡¯t marry Troy again just because of these supposed pieces of leverage. ¡°For the sole purpose of seeking revenge for your father, would you agree to anything? Imogen, yourte father would not want to see you in this state, and I believe he would want you to live a good life.¡± Imogen nodded meekly and replied, ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°Thankfully, you found out early and broke up with Erik without much trouble. But have you imagined what could have happened if things didn¡¯t go smoothly?¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll just have to figure something out.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Imogen¡¯s voice grew quieter, and she cautiously raised her gaze, meeting Troy¡¯s eyes. Thest few words became a mere murmur. Troy¡¯s face turned slightly red. ¡°I remember when you said you liked Erik, and asked me not to bother you anymore because he was handsome, optimistic, and ambitious, didn¡¯t you?¡± Imogen¡¯s face became even more flushed, and she blinked her eyes, trying toe up with an excuse. ¡°I was afraid people would suspect something, so I acted more convincin ¡°You even said you¡¯d use the money I gave you to help him. You asked me not to take myself too seriously.¡± She was caught red¨Chanded. Imogen wanted to disappear at this moment. ¡°Those were only jokes, just jokes.¡± ¡°Heh, you knew about it already. And on Christmas Eve when I asked you to break up with Erik, 312.2 Remarriage (2) you still refused. If I hadn¡¯t coerced and persuaded you, who knows, you might still be with him¡­¡± Imogen blushed and avoided eye contact with Troy. She responded, ¡°No, I nned to end things with him before you arrived. Your sudden arrival interrupted my ns.¡± ¡°So you changed your mind? Imogen Forbes, did you intentionally use him to provoke me?¡± Imogen closed her mouth abruptly. She said something she wasn¡¯t supposed to reveal. She shook her head in denial. ¡°No, of course not¡­¡± She didn¡¯t use Erik to provoke him. Instead, she wanted Erik to act as a shield and make him back. off. ¡°Ah.¡± Troy looked at her with a solemn expression. Imogen was silent. His intense stare made her shiver. It was so frustrating. Imogen cleared her throat and said, ¡°I need more time to think about the condition you mentioned. Three minutes isn¡¯t enough.¡± ¡°So, you are considering remarriage with me?¡± ¡°¡­No.¡± ¡°Then why don¡¯t you just refuse?¡± Imogen was silent again. She breathed out shortly and looked at Troy from the side. ¡°Perhaps you and Sarah worked together to lie to me, and there isn¡¯t anything there!¡± ¡°You can think like that if you want.¡± Imogen felt annoyed and made a face. He didn¡¯t even want to tell her! Troy raised his eyes and looked at her, saying, ¡°Imogen, there are some things that are better for you not to know. I don¡¯t want you to write a pardon letter for Sarah just because of this.¡± Releasing the killer, Sarah, without any repercussions. Certainly, even if she wrote a pardon letter, it would only apply to this particr urrence. The facts of her father¡¯s condition would surface soon, and Sarah would have nowhere to run. He didn¡¯t want these bad things to affect her. Right now, she was doing well and has a clear goal and hobbies that suited her. ¡°I¡¯m not stupid,¡± Imogen replied. Chapter 313.2 Chapter 313.2 ¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 313.2 Did She Still Love Troy(2) Maybe what Troy said before was true after all along, and he liked her. Imogen felt sad, relieved, and confused. Finally, after years of loving someone without being loved in return, she received a clear response. But it was toote, they had already divorced¡­ Troy had always wanted to remarry her. Imogen thought about the question Charlie had asked her at the party. Did she still love Troy? Did she still love him? Imogen opened her eyes and stared at the ceiling, unable to provide an answer. After a long divorce, her inability to confidently speak those two words revealed she had already made up her mind. In reality, she still had feelings for Troy. It was her emotions that made it hard for her to take his aid with a clear mind, avoid being underestimated by him, and prevent feeling inferior in front of him. But her affection was not as pure as it had been in her teens and twenties. In the past, Troy was her emotional support, and she worked hard to keep up with him by studying and working alongside him. But now, liking him was just a part of her life, something optional. She had other things to do. She had no current intentions to get married again soon. She decided to let things take their natural course. Imogen turned over, closed her eyes, and forced herself to sleep. On the morning of half past seven on the seventeenth day of January, Troy¡¯s driver arrived at Imogen¡¯s house. Imogen opened the rear car door, and Grace, carrying her little backpack, scooted to the middle seat. ¡°Imogen,e on.¡± Troy sat on the other side with aptop on hisp, as if he were reading some documents. He looked up at Imogen when he heard the sound. Imogen got into the car and closed the door. ¡°Grace.¡± ¡°Yes?¡± ¡°On your first day of school in New York City, are you feeling nervous?¡± ¡°Not at all!¡± Grace replied, tilting her little face upward. ¡°That¡¯s great to hear. Make sure to be friendly with your ssmates when you start school. If anything goes wrong, contact Troy or me,¡± Imogen advised. ¡°I know, Imogen.¡± ¡°Do you have everything?¡± Imogen checked her small backpack. Troy looked at Imagen for a moment with a hint of mncholy in his eyes. Her current expression of concern for Grace looked somewhat familiar to him. It brought back memories of when she would assist him with packing for his business trips, checking and reminding him often, anxiously looking forward to his return. He came back on time, but Sarah was with him. How heartbroken she must have been as she found out she was pregnant at that time¡­ Grace opened her backpack and showed it to Imogen. In addition to stationery, there were also several snacks inside the bag. Grace said with a wink and a smile, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Imogen. I want to share these with ssmates.¡± ¡°You¡¯re really good, Grace. You¡¯re a nice kid who knows how to share.¡± my Troy suppressed his emotions and said, ¡°It¡¯s good to know how to share, but don¡¯t be taken advantage of, okay, Grace?¡± ¡°Yeah, I know.¡± Grace nodded. She wouldn¡¯t let anyone take advantage of her. During their conversation, they arrived at the kindergarten at ten to eight. They both apanied Grace into the kindergarten. It was almost time for ss. In the preschool ssroom, the children were already seated at their respective desks. The teacher greeted them and exchanged a few words. Then, she pointed to a vacant spot in the middle of the ssroom and said, ¡°Let Grace sit there for now. If it doesn¡¯t work out, we can make adjustmentster.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy replied. ¡°Well then, Grace, go with the teacher inside, okay?¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Grace replied, then turned to Troy and Imogen, waving. ¡°Goodbye, Troy and Imogen!¡± ¡°Goodbye, Grace. I wille to pick you up in the evening!¡± Grace, with her little backpack on his back, walked into the ssroom, gave a brief self¨Cintroduction in front of the ckboard, and then took her seat. The other children were quite curious about Grace, the new student who had just transferred, and they kept looking at her. Imogen and Troy didn¡¯t depart right away. They observed a lesson from outside and noticed that Grace was adjusting appropriately. They departed as a duo following that. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 Chapter 314.2 Chapter 314.2 Chapter 314.2 Filming(2) It was likely that they were going to cut her scenes. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Imogen sat down across from Douss, and an assistant brought over two sses of water. She gestured for the assistant to ce the sses on the table and then smiled, saying, ¡°Douss, what¡¯s on your mind? Feel free to tell me.¡± Douss smiled and said, ¡°Then I¡¯ll be direct.¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, for the role of Suzy, I hope you can continue to y¡­¡± ¡°Okay¡­ Wait!¡± Imogen looked at Douss in surprise. Did she hear him correctly? ¡°Weren¡¯t you nning to cut my scenes?¡± She had already prepared herself for her scenes to be cut, as she wasn¡¯t particrly fond of being in the spotlight. ¡°Who said anything about cutting your scenes? Did James convey the message incorrectly and make you misunderstand?¡± ¡°No. He didn¡¯t say anything at all. I just assumed it myself. The production was looking for an actress to y Suzy, right¡­¡± Douss interlocked his fingers and said, ¡°I did consider re¨Ccasting the role, but as you know. shooting schedules are tight, and many actors are already booked. There aren¡¯t many who can join the production immediately.¡± ¡°Some actors with avability came to audition, but I wasn¡¯t quite satisfied. After giving it some thought, I believe it might be better if you give it a try.¡± Imogen immediately waved her hand. ¡°No, Douss, I can¡¯t act. I can handle being a non¨Cspeaking stand¨Cin, but I can¡¯t y a proper role.¡± ¡°Before you rush to refuse, how do you know you can¡¯t do it if you haven¡¯t tried?¡± ¡°I really can¡¯t do it!¡± ¡°I¡¯ve seen your work, and there¡¯s a strong sense of emotional connection in the performances. That must be your contribution.¡± ¡°That¡¯s all thanks to the directors, it has nothing to do with me.¡± ¡°To be frank, the other works of the directors I¡¯ve worked with are quite average.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know how to respond. ¡°Douss, you really overestimate me¡­¡± ¡°I told you the truth.¡± Seeing Imogen¡¯s hesitation, Douss began to have a serious conversation with her. ¡°Imogen, do you still want to be an actress?¡± Imogen hesitated for a moment and nodded, ¡°I don¡¯t want others to focus on me. Whatever I do, reporters andizens will watch.¡± Douss started a fraudulent investment scheme. ¡°Your worries are exaggerated. Our team will handle it. What do the tabloids desire? Is it exclusively for money? Whose funds are being used? Look at celebrities with recent scandals exposed. Did the paparazzi uncover all of these scandals or did someone else unveil them? Individuals within the industry and paparazzi are aware of these scandals, however, there is an unwritten agreement not to cause offense. As long as you obey the law, paparazzi andizens cannot wield significant influence. Even if they criticize you, their words carry little weight.¡± Imogen couldn¡¯t quite put her finger on it, but something felt a bit strange to her. She hesitated and said, ¡°However¡­¡± Douss then suggested, ¡°How about this, you try acting in a scene first. If it doesn¡¯t work out, I won¡¯t force you.¡± Imogen hesitated. ¡°Okay.¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCI The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 315.2 Chapter 315.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 315.2 A Born Actress (2) Imogen protested, ¡°No, Douss, please don¡¯t praise me insincerely¡­¡± ¡°Am I the kind of person to lie? Everything I¡¯m saying is true, Imogen. You¡¯re a born actress. If you don¡¯t pursue this path, it would be such a waste of your talent.¡± Imogen forced a tight smile. ¡°Douss, I don¡¯t really have any talent¡­¡± ¡°Don¡¯t be so modest. When you were working as a body double before, I knew you were a promising talent. You¡¯ve had fewer NGs than those who¡¯ve been in this industry for N?velDrama.Org owns all content. ¡°But¡­¡± Imogen began to waver under Douss¡¯s persuasion. years.¡± Taking advantage of her hesitation, Douss continued, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m really struggling to find an actor for this role. You¡¯re such a perfect fit. How about giving it a try? Think about it, Sarah¡¯s recent incident is connected to you, isn¡¯t it? You could take her role. It¡¯s just perfect.¡± What was so perfect about this situation? Imogen hesitated and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Douss. Can I please have some time to think about it?¡± ¡°Of course, of course! Take a couple of days to think it over. Suzy¡¯s scenes aren¡¯t scheduled for the next two days.¡± Imogen sighed internally. It seemed like Douss was already assuming she would agree once she had thought it through. When Imogen returned home, there was ongoing renovation work in the upstairs apartment. She prepared lunch and brought it over to Grace. While riding the elevator, Imogen struck up a casual conversation with one of the construction workers from upstairs. She asked about the renovations, and the construction worker told her, ¡°It was already in good shape. We¡¯re just making a few changes here and there, so it should be done in a couple of days.¡± Imogen was pleased to hear this. Throughout the morning, Grace had a good time with her ssmates at kindergarten. Imogen sat with her by the flowerbeds, and Grace ate her lunch while recounting everything that had happened that morning at kindergarten. After Grace finished her meal, Imogen packed up her lunchbox and handed her another one, which contained some freshly baked donuts. ¡°It¡¯s time for your ss, dear. Head back to your ssroom, and I¡¯ll pick you up after school.¡± ¡°Okay!¡± Grace returned to the ssroom, and her deskmate nced out the window, curiously. The deskmate asked, ¡°Grace, was thedy who brought you lunch your mom?¡± Grace hesitated for a moment, then nodded softly. The deskmate praised her with a smile, ¡°Your mom is really pretty!¡± Grace took out the lunchbox and shared the donuts with her deskmate and nearby ssmates. The deskmate took a bite and said, ¡°Did your mom make these herself? They¡¯re delicious! Unlike my mom, her cooking is so bad even our dog won¡¯t eat it.¡± 12:41 Proudly, Grace puffed out her chest, ¡°Of course, my mommy is really amazing!¡± ¡°What does your mom do? Doesn¡¯t she have to go to work?¡± ¡°Um¡­ my mommy is a photographer. She doesn¡¯t have to work on a fixed schedule. She posted some pictures of me online once, and someone contacted her, wanting me to be a child model!¡± The first time she mentioned ¡°Mommy,¡± it felt a bit awkward, but as she continued talking, it rolled off her tongue naturally. ¡°Wow! Your mom is so cool!¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCI The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 316.2 Chapter 316.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 316.2 Movie Star(2) Frank replied, ¡°Not yet, he¡¯ll be here this afternoon.¡± ¡°Why did you call today, then?¡± ¡°I wanted to inform you that someone has surrendered.¡± Imogen was stunned. She put down her phone in shock and grabbed her car keys, rushing to the police station. Someone had surrendered just hours before Jeff¡¯s arrival in New York City?! It must be someone behind the scenes who had realized there was no way out and was deliberately offering themselves as a scapegoat! Upon reaching the police station, Imogen parked her car and quickly entered the lobby, heading straight for Frank¡¯s office. ¡°Knock, knock, knock.¡± The knocking sounded urgent. Imogen called out, ¡°Uncle Frank, are you there? It¡¯s me, Imogen.¡± ¡°Come in.¡± Imogen pushed the door open and entered, addressing Frank, ¡°Uncle Frank.¡± Suddenly, she halted in her tracks and looked at Troy, who was sitting on the sofa opposite Frank. She was puzzled. ¡°Troy?¡± Why was he here? Troy raised his gaze, his expression heavy, and said, ¡°Sit down.¡± Imogen nodded at Frank and took a seat next to Troy. ¡°Uncle Frank, you mentioned that someone has surrendered. Is it true? Is it rted to the case from all those years ago?¡± Frank nodded and nced at Troy beside her. ¡°They are currently being interrogated. We¡¯ll know more once we have the results.¡± With that, he set down his cup and stood up. ¡°I¡¯ll go check the interrogation room. You two can wait here.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen smiled and tightened her grip on her bag strap. The moment of truth was nearing, and she was finally going to seek justice for her father! Frank left the office and closed the door behind him. Imogen rxed and turned to Troy. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Troy leaned forward, resting his elbows on his knees, his slender fingers intertwined. He stared at the table without looking at her. ¡°I brought someone in to surrender.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow. ¡°You found the person who surrendered?¡± So, it might not necessarily be a pawn pushed forward by the mastermind? ¡°Thank you, Troy,¡± she said with a smile. Troy lowered his head and closed his eyes, his lips tightly sealed. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that the person who surrendered was Leo. He didn¡¯t know how to tell her that her father¡¯s death was because of him and his brother. If Leo hadn¡¯t made that absurd demand to Sarah. If Troy hadn¡¯t agreed to Sarah¡¯s advances. If he had been more cautious and hadn¡¯t let Sarah ess the project data. If he had chased after Sarah when she ran away. If none of these things had happened, Imogen¡¯s father wouldn¡¯t have died. They wouldn¡¯t have met. She would still be the daughter of a journalist, just an ordinary girl, finishing high school and going on to college. Maybe she wouldn¡¯t have met the man she liked, and she wouldn¡¯t have given up on photography. She might have be a photographer early on. And he would have graduated normally and started working at the Marshall Group. Perhaps they would never have crossed paths. But things happened. Her father died. They met. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± N?velDrama.Org owns all content. Imogen noticed his unusual behavior and slowly wiped the smile off her face. Did he seem unhappy? ¡°Imogen.¡± Troy¡¯s voice was hoarse, and he asked quietly, ¡°Do you know who the person who surrendered is?¡± ¡°¡­ Who is it?¡± Imogen paused, continuing with her question. From his tone, it sounded like she might know the person who surrendered. She had never considered this before. How could she know the mastermind behind the kidnappers? Troy remained silent for a few seconds and then said, ¡°It¡¯s¡­ Leo.¡± Imogen fell into silence. She looked at Troy in astonishment and raised an eyebrow. ¡°Troy, you must be joking, right?¡± How could it be Leo? Troy straightened up, his deep gaze earnestly meeting Imogen¡¯s eyes, his expression solemn. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m not joking. The person who surrendered is Leo, and I personally brought him here.¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCI The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 Chapter 317.2 Chapter 317.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 N 21 Chapter 317.2 The Truth Revealed(2) Troy remained silent, hisrge hand gently resting on her shoulder, offering aforting pat. However, Imogen suddenly felt the urge to push his arm away and stood up abruptly, taking a few steps away from him. She spoke with a cold tone, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me!¡± Troy¡¯s hand hung in the air, frozen. He understood Imogen¡¯s emotions at that moment. Her father¡¯s death was ultimately the result of Leo and Troy¡¯s actions, as they had been manipted by someone else. Troy bore significant responsibility, and Imogen was understandably furious with him. ¡°Imogen, I know you¡¯re hurting right now, and if you want to yell at me or hit me, I¡¯ll ept it. Just don¡¯t keep everything bottled up inside.¡± Imogen¡¯s emotions were in turmoil, and she clenched her fists tightly. She closed her took a deep breath. With her teeth gritted, she managed to say two words, ¡°Fuck off!¡± Imogen turned and left Frank¡¯s office. ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Troy immediately followed. eyes and Imogen stopped in her tracks without looking back and said, ¡°Don¡¯t follow me. I need some time alone.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Troy replied, standing still and closing his eyes. ¡°She must hate me now,¡± he thought. For Sarah¡¯s sake, he had sacrificed Imogen¡¯s feelings multiple times, and it had all turned out to be a farce. In the car, Imogen leaned back against the seat, feeling utterly drained. The moment she had learned the truth, her resentment toward Troy had reached its peak. Rationally, she knew that Troy had been deceived just like her. But emotionally, she couldn¡¯t help but me him. Why had he epted Sarah, even though he clearly didn¡¯t like her? Why hadn¡¯t he seen through Sarah¡¯s lies and motives? Why had he indulged Sarah so much? N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Love ran deep, but so did resentment. All the suppressed grievances and injustices from their marriage erupted at that moment How many times had he chosen to believe Sarah over her? How many times had he protected Sarah? How many promises had he broken because of Sarah? How many times had she seen him rush off because of one call from Sarah? Imogen remembered vividly the day they were being intimate in bed, and Sarah had yed her 12:41 disappearing act. He had left without a second thought, and she had tried to hold him back, only to be met with his usation, ¡°Imogen, why do you have no empathy?¡± Imogen had thought that she had long forgotten these painful memories, but now they flooded back as vividly as if they had happened yesterday. Troy¡¯s favoritism towards Sarah due to her supposed ¡°psychological trauma¡± had caused Imogen considerable hurt. Now, Troy was telling her that he had been deceived by Sarah, too. The entire kidnapping had been orchestrated by Sarah, and he had tolerated her behavior because he had believed her trauma to be real. If the kidnapping was real, that means he was loyal and empathetic. If the kidnapping was fake, that means he had been deceived. How innocent he was. In the end, she was the one who had suffered the most. Nothing could bring back what was lost. Her father couldn¡¯t return, and her child was gone forever. Tears welled up in her eyes. She cried until there were no more tears left. Eventually, she opened her eyes, her face still contorted with pain, and her eyes sensitive to the light. She had no desire to see Troy right now. Imogen considered her options and decided to call Frank to let him know she was leaving and to ask him to convey the details of the case. Frank agreed and Imogen thanked him before ending the call. Frank took the phone away from his ear and turned to look at Troy. ¡°Imogen said she was leaving first.¡± Troy said, ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll leave too.¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, goodbye.¡± ¡°Goodbye.¡± As Imogen drove away, she wandered aimlessly through the city. She spotted a bar along the way and decided to stop. She parked her car and headed towards the bar¡¯s entrance. You might also like Alisha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 Chapter 318.1 Hero Saves Beauty(1) Chapter 318.2 Chapter 318.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Chapter 318.2 Hero Saves Beauty(2) ¡°No need. Please, just leave,¡± Imogen replied, rubbing her temples with her hand. ¡°What if we don¡¯t want to leave?¡± The man in front of her said with a hint of insolence. Imogen hesitated for a moment, swaying as she tried to stand up from her seat. She intended to leave. The man on her left blocked her path. ¡°Where are you going, beauty? I¡¯ll go with you.¡± ¡°I want to pay my bill.¡± ¡°Why settle the bill now? Stay a bit longer.¡± Imogen was growing impatient and raised her voice, ¡°Waiter!¡± Just as two waiters had finished moving some boxes and came out from the storage room. Seeing this, a man stepped forward and nced at the three men, ¡°Madam, what¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°I want to pay my bill, but they won¡¯t let me leave.¡± The waiter said, ¡°Gentlemen, how about letting her go? Don¡¯t make things difficult.¡± ¡°Get lost, this is none of your business!¡± The man with the crew cut snapped, interrupting the waiter and giving a menacing warning. ¡°Brother, calm down,¡± The other waiter tried to mediate. ¡°Who are you calling ¡®brother¡®? Mind your own business if you know what¡¯s good for you!¡± The man with the crew cut threatened. ¡°Sir, if you continue causing trouble like this, we won¡¯t wee you here.¡± The man with the crew cut raised an eyebrow and took a step forward, being confrontational. ¡°What? You dare kick me out? Try it!¡± The man on the left couldn¡¯t hold back and stepped forward, pointing at the waiter. ¡°What¡¯s your attitude towards Dragon? Get your manager out here!¡± The man on the right chimed in, ¡°You must be new here, right? You don¡¯t know who Dragon is, do you?¡± Another waiter stepped forward to mediate. However, Dragon and hispanions refused to back down. Seeing that they reluctantly cleared some space, Imogen immediately moved away. But just as she took a couple of steps, Dragon grabbed her wrist firmly. ¡°Beauty, don¡¯t be in such a hurry to leave!¡± ¡°Let go!¡± Imogen struggled hard but couldn¡¯t break free. Under the influence of alcohol, her voice had lost its intimidation. ¡°You can leave after having a few drinks with me.¡± ¡°Dream on!¡± Dragon¡¯s face twisted into a sinister grin. ¡°You refuse my kindness?¡± He pulled her wrist forcefully. Imogen¡¯s head spun, and she felt dizzy. Looking around, she found herself back in her seat. Dragon swiftly poured a drink and forcefully ced it in front of Imogen. ¡°Drink it!¡± 12-41 Imogen raised her head and looked at the man. She pursed her lips and remained silent, neither epting nor refusing the drink. The atmosphere suddenly became tense. ¡°What¡¯s going on here?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from not too far away, and everyone turned to look. Dragon raised an eyebrow. ¡°Who are you?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyes sparkled, and she eximed, ¡°Troy!¡± Her resentment towards Troy disappeared in an instant, and she was d that he came in time. Dragon scrutinized the neer carefully. He put on a fawning smile. ¡°It¡¯s my honor to meet Marshall Group¡¯s Chairman, Mr. Marshall, here. I¡¯m truly honored.¡± The neer did not deny his identity. He red coldly at Dragon. ¡°Get out of here now.¡± Dragon¡¯s expression changed, as if he wanted to argue but thought better of it. ¡°Fine, I¡¯m leaving. Mr. Marshall, please forgive me for any offense.¡± Once outside the bar, Dragon¡¯spanions asked with curiosity, ¡°Dragon, was that really Troy?¡± ¡°It looked like him to me,¡± Dragon said. ¡°I think so, but not exactly. It¡¯s like there¡¯s a slight difference from what we¡¯ve seen in the news.¡± ¡°The news photos were definitely photoshopped,¡± Dragon insisted. ¡°That woman was his ex¨Cwife, Imogen, and who else could the man be if not Troy?¡± ¡°Who cares who he is? We got our money, that¡¯s what matters.¡± As Dragon and his twopanions left, Imogen breathed a sigh of relief. She squinted her eyes and smiled. ¡°Troy, thank goodness you came¡­ I forgive you for a few minutes.¡± The man approached, sat down across from Imogen, and looked at her seriously. ¡°Who am I?¡± Imogen paused for a moment, blinked her eyes, and said, ¡°Troy, have you gone crazy?¡± Yohan sighed. Clearly, she was intoxicated, which was why she mistook him for Troy. His eyes were deep with a hint of bitterness. You might also like Alpha The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:41 Chapter 319.2 Chapter 319.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Reve gel 19-41 Chapter 319.2¨CLove and Hate(2) As she spoke, her voice trembled slightly, with a hint of sobs. Yohan¡¯s fingers moved. Her eyes were filled with tears unknowingly, hanging precariously on her lower eyshes, crystal clear. Her beautiful eyshes flickered, and tears fell on the table. Yohan suddenly felt a stab in his heart.- She loved Troy very much. How was Troy worth it? Imogen wiped the corners of his eyes and drank all the wine in the ss. Yohan said nothing more and watched her drink more wine, lying on the table drunkenly and moring to continue drinking. He took the cup away from Imogen, paid the bill, picked up Imogen, walked out of the bar, and put her in the car¡¯s back seat. Imogen was already drunk and unconscious, lying motionless in the back seat. Yohan made a circle and got into the passenger seat. ¡°Sir, where are you going?¡± ¡°Hotel.¡± Yohan said. The driver started the car and headed to the hotel where Yohan lived. Halfway through, Yohan¡¯s cell phone rang. It was a call from his secretary. Yohan answered the call, and the secretary on the other end of the phone said, ¡°Sir. Madam and Lady havee to New York City. They are currently at Jeshua Hotel. Madam wants to see you.¡± Madam referred to Walter¡¯s second wife, Mike¡¯s biological mother, and Yohan¡¯s second mother. ¡°Nighttime then.¡± ¡°Madam said she wants to see you now. She has something urgent to do with you.¡± Yohan paused and said, ¡°I will go overter and ask her to wait for a while.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Okay, by the way, sir, Leo turned himself in.¡± Yohan looked back at Imogen, who was sleeping peacefully. ¡°I understand.¡± The secretary didn¡¯t say anything more and hung up the phone. Yohan put the phone back into his pocket and yed with his fingers. After his men captured Jeff, they interrogated him immediately. Yohan had a rough idea of what happened that year. But Jeff hadn¡¯t arrived in New York City yet. Thinking about it now, she was so sad today. She must have found out the truth through Troy and Leo. When they arrived at the hotel, Yohan asked someone to open a new room and brought Imogen 1. up. He was about to put Imogen on the bed when suddenly, Imogen opened her eyes. 12:41 Yohan was stunned. When Yohan reacted and threw Imogen away, it was already toote. Imogen vomited, a lot. Her clothes, sheets, and Yohan¡¯s clothes were not spared. A sour smell wafted over. Yohan had a look of disgust on his face and quickly took off his coat and sweater and threw them far away. When he looked at Imogen again, she was already asleep on the bed. Yohan was stunned. He stepped forward, held his breath, rolled up his shirt sleeves, quickly took off Imogen¡¯s down jacket, threw it into the corner, and carried Imogen to his room as quickly as possible. He took a ss of water in a disposable cup and asked Imogen to rinse her mouth. After gargling, Imogen continued to sleep with his eyes closed. Yohan smiled helplessly, put down the water ss, took out his mobile phone, called the life secretary, and asked him to buy a women¡¯s down jacket. Then Yohan took a quick shower, changed his clothes, and went out, leaving a note for Imogen. before going out. Imogen slept until the afternoon before waking up. She opened her eyes and found that she was in the hotel. Regardless of her head, which was about to explode in pain, she sat up and checked her clothes. Except for the down jacket, the rest were still there. It was okay. Imogeny back again and closed her eyes. She recalled carefully that when she was in the bar, three men came to harass her, and then¡­ then it seemed that Trov came. ¡°How long do you want to sleep until?¡± Suddenly, a voice came from the side. She could tell from the voice that it was not Troy. Imogen suddenly opened her eyes and found the owner of the voice. ¡°Hann? You¡­ why are you here?¡± Yohan smiled softly and gritted his teeth. ¡°This is my hotel room!¡± You might also like Alisha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 320.2 Chapter 320.2 Chapter 320.2 Safe, (2) ¡°Why don¡¯t you pick him up? Maybe there¡¯s something important.¡± Yohan said, ¡°Jeff has arrived in New York City this afternoon. Maybe something hase out in the interrogation.¡± Thinking of the truth she learned in the morning, Imogen pursed her lips, hung up, and turned off the phone. ¡°It¡¯s okay, no need to answer it.¡± Yohan¡¯s eyes shed, and a faint smile appeared on his lips. After dinner, it was almost seven o¡¯clock. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Let¡¯s go. Where do you live? I¡¯ll take you back.¡± Yohan said. Imogen told him the address of the apartment. Yohan took Imogen to the gate of the apartment. Imogen opened the door and exited the car, waving to Yohan. ¡°Thank you, Hann. I won¡¯t invite you up. Bye.¡± ¡°See you then.¡± After Imogen entered the apartment, Yohan drove away. Imogen turned on her mobile phone while walking into the apartment lobby. A bunch of call records came in again, which were all from Troy. Someone was waiting in front of the elevator. Imogen saw that the up button was on. She lowered her head and looked at the number on the screen. She hesitated and called Troy. A few secondster, the familiar cell phone ringtone rang from the side. It took Imogen two seconds to realize the situation. Then she raised her head and was startled when she met Troy¡¯s deep gaze. ¡°Troy?! You¡­ why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡± She was looking at her phone so seriously just now that she thought the person waiting for the elevator next to her was another homeowner. Troy held an unfinished cigarette in his hand and stared at her. His eyes fell on her cheek. Under the light, a scar different from the skin color next to it was faintly visible. He remembered that she put on makeup at the police station in the morning. And her hair, which was initially in a bun, was now loose. The clothes she was wearing were also changed. Troy¡¯s eyes shed with pain and then became gloomy and terrifying, full of hostility as if a trapped animal was struggling. His brows were extremely low. His downturned fists were clenched so hard that his joints creaked, and he looked at Imogen without saying a word. A few secondster, Troy walked between the two elevator doors, pressed the cigarette butt on the top of the trash can, and crushed it hard. The sparks disappeared, and the cigarette broke into pieces. Following his line of sight, Imogen saw densely packed cigarette butts on it, and ayer of soot was spread under the floor where he had stood. Imogen shivered out of fear as if it was her had been crashed by Troy rather than the cigarette butt. She unconsciously took a step back and swallowed. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± He was so weird today. Was it just because she didn¡¯t answer his call? Troy turned around and stared directly at Imogen, approaching step by step, trying his best to restrain his impulse, and asked in a hoarse voice, ¡°Where did you go when you left the police station today?¡± The thick smell of smoke and an aggressive male aura loomed over. Imogen subconsciously held her breath and said, ¡°Just drove around.¡± ¡°Anything else?¡± ¡°I went to the bar and had a drink.¡± ¡°And?¡± Imogen frowned. ¡°I don¡¯t need to report my whereabouts to you.¡± As soon as she finished speaking, the elevator reached the first floor. Imogen was about to walk inside. You might also like h DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Reve gel 12:47 Chapter 321.2 Chapter 321.2 Chapter 321.2 Do Not Give Up on Me (2) ¡°Give up on you? When did I give up on you¡­¡± When Imogen learned the truth today, he couldn¡¯t help but me Troy. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. But she also knew that Troy yed a crucial role in Leo¡¯s turning himself in. She respected Leo as an elder brother, but Leo was his elder brother who grew up He would only feel more ufortable. with him. Therefore, despite all theints, she would not change her attitude towards Troy in the future. ¡°Then¡­ can you stop interacting with Yohan?¡± Troy said with a hint of hope in his tone. If she could agree, he would treat what happened today as if it never happened. Imogen was surprised when he heard this. ¡°It¡¯s impossible, Troy, don¡¯t be ridiculous.¡± Although Leo confessed his crime, Yohan had helped her catch Jeff and was her photography teacher. How could they no longer have contact? A trace of sadness shed across Troy¡¯s eyes. Sure enough, she didn¡¯t agree¡­. She said he was being ridiculous. ¡°Is there anything else? If not, I¡¯ll go up.¡± Imogen broke away from his arms, pressed the up button, and entered the elevator. Leo stood there, closed his eyes, and remained motionless. Imogen exited the elevator and entered the password to open the door. The living room was dark. She put on her slippers and sat down on the sofa. She found that Charlie had sent a Facebook message when she turned off her phone, saying that she was going on a business trip for a few days and that the high¨Cspeed train was leaving this afternoon. Imogen replied to Charlie, wishing her a pleasant journey. In the middle of the night, Imogen was awakened by a violent knock on the door. In the dark, she was very sleepy and not yet conscious. ¡°Knock, Knock, Knock¡­¡± Another string of voices came. Imogen woke up this time. She blinked and confirmed that someone was knocking on her door. Who could it be in the middle of the night? Imogen had wanted to ignore it, but the sound was endless. She angrily turned on the bedsidemp, lifted the quilt, got up from the bed, left the room, walked to the door, and turned on the living room light. ¡°Who is it?¡± she shouted towards the door. She was answered by several knocks on the door. ¡°What the hell are you doing?!¡± Imogen gritted her teeth and opened the electronic lock monitoring with night vision function. 12:42 12:42 Chapter 321.2 Do Not Give Up on Me (2) The angle on the screen was a bit strange, but Imogen could still tell from it that the person knocking on the door was¡­ Troy. With furious rage, she opened the door and said, ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong with you¡­ hey, what are you doing¡­¡± Before she finished speaking, Troy, leaning against the door, fell over. Imogen spent a lot of strength to support him. A strong smell of alcohol hit her face. Was he drinking in the middle of the night? How dare he drink? Did he forget about his stomach illness? ¡°Troy?¡± No one responded. Imogen supported him hard. ¡°Are you okay?¡± Troy closed his eyes, breathing heavily, and still didn¡¯t answer, as if he was drunk to death. She didn¡¯t know how much he drank, and he couldn¡¯t even stand still. But he was so drunk that he could still find her home? Imogen was so angry that she really wanted to throw him out the door. But it was still cold now, especially at night¡­ Imogen mmed the door with one hand and helped Troy to the sofa with difficulty. Suddenly, Troy tripped over the coffee table beside him and threw himself straight towards the sofa. Imogen was caught off guard, feeling the world was spinning. When she reacted, she was already pressed under Troy. She raised her eyes and saw that Troy had opened his eyes at some point. She hurriedly pushed him and said, ¡°Troy, get up.¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were extremely deep, staring at her unblinkingly. Imogen was a little scared and swallowed. ¡°Troy, it¡¯s already early in the morning¡­¡± Troy suddenly lowered his head. His handsome face came down, blocked her mouth, and bit her lips roughly. ¡°Wait¡­¡± The smell of alcohol filled Imogen¡¯s nose, her brain became dizzy, and she couldn¡¯t breathe. She pushed him hard, but Troy was as motionless as a mountain. He grabbed her two slender wrists, raised them above her head, and pulled off her pajamas with his other hand. Chapter 322.2 Chapter 322.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Rey Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Chapter 322.2 About to Be Doomed (2) He coaxed softly. His voice was low and maic, and Imogen did as he said as if poison. possessed her. An evilugh came. Imogen reacted. Her cheeks turned red, and she quickly closed her legs. But it was toote. He pressed her knees with his hands. The living room suddenly became quiet. The only sound left was Troy¡¯s gradually heavier breathing. Imogen¡¯s body became more and more tense. She trembled slightly. Although she couldn¡¯t see it, she seemed to feel his burning gaze staring at her, which made her feel ufortable. Troy seemed to have suddenly be very good at¡­ She was led astray by him! It was all his fault! He forced her. She just couldn¡¯t resist. Imogenforted herself. The water snake suddenly wrapped itself around her thigh! It slowly went up and swam towards the water source. This kind of water snake was a water snake with a wide distribution within the country. It can be seen in wild ponds and rivers in New York City and lived in the water all year round. As soon as it reached the water source, it was as free as a bird in the sky, spinning happily. Imogen couldn¡¯t hold it back, and she moaned softly while trembling all over. Afterward, Imogen realized that Troy¡¯s hand covering her mouth had moved away at some point. ¨C It was just that she was almost cooked. Even if the firewood was removed, it would be of no use. Her mind went nk, and her body seemed to be immersed in seawater, drifting with the waves. It was very pleasing. However, after she felt pleasured, Troy had no intention of ending. ¡°Troy¡­ that¡¯s enough¡­ that¡¯s it¡­ no more¡­¡® ¡°You¡¯ll like what¡¯s going on next.¡± Troy blocked her words. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°No buts.¡± A ¡°buzzing¡± vibration sounded. Not sure how much time passed, but outside the window, the sky turned white. Troy took off his shirt, stared at Imogen¡¯s sleeping face, leaned over, and kissed her forehead. Her cheeks were flushed, with the lingering breath of pleasure remaining. You could not me him for using such despicable methods. He really didn¡¯t want to lose her ? 199 He was d he did it. Troy untied his tie. Imogen¡¯s wrists were tied for several hours and were slightly red. He picked up Imogen and walked to the room. When Imogen woke up, it was already daytime. The light was harsh. She squinted her eyes for a moment to adjust and yawned. Something was wrong. Imogen opened the quilt and looked inside. She didn¡¯t have any clothes on her body. At the same time, there was a strong male arm hanging across her waist. ¡°You¡¯re awake?¡± A familiar voice came from behind. The memories ofst night came flooding in. Imogen¡¯s face turned red and white. She sat up suddenly and turned to look at Troy next to him. She punched him hard and said without any pretense, ¡°Asshole, get out of here!¡± Troy let her hammer him and moved his gaze downwards. Imogen followed his gaze, looked down, immediately pulled the quilt, and pressed it to her chest. Her ears turned red, and she gritted her teeth. ¡°You rogue!¡± ¡°Imogen, I remember you seemed to like it very muchst night¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re talking nonsense! It¡¯s obviously you who forced me!¡± Imogen immediately denied it, confidently and firmly refused to admit it. After getting the advantage, Troy chuckled and did not argue about it. ¡°Okay, I forced you.¡± When he smiled, Imogen became even more angry and said coldly, ¡°Get out!¡± Troy didn¡¯t push further. He lifted the quilt and got out of bed. Imogen immediately looked away. The door opened and closed. Imogen turned her head and saw Troy going out. She wailed, got into the quilt, covered her head, and rolled around on the bed a few times. When she thought about what happenedst night, she just wanted to find a crack in the ground and crawl into it! Woohoo¡­ She was too embarrassed to see anyone! You might also like Alisha ALTER DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Regel Chapter 323.2 Chapter 323.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 323.2 Male Vixen (2) Troy was speechless. ¡°I can learn right away.¡± ¡°Forget it. Let¡¯s go out to eat,¡± Imogen said. Troy said immediately, ¡°I remember there was a mutton restaurant on Chester Street¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know better than you?¡± Imogen nced at him sideways. Troy touched his nose, took off the coat on the hanger, and went out. On the way, they passed a bakery, and Imogen said, ¡°Stop the car. I want to taste their apple pie.¡± Troy parked the car in a parking space on the side of the road. ¡°Wait a minute, I¡¯ll buy it for you. Do you want anything else?¡± ¡°No need.¡± Troy unbuckled his seat belt and got out of the car. Ten minutester, Troy came back and handed the brown paper bag in his hand to Imogen. ¡°Freshly baked lemon pie.¡± Imogen took it and opened the bag whileining, ¡°Why took you so long?¡± ¡°There are a lot of people queuing up.¡± Imogen hummed softly, picked up a piece of lemon pie, and ate it. After a while, the car was filled with the smell of lemon. Troy didn¡¯t hate the smell of lemon, but he couldn¡¯t ept the smell all over his body in a narrow space. He was about to open the window when Imogen said in front of him, ¡°I¡¯m cold. Turn up the heater.¡± Troy was speechless again. All right. The well¨Cbehaved and sensible Imogen turned into a feisty girl. Troy smiled helplessly but felt very satisfied in his heart. He was only afraid that she would hate him because of what happenedst night and never pay attention to him again. Inparison, the current little punishment was nothing at all. But it was more like fun. When they arrived at the mutton restaurant on Chester Street, Imogen walked in front and entered. When Troy parked the car and came in, he saw Imogen sitting in the most conspicuous position in the hall. Troy rarely dined in and even less often ate in a ce where everyone could see as soon as they entered the door. He walked over and put the car keys on the table. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you get a private room?¡± almogen raised her eyes and said, ¡°I like here.¡± Troy didn¡¯t know what to say. He shouldn¡¯t have asked. 12:42 Chapter 323.2 Male Vixen (2) Troy sat down opposit¨¦ her. ¡°Have you ¡°Yeah.¡± ordered food?¡± Troy didn¡¯t take long to understand what Imogen meant by ¡°Yeah¡°. She ordered all the dishes on the menu. There were so many that the table couldn¡¯t amodate them, so the waiter made another one for them. This mutton restaurant¡¯s dishes were made of mutton, such as spicy mutton trotters, stewed mutton, griddle mutton, fried onion mutton, cumin mutton¡­ Other customers in the restaurant couldn¡¯t help but cast curious nces. The smell of mutton filled his nostrils. Troy endured it without expression, picked up his fork, and said, ¡°Let¡¯s eat.¡± Imogen nced at him and started eating. Imogen noticed that Troy didn¡¯t move his fork much. She rolled her eyes, picked up a piece of mutton, and put it on his te. ¡°Eat more.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After he finished the piece, Imogen gave him a piece of each item until it piled up on his te. Imogen smiled with satisfaction. ¡°Enjoy it.¡± Troy was speechless. During this meal, Troy ate more mutton than he had in his entire life. After eating, Troy sat in the driver¡¯s seat. ¡°Are we going back? Or going for a walk?¡± ¡°Go to the furniture store and buy a sofa.¡± Imogen sarcastically said. Troy replied, ¡°Okay.¡± Seeing that his expression didn¡¯t change, Imogen sneered and said to Charlie on Facebook, ¡°Charlie, I identally spilled a drink on the sofa yesterday. I can¡¯t clean it up. I have to rece it.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Charlie didn¡¯t care. ¡°I also want to exchange it. Show me your choice.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± At Furniture store. The shopping guide enthusiastically introduced the types of sofa materials to Imogen and Troy. Materials were basically divided into several categories, including cowhide, technical cloth, linen, velvet, etc. The shopping guide asked, ¡°What material do you two want?¡± Troy replied before Imogen, ¡°Cowhide one.¡± Imogen contradicted him, ¡°I don¡¯t want that. I¡¯ll choose a linen one.¡± Troy pursed his lower lip and said, ¡°No.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. Troy nced at the shopping guide and lowered his voice in Imogen¡¯s ear, ¡°If the linen fabric wet, you must change it. If the cowhide gets wet, just wipe it clean.¡± Imogen red at him fiercely. gets Chapter 324.1 Let Us Be Shameless Together (1) Chapter 324.2 Chapter 324.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revengel Chapter 324.2 Let Us Be Shameless Together (2) ¡°I¡¯m not doing this with you.¡± Troy smiled and said nothing. Several more parents came to take the train with their children within a few minutes. Once enough people were gathered, the train could set off. Imogen and Troy got into the train, and the train set off and circled around the mall. When passers¨Cby shopping in front heard the sound of the train, they all gave way and cast a casual nce. Whenever they caught a glimpse of Imogen and Troy, they always went back and took another look. Young people were amazed by their looks and were eager to try the train. Older people were surprised that people at their age still ride small trains. Especially many of the older generation believe that men should be mature, stable, and responsible. They wondered how could he still ride a small train so childishly at their ¡°He looked pretty good. He must be a pretty boy.¡± age! Imogen nced at Troy without changing her expression. Troy looked ahead seriously, seemingly unaffected by the gazes of passers¨Cby. Imogen snorted softly. Troy suddenly came over and kissed her on the face. Imogen¡¯s heart struck a beat, and she quickly pushed him away, looking around with a guilty conscience, fearing that someone would see her. After locking eyes with several passers¨Cby for a moment, Imogen looked away, keeping a calm. face, and pinched Troy¡¯s thigh a few times behind his back. The two people got off the train after the circle waspleted. ¡°What else do you want to y?¡± Troy asked with a half¨Csmile. Imogen rolled her eyes at him, turned around, and left. Troy followed Imogen, not far or near. A few minutester, Imogen stopped in front of a row of w machines. She turned to look at Troy and said, ¡°I want this. Catch it for me.¡± Troy stepped forward, looked at the w machine, and hesitated, ¡°How to catch it?¡± It was the first time for the chairman of Marshall Group to try this. Imogen pointed to the corner of the machine. ¡°Scan this to exchange coins.¡± Two dors a time. Following the steps, Troy first exchanged twenty coins. After ten attempts, no one was caught. During the tenth attempt, Troy frowned, grabbed the rocker, and shook it hard. When the doll was approaching the exit, the ws loosened. He failed. 12:42 Troy said, ¡°There¡¯s something wrong with this w.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow and nced at him. ¡°Huh, aren¡¯t you just making an excuse because you can¡¯t catch one?¡± Troy looked at her arrogant little appearance and felt soft in his heart. He exchanged another hundred coins and continued to catch dolls. After grabbing it about five more times, the ws tightened, and Troy caught the first toy. He took it out from the exit below and handed it to Imogen. ¡°What else do you want?¡± Imogen pointed to the machine containing the minions. ¡°That one.¡± Troy walked over and put in the coins. This time, he seeded after catching less than ten times. Slowly, Troy figured out the rules and seeded more and more times. When he ran out of coins, he had four more dolls. Imogen had no hands to hold it. ¡°Do you want more?¡± Troy asked. Imogen curled her lips, hummed slightly, turned around, and left. Troy shook his head, smiled, and followed. ¡°Ms. Forbes?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Passing by a certain clothing store, someone called out Imogen. Imogen stopped and turned around to look. ¡°Miss Amber Wade.¡± Amber took two steps forward and said with a smile, ¡°Come for a shopping?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen thought that Judith seemed to have said that Amber worked as a shopping guide in a clothing store in a shopping mall and nced at the facade behind her. ¡°You work here?¡± Amber nodded and nced at Troy behind Imogen. ¡°Is this Troy?¡± You might also like Alpha AFTER DIVORCI The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 325.2 Chapter 325.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge 12:43 Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Chapter 325.2 The Way You Are (2) Imogen raised an eyebrow. She recalled Judith¡¯sints. Two days had passed, and given Nics¡® busy work schedule, Judith likely had the opportunity to inform him about what had happened that day. However, Nics¡¯sck of discernible reaction indicated that he might not consider it a significant matter. ¡°People have their preferences. Maybe your brother likes her just the way she is,¡± Imogen responded. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right,¡± Troy agreed, ¡°Just like me. I like you the way you are.¡± Imogen yfully shot him a re. The guy Imogen had once privately looked up to as a rare gem had, over time, morphed into a slick and charming smooth¨Ctalker. They had slept in that day, and it was already noon when they finally wrapped up breakfast. The afternoon passed without much happening, and before they knew it, the evening had rolled. around. They decided on escargots and spaghetti for dinner. Due to Imogen¡¯s influence, Troy ate with a slightly ufortable expression. How on earth could anyone eat escargots, of all things? Suddenly, the idea of eating mutton didn¡¯t seem so unappealing to Troy. After dinner, they took a stroll on the streets. Troy asked, ¡°Heading back?¡± Imogen shook her head, nced at Troy, and smiled. ¡°I feel like hitting a bar.¡± Troy hesitated for a moment. ¡°Drinking at this hour isn¡¯t a good idea.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t need to drink. I¡¯ll take care of that.¡± Imogen quipped. Imogen wasn¡¯t sure if her intent or Troy¡¯s health prevented him from drinking, but he remained. quiet. Frustrated, she eximed, ¡°If you¡¯re noting, I¡¯ll go alone!¡± Twenty minutester, they reached a bar on the ground floor and located a booth to sit in. Imogen ordered a drink, savoring it slowly while Troy contented himself with a cup of hot water. The bar was packed with people drawn by the energetic rock singer on stage, the colorful shing lights on the dance floor, and the dimly lit atmosphere. Imogen wasn¡¯t a fan of the rock genre, perhaps because she was nostalgic and preferred listening to older songs. A thought crossed her mind, and she nudged Troy¡¯s arm. Troy responded, ¡°Hmm?¡± ¡°Go up and sing a song.¡± Troy paused, looking at Imogen in disbelief. When he realized she wasn¡¯t joking, he replied, ¡°Sorry, but that¡¯s a no¨Cgo. Customers aren¡¯t allowed on stage¡­¡± ¡°You¡¯re a customer here? I thought Hector owned this ce, right?¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow and 12:43 countered. Troy hesitated. ¡°Well¡­¡± Imogen had an excellent memory. Troy dialled Hector¡¯s number while Hector was out socializing with his buddies. Hector hushed his friends when he saw Troy¡¯s name on the screen and picked up the call. ¡°Hey there, Troy. What¡¯s going on?¡± Troy cut to the chase, catching Hector off guard. ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, Troy. Why do you want to sing on stage?¡± ¡°Stop with the small talk,¡± Troy retorted. ¡°Alright, let me make a call to let them know.¡± Hector hung up. the phone. His nearby friends were in disbelief. ¡°Troy? He wants to sing on your stage?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Hector nodded and dialled a phone number. ¡°This is so out of character for him. What¡¯s suddenly gotten into him wanting to perform on stage at a bar?¡°¨CHis friends found it hard to believe. Cedric chuckled, ¡°What else could it be for?¡± Of course, it was for Imogen! Cedric was convinced that Troy had undergone substantial changes in the past six months. His feelings for Imogen had grown so strong that he hadn¡¯t even bothered to ask about Sarah¡¯s arrest. How could Sarah possibly collude with Jay? You might also like Alisha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:43 Chapter 326.2 Chapter 326.2 Chapter 326.2 Angel in Disguise (2) ¡°I am perfectly calm. I have only one demand. You have topensate me!¡± The young woman eximed. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I can¡¯t do that,¡± the server replied. ¡°Where is your manager?¡± ¡°I¡¯ll get the manager for you. Besides, today¡¯s myst day on this job anyway.¡± The server had no idea that her day would take such a disastrous turn. The young woman bumped into herself, yet now she dared to demand such a hefty sum for an ident she caused herself. ¡°You¡­ I¡¯m calling the police!¡± The young woman demanded. ¡°Calling the police? Are you going to report yourself?¡± Imogen intervened. The young woman turned to look at Imogen, giving her a few skeptical nces. ¡°Who are you? Mind your own business!¡± She eximed. ¡°I am minding my own business. Miss Wade is my friend.¡± Imogen gestured toward Ann, who was wearing a uniform, nodding in confirmation. ¡°Ms. Forbes.¡± Ann felt a pang of guilt and addressed Imogen. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Imogen was kind, and Ann felt she didn¡¯t deserve to have a friend like her. Imogen pointed at the surveince cameras and continued, ¡°The surveince cameras have. recorded everything. You identally bumped into her. Raising your voice doesn¡¯t necessarily make you correct. Miss Wade generously offered to cover your dry cleaning costs, which was considerate. If you wish to involve the authorities, feel free to do so. We¡¯re prepared to see this matter through to its conclusion.¡± The woman¡¯splexion turned pale as she stared intently at Imogen. The more she gazed at her, the more a sense of familiarity washed over her. It all clicked when she recalled the server addressing Imogen as ¡°Ms. Forbes¡± earlier. An astonishing thought rushed through her mind. ¡°Are you Imogen?¡± She asked. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me,¡± Imogen confirmed, assuming the woman before her had recognized her from photos she might have seen online. The young woman sneered and scrutinized Imogen from head to toe. ¡°The Forbes family seems awfully nosy, huh? Always sticking their noses where they don¡¯t belong. You¡¯ve received the consequences you deserve for meddling in matters that aren¡¯t your concern,¡± she spat with a nasty tone. Imogen connected the dots in that crucial moment, and a specific person came to mind. She had only learned the truth about her father¡¯s death yesterday, and her emotions were still raw. A steely determination glinted in Imogen¡¯s eyes after the woman hurled her spitefulment. Imogen smiled wryly and sneered, ¡°Well, me it on my mom for dying early and leaving me in the Forbes family. I suppose I learned from my dad.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± The woman seethed with anger. ¡°Seriously, who do you think you are, whether you¡¯re in the Marshall family or not? Youck basic manners!¡± Imogen even cursed her mother! It was no surprise that Troy didn¡¯t want her! Imogen crossed her arms defiantly and countered. ¡°Fortunately, my mother passed away early, Chapter 326.2 Angel in Disguise (2) and she didn¡¯t instil in me the habit of making a scene and cing me loudly on others after causing an ident, unlike the Rover family!¡± ¡°Imogen!¡± The woman eximed angrily, ¡°I can¡¯t believe it, after all these years, you¡¯ve be so sharp¨Ctongued!¡± Imogen wouldn¡¯t dare speak up in childhood when she identally bumped her head. ¡°Ivette, I never expected that after all these years, you¡¯d still be so unreasonable,¡± Imogen retorted, taking out her phone, ¡°Do you want to involve the police? Should I help you with that?¡± Ivette Rover, Imogen¡¯s cousin from her uncle¡¯s side, was the same age as her. Imogen had never seen her mother from as far back as she could remember. While her contact with her uncle¡¯s family had been minimal, Ivette had managed to leave asting negative impression on Imogen. When Imogen was about five or six, her uncle¡¯s family relocated. Neighbours reported that Ivette¡¯s mother, Irene, married a wealthy man, and Imogen¡¯s uncle¡¯s family moved in with her. Following that, the Rover family had been absent from Imogen¡¯s life for twenty years. Little did Imogen expect that she would run into Ivette here today. You might also like Alpha AFTER DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve 12:43 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 327.1 Acquaintances (1) Chapter 327.2 Chapter 327.2 Chapter 327.2 Acquaintances (2) Chapter 327.2 Acquaintances (2) Imogen couldn¡¯t help but think of the events from the previous night. She huffed lightly and turned away. ¡°Open the door so I can get out.¡± Troy held her delicate, fair hand. His eyes caught the reddening of her ears and cheeks. A hint of a smile flickered across his face as he spoke, ¡°Imogen, are we¡­¡± Imogen paused, looked at him, and asked, ¡°Are we what?¡± ¡°Are we good now?¡± Imogenughed, her lips curving seductively. ¡°Troy, you¡¯re reading too much into it. ¡°Let¡¯s not pretend that nothing happened between usst night. And even if it did, it¡¯s not a big deal. We¡¯re both adults here. Who would expect a single night of pleasure to bind us forever? Plus, you were the one who pushed for it. ¡°You should reconsider your perspective. Don¡¯t behave like an old, stubborn man. ¡°Allow me to rify. I have no ns to marry you again. I believe being on my own is perfectly fine,¡± Imogen retorted. Imogen was content with her current state. She decided to do whatever she pleased. She loved Troy but wouldn¡¯t revolve her life around him anymore. If Troy came to see her, she would deal with it. If he didn¡¯t, she would keep herself busy. The idea of being his partner and getting married felt restricting to her. Troy¡¯s smile slowly faded as he fixed his enigmatic gaze on Imogen. ¡°Am I an old stubborn man?¡± He asked. Imogen pursed her lips and locked eyes with him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you?¡± She countered. ¡°Didn¡¯t you experience itst night?¡± Imogen paused for a moment, realizing what he meant. Although nothing had truly transpired, the damp couch had conveyed her feedback. ¡°I think you still have much to learn in this department. The car is not a bad venue,¡± he continued. ¡°Shut up!¡± Imogen shot him a fierce re. After returning home, Imogen went about her bedtime routine. As shey in bed with her eyes closed, Troy¡¯s words inexplicably lingered in her mind. Being intimate in a car had never urred to her before. In the past, they mainly had been intimate in bed, never in a car¡­ But now, the thought wouldn¡¯t leave her alone. Imogen was jolted from her reverie. Oh no, she couldn¡¯t let her mind wander there! Darn Troy, making it seem like she was unfulfilled or something. Imogen had a free photo shoot appointment the next morning arranged through a client¡¯s referral. The model had agreed to let Imogen share the photos on online tforms, and Imogen saw this as 17:43 Chapter 327.2 Acquaintances (2) an opportunity to practice her skills. After the shoot, Imogen turned on her phone and found a Facebook message from Douss. [Imogen, have you made a decision yet? I suggested you for this shoot because you have a real talent for it. I believe you¡¯ll do great in this field in the future. Think about the character Suzy. You¡¯ve already yed her as a stunt double. Why not try it on the stage? She doesn¡¯t have scenes, so just think of it as an experience¡­] He went on with more persuasive remarks, and Imogen found herself swayed by his With her ample free time, she thought, why not give it a shot? many arguments. In the world of discernment, certain matters couldn¡¯t be solely assessed by relying on the opinions and emotions of others. To ascertain their validity, Imogen had to experience them personally. Imogen could always opt out if she couldn¡¯t adapt since Suzy¡¯s role had minimal screen time. Trying it out would provide valuable firsthand experience and prevent future regrets. Imogen replied: [I¡¯ll take your advice and give it a try.] Douss said: [That¡¯s great to hear! Come over tomorrow to sign the contract. The day after tomorrow, we¡¯ll start shooting your scenes.] Imogen: [Alright.] After her conversation with Douss, Imogen¡¯s thoughts turned to her father¡¯s case. Jeff had already arrived in New York City, and she wondered if the trial had reached a verdict yet. You might also like Alpha The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve DIVORCE Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 328.2 Chapter 328.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 328.2 What Makes Imogen So Unique (2) Troy¡¯s gaze became razor¨Csharp as if he were staring through someone. Emily fell silent. ¡°Grab your stuff and get out of here now. If I find out you haven¡¯t gotten on that ne, I won¡¯t be easy on you!¡± Troy warned and walked away. Emily went after him, her voice quivering. ¡°Troy, do you even understand¡­¡± Bang! Before she could finish her sentence, the hospital room door mmed shut forcefully. Emily stared at the closed door as if she could see through it. She cursed Imogen, that loathsome woman, firmly convinced she must have drugged Troy! Later in the afternoon, Imogen received a call from Frank. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. He informed her, ¡°Jeff¡¯s statement doesn¡¯t entirely align with Leo¡¯s.¡± ¡°What do you mean?¡± Imogen asked. Frank exined, ¡°Jeff admitted to epting money for the kidnapping and confessed that Victor was paid to run over your father. However, he insists that Leo was the mastermind behind all this.¡± Imogen was taken aback. ¡°So, he¡¯s iming that Sarah had no involvement, and Leo is behind it all?¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Frank confirmed. ¡°He mentioned Sarah several times in his statement, depicting her as a victim and providing vivid ounts of the hardships she endured during the kidnapping.¡± Jeff exined why Leo had ordered Sarah¡¯s kidnapping. It was because, at the time, Troy was deeply involved in an important project, and Leo didn¡¯t want Troy to receive any credit for its sess. Imogen fell silent. She desired to ce her trust in Troy and Leo, believing that Leo was not the mastermind behind it all. She couldn¡¯t fathom how Leo could have been involved in her father¡¯s death and acted like a caring brother as if nothing had urred. However, when she looked at it objectively, she couldn¡¯t find a motive for Jeff to lie. He had confessed to everything, and he couldn¡¯t escape the consequences. Why would he still out of his way to protect Sarah? What was there about Sarah that would make him want to protect her? But if Sarah did tip off ke, what implications did that hold? go Imogen pressed on. ¡°Have you uncovered any findings from your investigation? Are you leaning toward any particr conclusion?¡± Frank contemted and replied, ¡°Leo and Sarah have some connection. But as of now, we haven¡¯t come across concrete evidence pointing to Sarah¡¯s direct involvement.¡± ¡°Alright. Can I visit Sarah tomorrow?¡± Imogen inquired. Chapter 328.2 She was eager to hear what Sarah had to say. ¡°Sure.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Imogen replied before hanging up the phone. She felt somewhat disoriented. Could Leo be the mastermind? Was he attempting to shift some me onto Sarah to lessen his punishment? During her photography ss that evening, Imogen was somewhat absent¨Cminded. At the end of the ss, Yohan messaged her privately. [Did you skip ss today? I didn¡¯t see you participate in the group chat.] Imogen paused briefly, then responded. [I attended ss today.] Yohan: [Do you need help with anything?] Imogen hesitated momentarily and replied to him. [Hann, do you know if the interrogation results have been disclosed?] Yohan: [I¡¯m not sure. After turning Jeff over to the authorities, I haven¡¯t kept tabs on it. Has the interrogation oue been made public? What¡¯s happening?] Indeed, besides helping her capture Jeff, this case had little significance to Yohan. There was no reason for him to monitor it closely. Imogen contemted and then briefly mentioned the inconsistency between Leo and Jeff¡¯s testimonies. [If you were in my shoes, what do you believe the truth might be?] Yohan: [You¡¯ve already reached your conclusion deep down. You¡¯re hesitant to embrace the police investigation results, and you¡¯d prefer to believe that Sarah is the mastermind, with Leo following closely behind. Am I correct?] Imogen pursed her lips and replied hesitantly. [Yes.] Humankinds were prone to emotions. Sarah had targeted and harmed Imogen on multiple asions. Imogen hoped that Sarah was the mastermind and deserved a harsher punishment. On the other hand, Leo had shown kindness to her over the years. She hoped he was merely an aplice earning a more lenient sentence. These feelings were understandable. However, Imogen was concerned that reality might not align with her hopes. Yohan: [When did Leo turn himself in?] Imogen answered his question. Yohan: [The timing does appear rather coincidental, right before Jeff arrived in New York City.] Imogen lowered her gaze and contemted for a moment. She also found it a remarkable coincidence, not ruling out the possibility that Troy had prior knowledge of Jeff¡¯s information and intentionally dying it to give Leo a chance for a more favourable oue. Yohan: [Did Troy apany Leo to the police station? When did Troy be aware of all this? From what I know, Leo couldn¡¯te up with such a solid and reasonable testimony on his own. If he¡¯s fabricating it, I believe Troy must have yed a role.] 12:43 Yohan: [Of course, this is merely my spection. After all, Troy was your ex, and you should know his character.] Imogen lowered her gaze and contemted again. Yohan¡¯sments did hold some validity. The question lingered in Imogen¡¯s mind when Troy discovered the link between Leo and her father¡¯s death. You might also like Alpha AFTER DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 329.2 Chapter 329.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 329.2 Mastermind Leo (2) ¡°Aren¡¯t you concerned that Troy might hold this against you if he discovered your visit?¡± Yohan asked. ¡°I¡¯m doing it for his benefit. He¡¯lle to understand itter,¡± Emily replied with conviction. A glimmer of mockery danced in Yohan¡¯s eyes. ¡°Could it be that Troy¡¯s rebellion against you over Imogen pushed you to consider partnering with someone like me? Are you willing to have Troy resent you just to break him and Imogen apart?¡± Embarrassment washed over Emily as she continued, ¡°Now that we¡¯vee this far. If you disagree¡­¡± ¡°Imogen will be heading to the police station this morning.¡± Yohan raised his hand and sipped his coffee. Although Yohan resented Emily for breaking up his parent¡¯s marriage, which ultimately led to his mother¡¯s depression and tragic end, he couldn¡¯t deny that Emily¡¯s words had struck a chord with him. Yohan¡¯s attitude toward Imogen gradually evolved from indifference to determination, driven by his affection for her and his thirst for revenge against Troy. A hint of satisfaction flickered in Emily¡¯s eyes. ¡°I understand,¡± she said. Imogen arrived at the police station around nine o¡¯clock. When she asked to visit Sarah, the officer hesitated briefly. ¡°Sarah is implicated in two criminal cases. Technically, visits aren¡¯t permitted. Ms. Forbes, what if you were to speak directly with the Commissioner? We would require the Commissioner¡¯s approval.¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Imogen presumed that Frank had merely overlooked informing his subordinates yesterday. ¡°Is he avable at the moment?¡± Since they were already at the police station, making another phone call would be impolite. The officer nodded and replied, ¡°Commissioner is upstairs.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen turned and ascended the stairs to the second floor. The door to Frank¡¯s office wasn¡¯t tightly closed, with a small Imogen could hear a familiar voice from a distance. gap remaining. ¡°Leo is the eldest grandson of the Marshall family. We can¡¯t just stand by and watch him fall in mes. ¡°It¡¯s just an old and forgotten case anyway. Besides Imogen, no one cares about it. Troy is undoubtedly siding with his brother. The idea must havee from him. Everything is impable, even Imogen believes it. Mr. Cross, please be understanding, Imogen won¡¯t suspect anything. ¡°You must have heard about Troy¡¯s rtionship with Sarah. Despite their breakup, they are still linked in the eyes of the public. Now that Sarah is involved in a criminal case, it¡¯s not good for Troy¡¯s image. So, Troy wants to sever ties with her. A few more years in prison won¡¯t matter. No one will help her overturn the case. We¡¯llpensate her when she gets out. ¡°If this n seeds, the Marshall family will surely express their gratitude.¡± Frank responded, ¡°Mrs. Emily Marshall, I understand your emotions, but I¡¯m afraid I cannot 12:43 amodate your demands. When I put on this uniform, I must uphold its standards!¡± Emily¡¯s words hit Imogen like a barrage, each sentence sinking in with a chilling effect. Though Imogen was dressed warmly, surrounded by heating, she felt like she was in a frozen wastnd, trembling from the cold, her teeth chattering. ¡°It¡¯s just an old and forgotten case anyway. Besides Imogen, no one cares about it.¡± These words echoed in her mind. ¡°Troy is undoubtedly siding with his brother. The idea must havee from him. Everything is impable, even Imogen believes it.¡± Imogen repeated to herself, trying to make sense of the situation. So¡­ Leo was the mastermind behind her father¡¯s death? Did Troy intentionally keep it a secret after learning about Leo¡¯s involvement, buying time to find a way to shift me and cooperate with others in a cover¨Cup? Shifting me onto someone else wasn¡¯t a realistic option, and Sarah recently confided in ke, allowing Troy to manipte the situation. Imogen would never believe Troy capable of such actions at any other time, but Leo was his older brother. On one side stood his brother, the one he had grown up with, and on the other side was his former father¨Cinw, who had passed away a decade ago. It was evident whom Troy would choose¡­ If he could engineer a scheme involving Erik and Ann, there was no guarantee he wouldn¡¯t do something simr this time¡­. Could Emily¡¯s words, spoken in person, be anything but urate? Could Emily have somehow foreseen Imogen¡¯s arrival and spoken to Frank in a way that seemed like she was addressing Imogen, all in an attempt to drive a wedge between herself and Troy? Was such a scheme even feasible? A sharp, searing pain pierced Imogen¡¯s chest, an ache that tore at her heart. A bitter lump lodged ¨C in her throat, and she tightlypressed her lips, forcing down the bitterness. Her nose tingled, and her eyes suddenly welled up with tears, a misty veil settling over her vision. She blinked repeatedly, gazing up, inhaling deeply, and taking a sniff. She had indeed forgotten the pain after the wound had healed. How could she forget what kind of person Troy was just because of his favour? He was a master at ying a role. She couldn¡¯t me him for leaning toward Leo. It was only human nature. But how could he simultaneously cover for the person responsible for her father¡¯s death while trying to appease her and make her happy? It was an act that seemed incredibly convincing. Once again, Imogen had been deceived by Troy. Chapter 330.2 Chapter 330.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 44 Chapter 330.2 It¡¯s All Fake (2) Troy leaned back on the chair and raised his hand to rub his forehead. After running through it from beginning to end, Troy chose to believe Leo. At that time, there were only Leo and Troy in the private room. Jeff had reached a critical point on the way to transfer to New York City, and Leo had no need to lie. And after learning the truth that day, he had someone investigate and found that Sarah did indeed go to find Leo after disappearing from the hospital. The two of them spoke by phone. Just ten years ago, Sarah intentionally dragged Leo into trouble, leaving evidence that was extremely unfavorable to Leo. However, Jeff was handed over to the police by Yohan. Yohan was already hostile to the Marshall family. Although Troy did not know where Yohan¡¯s hostility came from, Yohan had the motive to bribe Jeff and shift all charges onto Leo. As the eldest grandson of the Marshall family and the president of Marshall Group, he was actually the mastermind of the murder case, and the deceased was still a reputable journalist. If such news were reported, it could be imagined what kind of situation Marshall Group would face. Troy only assumed that Yohan was doing these things towards Marshall Group and immediately instructed Lane to take care of major media and social media tforms. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Yohan dared to do so, presumably because he erased some evidence. Troy called Yann again and asked him to investigate Jeff secretly. Jeff falsely used Leo by incorporating himself, either because Yohan had taken advantage of his weakness, or because Yohan had offered benefits. As for Leo¡¯swyer, he tried to dy the prosecution as much as possible. After giving all these instructions, Troy thought of Imogen. Did she know Jeff¡¯s testimony? Could she misunderstand something? He paused, picked up his phone, and dialled Imogen¡¯s number. Imogen nced at the phone screen, turned off the sound, put the phone back on the table, pretended not to hear or see, and continued to learn her own performance. Everyone had their own stance. Troy had helped her, so she didn¡¯t want to me Troy for anything, but she also didn¡¯t want to continue interacting with Troy as if nothing happened. After making several phone calls without anyone answering, Troy was worried and had someone investigate Imogen¡¯s whereabouts. In a moment, the secretary told him that Imogen was currently at home. If only she weren¡¯t in danger. But she didn¡¯t answer the phone. Was she resting, or was she deliberately not answering? Troy thought for a moment, stood up, and left the office. There was a knock on the door. Imogen frowned slightly and picked up her phone to take a look. At this moment, the phone rang. She subconsciously clicked on the connection. Troy¡¯s voice immediately came from the phone. ¡°Imogen, open the door. I know you are inside.¡± Imogen asked, ¡°What are you looking for me about?¡± ¡°Why don¡¯t you answer my call?¡± ¡°I was studying just now, and I muted my phone, so I didn¡¯t hear it. What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°Open the door, and let¡¯s talk face to face.¡± ¡°Just say it on the phone.¡± Troy paused. ¡°Do you know the results of Jeff¡¯s interrogation?¡± Although it was a question, the tone conveyed a sense of certainty. Troy would be a fool if he couldn¡¯t see the difference in her attitude between yesterday and today. ¡°Um.¡± ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t misunderstand me. Leo didn¡¯t lie. Jeff was bribed to give a false confession. Just wait and see. The police will find out the truth.¡± ¡°Okay. Is there anything else?¡± He hesitated. ¡°Do you have anything else to say? ¡°What do you want to hear from me?¡± Should she say she believed in him and Leo? She also wanted to believe him. Troy pursed his lips and said, ¡°Open the door.¡± ¡°I have something else to do, and I don¡¯t have the time to entertain you. If you have nothing to do, I¡¯ll hang up first.¡± After finishing speaking, Imogen hung up the phone. Troy looked at the door in front of him, listened to the ¡°beep¡± sound from the microphone, and fell silent. He walked forward and knocked hard on the door, shouting, ¡°Imogen, open the door. If you don¡¯t open the door, I¡¯ll keep knocking!¡± Imogen was speechless. She angrily walked to the door and opened it. ¡°Troy, what do you really want to do?¡± Troy looked calm. ¡°It¡¯s nothing. I¡¯m afraid you might misunderstand me. I just want to tell you that what I told you that day is true.¡± You might also like Aliphan DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 331.2 Chapter 331.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:44 Chapter 331.2 The Acting Looks Like Reality (2) Imogen remained silent. ¡°I just want to tell you that I did not shirk responsibility for Leo. What I said that day was all told by Leo himself. I swear to God!¡± ¡°You already said it!¡± ¡°I¡¯m downstairs at your house. Imogen, I¡¯ll be standing here all the time.¡± The thunder was ringing again. Imogen widened her eyes and quickly walked to the window, looking down carefully. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. There was darkness, and nothing could be seen. She could only see raindrops as big as beans hitting the window, blurring her view. She was a little angry. ¡°Troy, what do you want to do?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know how to prove my innocence. I can only use this method¡­¡± ¡°You!¡± Imogen was furious. ¡°Are you threatening me?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t mean that¡­¡± ¡°You can stand if you want!¡± Imogen hung up the phone directly. She threw her phone on the table and went to the kitchen to cook. Suddenly, the sound of the door opening came from the entrance. Imogen leaned out of the kitchen and saw Charlieing in with her suitcase. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m back!¡± ¡°Wee home. Have you had dinner?¡± When Charlie saw Imogen in the kitchen, she immediately raised her hand. ¡°I haven¡¯t eaten yet! I¡® haven¡¯t eaten yet! Make me a portion!¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The water boiled, and Imogen boiled two portions of spaghetti with shrimps. The boiling hot water identally sshed onto her fingers. ¡°Hiss.¡± Imogen quickly waved her hand, brought it to her mouth, and blew on it. Charlie walked in and turned around two times, looking at Imogen worriedly. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Do you burn your hand?¡± ¡°Careless.¡± Charlie said meaningfully, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t have made such a stupid mistake before¡± Imogen nced at her. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Charlie left again. ¡°I¡¯m going to pack my luggage. Call me when you¡¯re ready.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± The spaghetti was taken out of the pan. Imogen added some shrimps and eggs on it, and then brought it to the dining table. She called Charlie out of the room. ¡°Charlie, it¡¯s time to eat!¡± 12:44 ¡°I aming!¡± Charlie¡¯came out of the room and sat down opposite Imogen. Feeling the aroma of spaghetti, sheined, ¡°I miss you so much, Imogen! I have been eating boxed lunches these days. Look at my stomach, and it has shrunk.¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay. It will grow back in a few days.¡± ¡°Hiss¡­ It smells so good¡­¡± Charlie took a bite of spaghetti with a burning feeling, and then a satisfied expression appeared on her face. After swallowing the mouthful, she looked at Imogen and said, ¡°Imogen, why did you change the sofa that day?¡± Imogen was stunned and said as if nothing had happened, ¡°I identally spilled the drink.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°I thought you were doing something with Troy these days while I was away.¡± Imogen¡¯s ears turned red. She had indeed done something all day yesterday. She said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± ¡°Okay, that¡¯s fine. When I came here just now, I saw Troy standing downstairs in the rain as if he were crazy.¡± Charlie took a bite of spaghetti and looked up. ¡°He may be trying to pretend to be pitiful. Don¡¯t be soft¨Chearted.¡± Imogen tightened her fork unconsciously. ¡°Is it raining heavily outside?¡± ¡°What do you think? It¡¯s a whoosh, and it hurts on the face.¡± Charlie raised her eyebrows. ¡°You won¡¯t be soft¨Chearted, will you?¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen said. After dinner, she went back to her room to study the script. It was stormy and thunderous outside. Imogen looked at the words on the script and knew every word. When she put them together, she could not understand. Her mind was no longer on this. Imogen looked at the window. Was Troy still standing down there? Did he think that this would make her soft¨Chearted? Ten minutester, Imogen took the umbre and quietly went downstairs. Afraid of being discovered by Charlie, she closed the door lightly. She was not soft¨Chearted, and she just felt that Troy standing below was an eyesore so she asked him to leave. She came out of the lobby of the apartment, and the rain sshed on the umbre surface. A strong wind blew, bringing with it a hint of coolness and moisture. Imogen looked around and saw a tall figure beside the streetmp. He waspletely immersed in the rain, as if he couldn¡¯t feel the chill, standing motionless like a pir. The light hit him, casting a long shadow, making him even more lonely. Imogen bit her lips and walked over. Troy¡¯s face was dripping with water, and a glimmer of hope shed in his As expected, she still loved him. eyes. Imogen calmly handed over the umbre. ¡°You go. Don¡¯t stand here.¡± You might also like Almaha The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve DIVORCE The Alpha After Divorce Chapter 332.2 Chapter 332.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 332.2 Can I Go Up? (2) In response to his puzzled gaze, Imogen calmly picked up the umbre on the ground. ¡°Do you need it? If you don¡¯t need it, I will take it back.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t need it, and I¡¯ll go back as soon as you go up.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll take it.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Imogen carried the extra umbre into the lobby of the apartment. Troy looked at her back. His eyes narrowed slightly, and his lips tightened. ¡°Boom.¡± The deafening thunder resounded through the sky, apanied by lightning that tore the sky apart, instantly illuminating the surroundings. The rain grew more and more urgent, ttering like war drums, like thousands of horses galloping. His figure became increasingly blurry in the rain. Ten minutester, Imogen appeared in Troy¡¯s sight again. want to go back?!¡± She came to him angrily, gritting her teeth. ¡°Don¡¯t you Troy was startled. ¡°Why did youe down again?¡± Imogen looked at him angrily, red at him, turned around, and left without saying anything. She didn¡¯t go up just now and had been staying in the hall, just wanting to see if he could leave. Sure enough, he didn¡¯t leave. If she went up directly, would he have to stand here all night? Imogen thought, ¡°Troy¡¯s purpose in doing this was to make me soften my heart, so he seeded.¡± Troy was stunned. After taking two steps, Imogen paused, turned around, and stared at him. ¡°Aren¡¯t you going up?¡± After speaking, she didn¡¯t look at him either and continued walking towards the apartment. Troy smiled slightly and followed up. Imogen walked into the elevator first, nced at Troy behind him, and rolled her eyes silently. In the elevator, water kept dripping from his body, and a small puddle soon umted. ¡°Imogen, you are willing to give me a chance, right?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t answer and frowned. ¡°Charlie has already rested. After entering the doorter, you should move gently and go directly to my room. Don¡¯t stay in the living room, understand?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy was very satisfied to be able to enter the room. This was something he got by putting on his face. The elevator stopped. Imogen came to the door, put on slippers, and entered the password. Troy looked at her as if she were a thief, with a hint of amusement shing in his eyes. Imogen looked at Troy and made a ¡°shush¡± posture. She gently opened the door and shook her head at Troy. Troy entered silently and walked directly towards Imogen¡¯s room. Imogen walked behind. She gently closed the door and quickly walked back to the room. Before closing the door to her room, she looked back and took a breath. From the gate to the entrance of the house, the ground was dripping with water stains. It came from Troy. Imogen turned around and red at Troy. ¡°Take off your clothes. I¡¯ll go mop the floor.¡± After finishing speaking, she closed the door and went to the bathroom to get a mop. Imogen had just finished mopping the water stains on the ground and quickly put the Just then, the next door opened. mop back. Charlie came out of the room with a water ss and was stunned for a moment. ¡°Imogen, did you mop the floor?¡± Imogen nodded and pointed casually. ¡°Yes, I just saw it was a little dirty there.¡± Charlie walked to Imogen¡¯s room. ¡°By the way, lend me your makeup remover. I just realized that I forgot to bring my makeup remover back.¡± Seeing that she had touched the door handle, Imogen was shocked. ¡°Wait!¡± Charlie paused, then turned to look at Imogen. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? You react so loudly. It¡¯s like hiding a man in the room.¡± ¡°I just remembered that I seem to have run out of makeup remover. Why don¡¯t you use my dual¨C purpose facial cleanser, which is on the sink,¡± Imogen said with a smile as if nothing had happened. ¡°Alright.¡± Charlie turned towards the bathroom. Imogen breathed an almost invisible sigh of relief. She put the mop back and was about to go back to her room. Suddenly, she heard Charlie say again, ¡°Imogen, why are your trousers wet?¡± Imogen looked down and saw that her trousers were sshed with rain. ¡°You didn¡¯t just go downstairs with a soft heart, did you?¡± Charlie raised her eyebrows and Imogen a meaningful look. ¡°Let me see if Troy is still there.¡± She went to the window and looked down. Nothing could be seen. gave ¡°No, I identally got wet while washing the mop just now.¡± Imogen thought in a hurry. ¡°How could I be soft¨Chearted?¡± ¡°Maybe, don¡¯t forget you are like¡­¡± Imogen immediately interrupted her, ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to get some water? There is no hot water in the thermos bottle. Go and boil some.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Charlie turned to the kitchen to get a kettle. Imogen immediately went back to the room and locked the door. 12:44 Chapter 333.2 Chapter 333.2 Chapter 333.2 Are You Going to Film? (2) Next, Troy called two more secretaries, but no one answered. He looked at Imogen in embarrassment. ¡°Maybe they have something to do now.¡± Just that was so coincidental? Imogen took the phone and nced at the call record, but it was indeed not connected. The call with Lane had already been deleted by Troy by inputting other secretary numbers. Imogen only assumed that the first call he made was from another secretary and asked, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call Lane?¡± Troy said, ¡°I don¡¯t know if he has finished his work today. Let me call him.¡± He dialled Lane¡¯s phone number. After dozens of seconds, no one answered, and the call was automatically hung up. Troy showed Imogen a nce at the interface. ¡°All right.¡± She frowned. ¡°You sit down first. I need to read the script. Don¡¯t disturb me, and I¡¯ll try calling again later.¡± ¡°Read the script?¡± Troy raised his eyebrows, and his eyes fell on the script in her hand. ¡°Are you going to film?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°What kind of script?¡± ¡°As for thest one, it turned out to be Sarah¡¯s role. She couldn¡¯t make it anymore, and the director couldn¡¯t find a suitable one for a while, so the director asked me toe.¡± Upon hearing it, Troy changed his expression slightly. If he remembered correctly, this character was a witch, and her clothes were rtively revealing compared to those from a wealthy family. ¡°If you want to film, I can choose some good roles for you.¡± ¡°No,¡± Imogen refused directly. ¡°I¡¯m just helping the director fill a gap, and the role of Suzy is also quite good.¡± Although she was a viin, she was not a brainless viin. Troy lowered his eyes. After the divorce, she worked both as a photographer and an actress, which seemed much more diverse than before. Previously, he had never seen her have any hobbies. After work, if there were nothing else, she would go straight home. Troy sat down by the bed and said no more. Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. The room fell silent. Imogen put down the script, took her pajamas, and went to the bathroom to take a shower. After blow¨Cdrying her hair, she saw Troy still sitting by the bed, reading her script ¡°Have you contacted them again?¡± ¡°I contacted them, but no one answered.¡± 12:44 Troy raised his eyes. His eyes darkened, and his Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down. Just after taking a shower, her eyes were moist, and her delicate skin was pink. It was too coincidental. Imogen nced at Troy suspiciously. ¡°Give me your phone.¡± Troy raised his eyebrows, took out his mobile phone from the coat in the dirty clothes basket, and handed it to Imogen. Imogen pressed and turned on the phone, but it didn¡¯t respond. It seemed to be really bad. Was it really a coincidence? ¡°What should we do?¡± Imogen frowned and casually ced his phone on the table. ¡°If you don¡¯t mind, can I go to the guest room to spend the night?¡± ¡°No.¡± Imogen tly refused. It would be terrible if Charlie discovered it. She could imagine the disappointed gaze of Charlie. ¡°Then¡­¡± Troy hesitated. There was only one choice for him, which was to sleep with her. And it was the sleep of being naked. Imogen rubbed her forehead impatiently, took out a nket from the cab, and spread the two nkets on both sides of the bed. ¡°You should sleep under a new nket.¡± She ced a pillow upright between the two of them. ¡°You can¡¯t cross the line.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Troy agreed. Imogen sat on the bed and watched some acting videos for a while before turning off the lights and going to bed. Thest time she and Troy slept together was¡­ two days ago¡­ Imogen thought of something, and her face turned slightly red in the darkness. In the room, there was only the sound of two people breathing. After some time, Troy, next to her, flipped over. He suddenly leaned against Imogen¡¯s ear, and his hot breath sprayed on her ear. ¡°Are you asleep?¡± The voice was slightly hoarse, deep, and maic. Imogen didn¡¯t answer him, and Troy didn¡¯t say anything. Subsequently, Imogen heard a rustling sound that persisted. As Imogen understood what Troy was doing, her face turned red, and she didn¡¯t dare to ¡­ove. The next morning, Imogen was staring at Troy with dark circles under her eyes. Troy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± ¡°It¡¯s okay.¡± Imogen gritted her teeth. 12:44 Chapter 334.2 Chapter 334.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Reve go! 12.45 Chapter 334.2 A Man Hidden Inside (2) Charlie sat on the sofa and watched Lane enter Imogen¡¯s room. Not long after, the door was opened, and Troy, in a suit and leather shoes, walked out, his clothes. neat and clean. Lane followed behind him. Hearing the sound, Charlie looked over angrily. She suppressed her anger and smiled. ¡°Mr. Marshall, when did youe? Why didn¡¯t I know? Could it be that you know invisibility?¡± Hearing the sarcasm in Charlie¡¯s words, Troy smiled and sat opposite her. ¡°Ms. Franco, I¡¯m sorry. Last night, Imogen said you were asleep, so I didn¡¯t dare to disturb you.¡± Charlie was speechless. Imogen! Troy added, ¡°Thank you, Ms. Franco, for caring for and understanding Imogen for so long. Without you, Imogen might not have been able to recover so quickly. I am deeply grateful. If Ms. Franco needs anything, just tell me. I know because of certain things in the past, Ms. Franco has a big prejudice against me. It will be difficult for you to get rid of your opinion of me in a short time. However, I still hope that Ms. Franco can temporarily put down your hostility towards me. After all, you are Imogen¡¯s good friend. I am her husband, and we both want the best for her and not make things difficult for her.¡± Just like this time, Imogen knew that Charlie was thinking for her and didn¡¯t like her contact with Troy. She couldn¡¯t bear to disappoint Charlie but couldn¡¯t help being soft¨Chearted towards Troy. In this dilemma, she became what she was yesterday. She was sneaky and looked like she was having an affair. Charlie looked at Troy and smiled softly, ¡°This is the first time I know Mr. Marshall is so eloquent.¡± She couldn¡¯t refute what he said. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She knew that the root cause was not Troy but Imogen. Imogen rebelled! Even though she said she would not remarry Troy, she was slowly softening. Charlie was mad, but she also knew that she was not Imogen and could not empathize with her. Only Imogen knew whether he was good. She couldn¡¯t change Imogen¡¯s choice, so she could only choose to be Imogen¡¯s back, support her, encourage her andfort her. ¡°Thanks for thepliment.¡± ¡°I understand everything you said. I will retain my hostility towards you but also ren Imogen¡¯s choice. If you love her, treat her well and change my impression of you.¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Troy stood up and said, ¡°I won¡¯t bother you anymore. Ms. Franco, have a good rest.¡± How could Charlie still feel sleepy now? ¡°By the way, don¡¯t let her know what happened today,¡± Troy paused and said. Otherwise, Imogen would be embarrassed. ¡ª 17E On the set, Imogen came early and stayed with the director, listening to the director¡¯s instructions to other actors and learning the actors¡® moves. After filming a scene, it was almost Imogen¡¯s turn, so she went to the dressing room to do some styling. She had nothing to do while putting on makeup. Imogen sent Troy a message: [Are you leaving? you disturb Charlie?] Did Troy quickly replied: [No.] Imogen breathed a sigh of relief. Soon, it was Imogen¡¯s turn. It was her first time filming, so she couldn¡¯t find her form and failed once. The second time, she entered the role and passed. Douss was very satisfied. Probably because of Imogen¡¯s work experience and hobbies, she knew the expressiveness towards the camera very urately, and she also knew what kind of effect the director wanted. Then they started shooting the second act. After filming the afternoon scene, Imogen returned home and observed Charlie¡¯s expression as if unintentionally. She was relieved when she saw that she looked normal. Charlie noticed Imogen¡¯s gaze and turned away. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve Chapter 335.2 Chapter 335.2 Chapter 335.2 Trending Topic (2) At that time, Imogen was sleeping soundly. Fortunately, Liam¡¯s team discovered it in time and immediately removed the trending search. On the next morning, it was like nothing happened. Troy had also been very busy attending an economic forum in New York City these two days. After the organizer and leaders made speeches, the participating guests would give speeches on their own topics. As the youngest entrepreneur in New York City and the head of a leading enterprise, Troy was the first to speak. The theme was enterprise innovation and development. He had a serious look and spoke clearly, neither fast nor slow. Sometimes, it was soothing and peaceful, sonorous and powerful. When he said something, he raised his eyes and scanned the audience. His gaze was firm and sharp as if he could see into people¡¯s hearts. The content of the speech was meaningful, concise, deeply rooted in the people¡¯s hearts, and aroused a lot of discussion and apuse. At the end of his speech, Troy greeted politely and handed the microphone to the next person. In the corner, Ivette stared at Troy¡¯s figure infatuatedly, unable to regain consciousness for a long Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. time. Yohan also participated in this forum. Ivette asked the organizer for a volunteer spot. She was Jennifer¡¯s niece and Yohan¡¯s cousin. The organizer did not refuse her. Ivette guessed that Troy would also participate, but she didn¡¯t expect he would leave such a deep impression on her. He stood on the stage and talked eloquently without script, and the content was profound, making people unable to help but follow his thinking. The innate aura of being a superior person could not be ignored. In Ivette¡¯s heart, Troy¡¯s personal charm had exceeded the content of his speech. She stared at his face the whole time andpletely ignored what he said, even though she couldn¡¯t quite understand it. The first person to give Ivette such a surprise was her nominal cousin, Yohan. Ever since she came to the Jubilian City and met Yohan when she was a child, he had always been outstanding and unattainable. Ivette was deeply attracted to him. Although they were not rted by blood, Ivette knew that with her background, it was impossible for her to marry Yohan. Over the years, her aunt had introduced her to many young men, all good alone, pared with Yohan, they were not good enough, and Ivette¡¯s freshness quickly disappe trace. 1 without a After seeing Troy¡¯s photos on the Inte and watchingizens praise him, Ivette was somewhat hostile to this person who was simr to her cousin and felt that Troy¡¯s speech was nothing more than that. But when she saw him in person, he was as handsome as her cousin. Ivette couldn but want to attract his attention. After watching this speech, Ivette bit her lower lip and looked at the eye¨Ccatching figure, already admitting that Troy was no worse than her cousin. If she could marry Troy¡­ Ivette¡¯s face turned red, and she lowered her head. She was just Yohan¡¯s stepmother¡¯s niece, a woman from an ordinary family. But for Troy, she was Jennifer¡¯s niece, who grew up with Jennifer from a young age and was equivalent to a member of the Harrington family. Her status was considered worthy of Troy. In terms of appearance, she was no worse than Imogen and Sarah, and in terms of status, she was much better than them. Ivette was full of confidence in marrying Troy. After the first day of the forum, there was a cocktail party in the evening. Ivette came with Yohan. Entering the hall, she couldn¡¯t help but look around, subconsciously looking for that person. She did not find him. Ivette was bored and found a ce to sit until she saw Troy and the leaders of New York City appearing together, and she was instantly attracted. Troy was surrounded by a crowd of people. Holding a wine ss, he engaged in calm conversations with everyone. He attentively listened to their exchanges and discussions, offering concise but meaningful input from time to time. When there were fewer people around Troy, Ivette immediately came forward with a wine ss. ¡°Troy, we meet again!¡± Troy turned to look at her. ¡°You are¡­?¡± Ivette¡¯s smile froze, and then she smiled and said, ¡°Let me introduce myself. My name is Ivette Rover, and my cousin is Yohan. We met in the bar before.¡± Several people around them looked at Troy and Ivette and then left. ¡°Miss Rover. Excuse me.¡± Troy turned around and left. Ivette was startled and followed him. ¡°Hey, where are you going?¡± Troy did not answer, and his figure disappeared among the shadowy crowd. Ivette was so angry that she stamped her feet. What kind of attitude did Troy have? As a member of the Harrington family, was she not worthy of him? ¡°Ivette.¡± Yohan appeared behind Ivette suddenly, looking in the direction Troy was leaving with a meaningful look. ¡°Do you like Troy?¡± Ivette turned around, her face slightly red. ¡°Yohan. Seeing her reaction, Yohan understood. 12:45 Chapter 336.2 Chapter 336.2 Chapter 336.2 Worse Than Imogen? (2) She turned around and saw that it was Yohan¡¯s secretary. ¡°What¡¯s the matter? Did Yohan ask you toe to me?¡± ¡°Mr. Harrington asked you not to go there now and wait patiently. He will give you the information then, and you can go directly to the hotel upstairs.¡± Ivette¡¯s heartbeat suddenly elerated, and she felt a little secretly happy deep in her heart. Was Yohan going to help her? She nodded obediently. ¡°Okay, I understand. I will wait for the information from him.¡± The leaders of New York City had already left. Troy was chatting with the organizers when Yohan walked over slowly. The organizer immediately greeted him with a smile. ¡°Mr. Harrington, this is your first time attending a conference in New York City. We hope we haven¡¯t shown any disrespect towards you.¡± ¡°Yes,¡± Yohan smiled, ¡°I feel at home. This forum is very meaningful. If there is a chance, I wille to participate next time.¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Harrington, for thepliment. By the way, let me introduce you. This is Mr. Marshall, whom you met at the meeting. Mr. Marshall, you must have heard about Mr. Harrington. You two are virtuous and talented. It¡¯s really my honour to have you gathered here.¡± Troy raised his eyes as if he didn¡¯t know Yohan. ¡°Mr. Harrington, nice to meet you.¡± ¡°Me, too.¡± Yohan nodded and smiled, raising the red wine ss. ¡°Mr. Marshall, cheers.¡± Troy raised the red wine ss and said, ¡°Mr. Harrington, cheers.¡± The organizer saw that they were friendly and talked about the topics at the forum during the day with a smile. ¡°In the past few years, everyone knows there has been great downward pressure on the economy. The industry¡¯s growth rate has declined significantly, efficiency has declined significantly, and losses have increased rapidly. It is not good, especially from several aspects that affect potential long¨Cterm supply. For example, the supply of production factors is entering an upward channel, affecting our competitiveness. From the perspective of technological innovation¡­¡± While the organizer was talking, Troy felt something was wrong. He slowly tightened his fists and raised his eyes to look at Yohan. His throat was dry, and he felt like the fire burning in his body. He was caught. Yohan also looked over. Their gaze met, and he smiled at Troy, knowing everything clearly. Troy pursed his lips tightly, turned his head and saw Ivette sitting in the rest area. henced here twice, was caught by him, and quickly looked away. It should be when Yohan took the initiative to propose a toast. But he always had that ss of wine in his hand. Troy suddenly remembered when he walked in from the corridor, the waiter cam brought him a ss of red wine¡­ There was something wrong with that waiter! th wand 2:45 Chapter 336.2 Worse Than Imogen? The organizer didn¡¯t notice the undercurrent between the two and was still talking. Troy said, ¡°Sorry, I have to go to the bathroom.¡± The organizer nodded, and Yohan suddenly said, ¡°I see that Mr. Marshall doesn¡¯t look good. Are tired?¡± you The organizer smiled and said, ¡°Sorry, I kept talking. Andy, please take Mr. Marshall up to have a rest.¡± Andy was the organizer¡¯s secretary. ¡°That¡¯s not necessary¡­¡± ¡°Mr. Marshall, the room has been reserved for you. Andy.¡± Andy stepped forward and said, ¡°Mr. Marshall, pleasee this way.¡± Troy paused and walked behind Andy. Yohan winked at Ivette secretly. Ivette understood and hurriedly followed. You might also like Alph DIVORCT The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up/ for Revenge! Chapter 337.2 Chapter 337.2 Chapter 337.2 Please Help Me (2) Imogen didn¡¯t know if it was her misunderstanding, but he seemed to be holding back something, and his words were a little unclear. Imogen checked Facebook and found that his location was in arge hotel. ¡°Where¡¯s your driver? Where¡¯s Lane?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°The driver has gone home. Lane has work to do.¡± Before Imogen could speak, he cut off Imogen¡¯s words and said, ¡°My cell phone is about to run out of battery. I don¡¯t have time to call other secretaries, so I have to ask you.¡± Imogen frowned slightly and reluctantly agreed, ¡°Okay. Just wait a moment. I¡¯ll be here soon.¡± What a hassle. She put down her work, picked up her coat and went out. ¡°Imogen, why are you going out sote?¡± Charlie asked suddenly while sitting on the sofa in the living room. Imogen paused and said. ¡°There is a night scene tonight¡­¡± ¡°Oh¡­¡± Charlie nced at her meaningfully. ¡°Then go ahead.¡± Imogen changed her shoes in the entrance hall silently. Charlie asked again, ¡°Then will youe back tonight?¡± ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± ¡°All right.¡± There was a street before Imogen could reach the hotel. She put on her Bluetooth headset and called Troy, ¡°Hey, I¡¯m almost there. Should I go to the underground garage or just wait for you outside?¡± ¡°Outside. Drive the car to the main road, opposite the convenience store, and wait for me in the car.¡± Imogen was a little confused but still responded, ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, she realized Troy¡¯s phone still hadn¡¯t died. Did he borrow a power bank? Imogen drove the car to the designated location and stopped. While waiting, she lowered the window and looked around. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± Troy appeared out of nowhere, quickly opened the back seat door and got in, leaning back on the seat. Imogen was startled and turned to look at him. ¡°Where did youe from¡­¡± Halfway through her words, she stopped abruptly. Troy¡¯s face flushed, he was panting heavily, his chest was heaving violently, and his whole body seemed exhausted. His clothes were in a mess, full of wrinkles and some traces of dust. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Imogen asked solemnly. ¡°It¡¯s nothing,¡± Troy raised his arm and put it across his eyes, saying hoarsely, ¡°It¡¯s just at someone used dirty tricks to plot against me.¡± 12:45 ¡°Then I¡¯ll take you to the hospital now?¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Troy paused, then suddenly put his arm down, staring at her. ¡°You don¡¯t have to go if you can help me.¡± Imogen went directly to the hospital without saying anything. ¡°Send me back to Gxy Vi.¡± Troy suddenly said, ¡°I¡¯ll ask Wird to go there.¡± ¡°OK.¡± On the way back, Imogen asionally looked at Troy¡¯s condition through the rearview mirror. He closed his eyes and leaned on the back of the chair, frowning and motionless. ¡°Troy, are you okay?¡± ¡°No, can you park the car? We can do it in the car¡­¡± Seeing that he was still in the mood to joke, Imogen red at him and stepped on the elerator. Troy called Wird and exined his situation on the phone. Wird said helplessly, ¡°Troy, is this the first time you have experienced this? Let me tell you the truth. There is no antidote to this medicine. Just bear with it and wait for the effect of the medicine to pass and be metabolized.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Wird didn¡¯t know if it was his illusion, but he felt Troy seemed very happy. Troy slowly took the phone away from his ear. Imogen nced at the rearview mirror and met Troy¡¯s gaze. The mes of desire were beating in his eyes. Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she swallowed. ¡°Wird will be there soon, right?¡± ¡°He said there was no antidote, and I must vent it.¡± Imogen paused and felt a little guilty. ¡°How could this happen¡­ Why don¡¯t you go bathroom¡­¡± find a ¡°Imogen¡­¡± Troy suddenly leaned forward, holding on to the back of the driver¡¯s seat, and begged in Imogen¡¯s ear, ¡°Please help me, okay?¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCE 2 The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:45 Chapter 338.2 Chapter 338.2 Chapter 338.2 Won¡¯t Do Anything II Imogen tilted her head slightly to re at him. ¡°Leave me alone. Don¡¯t bother me.¡± Troy gave out a faint smile. ¡°It¡¯s my fault.¡± ¡°Leave me¡­¡± Her lips were still red, swollen, and stinging. Imogen couldn¡¯t see his proud look. She pushed him away and got into the driver¡¯s seat. Troy smiled at her figure and returned to the back seat. The car smelled of decay. Imogen started the car and lowered the car window. She secretly decided to go to the car wash. tomorrow. ¡°Troy, what happened tonight?¡± She saw traces of rubbing against the wall on his coat just now when she sat on the back seat. ¡°Someone plotted against me. After discovering I left the hotel room, they found someone to guard the hotel exit and checked each floor through the safe passage. I climbed out from the wall.¡± After entering the room, Troy went to the balcony as soon as Andy left. He climbed from the balcony to the 31st floor downstairs. It was an empty room. He knew Yohan would not let him go in peace, and it was impossible to go out through the main entrance, so he deliberately took advantage of the timing, taking the elevator from the 31st floor to the second floor and hiding in the toilet. While Yohan¡¯s henchmen were checking the toilet, he climbed from the window to the balcony of the room closest to the toilet. Those people only thought he would take the stairs so he wouldn¡¯t go downstairs too quickly. They did not check the lower floors carefully, and Troy escaped. Lane was present at the forum, but Yohan would order his henchmen to spy on him. If Troy contacted Lane, his location would be exposed. Therefore, Troy could only ask Imogen rather than Lane to pick him up. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. The moment Imogen was waiting for him on the roadside, she only paid attention to the road in front and back, but Troy climbed down from the toilet on the second floor. Imogen chuckled, ¡°You are so popr that many people want to sleep with you.¡± ¡°Do you want to?¡± Troy suddenly asked with a smile. ¡°Get lost.¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you want to know who plotted against me?¡± ¡°It¡¯s either apetitor or someone trying to seek connections.¡± Troy was nomittal. Would she believe it if he told Imogen that Yohan was the one who drugged him? Troy nced at the road ahead and changed the subject, saying, ¡°Drive directly to apartment.¡± Imogen nced at him from the rearview mirror. ¡°You can¡¯t drive.¡± 12:45 Chapter 338.2 Won¡¯t Do Anything II She thought he wanted to drive back himself after she got home. ¡°I know. My house over there has been renovated, so I¡¯ll stay there for tonight.¡± Imogen was taken aback. It seemed that Troy had indeed mentioned that he had bought a house in her apartment. ¡°Which building?¡± ¡°Fourth building, second unit, 29th floor.¡± Well¡­ It was upstairs at Imogen¡¯s house. She sneered, ¡°You are really good at picking ces.¡± ¡°Thank you,¡± Troy smiled. Imogen felt angry inexplicably. His house was just above hers, but he had to go to her house after he was soaked by the rain that day! It made her look like a thief before Charlie. ¡°What a bastard!¡± Imogen cursed secretly. She parked the car in the underground garage, and the two got on the elevator together and pressed the floor button. In the cramped elevator, Troy¡¯s eyes fell on Imogen¡¯s warm and plump lips, and a smile shed on his face. Sensing his gaze, Imogen red at him and turned away. The moment they reached the 28th floor, Imogen got out of the elevator without looking back. She was a little hesitant before entering the house, fearing that Charlie would catch her on the spot. Her lips were swollen from being kissed. Imogen scolded Troy again, thinking of this. She prepared herself mentally and entered the password with dignity. Unexpectedly, it was a false rm. Charlie had already gone back to her room to sleep. Imogen let out a breath of relief and went back to the room to wash up. Imogen washed up herself before lying on the bed, feeling insomniac again. Upon she closed her eyes, the scene in the car came to her mind. She couldn¡¯t believe she did that in the car with Troy¡­. It was all Troy¡¯s fault. He insisted on involving her, saying she had helped him, and he wanted to reciprocate¡­ What a scheming man! Chapter 339.1 Where to Escape I Chapter 339.2 Chapter 339.2 Chapter 339.2 Where to Escape II Ivette was horrified. Her eyes widened as she struggled desperately but to no avail. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Grace had been in kindergarten for two weeks. Imogen often went to pick her up and drop her off in the first week. However, Imogen took time off to film in the second week, so the pick¨Cup and drop¨Coff became less frequent. By Saturday, the two had not seen each other for three days. Upon seeing Imogen, Grace gave her two sweet kisses. Imogen wiped the saliva from her face and asked with a smile, ¡°Grace, where do you want to go to y today?¡± ¡°Imogen, I want to go to the amusement park.¡± Although Grace was much more mature than her peers, she was still a child. All she wanted to do was y, especially after five days of school. Imogen looked at the sky. It was gray. The weather had been bad recently, with light rain pattering and heavy rain pouring. It was drizzling this morning, which stopped now, but the weather was still cloudy. There was no sun, and it would probably rain again. ¡°How about I take you to eat something delicious?¡± Imogen suggested. ¡°I want to go to the amusement park in the morning and eat delicious food at noon.¡± Only children made choices. Grace wanted them both! Imogen felt speechless for a while. She had to say, ¡°Okay, then I will take you to the amusement park, but it may rain. If it rains, we will leave, okay?¡± ¡°Yeah,¡± Grace nodded. In the car, Grace told Imogen about her recent life in kindergarten. Halfway through, she finally felt tired from all the talking. Imogen smiled and turned on a music station after Grace stopped talking. After arriving at the amusement park, Grace had great fun and was soon immersed in happiness. When getting off the merry¨Cgo¨Cround, Grace looked up at the roller coaster with longing. Unfortunately, she was not old enough or tall enough to ride the roller coaster. The little girl looked around, zeroed in on the slide, and trotted over. The slide was in the free area, adjacent to the swings and seesaw. There were several stalls not far away. Grace smelled the aroma of food as she pass by She stopped and took a look. ¡°Imogen, I want to eat shrimp meatballs.¡± Imogen also wanted to eat. She stepped forward, ordering two portions from the stall¨Ckeeper. When she turned around, Grace was already ying on the slide. ¡°Be careful,¡± Imogen reminded her. ¡°I know,¡± Grace drawled as she slid down the slide. The meatballs were to be made fresh, so Imogen waited for a while before the stall, checking at 12:45 Chapter 339.2 Where to Escape Grace from time to time. ¡°Girl, your meatballs are ready,¡± The stall¨Ckeeper packed two portions of meatballs and handed them to Imogen. Imogen paid the money to the stall¨Ckeeper. Suddenly, a scream came from not far away, apanied by noise. Imogen looked back and saw Grace fell on the ground, struggling to get up. Imogen quickly ran over and helped Grace up. ¡°Grace, are you okay? Where did you fall? Does it hurt?¡± Grace¡¯s face turned pale, and she stretched out her hand. Imogen saw the skin on her palm was scratched, and there were traces of blood oozing out. ¡°Does it hurt anywhere else?¡± Grace shook her head. ¡°It¡¯s okay. It won¡¯t hurt after I blow it,¡± Imogen took out a tissue from her bag, gently wiped the dirt on Grace¡¯s palm, and blew cool air into it. ¡°Why did you fall off the slide?¡± Grace raised her head, looked at a little boy on the slide, and said aggrievedly, ¡°Imogen, he knocked me down!¡± There were two little boys on the slide. Grace pointed at one of them. He looked about seven or eight years old and was much taller than Grace. No wonder he knocked Grace down. Imogen. didn¡¯t think Grace would lie. ¡°Did you knock Grace down?¡± Imogen asked the boy, ring at him. The little boy moved his lips. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t mean it.¡± ¡°You didn¡¯t mean it, so you knocked someone down and just watched from above?¡± Imogen said in a stern tone, ¡°Come down and apologize!¡± The little boy hesitated for a moment before sliding down the stairs. He walked over two steps, lowered his head, and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I¡­¡± Before he finished speaking, a woman suddenly came over from the side. She pulled the boy behind her and stared at Imogen fiercely. ¡°What are you doing? Are you bullying my child while I¡¯m not around? You are a grown¨Cup adult. Don¡¯t you have any shame?¡± You might also like Alpha DIVORCL The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! 12:45 Chapter 340.2 Chapter 340.2 Call Someone Chapter 340.2 Call Someone II The older police officer winked at the young police officer and registered the information of both parties as usual. The young policeman immediately went out to make a phone call. He came back after a short while and whispered a few words in the older policeman¡¯s ear, ¡°The captain said we shall do what we should.¡± There would be no specialty when both parties¡® identities were special. The older police officer nodded and looked at the little boy. ¡°Little boy, did you bump her?¡± The woman said bluntly before the little boy could speak, ¡°I think it is not important. Officer, you should have an order from your superior, right?¡± She contacted Yohan¡¯s secretary, who said he would inform the police station. It was not a big deal, anyway. The older police officer nced at Imogen, coughed lightly, and said sternly, ¡°What does this have to do with our superior? Whether the boy bumped someone or not, we will figure it out as the surveince cameras were there. If he did bump the little girl, he will apologize.¡± The woman¡¯s expression changed. thinking, ¡°What¡¯s going on? Didn¡¯t Niles inform the police station about this?¡± The little boy was also startled. His face turned pale, and his breathing became rapid. ¡°What if we don¡¯t want to apologize?¡± ¡°Then, we will take you to the station. We have plenty of detention rooms anyway.¡± The little boy became restless after hearing this, with beads of sweat covering his forehead. Upon hearing that, Imogen also recognized that this woman must have some background in her family. She probably called someone just now to inform the police station. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Unexpectedly, she was the one who called the police, so the woman¡¯s connection didn¡¯t work. Imogen sighed in her heart when she thought of this. She wanted to clear up the rtionship with Troy, but it seemed she couldn¡¯t clear it up anyway. Outsiders would tie them together. After all, she was Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife and adopted sister. It was partly because of Troy that it was so convenient for her to do things outside. She would not be able to seek justice for Grace if she were an ordinary person or if Grace were her daughter. The police officers went to the monitoring room to retrieve the surveince footage betore confirming that Grace was indeed bumped by the little boy and then lost her bnce and fell down the slide. ¡°Little boy, you are a man. You should bear the responsibility for what you¡¯ve do You didn¡¯t mean it, but the little girl was injured. Apologize to the little girl, and this matter will be over.¡± Taking advantage of the time when the police officers were retrieving the surveince footage, the woman made another phone call. She said, ¡°We will never apologize. If you dare, just take us to the station. Don¡¯t me for not reminding you if you got suspended.¡± 12:46 ¡°I experienced something new today. It turns out that not everyone is well¨Ceducated. Some people think that everything could be solved with their stinky money. If you bump someone, you should apologize. It is perfectly justified. Not only didn¡¯t you apologize, but you dared to threaten the police. Who gave you the right?¡± Imogen said coldly. ¡°Whom are you talking is uneducated?¡± Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯m talking about you guys. The adult is uneducated, unreasonable, peremptory, and taking advantage of her seniority while the child is learning to be like her. You two deserve to be in the same family!¡± The police officer said, ¡°Madam, I don¡¯t know why you said that, but since you don¡¯t want to apologize, then I will take you to our station. We are not afraid of suspension.¡± For someone stubborn like this woman, taking her back to the police station for a few hours of stay would make her naturally relent. ¡°You dare to touch us?¡± the woman sat without moving. The young police officer strode over and pulled the woman up by force. Suddenly, the little boy beside the woman fell, his face swollen and purple. He clutched his chest and was almost out of breath. The woman¡¯s expression changed drastically. She immediately broke away from the police officer and held the boy up. ¡°He has an asthma attack. Send him to the hospital now.¡± The older police officer looked solemn, knowing that the matter was urgent, and said, ¡°Take child ande with me.¡± With the police car leading the way, the boy was taken to the hospital quickly. After the rescue, his situation stabilized. your It was hard for Imogen to dispute with them in this situation. She just felt irritated that she encountered such an unreasonable mother and son. Moreover, the son had asthma, which was used as their excuse. Seeing that Imogen was in a bad mood, Grace soothed her. ¡°Imogen, don¡¯t be upset. I¡¯m fine.¡± Imogen sighed, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I will take you to eat something delicious.¡± However, Imogen received a call from the police halfway through the meal. ¡°Ms. Forbes, Mike¡¯s¡­. The little boy¡¯s mother wants to meet you.¡± What did that mean? Wasn¡¯t that woman the little boy¡¯s mother? You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Pe ge! Chapter 341.2 Chapter 341.2 Chapter 341.2 What Are You Doing II Grace suddenly became more awake. She hugged Imogen¡¯s thigh with some fear and looked at the people before her with round eyes. Imogen patted her shoulder gently before raising her eyes to look at the men before her and asked, ¡°Who sent you here?¡± ¡°Ms. Forbes, don¡¯t you remember who you¡¯ve offended?¡± Content ? N?velDrama.Org 2024. Imogen raised her eyebrows. She understood it now. Those were the people in the morning. Their action was quite fast. ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you. Let me put my things in the car first.¡± ¡°Good.¡± Imogen put the paper bags of clothes in the car first, then took Grace¡¯s little hand and got into the minivan of those people. ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid,¡± she soothed Grace softly. Grace nestled in Imogen¡¯s arms and whispered while ncing at the fierce¨Clooking men, ¡°Where are they taking us?¡± The little girl had a pale face, fiddling with her watch. She thought, ¡°Troy,e quickly. Imogen and I have been kidnapped.¡± ¡°Well¡­ it should be the hospital,¡± Imogen guessed. She raised her head, looked at the leader on the passenger seat, and asked curiously, ¡°Your ent doesn¡¯t sound like you¡¯re from here?¡± The leader looked straight ahead as if he hadn¡¯t heard anything. Others also remained silent. It was like a leaf falling lightly on theke without causing any ripples. Imogen asked again, ¡°May I ask who sent you here? We did have a brush with someone this morning, but I don¡¯t even know the other person¡¯s identity yet.¡± Imogen recalled that the police had mentioned the child¡¯s name. He was called Mike or something. There was still no one who answered her in the car. ¡°How is the child doing now? Is he okay? ¡°Where are you taking us? The hospital?¡± There was only Imogen¡¯s voice sounding in the car. The minivan drove into the hospital and stopped before an inpatient building. Those big guys got out of the car at once, leaving the car door open. The leader said with a straight face, ¡°Get out of the car and follow us.¡± Imogen got out of the car and took Grace down. She followed the leader to the fourth floor of the inpatient building and stopped in front of a certain ward. The leader made a gesture, asking Imogen to wait at the door. He went in and re they are here.¡± 1. d. ¡°Madam, 12:46 Chapter 341.2 What Are You Doing 11 ¡°Let them in,¡± a female voice came from the ward, which was very simr to the voice on the phone. Imogen led Grace into the ward. That little boy was lying on the bed with a pale face in the ward. There was a woman sitting next to the bed with exquisite makeup. She wore a white suit and high heels about four inches tall. Her hair was pulled back. She looked like a pampereddy from a wealthy family, elegant and dignified, about forty years old. Her clothes, shoes, bag, and jewelry were all expensive. Such a person would pay attention to personal care, so her actual age should be older. The little boy was about seven or eight years old. In other words, the woman was in advanced maternal age when she gave birth to the child. Plus, the child had asthma. No wonder he was so cherished. Imogen looked at the woman, and the woman also looked at Imogen up and down with at scrutinizing look. ¡°Are you Imogen?¡± The woman nced at Imogen. ¡°Do you still need to ask?¡± A sneer appeared on the woman¡¯s face. ¡°You are still stubborn now. With your temper, you will suffer a loss sooner orter.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about me,¡± Imogen smiled sarcastically. The woman¡¯s eyes fell on Grace as she said in a meaningful tone, ¡°Is she your daughter?¡± Imogen subconsciously stood before Grace, blocking Grace with her body. ¡°Stop all the small talk. What do you want to do bringing us here?¡± ¡°Apologize to Mike!¡± Imogen nced at the boy on the bed and said, ¡°I can apologize, but he needs to apologize to Grace first.¡± She wouldn¡¯t even give in like this if she hadn¡¯t been in a disadvantageous position. The woman smiled, ¡°I think you don¡¯t understand your situation.¡± She waved her hand. Suddenly, a man came up from behind and picked up Grace, pinching Grace¡¯s neck. Grace screamed in fright. Her eyes were red and teary as she was about to shed tears. ¡°Let her go!¡± Imogen¡¯s expression changed. You might also like Alisha DIVORCL The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up with t gel 12:46 Chapter 342.1 Bullying! Chapter 342.2 Chapter 342.2 Chapter 342.2 Bullying II Brian, the leader, had his mouth gagged with a piece of cloth by the bodyguards so he could only make muffled sounds. Sensing something amiss, Irene was about toe out to take a look when the hospital room door swung open. Troy walked in carrying Grace. Irene was taken aback and furrowed her brow slightly as she gazed at Troy¡¯s face. ¡°Troy? I didn¡¯t expect you toe so quickly.¡± Troy replied, ¡°You¡¯re too kind.¡± Troy remainedposed and said, ¡°Grace was pushed off a slide at the yground, and I¡¯m here to seek justice for her. Mrs. Harrington, I heard that you made Imogen apologize to your child, which shows how much you care for your kid. I¡¯m the same way, and I hope you can understand my good intentions.¡± Irene¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Mike didn¡¯t mean to do it. Grace doesn¡¯t seem to be hurt, either. Mike has congenital asthma and had a sudden attack. He¡¯s physically weak. Why make such a big deal out of it?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Troy didn¡¯t engage in further conversation and instead signaled his bodyguards with a nce. Two bodyguards immediately approached the hospital bed. Irene immediately stood in their angry. She said, ¡°Troy, do you dare!¡± ¡°What wouldn¡¯t I dare?¡± way, Troy raised an eyebrow and gestured for the bodyguards to continue. The two bodyguards approached, pulling Irene aside and reaching for Mike on the bed. Irene shouted, ¡°Aren¡¯t you. afraid of going against the Harrington family?¡± Troy replied, ¡°Not at all.¡± He had been at odds with the Harrington family ever since Yohan. inexplicably began targeting the Marshall family. Mike¡¯s face turned pale on the bed, and he huddled in the corner. Seeing the bodyguards about to drag him out, Irene couldn¡¯t bear it and suddenly shouted, ¡°Stop!¡± She looked at Troy and restrained her anger deep within. ¡°You wanted justice for your daughter. right? I¡¯ll apologize on behalf of Mike. Will that do?¡± Troy paused and looked at Grace. ¡°Grace, what do you think?¡± Grace blinked her big eyes, nced at Troy, then at Mike in the hospital bed, and pointed with her chubby little hand. ¡°No, I want him to apologize.¡± Troy turned to Irene. ¡°Did you hear that? Grace wants him, Mike Harrington, to apologize.¡± Irene gave Grace a cold look. Troy said, ¡°I hope you understand your current situation. You can persuade your son if you want. If not, I¡¯ll have my assistants handle it.¡± Irene clenched her fists and shot Troy an angry look before approaching the bed and whispering a few words in Mike¡¯s ear. Mike looked carefully at Troy and Grace and said, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for identally bumping into you. I apologize.¡± Grace pouted. ¡°That¡¯ll do. I reluctantly forgive you,¡± Troy chuckled and shook his head. ¡°A matter that could have been resolved easily and had to escte to this point. Now that it¡¯s settled, I won¡¯t trouble you any further. Goodbye.¡± He turned and left with Grace. The bodyguards also left in an orderly manner. As Irene watched. them depart, her fists clenched, and a hint of malice shed in her eyes. 12:46 Chapter 343.2 Chapter 343.2 Chapter 343.2 Considerate II Troy wore a severe expression. ¡°They have different mothers. Mike¡¯s mother is Yohan¡¯s stepmother.¡± Imogen looked at him with concern. ¡°I see. Could this situation bring you trouble?¡± Troy found her worried look quite endearing. He gave a faint smile. ¡°No, don¡¯t worry.¡± Even without this situation, Yohan wouldn¡¯t give up opposing the Marshall family. Thus, he didn¡¯t need to be polite to the members of the Harrington family. Imogen said, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± Grace started to feel drowsy while having dinner inside the private room and soon fell asleep in Troy¡¯s arms. Imogen barely touched her food and put down her fork. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Observing this, Troy asked quietly, ¡°You¡¯re not eating much?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°I¡¯ve lost my appetite.¡± Troy asked, ¡°Are you in a bad mood?¡± Imogen responded in silence. Troy continued, ¡°I already know about Sarah¡¯s situation. Her medical report is a fake.¡± Imogen hadn¡¯t doubted it, as she had ced Sarah as a kidnap victim, thinking Leo was the mastermind. Troy believed Leo, thinking Sarah had orchestrated the entire kidnapping. If the kidnapping was a sham, then her psychological trauma report must be false, too. At this point, Troy paused and looked at Imogen. He had been so convinced of that medical report before. He had repeatedly shown softness to Sarah, hurting Imogen in the process. Imogen raised an eyebrow, her eyes shining. ¡°Fake? What do you mean?¡± Troy said, ¡°I thought I had already told you. The kidnapping was a hoax, so I guess Sarah¡¯s psychological trauma report must also be fake.¡± ¡°Well,¡± Imogen replied, the enthusiasm in her eyes fading. It turned out to be because of this. Was the kidnapping confirmed to be a sham? She recalled what Emily had said at the police station that day. She did have some doubts about Troy helping Leo get away with it. However, she couldn¡¯t show it, fearing that Troy would go crazy and drench hi again. in the rain Troy noted the look on Imogen¡¯s face and realized she still had doubts. He said, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, you can request a medical evaluation.¡± He was persistent in wanting Imogen not to distance herself from him, not to fo in Leo. I to believe Imogen¡¯s father had died, and she was the one who wanted to uncover the truth the most. What¡¯s true will be revealed sooner orter, whether real or fake. Imogen nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Though she didn¡¯t entirely believe it, it was worth a try. Maybe it would turn out differently. ¡°Would you like some more?¡± Troy asked, offering Imogen additional food from the serving dishes. Imogen took a few more bites before setting her fork down. back.¡± Troy didn¡¯t push her, and he stood up, holding Grace. ¡°Let¡¯s go. I¡¯ll take you Gracey on Troy¡¯s shoulder, making restless noises, and kicked his suit, getting mud on it. Troy lowered his gaze and gently patted Grace¡¯s shoulder, his eyes filled with tenderness. Imogen raised an eyebrow and gave Troy another look. Troy, who attentively cared for the child, had a special aura. If Imogen were to describe it, it would be the aura of a family man. ¡°You can look. There¡¯s no need to sneak around,¡± Troy said, walking forward with a severe expression. Imogen remained silent, but her previous favorable impression of him had waned. She said, ¡°Be quiet.¡± He was a sensible person, though unfortunately, he tended to talk too much. The driver drove directly to the underground parking lot. Imogen stepped out of the car and noticed that Troy was also getting out, holding Grace. She looked at him, puzzled. Troy smiled, ¡°I¡¯m nning to move in with Grace in the next few days, along with Aunt Mary.¡± Imogen raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why?¡± Troy said, ¡°Grace likes you, and this way, she can spend more time with you. I just make it more convenient for you to pick Grace up from school.¡± Imogen muttered, ¡°Very considerate.¡± You might also like Alha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up will gel Chapter 344.2 Chapter 344.2 Chapter 344.2 You Asked For It II N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. After cruising the open road for half an hour, the motorcycle stopped by the river. Imogen dismounted, removed her helmet, and exhaled a breath of warmth. you ¡°How do feel?¡± Troy hung their helmets on the handlebars and smirked. ¡°Are you cold?¡± ¡°I¡¯m okay.¡± Thankfully, Imogen was wearing a thick jacket. Imogen leisurely walked along the railing, embracing the cool breeze while gazing at the sparkling river. She stretched, feeling the fresh air. ¡°Now, how are you feeling?¡± Troy approached her, a hint of a smile in his eyes. ¡°Are you better now?¡± It slowly dawned on Imogen that Troy had taken her for a ride to uplift her spirits. She felt a rush of warmth and turned to him with a smile. ¡°Much better, thanks.¡± She wasn¡¯t only thanking him for the ride but also for his timely appearance earlier in the day when he stood up for Grace and, in turn, for her. Troy gazed at her intently, never once blinking. Across the river, city lights shone brightly, casting an alluring highlight in his eyes. His gaze was as clear as the calm waters, crystalline and radiant. The bright light revealed the contours of his face, making them even more striking. Imogen was lost at the moment. Then, Troy whispered words that made Imogen want to roll her eyes. ¡°If you want to thank me, give me a kiss.¡± Imogen felt embarrassed. All the beauty and touching moments were instantly shattered. She regained her senses, her lips twitched, and she shot Troy a look. ¡°You wish.¡± Imogen turned and started walking along the river. Troy chuckled and caught up with her, matching her stride. The two of them walked in silence. Around them were only the sound of the wind, the gentle flow of water, and the asional distant train whistle. Imogen gradually found peace. Not too far ahead, a lone figure appeared by the empty riverbank. Upon hearing footsteps, the figure turned and seemed taken aback. With a hint of disbeliet, a man called out tentatively, ¡°Imogen?¡± Upon seeing the approaching figure, Imogen paused and walked towards him. ¡°Et.., long time no see. I never expected to run into you here.¡± He appeared noticeably thinner than before, with a mature look about him. Looking at Troy by her side, Erik¡¯s eyes revealed bitterness. ¡°Long time no see. Ie here asionally.¡± Imogen said sincerely, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I owe you an apology all this time.¡± She had thought about reaching out to Erik but had feared he might not want to s 12:46 The deception and hurt had already urred, making all apologies seem weak and ineffectual. ¡°It should be me apologizing to you,¡± Erik replied, attempting to sound more at ease, ¡°I never imagined that my dad would be one of the kidnappers. I¡¯d only seen it in the news. Any news about him now?¡± Imogen replied, ¡°Not at the moment. This situation isn¡¯t rted to you. You don¡¯t have to apologize. It was me who took advantage of you.¡± Erik took a deep breath and wore a rxed smile. ¡°That¡¯s what I should say. We don¡¯t need to talk about it anymore. It¡¯s gettingte. You two can continue. I¡¯m heading back.¡± Imogen had considered calling him but realized there was little to say. ¡°Take care.¡± Erik¡¯s figure disappeared. Troy turned to look at Imogen, who had been lost in thought, and cleared his throat. ¡°Stop looking. He¡¯s already gone.¡± Imogen regained her focus, withdrew her gaze, and sighed. Troy raised an eyebrow. ¡°Feeling sorry for him?¡± Imogen shot Troy a look and turned, walking back. Imogen said, ¡°It¡¯s just that I was the one who deceived him, and I¡¯ve always felt somewhat guilty.¡± Troy replied, ¡°Even when you knew it was wrong, you¡¯d do it again if given another chance. Now - that it¡¯s done, embrace it. His father was a kidnapper, and he used ill¨Cgotten wealth. You didn¡¯t deceive him for selfish or baseless reasons, but you did it for your father and justice. No need to lower your stature.¡± If given another chance, she¡¯d do it all over again. Imogen sighed, ¡°Thank you.¡± Troy drawledzily, ¡°I¡¯m still waiting for you. If you want to thank me, kiss me.¡± Imogen rose on her tiptoes and quickly kissed his cheek before walking. Troy remained in ce, the warmth of that brief touch almost feeling like an illusion. You might also like Alpha DIVORCE The Alpha¡¯s Hated Sex ve The Alpha After Divorce Reborn: Team up will 12:46 Chapter 345.2 Chapter 345.2 Reborn Team up with the C for Revenge! Chapter 345.2 She Was Lying II She never sent those photos to anyone else or posted them on social media tforms other than e¨Cmailing them to participate in thepetition. In other words, the organizer knew and acquiesced that the photos had been altered, signed, stolen, and even involved. As for the ID that was signed with Vera, Imogen thought it looked familiar. She checked and realized that the person had won the second prize in the previous photographypetition. It was unknown whether this second prize was real or fake, and it was highly likely that it was also stolen. If a scandal like this erupted in apetition, then it would be much less prestigious. Imogen didn¡¯t forget that Yohan was one of the judges and sponsors of the Mountain and River International Photography Competition and that he was inextricably rted to the organizers. Imogen didn¡¯t expose and denounce it directly but sent a copy of the evidence she hadpiled to Yohan, exining the situation. An hourter, Yohan: [Imogen, I¡¯m very sorry. The public announcement on the official website has been changed, and I will exin this matter.] Imogen: [Thanks, Hann. I¡¯ll be straight with you. It¡¯s very likely that this incident is rted to the organizer¡¯s staff.] Yohan: [I understand. I¡¯ve already gotten someone to look into it.] Yohan: [By the way, I heard you had some trouble with Mike and his mother yesterday.] Imogen replies: [Yes, I think things have been solved.] She thought things had been settled, but she wasn¡¯t sure if Mike and his mother would hold a grudge. Yohan: [Mike was born with asthma, and his mother looked after him very carefully. Please don¡¯t mind if I¡¯ve offended you.] Imogen: [I understand, Hann.] Yohan: [Of all the works submitted, I feel most satisfied with the ones you did. Keep up the good work.] Imogen: [Thanks.] Yohan put down his phone, looked calmly at Niles in front of him, and said, ¡°Ask Ms. Rover to ¡°Okay.¡± Niles stayed by Yohan¡¯s side for a long time, and he could tell by looking at him that he had anger in his heart at that moment. It was not long before Ivette pushed the door, her face with exquisite makeup to hide the fatigue of the past two days. ¡°Yohan, what can I do for you?¡± Yohan raised his eyes and said sternly, ¡°Who gave you permission to take someone else¡¯s work and sign your name?¡± The ID named Vera was Ivette. Before that, Ivette liked Yohan and learned photography to get closer to Yohan so that they could share amon conversation. However, she had little talent in this field, so she didn¡¯t achieve N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. 11:41 much. She did not want to lose her dignity in front of Yohan, so she contacted the staff privately. Ivette was a cousin of Yohan from the Harrington family, so there were certainly people willing to curry favor with her. Moreover, everyone assumed that she was doing this with Yohan¡¯s acquiescence, so they helped her out neatly. The only reason she won the second prizest time was because the first prize was a renowned photographer. As for this time, Ivette hadn¡¯t met Troy yet when she pulled strings, but she had put the matter behind her after that, so she didn¡¯t expect to be revealed. Ivette knew that Yohan had zero tolerance for this, so she immediately apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Yohan. It was my fault. I shouldn¡¯t have done that, and I will never do it again!¡± Yohan stared at her coldly. Ivette became increasingly distressed and said urgently, ¡°That¡¯s true. Yohan, I shouldn¡¯t have taken someone else¡¯s work as my own.¡± ¡°Since you know you¡¯re wrong, go apologize.¡± ¡°What?¡± Ivette froze. As she nced at Yohan¡¯s eyes, she scrunched her neck back. ¡°Should I even apologize?¡± She thought, ¡°Can¡¯t I just change the name back? If I apologize, people will know that my award¨C winning work was stolen from someone else. Won¡¯t I feel ashamed?¡± Yohan narrowed his eyes. ¡°What did you say? Say it again!¡± You might also like Revenge Contractual Wile. Destined Lover Out of Prison The King¡¯s Revenge Chapter 346.2 Chapter 346.2 Reborn: Team up with the CEO for Revenge! Chapter 346.2 Apology Statement II ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll let someone re¨Cexamine it. The organizers will withdraw the award if such cases are found again.¡± ¡°Hann, I¡¯m sorry to trouble you.¡± That was all Imogen could do. ¡°It was my duty to do so. The whole thing has indeed shamed me. I¡¯ll buy you a few drinks when youe to Jubilian City for the awards ceremony.¡± ¡°Thanks, Hann. I¡¯ll take the pleasure.¡± As Liam congratted Imogen on Facebook after she posted her award¨Cwinning Instagram, he mentioned that Imogen was going to take photos for him. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Imogen replied with an emoji: [Are you seriously going to ask me to take photos for you? Are you kidding me?] Liam: [Why would I joke with you? I believe in you.] Imogen: Okay, since you believe in me, I won¡¯t let you down! When do you want to do it?] Liam: [When would you be avable? I¡¯m guessing it¡¯ll take a day.] Imogen took a photo of the new week¡¯s announcement and showed it to Liam. Imogen was required to shoot on Monday and Tuesday in the announcement list. Liam then set it for Wednesday. On Tuesday, Imogen had three fight scenes, flying around in the air with a wire. By the time she was done, it was past eight o¡¯clock in the evening. Imogeny down on the floor in exhaustion. She hadn¡¯t hired an assistant because she thought she was only shooting one drama with a few parts, so she did everything herself outside of filming. She changed her clothes, left the set, and walked to the parking lot. A ck car was parked under the streetlight, and its emergency shers were suddenly on. Imogen looked over subconsciously and pursed his lips. It was Troy¡¯s car. As she hesitated, the backseat window was lowered, and Grace waved at her with her little head sticking out. ¡°Imogen. Troy and I are here to pick you up! Come on!¡± Imogen had a stretched smile on her face as she walked over, opened the door, and nced at Troy. ¡°What brings you guys over today?¡± They were just in time because Imogen didn¡¯t want to drive at all right now, and she just wanted to rx andy back. ¡°You weren¡¯t home when Grace went to your house after school to get you,¡± Troy smiled, ¡°You¡¯re tired after a long day, aren¡¯t you? Come on up.¡± Grace moved in a bit. Imogen got into the car, closed the door, and raised the window. ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± The car slowly pulled away. Troy unconsciously saw Imogen reflected in the rearview mirror and frowned slightly, turning to look at her. ¡°Are you still shooting tomorrow?¡± ¡°No.¡± Instead, Imogen was going to take photos of Liam. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Troy nced at the rearview mirror again, but he couldn¡¯t see Imogen anymore. He looked away. ¡°Where do you want to go for dinner?¡± ¡°Up to you.¡± Liam stood still, his face calm as he watched the ck car pull away, merge into traffic, and disappear. The clenched fists revealed Liam¡¯s inner emotions. Seeing her announcement list and knowing that she was finishing shooting for the day, Liam stuck around only to see her getting into Troy¡¯s car. Liam thought, ¡°Why? Did she make up with Troy? What¡¯s so special about Troy? Is it because he¡¯s rich? So am I. Isn¡¯t she afraid of being hurt again by a phndering man like that? Would she rather make up with a man like Troy than be with me?¡± You might also like Revenge Contractual Wife, Destined Lover Out of Prison The King¡¯s Revenge Chapter 347.2 Chapter 347.2 Reborn Team up with the CEO for Revenge Chapter 347.2 Forgiveness II Seeing that Carter didn¡¯t notice, Liam wordlessly pointed to his phone. Imogen opened it and read it. Liam told her to make an excuse to go out, that he had something to say to her. She turned off the sound of her phone, nced at Carter, and replied: [Can¡¯t you say it on the phone? In case we are photographed¡­] Liam: [Don¡¯t throw out the baby with the bath water. You and I won¡¯t see each other just because we¡¯ll be photographed, right?] Liam: [Don¡¯t worry. It won¡¯t affect my work.] Imogen: [Okay.] Imogen put her phone away, sat there for a few minutes, and left the box with the excuse of going to the restroom. Walking out of the restroom, she went to the fire escape entrance and waited. Not long after, Liam approached her. ¡°Sorry for the long wait.¡± ¡°Nope. What did you want to tell me?¡± Liam gazed at Imogen with aplicated expression and profound affection in his deep eyes. Seeing this expression on his face sent a wave of tension through Imogen. She thought, ¡°Hasn¡¯t Liam given up yet?¡± Since she had rejected Liam that time at the restaurant, they had contacted each other much less frequently. Imogen sincerely hoped that Liam would treat her as a friend. She smiled, ¡°Won¡¯t you say something?¡± Liam was silent for a few seconds and whispered, ¡°Did you and Troy make up? I saw you get into his car yesterday.¡± She didn¡¯t answer. Imogen hesitated. She and Troy hadn¡¯t made up, but there¡¯s no denying that she and Troy had some intimate acts. That was all Troy forced her to do. If she said they hadn¡¯t made up, they wouldn¡¯t have! Seeing Imogen¡¯s hesitation, a hint of sadness shed in Liam¡¯s eyes. He felt the waves surging in his heart like a typhoon blowing over the sea. He suppressed his anger and resentment and tried to speak calmly. ¡°I don¡¯t know what has happened between you during these days, but have you forgotten that he cheated on you? Something like this could happen again, and I don¡¯t understand why you¡­¡± At this point, his voice came to a screeching halt. He sighed, feeling pity for Imogen. As Liam misunderstood, Imogen didn¡¯t argue. She thought that making a mistake might make Liam give up. She paused and said, ¡°No one can tell for sure about feelings.¡± ¡°But¡­¡± Liam perked up and suddenly deted. He looked at her in disappointment. ¡°What does he deserve your affection? Aren¡¯t you afraid that he will hurt you again? Imogen, I want you to think sensibly and analyze the pros and cons. Don¡¯t get emotional.¡± ¡°Liam, I know you¡¯re doing this for my own good, and I¡¯ve considered what you¡¯ve said. It was also C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org 11:41 something I thought deeply about when I made up with Troy, and I hope you understand¡­¡± ¡°I don¡¯t understand!¡± Liam interrupted, staring at her bitterly. ¡°Why won¡¯t you ever consider me? Am I even better than Troy, who cheated on you?¡± Imogen felt helpless. ¡°It¡¯s not aboutparison but about love. It¡¯s just so unreasonable to love someone sometimes. Besides, nothing happened between him and Sarah. Liam, I hope you can figure it out. Not to mention that I¡¯ve made up with Troy. Even without him, it¡¯s impossible for me and you to be together. I treat you as a friend and truly hope you can get over it soon.¡± Liam shook his head and forced a smile. ¡°How can forgetting someone be as easy as you say? As you couldn¡¯t forget Troy, I couldn¡¯t forget you, either. You said you wouldn¡¯t remarry Troy, and I thought that all I had to do was stay by your side, and you would see me someday¡­¡± Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯ve said all I need to say. Liam, I¡¯ll bemunicating with Carter throughout the rest of the work stuff, and I¡¯ll give you time to calm down. If you¡¯re still like this, then I¡¯ll just have to give up on you as a friend.¡± After saying that, she turned around and was going to leave. ¡°Imogen!¡± Liam said, pulling her wrist and looking at her with distraught. ¡°Do you have to be so cruel?¡± You might also like Rege Contractual Wife, Destined Lover Out of Prison The King¡¯s Revenge Chapter 348.2 Chapter 348.2 Chapter 348.2 Not the Truth II ¡°Liam saw me enter your car yesterday and thought we made up. I¡¯ve consented to this by treating Liam like a friend and trying to get him to give up.¡± ¡°You mean you were lying when you said you made up with me and liked me. You¡¯re just trying to get Liam to give up by using me, right?¡± Troy looked gloomy and slowly turned to nce at Imogen. Hearing his threatening tone, Imogen defended herself, ¡°Well, I¡¯m not using you as an excuse. You do a favor, by the way¡­¡± ¡°Well.¡± Troyughed ironically. ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re good at this!¡± She had used Liam to irritate Troy when she wasn¡¯t divorced, and then she had used Erik to try to get Troy to give up and said it as if it were true, and he had believed it. He would have let it go if Grace hadn¡¯t talked Troy into it. Imogen pursed her lips awkwardly and didn¡¯t say anything. There was silence in the car. While waiting for the red light, Imogen nced at Troy just in time to be seen by him. She hurriedly looked away and pretended that nothing had happened. The light was green, and Imogen started the car. Troy suddenly said, ¡°Since you told Liam you and I got back together, we should get closer for a few days. You need to act real, so he doesn¡¯t find out.¡± ¡°What?¡± Imogen said, not expecting that aspect. ¡°It¡¯s not necessary, is it?¡± hear him say ¡°Why not?¡± Troy raised his eyebrows and looked at Imogen with a smirk. ¡°Didn¡¯t you it¡¯s hard to forget someone? You¡¯ve made it clear that you like me, and he still won¡¯t let go, not to mention that you don¡¯t truly like me.¡± Imogen thought he had a point, but she didn¡¯t think it would work. ¡°But¡­¡± ¡°There are no buts. We are settled like this. I¡¯ll pick you up every day you finish filming from now on.¡± Troy decided straight away. ¡°No¡­¡± Imogen refused. ¡°Yes,¡± Troy said. Imogen didn¡¯t talk anymore. Was she shooting herself in the foot? As she got home, Imogen started retouching the photos. She nned to hurry up and get this job done while she wasn¡¯t at the shoot for the past two days. On Friday, Imogen stayed on the set. After Imogen finished filming in the evening, she realized that Troy had indeede to pick her §á§â. He stood by the car, leaningzily against the door, his legs strong. Seeing Imogening, Troy took the initiative to open the door and look at Imogen with a smile. ¡°Are you finished? Get in the car. We¡¯re going to dinner.¡± ¡°Alright.¡± Imogen responded. She was about to bend down to get in the car when Troy suddenly kissed her 11:41 on the cheek. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Troy, you¡­¡± ¡°Shhh!¡± Troy put up a finger against Imogen¡¯s lips. ¡°Liam¡¯s right behind you. Don¡¯t look back.¡± Imogen was stunned. She had sent Liam an announcement list, so it was normal for him to know she was finishing up work about this time. ¡°Kiss me.¡± Troy nced behind Imogen, a doting smile on his face. ¡°He¡¯s looking at you.¡± Imogen bit her lower lip and stood on her tiptoes to give Troy a kiss on the cheek, hurrying into the car and closing the door. Through the one¨Cway window, she turned to find the direction she had just taken empty. Imogen was annoyed inside. She realized that she had been tricked by Troy. ¡°Troy!¡± she gritted her teeth and red at him. A smirk shed in Troy¡¯s eyes. ¡°I am here.¡± ¡°Get out!¡± Imogen turned her face away. Watching Imogen be irritated like a small pufferfish, a smile at the corner of Troy¡¯s mouth. ¡°Are you avable for the weekend? We¡¯ll take Grace back to the Marshall vi.¡± Imogen was stunned. She didn¡¯t dare go back. She didn¡¯t dare go back to see La. Troy said, ¡°In fact, La doesn¡¯t know about Leo yet.¡± Leo had a family of his own, and La wouldn¡¯t find out anything if he didn¡¯t go to the Marshall vi every once in a month and a half. Troy and Agnes had deliberately kept it from La. Later, Troy nned to tell that he had transferred Leo to a foreign branch. You might also like Revinge Contractual Wife. Destined Lover Out of Prison The King¡¯s Revenge Reborn Team up with the ceu for Revenge! Chapter 349.2 Chapter 349.2 Chapter 349.2 Imogen You Are Not Wrong (2) Chapter 349.2 Imogen You Are Not Wrong (2) ¡°Jubilian City, I¡¯ll attend the award ceremony of the photographypetition.¡± Troy paused and looked ahead without expression. He remembered that Yohan was one of the judges of the photographypetition, and he would attend, too. Troy pressed his lips. ¡°Wow, Imogen, you are so amazing!¡± Grace eximed. In kindergarten on Monday, Grace arrived at the ssroom and asked her deskmate, ¡°Who sent you here this morning?¡± ¡°My mother, what¡¯s wrong?¡± The deskmate was puzzled. Grace pretended to sigh. ¡°Sue sent me here today. My mommy went to Jubilian City.¡± The children in this kindergarten came from rich or distinguished families, so it was not surprising that they had drivers and nannies at home. Sure enough, her deskmate asked, ¡°What is she doing in Jubilian City?¡± ¡°She will attend an award ceremony because her photography has won first prize in the competition.¡± ¡°Wow, your mother is so awesome!¡± Grace smiled silently, then she sighed. ¡°s, she said she would bring the trophy back to let me have a look, but I still wish her to spend more time with me.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Her deskmate immediately said, ¡°Your mother knows everything. I envy you so much. My mother does nothing at home except shopping.¡± Grace said politely, ¡°That way, your mother will have much time to spend with you, which is also good.¡± On the other side. Flying from New York City to Jubilian City took about three hours. When Imogen took off, she went to pick up her luggage while turning on the phone. As soon as the phone was turned on, several Facebook messages jumped in. Yohan asked about Imogen¡¯s flight information yesterday. The message was on time. It was sent five minutes ago: [Are you here?] [Getting my luggage, wait for me for a few minutes.] [Okay, lunch is on me today. What do you want to eat?] [Roast duck?] [¡­ Fine.] Imogen dragged her suitcase to the crowded terminal hall, stopped, and looked around. Not far away, Yohan was in a suit, with a tall figure and a handsome face, attracting the attention of many passers¨Cby. ¡°Hann.¡± ¡°Imogen.¡± The two voices sounded at the same time. 10:35 Chapter 349.2 Imogen You Are Not Wrong (2) Imogen smiled, dragged the suitcase, and walked over. ¡°Hann.¡± ¡°Let¡¯s go and eat.¡± Yohan took the initiative to take the suitcase from her hand. Imogen walked beside him and asked casually, ¡°When did youe back?¡± ¡°Yesterday, Mike had sses to attend. It would be toote to return today, so I came back with them together.¡± Naturally, Ivette was also back. ¡°Has your brother¡¯s health recovered?¡± ¡°He has recovered, don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± The restaurant that Yohan brought Imogen to was the most famous roast duck restaurant in Jubilian City. It was famous all over the country. Tourists from other ces oftene here for its fame. During holidays, it wasn¡¯t easy to reserve a table. Imogen had eaten here before, and it tasted good. When she was outside of Jubilian City, she didn¡¯t want to eat it. As soon as she arrived in Jubilian City, she was so greedy for the duck. Yohan booked a private room, and Imogen ordered some of her favorite dishes. During this period, Yohan apologized to Imogen again. ¡°You¡¯re not returning tomorrow, are you? I¡¯ll take you to meet a few people tomorrow night.¡± He made up his mind to introduce some powerful people to Imogen as a way to express his sincerity. As a senior photographer and heir to the Harrington family, Yohan had awork of connections that was unparalleled by ordinary people. Imogen couldn¡¯t refuse, so she agreed. You might also like The Man I Love in Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed 10-35 Vera (1) Chapter 350.2 Chapter 350.2 Chapter 350.2 Who Was Vera (2) Imogen didn¡¯t believe it in the first ce. After knowing each other for so long, Imogen believed that Yohan would not employ nepotism and bully the weak. Moreover, when she handed the evidence to Yohan, Yohan did not seem to be aware. The older man said, ¡°All rich people are like this.¡± ¡°I searched and found that Xavier¡¯s real name is Yohan Harrington. Vera is possibly his cousin. Is there any chance that Vera likes him?¡± The man with sses guessed with a smile. The young photographer shook his head. ¡°No way? How can a cousin like her elder brother in this age?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± the older man said, ¡°I bet it won¡¯t happen among biological cousins, but Xavier¡¯s cousin is not biological.¡± Hearing this, Imogen thought of Yohan¡¯s unreasonable mother and suddenly felt that what the man said was somewhat credible. Maybe it was his stepmother¡¯s niece who did it without Yohan knowing. ¡°What¡¯s Vera¡¯s name?¡± The man with sses asked. ¡°Ivette.¡± Before the young photographer and the man with sses said anything, Imogen coughed. violently. The three turned to look at Imogen and changed the topic, talking about thepetition. Imogen coughed for a long time, stroking her chest to calm herself down, and finally, the cough stopped. She cleared her throat and sat further on the right. The three men stoppedmunicating and looked at Imogen with the same expression. Imogen smiled at them and asked the older man, ¡°Is Ivette really Yohan¡¯s cousin?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Imogen was curious. ¡°A rtive of mine had business with the Harrington family. You should know what Yohan¡¯s family does, right?¡± The bespectacled man and the young photographer only knew that Yohan was a photographer and apetition judge, unaware of other information about him. However, the man knew that Yohan was the head of the Harrington family and most of what he said was true. Ivette was Yohan¡¯s cousin and niece of Yohan¡¯s stepmother. Then Yohan¡¯s stepmother was¡­. Thinking of Yohan mentioning the word ¡°May Rover¡°, Imogen froze for a moment. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. She froze in her seat for a long time, then took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Yohan: [Hann, I¡¯m very sorry. I have something urgent and can¡¯t attend the award ceremony. Please have someone receive it for me. Thank you.] 10:35 Chapter 350.2 Who Was Vera (2) Chapter 350.2 Who Was Vera (2) Imogen didn¡¯t believe it in the first ce. After knowing each other for so long, Imogen believed that Yohan would not employ nepotism and bully the weak. Moreover, when she handed the evidence to Yohan, Yohan did not seem to be aware. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. The older man said, ¡°All rich people are like this.¡± ¡°I searched and found that Xavier¡¯s real name is Yohan Harrington. Vera is possibly his cousin. Is there any chance that Vera likes him?¡± The man with sses guessed with a smile. The young photographer shook his head. ¡°No way? How can a cousin like her elder brother in this age?¡± ¡°Hey,¡± the older man said, ¡°I bet it won¡¯t happen among biological cousins, but Xavier¡¯s cousin is not biological.¡± Hearing this, Imogen thought of Yohan¡¯s unreasonable mother and suddenly felt that what the man said was somewhat credible. Maybe it was his stepmother¡¯s niece who did it without Yohan knowing. ¡°What¡¯s Vera¡¯s name?¡± The man with sses asked. ¡°Ivette.¡± Before the young photographer and the man with sses said anything, Imogen coughed violently. The three turned to look at Imogen and changed the topic, talking about thepetition. Imogen coughed for a long time, stroking her chest to calm herself down, and finally, the cough stopped. She cleared her throat and sat further on the right. The three men stoppedmunicating and looked at Imogen with the same expression. Imogen smiled at them and asked the older man, ¡°Is Ivette really Yohan¡¯s cousin?¡± The man raised his eyebrows. ¡°Why should I lie to you?¡± ¡°How did you know?¡± Imogen was curious. ¡°A rtive of mine had business with the Harrington family. You should know what Yohan¡¯s family does, right?¡± The bespectacled man and the young photographer only knew that Yohan was a photographer and apetition judge, unaware of other information about him. However, the man knew that Yohan was the head of the Harrington family and most of what he said was true. Ivette was Yohan¡¯s cousin and niece of Yohan¡¯s stepmother. Then Yohan¡¯s stepmother was¡­ Thinking of Yohan mentioning the word ¡°May Rover¡°, Imogen froze for a moment. There was an indescribable feeling in her heart. She froze in her seat for a long time, then took out her mobile phone and sent a message to Yohan: [Hann, I¡¯m very sorry. I have something urgent and can¡¯t attend the award ceremony. Please have someone receive it for me. Thank you.] Chapter 350.2 Who Was Vera (2) Then Imogen closed her phone, picked up her bag, stood up, and left. She wandered on the street. It was already early spring, and the weather was getting warmer, but she felt freezing. The cold. wasing from all directions, and even her heart felt cold. She still remembered that when she was a child, some annoying adults thought she was ignorant and asked her yfully, ¡°Imogen, do you know that your mother ran away with someone else?¡± At that time, she didn¡¯t know what expression to make. She still remembered that whenever she visited her rtives during Christmas, some people constantly advised her father to marry another woman, saying that she was probably not his. biological child. She heard it and was afraid that her father would abandon her, but she could only pretend not to hear it. She still remembered that her ssmates knew she had no mother in elementary school and refused to y with her. Her deskmate was very close to her, but after her ssmates began to bully her, her deskmate also alienated her. Whenever her deskmate was bullied, she stood before her deskmate, but nothing changed. She still remembered the sympathetic look in her elementary school teacher¡¯s eyes when she learned about her family¡¯s situation. She lowered her head and became more and more silent. Gradually, she grew up, was already used to this, and was used to being alone. You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed 10:35 Chapter 351.1 Heartless Chapter 351.2 Chapter 351.2 Chapter 351.2 Heartless (2) ¡°I didn¡¯t participate.¡± ¡°What happened?¡± ¡°There was a little ident, so someone else collected it on my ¡°What kind of ident?¡± Troy asked. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°It¡¯s nothing major.¡± Imogen avoided answering. behalf.¡± Troy looked at her expression on the screen. ¡°Your emotions don¡¯t tell me that.¡± He could tell that she was somewhat unhappy. Imogen didn¡¯t expect Troy to be so perceptive. She looked away and pressed her lips. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll adjust myself immediately.¡± ¡°No matter what happens, I want you to know that Grace and I will always be behind you.¡± Troy looked at Imogen on the screen seriously. They clearly didn¡¯t have much of a rtionship, but seeing his gaze, Imogen felt unexpectedly calm in her heart. His voice had a kind of magical power that smoothed out the wrinkles in her heart in an instant. However, Imogen couldn¡¯t admit that in front of Troy. She said, ¡°Grace is behind me, so you don¡¯t need to be.¡± Seeing that she still had the mood to joke, Troy rxed and smiled. ¡°So, you went to the Jubilian City for nothing?¡± Imogen paused and smiled. ¡°You could say that.¡± ¡°Coming back tomorrow?¡± Imogen shook her head. ¡°I¡¯ll see when I go back. I won¡¯t be returning tomorrow.¡± ¡°Why?¡± Troy raised his gaze. ¡°It¡¯s just a good opportunity to rx, so I¡¯ll stay here for a few more days.¡± Troy moved his lips, wanting to say something, but he didn¡¯t. Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯m going back to the hotel.¡± ¡°No need to hang up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen took a taxi back to the hotel. When she arrived at the hotel, Grace had finished showering and was so tired that she couldn¡¯t keep her eyes open. So she greeted Imogen and went to sleep. After ending the video call, Imogen¡¯s mood hadpletely calmed down. When she first received the news from Irene, she just hadn¡¯t processed it at the moment. After talking with Troy and Grace, she quickly understood. She was already twenty¨Csix years old and no longer needed a mother¡¯s love. Since Irene had never treated her as a daughter, she would just treat Irene as a stranger. On Tuesday, Imogen went to visit tourist attractions alone, took some photos, and bought many souvenirs, most of which were for Grace. The rest were just incidental. 10.37 Chapter 351.2 Heartless (2) In the evening, Imogen went to the Vanton Nightclub ording to her agreement with Yohan. Ivette had been in a bad mood recently and had arranged to meet with a few girlfriends at Vanton Nightclub. When she got off the elevator, Ivette caught sight of a familiar figure in front of her. Upon closer inspection, it was Imogen. A hint of resentment appeared on her face. She knew Imogen¡¯s presence in the Jubilian City was definitely to attend the awards ceremony. She thought the first prize should have been hers, and the one standing on the stage at the awards ceremony should have been her. In her heart, if it weren¡¯t for Imogen, she wouldn¡¯t have lost the first prize and been scolded by her cousin, publicly apologized, and lost face.. She walked over and nced at the room number of the room Imogen entered. Then, she went downstairs to the service desk and asked, ¡°Who ordered room 708?¡± You might also like Chapter 352.2 Chapter 352.2 Chapter 352.2 How to Match Him (2) ¡°Imogen?¡± ¡°Yes, it¡¯s her.¡± Murphy saw Ivette acting strangely and asked, confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t you know about Imogen?¡± Ivette raised an eyebrow. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°No, should I know?¡± ¡°She was originally the foster daughter of the Marshall family in New York City. She climbed into the bed of Troy, the second young master of the Marshall family, and caused trouble for the elders of the Marshall family. Troy never liked her, and they divorced when his ex¨Cgirlfriend returned.¡± Ivette sighed and continued, ¡°A few days ago, when my aunt and I went to New York City, my aunt told me that Imogen was pestering Yohan. You know that my uncle has his own n for Yohan¡¯s marriage, so my aunt went to advise her. Who knew she would disrespect my aunt and even caused Mike¡¯s asthma attack.¡± ¡°Is what you¡¯re saying true?¡± Murphy didn¡¯t know Imogen, but he knew Troy. ¡°Of course, why would I lie to you?¡± Ivette raised an eyebrow. ¡°Troy¡¯s ex¨Cgirlfriend is a celebrity, and Imogen has also been in the news. If you don¡¯t believe me, search it.¡± Upon hearing her words, Murphy believed her. He frowned and asked, ¡°Does Yohan not know? Why is he still so close to her?¡± ¡°I can only say that she¡¯s quite scheming. Troy fell for it, and so did Yohan. I¡¯m just worried that he is serious about her¡­¡± Murphy promised, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll make sure Yohan knows her true nature.¡± Even if it wasn¡¯t for Ivette, he couldn¡¯t just stand by and watch his good buddy fall into a trap set by a woman. ¡°Don¡¯t tell him that I told you, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯ll be mad at me.¡± Murphy assured her, ¡°Don¡¯t worry.¡± The two of them talked for a while before Murphy reluctantly bid farewell to Ivette and went to the seventh floor. Murphy stopped at the door, listened to the voices inside by pressing his ear against the door, and then pushed the door open. Yohan had already introduced Imogen to several other friends. Roderick Bessie had an outgoing and lively personality. He kept bubbling over, so the private room had been lively all along. When he saw Murphye in, Roderick smiled and said, ¡°Herees Murphy, let me introduce you to a beauty¡­¡± Murphy nced at Imogen, and before Roderick could speak, he said, ¡°Hey, I know you, you¡¯re Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, right?¡± Imogen smiled. ¡°Yes, that¡¯s me. And you are?¡± Roderick and the others subtly signaled to Murphy. They could all tell that Yohan had feelings for Imogen and no matter what they thought privately. WID they had to act like everything was fine. Bringing up Troy here would only make things difficult for Yohan. Murphy acted as if he hadn¡¯t seen their signals and sat down on the sofa opposite, saying, ¡°My name is Murphy Dodd, a friend of Yohan¡¯s. Troy is a pretty good guy. Why did you divorce him?¡± Roderick saw Yohan¡¯s face darken slightly and kicked Murphy¡¯s shoe under the table, trying to change the subject. ¡°Murphy, what have you been busy withtely? Haven¡¯t seen you around.¡± Murphy ignored him, staring straight at Imogen, determined to get an answer from her. At first, Imogen thought his firstment was just an instinctive reaction, but now she sensed Murphy¡¯s hostility towards her. Imogen thought that since Murphy knew she was Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife, he couldn¡¯t possibly not know about Troy¡¯s affair with Sarah. ¡°We didn¡¯t get along well.¡± Imogen gave a vague answer. ¡°You were the Marshall family¡¯s foster daughter, right? Didn¡¯t you already know Troy¡¯s character? If you didn¡¯t get along well, why did you still marry him?¡± Murphy pursued. Yohan suddenly spoke up. ¡°Murphy, why are you so talkative tonight?¡± You might also like Klesing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband Chapter 353.2 Chapter 353.2 When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed Chapter 353.2 A Strong Dose II C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Murphy came back to his senses and immediately shook his head. ¡°It¡­ it¡¯s not necessary.¡± He thought to himself that it seemed that it would not work to let Imogen say it herself. Imogen was too cunning. Yohan would just think that he was bullying her. No, he had to think of an excellent way to let Yohan see Imogen¡¯s real face. ¡°Why do you give up since you haven¡¯t got the answer you want yet? Aren¡¯t you curious?¡± Yohan said in a harsh tone. ¡°I¡¯m just curious,¡± Murphy smiled awkwardly. ¡°Keep going.¡± Roderick tried to get things over. ¡°You guys y. I will go to the bathroom.¡°. Imogen nced at everyone, stood up calmly, and left. Her figure disappeared behind the door, and the box was silent for a moment, and the atmosphere suddenly became depressing. Yohan¡¯s expression suddenly turned gloomy. His eyes stared at Murphy, and he said in a deep voice, ¡°Murphy, have you lost your mind?!¡± Murphy¡¯s expression changed slightly, and he exined, ¡°Yohan, I¡¯m doing this all for your good, haven¡¯t you understood? Imogen is so scheming that she climbed onto Troy¡¯s bed, but she was afraid of ruining her reputation in your heart, so she didn¡¯t dare to admit it.¡± Another man hesitated for a moment and then said, ¡°Yohan, what Murphy said makes sense. If you treat Imogen as a student, it doesn¡¯t matter. If you have other ideas¡­ It doesn¡¯t matter whether Imogen marries twice. She is just an adopted daughter of the Marshall family. Henry has passed away, and La isn¡¯t in charge. If Troy doesn¡¯t like her, he won¡¯t support her, which is of no use¡­¡± ¡°That¡¯s right, Yohan, I hope you will seriously consider it,¡± another man said. ¡°I have my own judgment on what you said, so you do not need to interfere.¡± Yohan nced at them. ¡°If you don¡¯t like her, you don¡¯t have toe over next time, but if you dare to let me hear such words again, don¡¯t me me for turning my back on you.¡± Yohan would not force his friends to ept Imogen, nor would he alienate his friends for Imogen. Since they didn¡¯t like Imogen, they didn¡¯t have to meet her, but since they met each other, they had to act friendly. Hearing his words, Murphy sighed. Yohan was indeed brainwashed. No, he had to use a strong dose of techniques to bring Yohan back to his reason. Imogen came out of the bathroom and went to stand by the window for a while. ¡°Why don¡¯t you go back?¡± Suddenly, a familiar voice sounded in her ears. When Imogen turned around, she saw Yohan standing behind her. She smiled and said, ¡°The weather is getting warmer, and the room is a little stuffy. I¡¯ll stay here to breathe some fresh air.¡± ¡°I¡¯m very sorry. I apologize to you on behalf of Murphy. His brain is different from that of normal Chapter 353.2 A Strong Dose II people. Don¡¯t take his words seriously,¡± Yohan said. ¡°I know.¡± Murphy was not an important person, so he was not worthy of her anger. ¡°Do you still want to y? If you don¡¯t want to, I will send you back.¡± Imogen paused and said, ¡°Maybe another two rounds.¡± It wouldn¡¯t be good to just leave like this. A young man was standing at the corner of the corridor behind them, watching the two of them leave side by side, talking andughing. Troy looked gloomy. Troy thought, ¡°After the award ceremony, the reason Imogen stayed in Jubilian City was because of Yohan? Yohan brought her to meet his friends since childhood. When did she and Yohan be so close?¡± Troy¡¯s eyes were deep, and his big hands slowly tightened. You might also like The Man I Love in Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed Chapter 354.1 Troy 1 Chapter 354.2 Chapter 354.2 When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed Chapter 354.2 Troy II Troy told his driver the hotel address and told him to follow Imogen¡¯s car. Soon after, the car stopped before the hotel. Imogen pushed the door open and got out of the car. She held the door and turned around to look back at Yohan. ¡°Hann, thank you! I¡¯m going upstairs. Take your time.¡± ¡°Well, by the way, what time is your flight tomorrow? I¡¯ll see you off,¡± Yohan said. ¡°Would it bother you?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°No, I picked you up and will definitely send you back,¡± Yohan replied gently with a smile. Imogen said truthfully, ¡°The flight leaves at one in the afternoon.¡± ¡°Then I¡¯ll pick you up around twelve and send you a message,¡± Yohan said. ¡°Well, thank you, Hann. See you tomorrow.¡± ¡°See you tomorrow.¡± Imogen waved to Yohan and entered the hotel. The car stayed in the distance. Yohan stared at Imogen¡¯s figure until it disappeared, then ordered the driver to leave. Imogen walked out of the elevator and took out the key from her bag. She turned the corner and then felt stunned. A familiar figure stood at the door of her room. Imogen knew it was Troy before she saw the face. Imogen froze all of a sudden. Why did hee to Jubilian City? With Troy¡¯s status, he could check out her hotel with ease. Imogen swallowed in panic. At this time, about an hour and a half had passed since they called. But she said she would be back soon then. It took less than an hour and a half to get to the hotel from the restaurant she mentioned. Imogen wondered if she needed to go to the nearby supermarket, pretending she was dyed in 1. it. Imogen quietly took a step back before Troy noticed her. Suddenly, Troy turned his head and found her. Imogen froze before she could take another step back. Then, she took a few steps forward to the door of the room and asked nonchntly, ¡°Why did youe to Jubilian City?¡± Troy lowered his head and stared at Imogen without a word. Imogen noticed the gaze and felt more guilty. She asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Nothing serious. I came here on a business trip and arrived this morning. I¡¯ve been too busy to find you now,¡± Troy said. His driver had just driven so fast that he could get to the hotel before Imogen. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Why don¡¯t you get some rest? What are you doing here now?¡± Imogen opened the door, and Troy followed her in and closed the door. ¡°I couldn¡¯t get through to you on the phone. I feared something would happen to you, so I had to wait here.¡± Imogen felt guilty for a while and didn¡¯t know how to reply. Imogen held the cell phone, which had not been turned on yet. ¡°The cell phone is out of battery and has automatically turned off.¡± Troy smiled and asked at will, ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d be back after dinner soon? Why did youe back sote?¡± Imogen froze. She put her bag on the coffee table and tried to stay calm. ¡°I then went to the supermarket.¡± ¡°Didn¡¯t you purchase anything?¡± Troy nced at her empty hands. ¡°I forgot that my phone was out of battery,¡± Imogen replied at once as if everything had indeed happened before. How intelligent she was! Every one of her answers was faultless. ¡°So it is. I thought something had happened to you and called you several times. Don¡¯t do it again next time.¡± ¡°Well.¡± Imogen nodded and charged her phone. ¡°Now that you confirmed my safety, go back and get some rest.¡± Troy paused and pointed to the lighted screen of Imogen¡¯s mobile phone. ¡°Isn¡¯t your mobile phone charged?¡± When the phone was turned off, the screen would light up, and the remaining light of the phone would be disyed. Imogen was in a panic. How did he observe so closely? You might also like The Man Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s Identities are Revealed y That Comes at Your Fingertip Chapter 355.2 Chapter 355.2 II Chapter 355.2 A y That Comes at Your Fingertips II Troy stayed on this beautiful night. Troy insisted on staying here and helped Imogen rx once more before going to bed. The beauty was alluring. Feelingfortable and drowsy, Imogen thought like that before falling asleep. Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s sleeping face, and a trace of tenderness shed in his eyes. In the morning, Imogen sent a message to Yohan: [Hann, I have something to do in the morning, and I will go directly to the airport after finishing my errands. You won¡¯t have to see me off at noon.] After about half an hour, Yohan replied: [Okay. Be careful along the way.] [Okay, thank you.] Looking at the messages on the screen, Yohan rubbed his phone. Troy came to Jubilian City and stayed in the same hotel with Imogen. Imogen didn¡¯t let Yohan send her off. Was Imogen with Troy? Were Imogen and Troy back together? Darkness shed in Yohan¡¯s eyes, and he made a call. Imogen and Troy walked around casually in the morning, then headed to the airport at noon to fly back to New York City. Imogen and Troy arrived at New York City Airport at around three o¡¯clock. After taking Imogen. back to her apartment, the driver took Troy to thepany. Imogen dragged her trolley suitcase home and sat down on the sofa. Suddenly, the phone rang. It was a call from the police. After answering the phone, Imogen¡¯s face turned pale, and her fingers slowly tightened. Her father¡¯s case was transferred to the procuratorate. The police investigation revealed that Leo was the mastermind. Fearing that Troy would affect Leo¡¯s status, Leo sent people to kidnap Troy¡¯s girlfriend, Sarah. The incident was discovered by Ignacio, who was killed by Leo afterward. The next was to see Leo¡¯s verdict. Imogen didn¡¯t expect that things would happen so quickly. Normally, criminal cases would take more than half a year to bring in a verdict. This result was actually in line with her wish, but when the evidence was conclusive, Imogen still felt a little sad. Why did she feel sad? Maybe it was because of Leo. Before that, Leo was an excellent brother in Imogen¡¯s heart. After Imogen first came to the Marshall family, Leo had always been very kind to Imogen. When someone pestered and bullied Imogen in high school, Leo was the one solving the problem. Or maybe it was because of La. Was the truth that Leo was to be imprisoned kept hidden from La forever? Could anyone hide it from La for the rest of her life? La was so smart that she Chapter 355.2 A y That Comes at Your Fingertips II would definitely notice the peculiar things of Wesley and Agnes. And Troy. Although Troy was wary of Leo and targeted Leo, Imogen knew that Troy had always regarded Leo as his brother. Did Troy really fail to find a way to exonerate Leo? Even if not, Leo killed her father. Could Imogen still have contact with Troy without any grudge? There was also Sarah. Once the investigation results of this case came out, Sarah would prove to be the victim in that kidnapping case. The trauma and mental illness could be traced. Then, in the case between Sarah and Jay, Sarah would not receive legal penalties. Everything was so annoying. With the whole heart being in a mess, Imogen sat helplessly on the sofa in a daze. Meanwhile, Troy also got the news. As soon as possible, Troy rushed to the police station and asked Frank about the situation. Frank sighed and shook his head, expressing the helplessness. Sarah might not be innocent ording to some evidence. The case had not yet been found out, but the superiors were pressuring him to close the case as soon as possible and transferred the case to the procuratorate. Troy did not put Frank in a dilemma but asked indirectly about the identity of the superiors who put pressure on him. Frank didn¡¯t say it clearly, but he also gave a hint. Aftering out of the police station, Troy called Imogen. However, it rang for dozens of seconds without answering. Troy asked the driver to go directly to Imogen¡¯s home. Unexpectedly, as soon as the driver started the car, Imogen¡¯s message came over. [Don¡¯te over here. Leave me alone.] Troy went speechless. Sighing deeply, Troy asked the driver to divert back to thepany. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s Identities are Revealed 10:38 Chapter 356.2 Chapter 356.2 Chapter 356.2 No Divorce II Sarah didn¡¯t answer. She asked instead, ¡°Is your dad going to rot in jail?¡± When Wesley heard this, his expression changed. ¡°Don¡¯t talk nonsense.¡± ¡°Am I talking nonsense? You know clearly that your dad is a murderer!¡± Wesley¡¯s face turned pale. His eyes were red. He curled his lips as he argued with insufficient. confidence. ¡°He is not¡­¡± ¡°Do you want to get your dad out of jail?¡± ¡°How am I going to make that happen?¡± ¡°It¡¯s very simple. You¡¯ll tell your great¨Cgrandma about the matter and ask her to plead with your aunt, Imogen. For the sake of your great¨Cgrandma¡¯s upbringing, Imogen will definitely forgive your dad, which will spare him from staying in jail.¡± Wesley was silent for a few seconds and said doubtfully, ¡°But, but my mom doesn¡¯t let me tell my great¨Cgrandma.¡± ¡°That¡¯s because your mom wants to take the opportunity to divorce your dad and wants him to stay arrested. Think about how nice your dad has been to you. Do you really want him to stay in jail for the rest of his life or be shot?¡± Wesley frowned as he couldn¡¯t figure out what he should do. He didn¡¯t want his parents to get divorced, he didn¡¯t want his father to go to jail, and he didn¡¯t want his father to be shot. ¡°Actually, your dad didn¡¯t cheat on your mom, but she doesn¡¯t know about it. Once he¡¯s set free and exins it to your mom in person, your parents won¡¯t get divorced.¡± Wesley¡¯s eyes lit up. ¡°Really?¡± He wondered if his dad would not stay in jail and his parents wouldn¡¯t get divorced as long as he told his great¨Cgrandma about the matter. ¡°Really, of course.¡± Sarah smiled and lured him by saying, ¡°But don¡¯t tell your mom yet. Without evidence, she won¡¯t believe that your dad didn¡¯t cheat, and she will definitely stop you from telling your great¨Cgrandma.¡± Wesley was confused when he heard it, and he didn¡¯t seem to understand. But he understood one thing. He couldn¡¯t tell his mother yet. ¡°You must save your dad. You are a little man, and you will make it. I believe in you.¡± Sarah said with a smile. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. When Agnes came back with the small cake, Wesley was sitting on the rickshaw, lost in thought. After Wesley did some thinking, he raised his head and said, ¡°Mom, I miss Great¨Cgrandma. Let¡¯s go see her.¡± you.¡± Agnes looked at her cute and well behaved son and nodded. ¡°Okay.¡± Wesley got off the rickshaw quickly and said, ¡°Mom, let me get the cake for ¡°Thank you, baby.¡± Agnes felt touched. She could see a trace of Leo in Wesley. That day, Leo came home all bruised and confessed everything to her. At that moment, Agnes felt mixed emotions. It turned out he didn¡¯t cheat on her, but he killed someone, which didn¡¯t seem to be any better. 10.38 Chapter 356.2 No Divorce II He said he would turn himself in, and it was up to her if they would divorce. The day before he turned himself in, she made her choice, which was that she wouldn¡¯t divorce him. She would wait for him to get out of jail with Wesie. When they arrived at the Marshall vi, La was very happy to see Agnes and Wesley. But when she saw the two of them, she thought of her eldest grandson, Leo. She asked, ¡°Leo has been on a business trip for a long time. Did he say when he wille back?¡± Agnes paused and said with a smile, ¡°La, don¡¯t you find it enough to have us with you? Why are you mentioning him?¡± She just wanted to muddle through, but what Wesley got from what she said was that his mother didn¡¯t like his father. He raised his head and nced at Agnes. Sure enough, he couldn¡¯t let his mother know. Wesley¡¯s eyes rolled as he was thinking hard. Wesley acted like a spoiled kid as he said, ¡°Mom, I want to have some roasted fish make. Can you cook it for me?¡± you usually Agnes responded with a smile, ¡°Sure. I will make it for you. Listen to your great¨Cgrandma here.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Wesley nodded heavily. Agnes and Sue went to the kitchen to cook. Wesley turned his head and nced at the kitchen to make sure they would note out. He moved his little buttocks to La¡¯s side and whispered, ¡°Great¨Cgrandma, can you save my dad?¡± You might also like HE MAS The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex Husband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed apter 357.1 You Deserve It I Chapter 357.2 Chapter 357.2 Chapter 357.2 You Deserve It II When their eyes met, Imogen pursed her lips. ¡°Hey, Agnes.¡± Agnes looked down and nodded slightly. ¡°You are here¡­¡± Troy walked in and asked, ¡°Is Grandma upstairs?¡± Agnes nodded. Imogen and Troy looked at each other before they went upstairs one after another. In the bedroom, La was sitting on the bed and leaning on the backrest with a gloomy face as she looked out the window in ecstasy. When she heard the footsteps, she slowly looked over at the door. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The closer Imogen got to the room, the slower her footsteps became. As she stood at the door of the room at this moment, she wished that time would stop forever, so that she would not have to deal with it again. But that couldn¡¯t happen. Imogen took a deep breath and raised her hand to press the door handle. The door opened a crack and gradually fully opened. When Imogen saw La¡¯s eyes, her eyes suddenly turned red for some reason. ¡°Grandma!¡± She quickly rushed to the bed, took La¡¯s hand, and trembled as she said, ¡°Grandma¡­¡± ¡°Good girl.¡± La held Imogen¡¯s hand lovingly. ¡°It¡¯s not your fault.¡± The moment La saw Imogen¡¯s eyes, the olddy knew what she was worried about. Her young granddaughter seemed to be calm but was actually the most sensitive on the inside. Imogen¡¯s eyes were filled with tears before they streamed down her face. ¡°Grandma, you don¡¯t know how scared I am¡­¡± All her worries and fear disappeared in an instant. She wondered, ¡°Grandma is the most sensible elder in the world.¡± La patted the back of Imogen¡¯s hand and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You did nothing wrong. It has been ten years, and you are still determined to avenge your father. This is your rare quality. I will not me you.¡± Not everyone might not be willing to get into unknown trouble and lose a high¨Clevel, stable, and comfortable life for a person who had been dead for ten years. La sighed and nced at Troy next to her. ¡°Only I and your grandpa should be med. It¡¯s because we failed to teach Leo well that he suppressed his brother and disregarded human life.¡± Imogen said hurriedly, ¡°Don¡¯t say that, Grandma. It has nothing to do with you.¡± ¡°Wesie told me this. I don¡¯t know who told this kid. He wanted me to plead with you to save his father. Your sister¨Cinw immediately scolded him after she found out¡± Imogen understood what La meant. ¡°I know that Wesie is young and misses his father very much. My sister¨Cinw is reasonable and considerate. It¡¯s Leo¡¯s blessing to have her as his wife.¡± La snorted softly, ¡°He is so lucky but doesn¡¯t know how to cherish his blessing. He deserves what happened to him.¡± She then sighed, ¡°Imogen, I have something to say to Troy. Could you give us some space? 10:39 Chapter 357.2 You Deserve It II Remember, I don¡¯t me you. Don¡¯t worry.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen nodded slightly and then left so that the grandmother and grandson could speak alone. After all, her position was different from theirs. Imogen exited and closed the door. There were only two people left in the room. Troy sat down by the bed and said, ¡°Grandma.¡± ¡°What do you think about your brother?¡± ¡°Leo is indeed guilty. He is Imogen¡¯s father. I can¡¯t help him. I can only find a way to bring Sarah to justice.¡± Only in this way could Leo be sentenced to a lighter punishment. ¡°You did a good job.¡± La looked at Troy with a sh of appreciation in her eyes. ¡°The thing that your grandpa and I regret the least is keeping you, but we regret not telling you and your brother about your identity, which led to such a disaster.¡± Troy paused and looked at La solemnly. ¡°My identity?¡± He had once secretly investigated his mother¡¯s identity but found nothing. La nodded slightly. ¡°I should have told you earlier.¡± You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed 10:39 Chapter 358.2 Chapter 358.2 Chapter 358.2 The Fates Conspired Against Him II Leo had always treated Troy as the illegitimate child of his father, secretly believing that he was superior in status and the Marshall Group should be his. He med Troy¡¯s existence for indirectly causing the death of his parents. Although Henry had suppressed these feelings to arge extent, they were still buried in a dark corner of his heart, making him vulnerable to maniption. ¡°Grandma, you did all this for our own good.¡± In the eyes of Henry and La, it was unnecessary to disrupt the harmony between the brothers. Who could have imagined that such a thing would happen? ¡°About your mother, Emily, she has had a difficult time abroad all these years. Don¡¯t me her.¡± Troy, with a calm face, still remembered what Emily had done before she left. He said, ¡°As long as she no longer interferes in my personal matters and no longer stops me from being with Imogen, I will treat her as a mother.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± La nodded. ¡°Alright, you can go now. I¡¯m tired and want to be alone for a while.¡± ¡°Okay, Grandma, take good care of yourself,¡± Troy said, rising from his seat and leaving the room. Stepping out, Troy saw Imogen standing by the window on the second floor. With her flowing dress, she looked like a fairy and seemed that she would soon ascend to the heavens. Hearing the sound of the door opening and closing, Imogen turned to look. Before Imogen could speak, Troy took strides towards her and enveloped her in his embrace. He buried his head in the nape of her neck, closing his eyes and taking a deep breath. Imogen was taken aback and pushed him away gently. ¡°Troy, what¡¯s wrong She thought, ¡°His reaction is strange. What did Grandma tell him?¡± Without receiving a response, Imogen asked again, ¡°Troy?¡± After a few seconds, Troy let go of her and said, ¡°It¡¯s nothing.¡± with you?¡± Revealing such identity was something he didn¡¯t want to do in front of the person he loved. Imogen gave him a skeptical look and asked, ¡°What did Grandma tell you about Leo?¡± ¡°She said that she didn¡¯t educate Leo well, reminiscing about the past and feeling a bit mncholic.¡± Imogen nced at him and turned downstairs. It was almost time for Grace to finish kindergarten, so Troy directly asked the driver to pick up Grace. Together, they went to a restaurant for dinner. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. Halfway through the meal, Troy¡¯s phone rang. He took it out from the inner pocket of his suit, and Emily¡¯s name appeared on the screen. ¡°I take the call.¡± Troy got up and left the private room. Staring at the familiar name, he pressed the answer button at thest moment. ¡°Hello? Troy?¡± Came the familiar voice of a woman. After a brief pause, the woman continued, ¡°You don¡¯t have to say anything. I know you¡¯re 10:07 Chapter 358.2 The Fates Conspired Against Him II listening. You now know your true identity, right?¡± Troy responded softly, ¡°Hmm, what do you want?¡± She didn¡¯t expect Troy to greet her so coldly, even after he knew his true identity. Emily was annoyed inwardly but patiently said, ¡°Troy, I want to go back and see you. Let¡¯s have a proper reunion as mother and son¡­¡± ¡°It¡¯s not possible.¡± Troy firmly refused without any hesitation. ¡°You stay abroad, and I still think of you as my mother. Otherwise, don¡¯t me me for being heartless.¡± In his childhood, he had once dreamed of a mother¡¯s warmth. But now, as a thirty¨Cyear¨Cold man, Troy could do without a mother. If Emily remained quiet and well¨Cbehaved, he would still treat her as his mother. But if she wanted to y the role of a nagging mother in front of Imogen, then she shouldn¡¯t me him for being impolite. Emily was shocked, angry, and puzzled. ¡°Troy, I am your mother! How can you treat me like this? Is it because of Imogen? Stop fooling yourself! ¡°Think about it, Leo killed her father. The enmity of patricide is irreconcble. How could she not bear a grudge? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s dreaming if you think she would be with you!¡± You might also like Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwife¡¯s Identities are Revealed Chapter 359.1 Be Superior I Chapter 359.2 Chapter 359.2 [I Chapter 359.2 Be Superior II Returning to the private room, Imogen was carefully cutting steak for Grace. She had her head down, focused and attentive, with smooth contour lines on her profile. The sunlight streamed through the window, casting a translucent glow on her white skin. Troy¡¯s restless heart became calm. After cutting the steak into pieces, Imogen ced them into Grace¡¯s te. When she looked she saw Troy staring at her intently, seeming in thought. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Casually picking up a piece of meat, Imogen asked, ¡°What are you looking at?¡± ¡°Nothing.¡± Troy averted his gaze. He said with a burning gaze, ¡°Imogen, you¡­¡± up, Yet, he stopped midway and pressed his lips and said in an alternative way, ¡°Leo¡¯s case has been handed over to the Office of Attorney General. What do you think?¡± Imogen paused and lowered her gaze. She said, ¡°I don¡¯t have any thoughts. We¡¯ll wait for the verdict.¡°¨C ¡°Can you¡­ give me some time¡­¡± ¡°What?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. ¡°Don¡¯t distance yourself from me because of Leo.¡± Troy hoped that she could give him some time. He would find a way to prove that what Leo said was true and that Sarah was the mastermind behind her father¡¯s death. Imogen lowered her gaze. She thought, ¡°Do I give him time for him to clear Leo¡¯s name? Does he really believe everything Leo says without any doubt? What reason do Jeff and the police have to unfairly use Leo? Especially Jeff, who¡¯s at risk himself and facing a heavy sentence. It will be in his best interest to cooperate with the police and tell the truth in order to receive a lighter punishment. If I were in Jeff¡¯s shoes, would I do the same? Can I still trust Troy?¡± Seeing her silence, Troy took it as her consent. A few dayster, when Troy was at work, Lane mentioned that Imogen seemed to be selling cars recently. She had two luxury cars, and they could fetch a good price. Troy thought, ¡°Is Imogen short of money?¡± Troy was puzzled for a moment, but he instructed Lane to keep an eye on her. A few dayster, while reading the newspaper, Troy came across a news article: [Imogen donates 200 million dors to establish the Hope Foundation, bringing love to children in poverty.] In that instant, Troy¡¯s hands clenched tightly, making the newspaper crumple into a ball of waste paper. Troy didn¡¯t understand where Imogen got so much money. But with just a little thought, Troy knew that the 200 million dors came from the assets he gave 10:07 Chapter 359.2 Be Superior II her during the divorce and the inheritance from Henry. He thought, ¡°Is this the purpose of her selling the cars? She has donated everything Grandpa and I had given her?¡± If this had happened before, Troy wouldn¡¯t mind Imogen doing charity work. But it happened after Leo¡¯s case was handed over to the Office of Attorney General¡­ Emily¡¯s words inexplicably echoed in his mind, ¡°The enmity of patricide is irreconcble. How could she not bear a grudge? You¡¯re the only one who¡¯s dreaming if you think she would be with you!¡± He suspected that Imogen wanted to sever ties with the Marshall family and with him. Troy¡¯s fingers tightened, the joints making a creaking sound. His teeth clenched, and his face was filled with a strong resentment. Imogen had been extremely busytely. In addition to filming, she had more photography appointments. Some industry insiders recognized her talent, while others simply saw her as a source of publicity. She also had to handle the establishment of her foundation and deal with her assets. After news of the foundation spread, many people wanted to be involved and get a share of the pie. In short, she was incredibly busy. She didn¡¯t finish her social engagements until eleven o¡¯clock at night. Exhausted, Imogen walked out of the elevator. Her footsteps suddenly paused when she saw Troy. She smiled and said, ¡°Why are you here?¡± Troy stood tall and couldn¡¯t help but sneer, ¡°Of course, I came to see Ms. Forbes. Is Ms. Forbes too busy with important matters to see your hopeless ex¨Chusband?¡± Imogen smiled, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy recently. If you don¡¯t¡­¡± ¡°Busy setting up your foundation?¡± Troy interrupted her and asked word by word. ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen nodded calmly as if she didn¡¯t see the sulk on his face. Troy stepped forward, getting closer, and asked in a low voice, ¡°Are you trying to draw a clear line with me and the Marshall family?¡± You might also like Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex Husband When Ex¨Cwife¡¯s identities are Revealed Chapter 360.1 No Way to Reverse I Chapter 360.2 Chapter 360.2 Chapter 360.2 No Way to Reverse II Imogen avoided eye contact, with a hint of redness in her eyes. ¡°Not long after I arrived in the Jubilian City, I had this idea because I encountered an old acquaintance, which reminded me of the time when I was a left¨Cbehind child¡­¡± Troy knew that the person Imogen referred to as her old acquaintance was Irene, dispelling any doubts he had. He quicklyforted her. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry for bringing up your sad past. The hardest days are behind us, and no matter what you want to do in the future, I will support you. As for the old acquaintance, they are insignificant and not worth worrying about.¡± Irene¡¯s significance to Imogen was simr to Emily¡¯s significance to Troy. They were both inconsequential. ¡°I know, it¡¯s just a feeling.¡± Imogen lowered her gaze and made unfounded a countercharge. ¡°But why did you assume that I¡¯ll leave because of Leo when I established a foundation? If you truly believe he is not the mastermind, you should have confidence in finding evidence. Or is it because you know deep down that Leo can never overturn the case?¡± ¡°No, I¡¯m just afraid of you leaving,¡± Troy hurriedly responded. ¡°But a few days ago, you asked me to trust you and give you time. I already promised you, but you didn¡¯t trust me¡­¡± Imogen pinched her thigh forcefully, wiped the corners of her eyes, and continued, ¡°You simply don¡¯t care about my feelings. You only care about yourself.¡± Troy panicked. ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m sorry. Please don¡¯t cry. I do care about your feelings. I just¡­¡± He embraced Imogen, stretching out his arms. ¡°I just can¡¯t live without you¡­ I promise you I will never doubt you again.¡± ¡°Only a fool would believe your words.¡± Imogen gave him a re. ¡°You have said countless times before that you wouldn¡¯t bother me anymore, but you never kept your promise.¡± Imogen had long discovered that some of Troy¡¯s words were utterly meaningless. They were just empty talks. Troy forced a smile, kissed Imogen, and whispered, ¡°I¡¯m not ashamed for the sake of my wife.¡± ¡°Shame on you.¡± Imogen frowned. Looking at Imogen¡¯s adorable expression of disdain, Troy couldn¡¯t help himself and kissed her on the face again. ¡°How about going upstairs with me tonight?¡± Imogen red at him, saying, ¡°Get lost! I¡¯m tired after a whole day. I¡¯m going home to rest.¡± Imogen pushed Troy aside and approached the door. Troy was about to follow up. With a bang, the door closed. Troy halted his steps, looking at the closed door in front of him. He rubbed his nose and shouted, ¡°Imogen, have a good rest. I¡¯m going back upstairs.¡± Inside the room, Imogen met Charlie¡¯s gaze, feeling guilty, and averted her eyes. She diverted the topic. ¡°Charlie, aren¡¯t you asleep yet?¡± Charlie was sitting on the sofa. She was about to go downstairs to take out the trash, but upon hearing noises outside the door, she saw the two hugging together from the monitor screen, so she retreated. Imogen wore a guilty face as if she had done something wrong. Charlie asked, ¡°I¡¯m about to sleep. Chapter 360.2 No Way to Reverse II By the way, how is your foundation doing? Do you have time in the next few days?¡± ¡°What¡¯s the matter?¡± Imogen felt relieved that Charlie seemed unaware of what had just happened outside. ¡°My dad wants me to go on a blind date again. If I don¡¯t go, he¡¯ll kick me out of the house,¡± Charlie comined while running her hand through her hair. ¡°When did the man schedule it for?¡± ¡°The day after tomorrow, at Sunset Bar.¡± Imogen frowned. ¡°Why did he choose that ce?¡± She thought it was unusual to have a blind date at a bar for the first meeting. Charlie nodded. ¡°Do you find it strange, too? I can tell right away that he¡¯s not a good person¡­¡± Imogen nced at her phone. ¡°I¡¯m free the day after tomorrow night. I¡¯ll apany you.¡± ¡°Great, we¡¯ll meet ande back right away. Thank goodness you¡¯re here! Otherwise, I wouldn¡¯t know who to talk to.¡± ¡°Has Chad been bothering youtely?¡± Imogen asked. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. ¡°Don¡¯t mention him.¡± Charlie became even more annoyed. ¡°He has a girlfriend now.¡± Charlie thought, ¡°That scoundrel! Why does he bother me even though he has a girlfriend? One moment, he creates a chance encounter. How annoying!¡± Imogen was surprised and felt even more disgusted with Chad. ¡°I¡¯m going to freshen up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Just as Imogen was about to enter the room, Charlie suddenly stopped her and mischievously said, ¡°Oh, by the way, Imogen, did I hear a man¡¯s voice outside just now?¡± Imogen¡¯s steps paused. Sheposed herself and calmly replied, ¡°You must have misheard.¡± ¡°Really?¡± ¡°Of course.¡± Charlie twitched the corners of her lips, feeling a little amused when she saw Imogen lying seriously. You might also like Love is Kissing My Sister Hey. It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex Husband When EX¨Cwil¡¯s identities are Revealed Chapter 361.1 You Should Read the Room Chapter 361.2 Chapter 361.2 30-07 Chapter 361.2 You Should Read the Room II Charlie rolled her eyes. ¡°Can¡¯t you read the room?¡± ¡°What do you mean by read the room?¡± ¡°When I don¡¯t want to see you, you should just walk past and pretend you didn¡¯t see me.¡± That was exactly what Charlie did when theyst met at a particr mall. Chad lowered his gaze and smiled gracefully, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I can¡¯t be that rude.¡± He was clearly implying that Charlie was the rude one. Charlie huffed. ¡°Now that we¡¯ve greeted, can you leave?¡± ¡°In such a big city, meeting each other must be fate. How about a drink together?¡± Charlie looked at him with disdain, not moving an inch. Imogen rolled her eyes silently, thinking that Chad¡¯s shamelessness was on par with Troy¡¯s. Seeing that the two were silent, Chad raised an eyebrow. ¡°Why? So eager to see me leave? Got a blind dateing and afraid that I will see?¡± ¡°Afraid you¡¯d gross him out,¡± Charlie replied. ¡°Coincidentally, I¡¯ve got someoneing too. But I¡¯m not worried about you grossing her out. So, let¡¯s wait together and introduce our dates to each other.¡± Charlie and Imogen both were at a loss of words. Imogen felt ridiculous. Did Chad genuinely want to discuss ex¨Cpartners on a first date? Was this what Chad learned after spending years abroad? Charlie knew Chad was just trying to annoy her. Her chest heaving angrily, she was about tosh out when Chad suddenly said, ¡°Oh, by the way, the matchmaker mentioned my date¡¯sst name is Franco. It isn¡¯t you, is it?¡± Charlie was about to speak when her words got caught in her throat, nearly choking her. Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. She took a breath and denied, ¡°Is not.¡± ¡°Why not?¡± ¡°The name on Facebook is different.¡± ¡°Oh, I have a secondary ount called Hanns Braley.¡± A twitch passed over Charlie¡¯s face. If Imogen wasn¡¯t mistaken, she had just caught a glimpse of the chat interface on Charlie¡¯s phone screen, with the disy name being Hanns Braley, ¡°Chad Willock! Are you joking with me?¡± Charlie gritted his teeth. From a distance, Ivette let out a cold chuckle. Though she couldn¡¯t hear their conversation, it was easy to guess that if a man approached a woman and she rejected him, he¡¯d surely take the hint and leave. Chad was handsome and came from a prominent family. He wasn¡¯t the type to pester endlessly. Thus, Ivette thought Chad had been sitting across from Imogen for quite a while without leaving. Indeed, it was because Imogen and her friend hadn¡¯t turned him away, intentionally leading him 10:00 1. on. She pursed her lips and said to Murphy, ¡°As you see, any random guy, as long as he looks wealthy, Imogen canugh and chat with. How can someone like that be worthy of my cousin?¡± Murphy didn¡¯t like Chad and, by association, despised Imogen even more. He suggested, ¡°Should I teach her a lesson right now?¡± ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Murphy whispered a few words, ¡°We can¡­ With a criminal record, even if Yohan epts, Mr. Walter Harrington would never agree.¡± ¡°Is this a good idea? What if Yohan finds out¡­¡± Ivette looked hesitant. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t let Yohan know.¡± Ivette bit her lip. ¡°If Yohan finds out, don¡¯t tell him I knew about it.¡± ¡°Rx, I won¡¯t rat you out.¡± After saying that, Murphy made a call. A few minutester, a young man who looked like a thug approached Murphy. Murphy whispered a few words in his ear. The young man nodded, pulled out a bag of powdery substance from his pocket, and slowly walked towards Imogen¡¯s table. You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey. It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When EX¨Cwdy¡¯s identites are Revealed 10:08 Chapter 362.2 Chapter 362.2 Chapter 362.2 A Blind Date II Chapter 362.2 A Blind Date II Charlie tried to calm herself down, realizing that anything she said now wouldn¡¯t make a diff¨¦rence. Yet, she couldn¡¯t help but feel angry. ¡°You! This is all your fault! Sabotaging me is one thing, but look at this awful ce you chose!¡± Charlie eximed, ring at Chad once more. ¡°Alright, alright, it¡¯s all on me,¡± Chad conceded. The officer in front of them suddenly turned around. ¡°Aren¡¯t you two on a blind date and just met each other?¡± Charlie was at a loss of words. Under everyone¡¯s watchful eyes, the three of them were escorted into a police car. Imogen was in a car by herself, with two police officers beside her. She didn¡¯t know what had gotten into her, feeling excitement and the urge tosh out but not knowing how to. The next thing Imogen knew, she was inexplicably taken to the police station, feeling so agitated. she wanted to hit someone. Charlie and Chad were in a car with a police officer beside them. Chad shifted under the intense gaze of the officer, pulling out his phone from his pocket. ¡°Officer, do you mind if I make a call?¡± ¡°Who are you calling?¡± ¡°A friend.¡± ¡°Go ahead.¡± Chad had already dialed the number. Once the call connected, he said, ¡°Yohan, it¡¯s me.¡± Chad quickly filled Yohan in on the situation, emphasizing Imogen¡¯s symptoms. ¡°I think someone might be targeting her. Be careful.¡± After Yohan acknowledged, Chad hung up. Realizingte, Charlie asked in disbelief, ¡°You mean, Imogen¡­?¡± She looked shocked, but recalling Imogen¡¯s symptoms, it did seem like¡­ ¡°Just suspected, we¡¯ll know once the test resultse out.¡± Charlie nodded with a worried expression. Suddenly, a thought struck her, and she asked with a hint of suspicion, ¡°Who were you on the phone with earlier? Yohan? Do you know Yohan?¡± Did that mean his appearance in Leeds City wasn¡¯t a coincidence? No wonder Alex mentioned seeing someone else in Yohan¡¯s car who didn¡¯t get out! ¡°It must have been that trash Chad in the car!¡± She thought. Chad remained silent. Due to the time it takes for the human body to metabolize substances, a urine test might not reveal anything immediately. They had to wait. it would be a few hours before anything could be detected in the urine. Chapter 362.2 A Blind Date II Imogen became increasingly restless. Charlie wasn¡¯t feeling much better. Only Chad seemed rtively calm. The three of them waited at the police station until the early morning hours when the urine test results finally came out. Both Imogen and Charlie tested positive! Only Chad tested negative. Seeing the test results, Imogen couldn¡¯t believe her eyes. Was she drugged? When did this happen? Could it be that her difort earlier was a reaction to being drugged? It probably was. Did someone spike her drink at the bar? Imogen had only seen such things on TV shows. Charlie was even more in disbelief. Was she drugged too? But why didn¡¯t she feel anything? Both of them were taken into interrogation rooms and questioned about the source of the drugs, whether they were addicted, and so on. The police asked Chad a few more questions and waved their hand. ¡°You can go now.¡± Chad stepped out of the office, meeting a few individuals head¨Con. Leading the group was a middle¨Caged police officer. Looking at his badge, one could tell he held a high rank, one of the top positions in the entire New York City police force. Beside the officer was a middle¨Caged man in a suit. The two conversed as they walked, and by their expressions, the officer seemed to hold the man in high regard. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Upon seeing Chad, the middle¨Caged man quickly approached. ¡°Chad, why didn¡¯t you let me know when something like this happened?¡± Chad smiled, ¡°I was just about to call you, and here you are.¡± You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband When Ex¨Cwife¡¯s Identities are Revealed 10:08 212 Chapter 363 Chapter 363 Chapter 363.1 What to Worry About II Chapter 363.1 What to Worry About II Imogen didn¡¯t expect the official to talk to her, feeling ttered. ¡°I¡­ I¡¯m not worried.¡± Chad was also surprised. ¡°Then why do you still have that look?¡± ¡°I was wondering whether to say hello to you.¡± Stewart smiled while shaking his head, ¡°What¡¯s that to worry about?¡± ¡°Do you know me?¡± Imogen held up her head and asked cautiously. ¡°I didn¡¯t remember it at first, but now it hade back to me. You are Imogen, and your husband is Troy, right?¡± ¡°You have a great memory!¡± Imogen ttered him secretly, without deliberately mentioning her divorce from Troy. It couldn¡¯t be said as ttering. Imogen was telling the truth, after all. After all, the official remembered her just from that one meeting. It really surprised Imogen. Stewart smiled, said nothing more, and walked out. Chad paused and nced at Charlie. ¡°Go to the lounge first and wait for me.¡± Chad stepped forward, following Stewart without waiting for Charlie to react. Stewart nced at Chad, who was a step behind, and smiled with a hint of tease, ¡°Are you interested in that little girl just now?¡± Chad smiled lightly without denying, ¡°I would like to ask you to keep it a secret for now. Don¡¯t let my parents know about it yet.¡± ¡°You are not young anymore. If you really mean it, decide quickly and take her back to visit parents,¡± Stewart said earnestly. ¡°I see.¡± Arriving at the gate, Chad took the initiative to open the car door and said, ¡°See you.¡± your Stewart got into the passenger seat and said, ¡°Go back, understand this matter well, ande home for dinner another day.¡± ¡°I definitely will.¡± After seeing off Stewart, Chad returned to the lounge. Imogen was chatting with Charlie. Charlie only felt that Stewart looked familiar, but now, after hearing what Imogen said, she knew his identity and sighed, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect an official to be so approachable. But how does Chad know him?¡± ¡°You have to ask him.¡± Just as Imogen finished speaking, Chad appeared at the lounge door. Charlie nced at him, asking, ¡°Hey, how do you know the official?¡± Chad leaned against the door, crossed his arms, and smiled calmly, ¡°Is my name ¡®Hey¡®?¡± Charlie frowned while gritting her teeth, ¡°Chad!¡± ¡°Yes?¡± 09:45 Chapter 363.1 What to Worry About II ¡°How do you know the official?¡± ¡°It¡¯s probably because the official appreciates my outstanding capabilities,¡± Chad said while pushing his sses up seriously. ¡°Brag!¡± Charlie pressed her lips and looked away, and she was doubtful. In high school, Chad won many awards and was particrly appreciated by the teachers. Chad came from a poor family. His mother died when he was in his second year of high school, and his father was in poor health. He earned his living expenses through tutoring, and many of those part¨C time tutoring jobs were introduced by school teachers. It was said that he was doing well abroad. The city had to have a talent introduction policy. People like Chad were most likely to meet the requirements, so it made sense that he knew some people in the government. However, would a high¨Crank government official in New York City pay attention to a small returnee from overseas? Chad smiled. At this time, a police officer came knocking on the door. ¡°Mr. Willock, Ms. Forbes, and Ms. Franco, we¡¯ve got the surveince footage. Pleasee with us. I have some things to ask you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The three followed the police officer to the disy screen in the office. The police officer chose a certain scene from the footage, zoomed in, and moved the mouse around the person¡¯s face, asking, ¡°Do you know this person?¡± Charlie shook her head and looked at Imogen. Chad squinted, feeling the person familiar. However, Imogen blurted out after a pause, ¡°Murphy!¡± Chapter 364.1 Wingman Chapter 364.1 Chapter 364.1 I Chapter 364.1 Wingman I Imogen could never imagine that Murphy would let someone put illegal drugs in her ss! In Jubilian City, Murphy had targeted her with words, but Imogen knew that she couldn¡¯t make everyone agree. Yet, did she offend Murphy in any way? Of course not. He entrapped her in this way just because he didn¡¯t like her. He was simply crazy! It was lucky that this time, she had room for maneuver. If Murphy did it again when she was not prepared, would she get addicted? Thinking of this, Imogen felt chills all over. ¡°What about this person? They are together,¡± the police officer pointed at the woman next to Murphy and asked again. Imogen frowned, ¡°Ivette!¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. She thought, ¡°Could it be that Murphy¡¯s inexplicable hostility towards me was because of Ivette?¡± The police officer looked at Charlie, who waved her hand and said, ¡°I don¡¯t know her.¡± The police officer turned back to Imogen. ¡°Have you ever had any problems with them?¡± Imogen pointed at Murphy. ¡°Nothing with him, but a bit with her.¡± ¡°Tell me about it in detail.¡± Chad crossed his arms across his chest, watching Imogen thoughtfully from behind his sses. Ivette liked Yohan. Although Chad had only stayed at the Harrington Vi for one night, he could tell it immediately. However, Yohan was interested in Imogen. It was probably because of this that Ivette targeted Imogen. But unexpectedly, what Imogen said next shocked him and Charlie. Yohan¡¯s stepmother was actually Imogen¡¯s biological mother. Imogen and Ivette were cousins, and they had been enemies since childhood. Ivette had stolen Imogen¡¯s photography not long ago. The police officer asked a few more questions and then told Imogen and Charlie, ¡°Okay, you can leave after paying the fine. You must be more careful recently. I will contact you again if we have any new information.¡± After leaving the police station, Charlie kept chatting with Imogen while holding her arm, and Chad walked behind them casually. ¡°Imogen, so Yohan is actually your cousin? I didn¡¯t expect you to have such a rtionship. Why didn¡¯t you tell me earlier?¡± ¡°I only found out recently. We have been separated for more than 20 years, so Yohan probably doesn¡¯t want to recognize me. There is nothing to say,¡± Imogen said and rolled her eyes, ncing at Chad behind him, ¡°What? What would you do if I had told you earlier?¡± ¡°Obviously, I would let you be my wingman to hit on him. Benefits should always be kept in us,¡± Charlie blurted out. After finishing speaking, Charlie felt a chill from the back. Chapter 364.1 Wingman ! Chad¡¯s gloomy voice came from behind, ¡°Hit on him? Benefits should always be kept in us?¡± Charlie swallowed, looked back at him, and said seriously, ¡°Is there any problem?¡± Chad smiled, ¡°You can hit on him now, and I can be your wingman.¡± ¡°That¡¯s no need¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ll call him now and tell him that you want to date him.¡± Chad took out his cell phone, acting like he was about to dial. ¡°No need!¡± Charlie rushed back to stop him. Catching her off guard, Chad stretched out his leather shoes. Charlie tripped identally and threw herself into Chad¡¯s arms. She looked up, and the two stared at each other. Imogen changed the subject. ¡°Mr. Willock, you can leave yourself. Charlie and I will take a taxi back.¡± Charlie reacted and immediately got out of Chad¡¯s arms, waving her hands, ¡°Bye.¡± Chad suddenly lost his words. ¡°Why don¡¯t you leave?¡± ¡°Aren¡¯t you leaving?¡± ¡°We¡¯re waiting for the taxi.¡± ¡°I¡¯m waiting for the taxi, too.¡± Charlie felt speechless. She turned away and stopped talking to Chad. It was probably toote or for some other reason, and no taxi came after they called the taxi on the phone for several minutes. Imogen was about to ask Charlie to try it on her phone when suddenly a car drove over and stopped before them. The passenger window was lowered, revealing Yohan¡¯s handsome face. He tilted his head and said, ¡°Get in the car. I will take you back.¡± Imogen did not refuse. ¡°Thank you, Hann.¡± She took the initiative to open the back seat door and got in. Charlie followed closely behind and was about to close the door when suddenly Chad stopped her from outside. ¡°What are you doing?¡± ¡°What are you doing?¡± Their eyes met, and the two spoke in unison. Chapter 364.2 Wingman II Chapter 365.2 Chapter 365.2 Kidnapped by True Love Alpha Chapter 365.2 What If Not II Her expression was like that of Mochi, who had just finished eating cat treats. Imogen was cute and delicate, making people want to hug and caress her. Like Mochi, the distance between her and Troy was brought closer unknowingly. When they just got divorced, she would only chase him away. How could she show her soft side to him like she did today? Their current rtionship has gone beyond ordinary friends, and all hecked was her consent. Troy smiled and handed over another carpel of orange, saying, ¡°I guess Murphy¡¯s parents wille to you and make an agreement in terms of forgiving Murphy, striving for a lighter sentence.¡± As drugs were involved, the police department had opened a criminal case that couldn¡¯t be reconciled privately. The Dodd family would definitely want to pursue a suspended sentence and then find a way to bail him out. Imogen paused. ¡°If I don¡¯t agree, will they make things difficult for me?¡± ¡°Maybe, but I¡¯m here.¡± Hearing what Troy said, Imogen nced at him and said, ¡°I don¡¯t need your help. I will figure it out myself.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. If the worst were possible, she would make apromise. She had already made up her mind to leave. She didn¡¯t want Troy to stand up for her, whether it was because she didn¡¯t want to acknowledge his love or she didn¡¯t want him to confront the Dodd family. Troy felt depressed. He nced at Imogen solemnly, lowered his eyes, and said nothing. He had discovered long ago that Imogen was unwilling to ept his help, distancing herself from him thousands of miles away. Of course, she would also express her gratitude to those he had helped her with, as usual. Therefore, he shouldn¡¯t say that before helping her. If not, she would have no choice but to ept 1. it. Troy held his head up to check the room and caught a glimpse of something. He stood up, walked over, and quickly put the thing in his pocket. Then, he took a banana. ¡°Would you like to eat?¡± Imogen rubbed her belly and said, ¡°I will have half of it.¡± Troy sat down by the bed and peeled the banana peel slowly. As Troy said, the Dodd family came to Imogen and Charlie with generous gifts. During the negotiations, they also offered abundant terms. Yet, Imogen and Charlie remained unmoved. These wealthy families were fickle and liked to y the trick of offering great terms before resorting to force. Jacob sneered, changing his attitude, ¡°Since you two are so ignorant of current affairs, I won¡¯t be palite!¡± After saying that, he took out his mobile phone from his pocket and yed a video on the screen for Imogen and Charlie. Imogen and Charlie¡¯s expressions suddenly changed. Imogen red at Jacob with hatred, gritting her teeth. ¡°You are so despicable!¡± In the video, Alex was tied to a pir in a state of embarrassment, with rags stuffed in his mouth, his hair disheveled, his face showing fear, and his body shaking uncontrobly. Jacob smiled meaningfully and said in a calm tone, ¡°A war is never tiring of deceit. I will give you a few more minutes to think about it. If you still don¡¯t agree, it¡¯s hard to say what will happen to your friend!¡± There were many dignitaries in Jubilian City. Being able to gain a ce among them, Jacob should not be underestimated with his methods. Naturally, the two little girls couldn¡¯t be the opponents of him. Whening to New York City, Jacob had made a thorough investigation on Imogen and Charlie, deciding to start with their good friend Alex. Imogen clenched her fists and frowned, feeling both resentful and helpless. She took a long breath in reluctance, feeling the anger had blocked in her heart and had nowhere to vent. She knew they had to agree to forgive Murphy even if they didn¡¯t want to at this moment. She felt powerless in her heart. Charlie¡¯s face turned red with anger as she said furiously, ¡°Sure enough, like father, like son. The Dodd family are all vicious people!¡± You might also like Missing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband Chapter 366.2 Chapter 366.2 Chapter 366.2 Letter of Understanding II At this time, Imogen no longer cared about hiding her rtionship with Troy from Charlie. Troy held her hand and looked up at Jacob and Eleanor. ¡°That¡¯s what I mean. I¡¯m afraid I have to disagree with the understanding. Murphy is an adult. I think he should understand what he did. Since you haven¡¯t educated him well, we should let society give him a lesson.¡± Jacob sneered, ¡°Mr. Marshall, your opinion is irrelevant. What is important is Ms. Forbes¡® opinion. Am I right, Ms. Forbes?¡± Hearing the threat in Jacob¡¯s words, Imogen nced at Troy, shook his hand, and was about to speak when Troy said again, ¡°You don¡¯t have to threaten Imogen. She is timid. By the way, I¡¯m afraid your subordinates haven¡¯t informed you yet that Alex is safe now.¡± Troy expected that Jacob would use illegal means for Murphy. From the moment the Dodd family arrived in New York City, Troy had asked Yann¡¯s subordinates to watch their every move. When Jacob and Eleanor came here, Yann had already led people to rescue Alex. Imogen and Charlie felt surprised and pleased. Charlie nced at Troy¡¯s figure. She swore that she had never liked Troy so much. However, the expressions of Jacob and Eleanor changed. Jacob kept himself together and stared at Troy without blinking. ¡°Are you tricking me?¡± ¡°You can tell if I¡¯m tricking you by calling your subordinates,¡± Troy looked calm. Jacob felt his heart sank. The cell phone in his pocket happened to ring at this time. Eleanor became even more anxious. She took out the phone from Jacob¡¯s pocket to answer. Eleanor looked lost after hearing what the other end said. She didn¡¯t hold the phone tightly, which fell to the ground with a ¡°pop¡± sound. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Seeing Eleanor¡¯s reaction, Jacob knew that what Troy said was true. Alex was rescued. Jacob sighed, swallowing his pride, ¡°Mr. Marshall, I hope you can understand my feelings as a father. If I have offended you, please forgive me. As long as you agree to write the Letter of Understanding, you can request any conditions you want.¡± Charlie felt confident and asked, ¡°What if we don¡¯t agree?¡± Jacob smiled and nced at Troy. ¡°Ms. Franco, don¡¯t act on your own initiative. The business field is like a battlefield. Whether turning into an enemy or a friend is only within one thought.¡± He was implying that since they weren¡¯t seriously harmed, it would be better to understand each other and form a good rtionship. Otherwise, the Dodd family would definitely be an enemy of the Marshall family. Although the Dodd family¡¯s power was mainly within Jubilian City, their extensive connections should not be underestimated It was better to be friends than enemies. Troy said calmly, ¡°I have already made a reservation for a restaurant. I would like to invite Mr. and Mrs. Dodd to taste the New York City vor. Why don¡¯t we talk about it in the restaurant?¡± 09:46 ¡°Okay.¡± Jacob nodded in agreement. ¡°Please.¡± Troy turned sideways and raised his right arm. Jacob and Eleanor left one after the other. Watching their figures disappear outside the door, Imogen pointed at herself and Charlie. ¡°Should we go, too?¡± ¡°No need. I¡¯ll talk to them,¡± Troy patted her hand andforted her, ¡°I am leaving now. Wait for my good news.¡± ¡°If we must forgive Murphy, you should raise some high conditions,¡± Imogen didn¡¯t forget to remind him. ¡°Um.¡± After Troy left, Imogen felt relieved and turned around just to find herself meeting Charlie¡¯s teasing gaze. Imogen felt her heart skipped a beat. She looked away guiltily, fearing that Charlie would ask her something. However, Charlie didn¡¯t ask anything but just sighed, ¡°Hey, Imogen, for the first time, I feel that dimwit is still somewhat useful.¡± It was true. Imogen had told him not to help, but in the end, he came forward. She sighed, feeling she had owed him again. You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time. Ex¨CHusband Kidnapped by True Love Alpha Chapter 367.2 Chapter 367.2 II Chapter 367.2 Not Allowed II Imogen understood what he meant and shook her head while pressing her lips. ¡°Forget it.¡± From the beginning, she just wanted to donate money, but due to the huge sum, she could only establish her own foundation. She never thought of using the foundation to make money. Troy knew that subconsciously, she still thought of herself as an ordinary person who would go to the police if anything happened. Although Troy needed to worry about her asionally, he was willing to protect Imogen, who was simple¨Cminded. ¡°If you said so, let¡¯s forget it. I¡¯ll protect you. You don¡¯t have to feel like you owe me anything unless you still want to leave.¡± Troy looked at her meaningfully. ¡°I¡¯m not right, am I?¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know how to answer him. She was quite touched at first, but hearing hisst sentence, Imogen rolled her eyes and said seriously, ¡°No. You are being suspicious.¡± Yet, she was thinking secretly in her heart, ¡°Should I believe Troy for once about my father¡¯s death? Do I have to leave?¡± ¡°After all, you are a liar. I still remember how you tricked me in Jubilian City,¡± Troy smiled jokingly. Feeling speechless, Imogen recalled another thing. She nced at Troy and changed the subject. ¡°By the way, why do you have the key to my apartment?¡± Troy paused, took out the key from his pocket, and put it on the table. Imogen immediately picked it up and took a look. ¡°Isn¡¯t this my key?¡± ¡°Yes.¡± ¡°When did you take it?¡± ¡°Just this morning.¡± ¡°Why didn¡¯t I know?¡± ¡°You were busy eating bananas.¡± H In the morning, after learning that the police had arrested Murphy, Ivette booked the nearest flight and hurried back to Jubilian City. The matter was more serious than she thought. She was at a loss. Seeing Irene, she threw herself into her arms and cried, ¡°Irene, what should I do? You must save me!¡± Irene held Ivette back on her feet, patted her back tofort her, and asked in confusion, ¡°Ivette, what¡¯s wrong?¡± Ivette said, ¡°It is Imogen! She tried every means to seduce my cousin, and he was fascinated by her clumsy methods. Murphy discovered Imogen¡¯s true face, so he tried to teach Imogen a lesson. Unexpectedly¡­ He has been arrested by the police now¡­ Irene, I don¡¯t want to go to jail.¡± ¡°Stop crying, sit down and tell me the details,¡± Irene helped Ivette sit on the sofa and asked, ¡°Have you met Imogen before?¡± Ivette wiped away her tears and nodded. ¡°I met her once back in New York City. Later, I Chapter 367.2 Not Allowed II discovered she knew my cousin and was his student. During Christmas, she and my cousin went on a tour¡­¡± Irene¡¯s expression changed slightly. ¡°Is what you told the truth? Did they go on a tour together?¡± All the assets of the Harrington family would belong to Yohan in the future. She knew that her background was limited and Mike was in poor health, so she could notpete with Yohan under any circumstances. She never disobeyed him and tried every means to befriend him, letting Mike get closer to Yohan. However, it was not enough. She made friends with nobledies from various families in Jubilian City, even though those people secretly looked down on her. She knew that Yohan¡¯s future wife would most likely be chosen from them. However, Yohan had no intention of marrying after reaching his thirties. He had a cold attitude towards the few nobledies of simr age, and there was no woman he liked around him, which confused Irene. If Yohan did go on a tour with Imogen, it at least meant that he treated Imogen differently from other women. ¡°Of course, it¡¯s true!¡± To find reasons for what she and Murphy had done, Ivette naturally med everything on Imogen. ¡°Imogen came to Jubilian City in the middle of the month, and Yohan decided to introduce her to Roderick and the others. Otherwise, Murphy wouldn¡¯t know her. Later, Murphy discovered what she really was and tried to persuade my cousin. Not only did my cousin not listen, he even scolded Murphy. Finally, Murphy had no choice but to¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Irene shifted her sight away, pondering in silence. She didn¡¯t expect Imogen to be so lucky to be liked by Troy first and then Yohan. If Imogen became Yohan¡¯s wife¡­ No! Irene would not allow it to happen! You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband Kidnapped by True Love Alpha 09:46 Chapter 368,1 Chase Her Back I Chapter 368.2 Chapter 368.2 Chapter 368.2 Chase Her Back II ¡°Walter, it¡¯s not that I¡¯m ndering your wife, but Ivette is not one of your family. She has evil intentions and is difficult to discipline. If she stays in the Harrington family, she will cause trouble sooner orter. ¡°Walter, our two families have been friends for several lifetimes. Do you still remember that when our fathers were still alive, my father took me to the Harrington Vi, and I ended up going back naked? My mother still makes jokes on me about it. Murphy and Yohan also grew up together. I am delighted to see that the juniors¡® rtionship is still as good as what we had before. Walter, you also know how much my brother and his wife cherish Murphy. Don¡¯t let an outsider ruin our harmony.¡± Jackson clearly mentioned that the two families were old family friends and hinted that if Walter handed over Ivette. If Murphy did end up in jail, the harmony between the two families would be damaged. Walter said, ¡°I have always regarded Murphy as my nephew. I surely don¡¯t want him to go to jail. Well, how about I call Ivette out and ask her about this? If it really has anything to do with her, I won¡¯t tolerate it.¡± ¡°Hey, I know Walter is righteous,¡± Jackson said. Walter sent a nanny to call Ivette upstairs. Within two minutes, the nanny came down and replied tremblingly, ¡°Mr. Harrington, Ms. Rover is not home.¡± Walter was surprised. ¡°Didn¡¯t she just return?¡± The nanny said, ¡°Mrs. Forbes said that Ms. Rover wanted to visit another city. She came back to pack up her things and left immediately.¡± Jackson nced at Walter with a meaningful expression. Only a fool would believe that she was traveling to another city and left immediately after packing up things. Didn¡¯t she sense that something was wrong and go out to escape responsibility? Learning that Ivette had left, Walter immediately knew that she was involved. Facing Jackson¡¯s prating gaze, Walter felt embarrassed, and an anger rose within his heart. ¡°Go and ask Irene where has Ivette gone.¡± ¡°Mrs. Forbes said she doesn¡¯t know either.¡± ¡°She doesn¡¯t know?¡± Walterughed inexplicably, called the housekeeper, and ordered, ¡°Ivette must not have gone far yet. You, bring someone and chase her back.¡± ¡°Yes, sir.¡± The housekeeper responded and was about to leave when a scolding sound came from upstairs. ¡°Wait a minute!¡± Irene walked down the stairs slowly and nced at Jackson, ¡°Walter, what happened? Why do you have to chase Ivette back?¡± Seeing Irene¡¯s pretentiousness, Jackson sneered inwardly and briefly exined the matter. Irene said, ¡°In other words, this is all your spection. There is no actual evidence to prove that Murphy did this because of Ivette, and Murphy didn¡¯t admit it either, right?¡± 09:46 up Jackson looked down on Irene in the first ce and didn¡¯t want to say much to her. He stood directly and nodded at Walter. ¡°Walter, I think you have already made up your mind about right and wrong. There¡¯s nothing more I can say. If you think that the Dodd family is worthy as a friend, give us justice. If you think that the Dodd family is weak and does not want to be a family friend with us anymore, then I will leave the Harrington Vi now, and we will go our own ways.¡± ¡°Hey, Jackson, what are you talking about?¡± Walter stood up and patted Jackson on the shoulder. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely help with Murphy¡¯s matter. You can go back first, and I will inform you as soon as I have any news.¡± Jackson smiled, ¡°Walter, you are still reasonable. After all, the Harrington family is prospering because of you.¡± The word ¡°reasonable¡± seemed to imply something. After Jackson left, Irene approached Walter and said worriedly, ¡°Walter, do you really want to chase Ivette back? As far as I¡¯m concerned, this matter might not have anything to do with her. It might be Murphy¡¯s own decision.¡± You might also like ¥É The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. Kidnapped by True Love Alpha 09:46 Chapter 369.1 Chapter 369.1 Chapter 369.1 Win¨CWin Solution I Chapter 369.1 Win¨CWin Solution I ¡°Since it has nothing to do with her, why is she running?¡± Walter sneered, looking at Irene, ¡°The weather has been changing recently. Take good care of Mike, and don¡¯t worry about anything. else.¡± ¡°Yet, Ivette is my brother¡¯s only child,¡± Irene said with tears welling up in her eyes, ¡°Back in our hometown, my eldest brother was always kind to me, giving me everything. When I was abused by my ex¨Chusband, if it wasn¡¯t for my brother¡¯s support, how could I have sessfully divorced him? If something happens to Ivette, I will be sorry for my deceased brother?¡± ¡°I know you are loyal and sentimental, afraid to let down your eldest brother. But if you really care for her, you shouldn¡¯t spoil her like this! If it wasn¡¯t for Jackson telling me about her theft of someone else¡¯s photography work, I wouldn¡¯t have known.¡± Walter looked at his well¨Cmaintained and beautiful wife, recalling her pitiful state when they first met. Although his tone remained stern, his attitude had clearly softened. With tears in her eyes, Irene looked pitiful and alluring. ¡°It¡¯s true that she was in the wrong. I¡¯ve already reprimanded her. If she can survive this ordeal, I will discipline her properly. Walter, please help her this one time.¡± Walter¡¯s heart softened. He patted his wife¡¯s shoulder and said, ¡°I can clean up this mess for her, but from now on, she must follow my arrangements.¡± Irene was startled and asked tentatively, ¡°What arrangements?¡± Walter nced at her and said, ¡°I haven¡¯t figured it out yet, but I won¡¯t harm her. I just won¡¯t let her idly cause trouble at home.¡± Before Irene could respond, he added, ¡°If you don¡¯t agree to this, then hand her over to the Dodd family for punishment.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t disagree,¡± Irene hurriedly said, ¡°I know you are her uncle, and you¡¯re doing this for her own good. I¡¯ll talk to her about it.¡± After speaking, Walter raised his hand and instructed the butler, ¡°Call Yohan and ask him toe back.¡± The butler replied, ¡°He called a while ago and said he had arrived at the airport. He will be back soon.¡± ¡°When he arrives, ask him toe to the study and see me.¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Twenty minutester, Yohan arrived at the Harrington vi. At the door of the study, he pushed the door open and said, ¡°Dad.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°You¡¯re back.¡± Walter looked up,zily leaning against the back of the chair. He motioned for Yohan to sit down and had refreshments brought to him. ¡°You already know about Murphy¡¯s situation, right?¡± Yohan took a sip of water and replied, ¡°Yes, I heard Murphy¡¯s uncle came by.¡± ¡°Well, ording to his ount, Murphy was instigated by Ivette. He hinted that I should hand her over.¡± Yohan was already very dissatisfied with Ivette. Jackson¡¯s suggestion was exactly what he wanted. ¡°Then do as he says.¡± Chapter 369.1 Win Win Solution I Seeing that Walter¡¯s expression was strange, Yohan sneered. He realized that Irene had said. something to Walter. ¡°What? You disagree, Dad?¡± Walter cleared his throat and said, ¡°He may be biased towards Murphy, so what he said may not be true. Perhaps he is looking for a scapegoat. Besides, Ivette is the only child of Irene¡¯s brother, and they share a deep bond as siblings. Irene was afraid that Ivette would suffer injustice and feels for her deceased brother.¡°¡± sorry Yohan knew that his father was starting to veer off track, thinking, ¡°How could he use Jackson as an excuse?¡± He sneered, ¡°Since Jackson dared to say those things to you, he must have concluded that the matter is rted to Ivette. If you don¡¯t want to, the Dodd family will haveints. Our families. have been close since our great¨Cgrandfathers¡® time. Dad, you taught me before that those in power should prioritize family interests and not act impulsively. Why are you now willing to offend the Dodd family for the sake of Ivette?¡± Walter¡¯s expression slightly changed. ¡°When did I say I wanted to offend them for Ivette? I¡¯m just thinking of a win¨Cwin solution. Isn¡¯t the Dodd family afraid that Murphy will end up in jail? As long as Murphy is fine, they won¡¯t hold onto her.¡± ¡°So, did you find the solution, Dad?¡± Yohan wore a meaningful smile, choosing to ignore Walter¡¯s ulterior motives. ¡°I heard that the victims are your friends! Please go and talk to them in person. As long as they forgive Murphy, any conditions are eptable.¡± You might also like The Man I Love is Kissing My Sister Hey, It¡¯s Payback Time, Ex¨CHusband Kidnapped by True Love Alpha 14:24 Chapter 369.2 Win¨CWin Solution II Chapter 370.2 Chapter 370.2 Chapter 370.2 Died Long Ago II The assistant knew that Imogen obviously didn¡¯t recognize the number. She turned around and saw that the production staff hade to call Imogen to the set for an audition, so she spoke. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Ms. Forbes is currently busy working. Please let me know if it¡¯s urgent, and I¡¯ll ry the message. If it¡¯s not urgent, please wait until Ms. Forbes finishes work before calling again.¡± ¡°I am her mother, not some random person. Give her the phone!¡± Irene¡¯s tone was stern as she emphasized once again. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but Ms. Forbes is working. I will hang up now if you don¡¯t have any urgent matters. You can call back when Ms. Forbes finishes work.¡± After hanging up the phone, the assistant picked up a water cup and headed to the filming location. Imogen was rehearsing a scene with another actor while the actor¡¯s assistant stood by. The two assistants started chatting, and somehow, the conversation turned to online scams. Imogen¡¯s assistant thought of the incident just now and couldn¡¯t help butin to the other assistant, ¡°Indeed, there are all kinds of online scams nowadays. I even encountered someone pretending to be someone else¡¯s mother¡­¡± ¡°I¡¯ve actually encountered something like that, too. Scammers collect the voice and tone of their target¡¯s family members and then use AI to simte them. Sometimes even their own sons can¡¯t tell the difference.¡± Imogen¡¯s assistant eximed, ¡°That¡¯s terrifying.¡± Around three o¡¯clock in the afternoon, Imogen finished filming and came out of the crew, walking towards the car parked by the street. Having an assistant was really convenient in many ways. For example, at this moment, while Imogen was changing clothes in the dressing room, the assistant contacted the driver and had the car brought near the crew, saving Imogen from having to walk to the parking lot. As she opened the back door of the car, ready to get in, she suddenly heard a female voice next to her say, ¡°Imogen!¡± Imogen paused in her tracks. She had only heard this voice once, but it was incredibly familiar. She didn¡¯t expect Irene to be so persistent and still waited here. It seemed that the matter was quite important. Imogen calmly turned her head, looking at Irene with surprise. ¡°It¡¯s you! Why are you looking for me? I hope I haven¡¯t offended you or your son again!¡± Irene¡¯s face stiffened as she walked towards Imogen and suppressed her dissatisfaction due to the long wait. ¡°It has nothing to do with what happenedst time. I have something to tell you. Come with me.¡± She turned and walked away, taking a few steps before realizing that Imogen was still standing in ce, not following. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Imogen looked at her, her voice a bit chilly. ¡°I should follow you as long as you say it? Do we have a great rtionship? Speak up or shut up. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll leave first.¡± She was busy, still having a social event in the evening where someone wanted to contribute funds 14:24 Chapter 370.2 Died Long Ago II to the foundation. Although Imogen didn¡¯t want to use the foundation to make money, she couldn¡¯t refuse all these people at once. She needed to meet them first before making a decision. After all, there were some people who genuinely wanted to donate money. Irene clenched her fists and nced at the people passing by. ¡°Are you sure you want to talk about this here?¡± ¡°Don¡¯t drag it out.¡± ¡°Then let me be direct, Imogen. I am your mother.¡± Irene took a slow step forward, her gaze falling on Imogen¡¯s face and her eyes filled with indescribable emotions. ¡°I¡¯m back.¡± Imogen found it amusing deep down, sarcastically looking at her, replying, ¡°I don¡¯t have a mother. My mother died a long time ago.¡± After saying that, she directly sat in the car, instructing the driver to leave. Chapter 371.1 Don¡¯t Let Her Take Grace I Chapter 371.2 Chapter 371.2 Chapter 371.2 Don¡¯t Let Her Take Grace II ¡°We know that, but she refuses to leave now and insists on seeing you.¡± Imogen frowned, silent for a few seconds, and said, ¡°Give her the phone.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± There was a rustling sound. A familiar voice came through the receiver. ¡°Imogen, you finally answered my call.¡± Imogen sneered, ¡°Mrs. Harrington, what are you trying to do?¡± ¡°You are my daughter. I just want topensate you. When do you have time for us to meet, just the two of us?¡± Imogen understood that it was necessary to meet with Irene, as Irene wouldn¡¯t rest until they had met. She looked at the notice on the table and said, ¡°I finish shooting at eight tonight. Come then, but I want to make it clear that I will only see you this one time. Think carefully about what you want to say.¡± ¡°Okay,¡± Irene agreed, ¡°Take my number off the cklist, and I will contact you when I arrive.¡± However, the time on the notice was just an estimate based on the normal shooting schedule and was not urate. It wasmon for actors to dy shooting. For example, tonight, the actor who yed opposite Imogen kept making mistakes, and it wasn¡¯t until almost nine o¡¯clock that Imogen finished filming for the day. There was a restaurant not far from the crew that offered private rooms. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Many actors from the crew woulde here to eat after filming. Irene arrived at around eight o¡¯clock, booked a room, and waited until nine, feeling particrly impatient. If she didn¡¯t need something from Imogen, she would have left. Imogen entered the room, still wearing her makeup from the shoot, with a tired look on her face. Irene put on a caring expression, stood up, and pulled out a chair. ¡°Imogen, you must be tired. Sit down.¡± Imogen sat down without hesitation and watched as Irene poured water, saying, ¡°I won¡¯t drink the water. Just say what you have to say.¡± Irene paused for a moment but still filled the cup with water and ced it in front of Imogen. She then elegantly sat down opposite Imogen and said, ¡°What¡¯s the rush? I¡¯ve ordered some food. Let¡¯s eat and talk. At least we¡¯ll have a full stomach before we go back.¡± As she spoke, the waiter began serving the dishes. Irene watched Imogen¡¯s expression and took the initiative to push the dishes towards Imogen, saying, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you like to eat, so I just ordered some random dishes. I heard the signature dish here is not bad. Try it.¡± She then picked up a piece of meat with a fork, put it on Imogen¡¯s te, and also served Imogen a bowl of sweet soup. ¡°Have some soup to warm¨Cup.¡± Imogen looked down at the bowl in front of her, unmoved. ¡°Don¡¯t bother. Just say what you have to say. If there¡¯s nothing, I¡¯ll go back.¡± 14:25 Chapter 371.2 Don¡¯t Let Her Take Grace II She made a move to get up and leave. ¡°Wait,¡± Irene immediately stopped her and sighed, ¡°Imogen, since you put it that direct. I hope that you and your friends can write a forgiveness letter to Murphy.¡± way, then I¡¯ll be Chapter 372.1 Repay for Him I Chapter 372.2 Chapter 372.2 Chapter 372.2 Repay for Him II Imogen didn¡¯t take Irene¡¯s words seriously. If she really wanted to take Imogen back to the Harrington Vi, wouldn¡¯t it be possible now, even if it wasn¡¯t possible back then? Why would she wait for more than twenty years ande to acknowledge her because of Ivette? Imogen still vividly remembered Irene¡¯s attitude in the hospital. Imogen turned to look at Irene and said, ¡°If you hadn¡¯te to me to force me to forgive Murphy, I might have understood you.¡± Irene remained indifferent. ¡°Imogen, whether you resent me or hate me, I must do this for Ivette. In fact, I didn¡¯t n to give birth to you in the first ce. Otherwise, it wouldn¡¯t have been so difficult for me and Walter. If you forgive Murphy, consider it as repaying the favor of carrying you for ten months. What I¡¯m owed by Bill, you can repay for him as well.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t expect Irene to say such things so boldly. ¡°I can tell you clearly, it¡¯s impossible. To give birth and not raise is worse than not giving birth at all. This is not a favor but a grudge.¡± ¡°Imogen, you¡¯re emotional right now, and you¡¯re prone to making the wrong choice. You should go back and think about it carefully.¡± After a pause, Irene added, ¡°I heard thatst time the members of the Dodd family came, it was Troy who helped you resolve the matter. If the Harrington family intervenes this time, will you still let Troy help you? What are his chances against the Harrington and Dodd families? Will he continue to tirelessly resolve these troubles?¡± The weather in April was gradually warming up, but it was still cold at night, with a chill in the air. After leaving the restaurant, Imogen adjusted her coat and descended a flight of steps, gazing ahead absentmindedly, motionless. The driver parked the car on the roadside. He thought that Imogen hadn¡¯t seen where the car was and turned on the hazard lights. Still, Imogen didn¡¯te over, and the driver lowered the window and called out. ¡°Ms. Forbes, why aren¡¯t you getting in the car?¡± Imogen snapped back to reality and walked slowly towards the car. She opened the door and got in, her voice slightly hoarse, saying, ¡°Go¡­ to the riverside.¡± The driver paused for a moment, ncing at Imogen through the rearview mirror. He noticed her reddened eyes N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. and hesitated before speaking. ¡°Ms. Forbes, the riverside is quite cold now¡­ Is there something that¡¯s making you sad?¡± Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t speak, the driver didn¡¯t say anything more. The dim streetlights illuminated Imogen¡¯s face through the car window, flickering on and off. She leaned back in her seat, looking out at the street scene, wearing a deste expression on her face. She felt heavy without wanting to speak, and it was like arge stone was pressing down on her. The rumors and gossip from her childhood in the vige shed back in her memory time and time again. It turned out that what they said was true. She was not her father¡¯s child but was a despised illegitimate child. A bitter taste surged in Imogen¡¯s throat, followed by a stinging pain in her nose, causing tears to Chapter 372.2 Repay for Him II well up. The sharp sound of a car horn, the deafening crash, the entire front of the car copsing, and the roaring mes emerged in her head. The lights reflected in Imogen¡¯s eyes. She recalled the roaring mes in the car ident, the one that caused her father¡¯s death. Her father loved her very much, but she wasn¡¯t his daughter. If it weren¡¯t for her, her father wouldn¡¯t have died. She thought she shouldn¡¯t exist in this world. Imogen bit her lower lip, suppressing the inner pain, desperately trying to look up but still unable to stop the tears from falling. If her father knew she wasn¡¯t his daughter, he would surely be very sad. The sweet memories with her father shed in her mind, and Imogen¡¯s heart bore a tremendous pain, which made her struggle to catch her breath. She didn¡¯t understand why it would be like this. Her body slowly slid down in her seat. The driver took a nce at Imogen through the rearview mirror and was shocked. ¡°Ms. Forbes, what¡¯s wrong with you?¡± Chapter 373.1 The Unique Imogen I Chapter 373.2 Chapter 373.2 Chapter 373.2 The Unique Imogen II Imogen fell silent for a few seconds. She knew what Troy said made sense, but she felt really sorrowful inwardly. ¡°But¡­¡± Troy kissed her lips, blocking all the words she wanted to say. Nose to nose, lips to lips, Troy looked into her watery red eyes and said, ¡°Don¡¯t say that. Don¡¯t think about anything now, understand?¡± Imogen pouted and looked at him pitifully. Troy changed the subject. ¡°You didn¡¯t eat tonight, did you? Shall I ask someone to prepare oatmeal for you to eat?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t want to eat.¡± Although her stomach felt empty, she had no appetite right now. ¡°It¡¯s okay. Don¡¯t eat until you want to.¡± Troy didn¡¯t insist. ¡°It¡¯s already midnight. Get some sleep. Everything will be fine when you wake up.¡± Imogen pressed her lips before she went to the toilet. Then she came back,y down on the hospital bed again, and nced at Troy beside the bed with affection in her eyes. ¡°Are you leaving?¡± ¡°I won¡¯t. I will apany you.¡± Troy took off his coat, turned off the light, andy down next to Imogen. Then he put his arm on her body and patted her gently, ¡°Time to sleep now.¡± ¡°You also need a quilt. It¡¯s cold at night,¡± Imogen said, lifting up a corner of the quilt and letting him in. Troy immediately got in and hugged Imogen. In the darkness, no one spoke again. The ward became quiet. Only the breathing of the two could be heard. After an unknown amount of time, Imogen turned over and whispered, ¡°Troy, are you asleep?¡± ¡°No,¡± Troy muttered. ¡°I cannot sleep.¡± ¡°Still thinking about that?¡± ¡°Yeah.¡± Imogen pursed her lips. ¡°Have you known about this for a long time?¡± Troy didn¡¯t answer. Imogen asked again, ¡°Sarah said she got two holds on me. Is this one of them?¡± At first, Imogen felt distressed that she was not Ignacio¡¯s daughter. Having calmed down, Imogen. became even more heartbroken when she thought about the identity of her biological father. She turned out to be the daughter of Sarah¡¯s father and Sarah¡¯s half¨Csister! ¡°Yes.¡± Imogen took a deep breath. No wonder Troy kept hiding it from her. Originally, Imogen believed that she had nothing that Sarah could use to get a hold of her, but at this moment, she was not sure. Chapter 373.2 The Unique Imogen II She wondered, ¡°This is just one of them. What is the other one? Would it be more unexpected than this?¡± ¡°When did you know that?¡± Imogen asked. ¡°Do you still remember that we met Bill at the airport in Novemberst year? His behaviors were strange then. In fact, it¡¯s because he knew of your identity and he was finding a way to get your hair. And he finally managed to do a paternity test with your hair. Later, Samara was also aware of the existence of that test report.¡± Imogen suddenly realized something. ¡°Is that why she kidnapped me?¡± ¡°Yes. When Yann took people to the Page Vi to arrest Samara, he identally found that document and gave it to me.¡± ¡°I see.¡± That thing urred several months ago. N?velDrama.Org exclusive content. It dawned on Imogen that Troy had resorted to all his means and methods to conceal the matter but ended up being misunderstood by her. As she thought of this, her heartstrings were tugged on gently. Although, in the end, she still learned of this matter, there was no denying Troy¡¯s painstaking efforts. ¡°Don¡¯t worry about Irene. I¡¯ll take care of everything.¡± Troy said. After Imogen¡¯sa, the driver sent Imogen to the hospital and contacted Troy, for he was Troy¡¯s subordinate. In this short period of time, Troy already knew the cause of the matter. Ivette was brought up by Irene. She dotted on Ivette more, and Imogen¡¯s physical injuries were not serious. Thus, Irene came to persuade Imogen to forgive Murphy for Ivette, which was still justified. However, what was unforgivable was that Irene actually exposed Imogen¡¯s true biological father upon getting Imogen¡¯s disapproval! She only cared about Ivette, so she was scarcely worried about how Imogen would live on after learning of her pedigree! Imogen bit down on her lower lip. She looked down as a trace of depression shed across her eyes. In the end, she said nothing. Troy had done her enough favors, and she didn¡¯t hope that Troy would be careworn about her anymore. Chapter 374.1 Let¡¯s Get Back Chapter 374.1 Chapter 374.1 Together I Chapter 374.1 Let¡¯s Get Back Together I The room was dark, and Imogen¡¯s expression could not be seen clearly. Watching her silence, Troy thought she was still sad about her pedigree and about what Irene had done. Troy hugged her from behind and whispered, ¡°Imogen, do you know what my grandma said to me. that day?¡± Without waiting for Imogen to respond, Thomas continued, ¡°She told me that Thomas is not my father, but that he is actually my uncle.¡± Imogen almost couldn¡¯t catch her breath. She wondered, ¡°Thomas is his uncle, then his mother¡­ is Emily?¡± ¡°Why am I taken as my uncle¡¯s son? Because my mother interfered in others¡® marriage. I am an illegitimate child¡­¡± Imogen hurriedly turned over and wrapped her arms around him, feeling extremely guilty, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­¡± At that time, she asked him what his grandma said to him, but he beat about the bush, obviously not wanting to reveal his ugly origin. But at this moment, he exposed his own scars in order tofort her. ¡°What I want to tell you is that there is nothing you can¡¯t get over. I can¡¯t decide my origin, but I can decide my choices and future. The same goes for you. Your past cannot be changed, so don¡¯t dwell on the past. You should look forward. Understand?¡± Troy said seriously, ¡°Parents and rtives are just passers¨Cby in our lives after all. You don¡¯t need to take those things too seriously. If parents are amiable, then as children we should be filial. But if your parents are unkind, don¡¯t be bound by the abnormal blood ties.¡± It was unknown why, but Imogen¡¯s eyes turned red again. She softly said, ¡°Understood.¡± Troy was definitely no less painful and troubled than she was because of his origin. ¡°Troy.¡± ¡°Eh?¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°Nothing. Now let¡¯s sleep,¡± Imogen said. At that moment, she almost blurted out, ¡°Troy, let¡¯s get back together.¡± However, when the words were about to escape her lips, she held back. Imogen recalled that his mother was Emily. She felt as if Emily¡¯s voice was still lingering around her ears from Emily¡¯s phone call not long ago. The next morning, after Troy saw Imogen off, he called Lane, ¡°Book me a ticket to Jubilian City tomorrow.¡± ¡°Jubilian City?¡± Lane checked and found out that Troy had no ns to go to Jubilian City tomorrow. ¡°Yes, postpone the schedule for tomorrow and the day after tomorrow.¡± ¡°Understood.¡± Lane thought, ¡°Perhaps it is for a private matter.¡± Acknowledging this order, Lane started to n. There was a meeting tomorrow and the day after Chapter 374.1 Let¡¯s Get Back Together 1 tomorrow, but they were not important. Then he just had to show Troy the minutes of the meeting. There was also a dinner party. Thepany they had made an appointment with had been partners with Marshall Group for many years. It was not that important, either. After returning home, Imogen thought twice and told Charlie about the situation at hand. While sympathizing with Imogen, Charlie scolded Irene and Ivette, and then asked, ¡°This incident was originally because of Yohan. Irene is also Yohan¡¯s stepmother. Didn¡¯t he say that he would give us an exnation that day? Does he know what happened yesterday?¡± ¡°I don¡¯t know, let me ask,¡± Imogen said. She messaged Yohan on Facebook: [Hann, your stepmother came to me yesterday and asked me to forgive Murphy. Do you know?] Yohan was in the car, leaning on the back of the back seat. Looking at the message, he was slightly lost in thought. He replied: [Sorry, Imogen, I have been dealing with this matter for the past two days. I didn¡¯t expect Irene toe looking for you. I will contact her right away and ask her not to disturb again.] [Okay. Thank you, Hann.] [Yet, please understand me. Murphy is my friend, and I will help him in my own way.] [I understand.] you She knew what Yohan meant. Yohan would not ask the two of them to reconcile, but Murphy was still his friend. He would not stand by and watch him go to jail. Yohan looked at Imogen¡¯s message, logged out of Facebook, and put his phone back into his pocket. After Imogen replied, she put the phone screen in front of Charlie. Charlie watched and flipped through the messages casually. ¡°Do you believe what he said?¡± C Chapter 375.2 Chapter 375.2 II Chapter 375.2 My Ex¨Cwife II Troy took a look at him Oscar froze slightly for a moment Fortunately, they arrived at the shady now. He smiled and said evasively ¡°Mr Marshall, please sit down¡± Troy wasn¡¯t distracted and entered the study at Oscar¡¯s request. He sat down on the sofa in the reception area Oscar soon went out to call Walter, and the servant came in with a cup of coffee Tros motioned for her to put it on the table and had a casual look around the study Oscar opened the door of the bedroom and came in after permitted. ¡°Troy is here Walter had already changed into a clean and neat suit. He asked while straightening his cor. ¡°Did he say anything?¡± Oscar frowned. ¡°I sounded him just now. He only said that he had something to discuss with you. He didn¡¯t say for what¡± Oscar had gone through ups and downs since he worked for Walter, so he had be cunning and calm enough to face everything However, Troy¡¯s nce at him just now made him feel a sense of nervousness, ¡°He was worthy of being the son of Walter,¡± Oscar thought. ¡°Ok, I¡¯ll be there soon.¡± Content is property of N?velDrama.Org. ¡°Sure Walter paused at the door of the study with hesitation. He took a deep breath to calm down and opened the door ¡°Mr Harrington, nice to meet you. Troy stood up and stretched out his hand to greet Walter. ¡°Nice to meet you, Mr Marshall, sit down, please.¡± Walter shook hands with Troy and looked at him secretly to guess whether Troy had known his identity Realizing Troy¡¯s expression, Walter concluded the son he never got along with was excellent enough Otherwise, he couldn¡¯t have taken over the position of chairman and immediately stabilizes the company when Henry passed away Walter sat down opposite Troy and smiled. ¡°You look really the most outstanding entreprestour in New York City I have watched your interviews and have wanted to talk to you for a long time, zvon I have the chatice¡± Troy said politely. ¡°Thank you for thepliment. Mr. Harrington ¡°Just call me Walter and I call you Troy is that ¡°That¡¯s not necessary Troy¡¯s refusal made Walter too embarrassed to L 11006 Whenever he said these words, everyone rushed to agree with him respex fully Even the most distinguished people in New York City would have respect for him after he said sa 14-75 Chapter 375.2 My Ex wife II Troy¡¯s reply left Walter a little overwhelmed. Troy said drily, ¡°The Marshall family hardly has dealings with the Harrington family. I wouldn¡¯t visit today if the Harrington family hadn¡¯t touched our bottom line.¡± Walter realized instantly that Troy was to get even with him. Walter didn¡¯t think Troy knew who he was. ¡°Mr. Marshall, how did the Harrington family touch your bottom line?¡± Walter stopped smiling and became serious, ¡°I will give you an exnation if it¡¯s our fault, or you will visit in vain.¡± ¡°Do you know what trouble Murphy made?¡± Walter nodded, ¡°Yes. Was this rted to the Marshall family?¡± Troy tapped the table with his finger. ¡°One of the victims, Imogen, is the adopted daughter of the Marshall family and my ex¨Cwife.¡± Chapter 376.1 You Know She Was Troy¡¯s Ex wife Chapter 376.2 Chapter 376.2 Chapter 376.2 You Know She Was Troy¡¯s Ex¨Cwife II Walter noticed that although Troy was defending Imogen because she was the adopted daughter of the Marshall family, it was clear that Troy loved Imogen. It was also the reason why Walter was angry. Yohan had admitted that he liked Imogen when he questioned Yohan before. Yohan had stayed in New York City for so long andpeted against Troy. How could he not know that Imogen was Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife? How could he not know that Troy wanted to remarry Imogen? He must know. But he still got along with Imogen. Did Yohan really like Imogen or justpete against Troy? ¡°Where¡¯s Yohan? Call him back!¡± Walter said. ¡°Yes, sir.¡± Oscar didn¡¯t know that Yohan was involved in this matter. He thought Walter had something to tell Yohan. Yohan learned through the call that Troy had been to the Harrington family. He asked Oscar curiously, ¡°What did hee to the Harrington family for?¡± Oscar told him all including the rtionship between Irene and Imogen. Yohan was stunned to hear that. He didn¡¯t expect that Irene and Imogen were rted by blood. Yohan returned to the Harrington Vi, knocked on the study door, and entered. A book fell towards him, and he hurriedly avoided it. With a ¡°bang¡°, the book hit the door and fell to the ground heavily. Yohan nced at the book and then looked at Walter. ¡°What¡¯s wrong with you? Are you so happy to have met your other son as to be crazy?¡± Walter stared at him seriously. ¡°What¡¯s the rtionship between you and Imogen?¡± Yohan pulled out the chair to sit down in front of Walter and smiled, ¡°The rtionship? I like her.¡± ¡°You know she is Troy¡¯s ex¨Cwife¡­¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°So what? She¡¯s divorced, isn¡¯t she?¡± Walter red at Yohan, sneering, ¡°You know what is going on. You knew their rtionship but didn¡¯t tell me. Instead, you deliberately asked me to persuade Imogen because you wanted me to fight with Troy. You are scheming against Imogen without considering her feelings. How can you say you like her?¡± Yohan didn¡¯t reply. He lied to Imogen that he didn¡¯t know Irene would bother her. In fact, he knew. It was he who proposed that Walter persuade Imogen and Charlie, and Walter arranged for Irene to go. Yet, he didn¡¯t know the rtionship between Irene and Imogen at that time. He knew that either. Walter or Irene would try to force Imogen to agree. Yohan believed Troy would fight with the Marshall family because of his loving Imogen. 14.26 Chapter 1762 V?u Kn¨®w She Was Troy¡¯s Ex wife 11 Yohan had his n when Walter¡¯s words showed he was unfamiliar with Imogen Unexpectedly, there was something wrong. Troy would fight with Walter, but Imogen¡¯s heart was hurt, which is irreparable. Yohan was silent Without a response from Yohan, Walter sighed, ¡°It seems this n won¡¯t work. You can put more effort into going through the upper levels.¡± ¡°It needs no effort. Ivette is controlled by me, I can send her out,¡± Yohan said. ¡°You¡­¡± Chapter 377.1 Stop Bothering Imogen I Chapter 377.2 Chapter 377.2 Chapter 377.2 Stop Bothering Imogen II ¡°What?¡± Yohan Harrington said calmly. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Irene Forbes said, ¡°Just now, your father called me and said he wants me to go back to the capital city and stop looking for Imogen. Do you know my rtionship with Imogen?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve heard a little about it.¡± ¡°Imogen is the child of my ex¨Chusband and me. In the past, my ex¨Chusband had put domestic violence on me, and I had to put in a lot of effort to divorce him. To avoid his entanglement, I left him far away, but I had no choice but to leave Imogen. After all these years, I have felt sorry. Your father just told me to take Imogen back to the Harrington family and make up for the love between Imogen and me.¡± Yohan smiled slightly. Her focus was on thest sentence¨Cbringing Imogen back to the Harrington family, mentioning it was Walter¡¯s idea. Yohan thought about it and knew what his dad was nning. He thought, ¡°My dad wants Imogen to be my family, thinking this will make me let even think about it.¡± They were all smart people, so Irene wouldn¡¯t say these things for no reason. Yohan asked with a smile, ¡°What do you mean?¡± 1. go. Don¡¯t ¡°In fact, your father doesn¡¯t know. Imogen and I have been separated for more than 20 years. How could there be any mother¨Cdaughter rtionship? It would be great if you didn¡¯t hate me. On the contrary, it¡¯s Ivette. She grew up with me, intelligent and intelligent, just like my daughter for so many years. I really can¡¯t bear her to go to prison and ruin her life.¡± ¡°So?¡± ¡°Do you like Imogen? I am Imogen¡¯s mother, so I can y some role. As long as you promise not to give Ivette to the Dodd family, I can help you.¡± ¡°How can you help me?¡± Irene tightened her fingers a bit, looked around, and lowered her voice. After hearing her n, Yohan, on the other side of the phone, remained silent and did not respond. Irene¡¯s heart skipped a beat, and she waited patiently for Yohan¡¯s answer. She was gambling. For a long time, Yohan¡¯s voice came, ¡°Okay, I promise you.¡± Irene smiled unconsciously. She won the bet. ¡°However, this has just happened recently, and I¡¯m worried that she won¡¯t be able to eat the water and food outside,¡± Irene expressed her concern. There was a faint sounding from the phone like Yohan talking to his assistant. Then, Yohan¡¯s voice became clear, ¡°Just a few days ago, someone gave me a newly developed thing. saying that as long as the aroma evaporates, you can take the antidote first.¡± The small partners below gave various gifts to please him. 14:26 Chapter 377.2 Stop Bothering Imogen 11 Yohan didn¡¯t expect that it woulde in handy one day. He rubbed his fingers around the back cover of his phone lowered his eyes, and a hint of darkness shed through his eyes. If Troy Marshall knew about this matter, he would definitely be furious, wouldn¡¯t he? As for Imogen, he would be with her and make it up to her. ¡°You can have someone send it here,¡± Irene said. The next morning, Imogen received another call from Irene. On the phone, Irene asked, ¡°Imogen, how have you considered the letter of understanding?¡± Imogen¡¯s fingers slowly tightened. Charlie was right in her premonition. Yohan knew and tacitly allowed Irene toe to him. But Imogen didn¡¯t have much hope for him. She also didn¡¯t want Troy to be targeted by the Dodd family and the Harrington family for this. After much thought, she decided to reconcile. It was not cost¨Ceffective to let the surrounding people suffer harm by using a momentary impulse. Imogen replied, ¡°Think about it, let¡¯s meet tonight.¡± ¡°Okay, which restaurant do you like? I¡¯ll book the room in advance.¡± Imogen randomly mentioned one restaurant. At night, after the y, she called Sue and asked her to tell Grace that she would be backter, and then went straight to the restaurant. Last night, Grace came downstairs to find Troy, who was on a business trip and hadn¡¯t returned yet. Grace said she would also y with her tonight. Imogen thought, ¡°Fortunately, Troy wasn¡¯t there. If he were here, he would definitely not agree to my reconciliation.¡± When Imogen arrived at the restaurant, Irene was already waiting inside. Seeing Imogen¡¯s figure, Irene smiled gently, like a loving mother, ¡°Has Imogene? Sit down.¡± Chapter 378.1 Just Hold On I Chapter 378.2 Chapter 378.2 Chapter 378.2 Just Hold On II ¡°What did you mean by saying it waste just now?¡± Imogen asked, ¡°They have already started. against you?¡± ¡°I went on a business trip to Jubilian City and made a special trip to the Harrington family. Mr. Harrington has promised not to pester you and Charlie again.¡± Imogen twitched her mouth and thought Troy¡¯s movements were so fast, ¡°So¡­¡± ¡°So Irene has received the news from Mr. Harrington but still makes her own decision. If you agree, my efforts will be in vain.¡± Troy nced at her. Imogen looked away guiltily but still confidently said, ¡°You should have told me earlier. If so, I would definitely not¡­¡± ¡°If I had told you earlier, would you have epted my help?¡± Imogen was speechless and sighed. She thought, ¡°Maybe, there¡¯s really no need to be so clear with Troy. It¡¯s already difficult for me to pay off what I owe, so it¡¯s okay to owe him even more.¡± If some people owed thousands of dors, they worked hard to repay the money. Yet, if they owed hundreds of thousands of dors or even millions of dors, they just gave up to work hard. Troy looked at Imogen and saw that her face was slightly red, and there seemed to be sweat on her forehead. He told the driver, ¡°The warm air should be lower.¡± ¡°It¡¯s already the smallest. Should I turn it off?¡± The driver said. The weather is getting warmer, and it won¡¯t be cold without the warm air. ¡°Turn it off.¡± Imogen sighed. ¡°How did you tell Mr. Harrington? He agreed directly?¡± ¡°Well, you¡¯ve been overthinking. A big family like the Harrington family won¡¯t easily get along with others.¡± Troy lowered his eyes and thought of the attitude of Walter and Oscar when they met him. It was not difficult to guess that they both knew his identity and thought he hade to im kin. However, Troy went to find Walter but never thought of iming kin. If it were another family, he would still come directly to make clear the pros and cons. It was just that Walter agreed readily, and there must be a blood rtionship between them. Otherwise, Troy would have had to spend a lot of time and effort. ¡°That¡¯s fine. I¡¯m sorry to trouble you, Troy.¡± Imogen raised her eyes and saw Troy looking at her without blinking, her eyes moving, ¡°What are you looking at me for?¡± ¡°You haven¡¯t called me Troy for a long time.¡± Imogen was speechless. Somehow, she used to call him Troy very naturally. Recently, she couldn¡¯t call him Troy and felt a little ashamed to call it out. She turned her gaze away, shifted the topic, unbuttoned her coat, and said, ¡°I¡¯m a bit hot. Did I Chapter 378.2 Just Hold On 11 open the window?¡± Troy nodded. Imogen opened the window on her side, a crack. The cold wind brushed against her face, and Imogen breathed a sigh of relief, looking out at the night view. But instead of feeling cool, she felt even hotter. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org That was a hot feeling emanating from deep within her body, causing her face to blush and her eyes to be moist. She felt empty, and her brain began to be drowsy. ¡°Imogen? Do you feel very hot?¡± Troy noticed that Imogen seemed a little strange. Imogen unbuckled another button, wiped the sweat from her forehead, and tightened her legs. Her voice trembled a bit, ¡°Troy, I seem to have been drugged¡­¡± Troy saw that her eyes were dense and red, with a hint of seductive charm. He also realized something and cursed, saying to the driver, ¡°Hurry up.¡± It must be Irene¡¯s fault. But it was not the time to talk about that. He stretched out his long arms and took Imogen into his arms, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I¡¯m here.¡± Imogen sniffed the familiar fragrance and felt even more restless. Her fingers couldn¡¯t help but hold Troy¡¯s waist and pinch it. Troy¡¯s Adam¡¯s apple rolled up and down, and his big hand caught Imogen¡¯s little hand, which was touching him everywhere. He said in a hoarse voice, ¡°Just hold on a little longer.¡± Chapter 379.1 I¡¯m So Hot Chapter 379.1 Chapter 379.1 (1) Chapter 379.1 I¡¯m So Hot (1) Imogen¡¯s breathing became heavier and heavier. She no longer had the energy to think about why she was like this. She could only hold the top male model¡¯s body in front of her and couldn¡¯t help. rubbing. Troy took a breath and hugged Imogen¡¯s twisting body tightly. When the car drove into the underground garage, he couldn¡¯t wait to leave the car with Imogen in his arms and enter the elevator. Troy directly carried Imogen to his neenth floor. At that time, Aunt Mary was cleaning up in the living room while Grace was using the toilet in the bathroom. Hearing the sound of the door open, Aunt Mary looked up and saw Troy striding in with a woman in his arms, heading straight towards the master bedroom. Aunt Mary only nced at it and recognized that it was Imogen, sweating profusely, and her face was flushed, as if she had a fever. She quickly put down the broom and said, ¡°Sir, does Mrs. Marshall have a fever? I¡¯m going to get a fever reducer medicine.¡± Troy wanted to stop her, but he changed his mind and said, ¡°it into the bedroom, and then bring a pot of warm water in.¡± ¡°Got it.¡± Aunt Mary hurried to do it. Troy put Imogen on the bed. When he was about to get up, Imogen hooked around his neck with her arms, wrapping around him like a vine, and her slightly heavy breathing hit his ear, apanied by a soft hum that sounded so ambiguous and alluring, making his blood rush. ¡°Imogen, wait.¡± Troy took her arms away, sat up on his knees, and helped her take off her coat. ¡°Troy, I¡¯m so hot¡­¡± Imogen didn¡¯t have much sense left and wasn¡¯t very cooperative. Aunt Mary came in with a kettle and a medicine box. Troy turned slightly to block Imogen and said, ¡°Put it on the table over there. I¡¯ll feed her and close the door.¡± ¡°Okay, sir, call me if you need anything.¡± Troy took care of Imogen when she had a fever before. Aunt Mary didn¡¯t think much, so she put down the things and left, closing the door. Troy didn¡¯t even nce at the antipyretic medicine and continued to help Imogen undress. Imogen groaned and put her little hand against his chest to light a fire randomly. Troy was a little helpless. Suddenly, a lovely child¡¯s voice came outside, ¡°Grandma Mary, I thought I heard Troy¡¯s voice just now. Is Troy back?¡± Aunt Mary said, ¡°Yes¡­¡± She was debating whether to tell Grace that Imogen was there. After all, Imogen has a fever. What if Grace finds out and wants to y with Imogen and gets infected? The moment she hesitated, Grace had already trotted straight towards the master bedroom, ¡°Troy, did you bring me a gift?!¡± She stopped at the door, stood on tiptoes slightly, grabbed the doorknob with her two chubby 14:27 Chapter 379.1 I¡¯m So Hot (1) hands, and pressed it, and then the door to the room opened. Grace was startled when he saw the figure at the door. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Troy, why are you standing at the door?¡± Troy came out, closed the door, picked Grace up with one hand, and sat down on the sofa, ¡°Grace, I¡¯m sorry, my suitcase was forgotten at the airport, and it won¡¯t be delivered until tomorrow. Troy just got off the ne and is a little tired. Let me y with you tomorrow, okay?¡± Grace pouted her lips and got off Troy¡¯sp, ¡°Okay, Troy, then let me hook you up and y with me tomorrow. Don¡¯t regret it.¡± ¡°Okay, Troy¡¯ll hook you up.¡± The little fingers of the two hands, one big and one small, are hooked together. ¡°Okay, go and y by yourself.¡± Troy rubbed Grace¡¯s head and stood up, ¡°Troy goes back to his room to have a rest.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Grace nodded and walked to the mat in the corner to put together the blocks. Troy returned to the room and locked the door behind his back. After walking a few steps inside, he paused. The big bed was empty and no one was there anymore. Hearing sounds in the bathroom, Troy strode over and opened the door to take a look. Chapter 379.2 I¡¯m So Hot (2) Chapter 380.2 Chapter 380.2 Chapter 380.2 Troy Was Such a yboy (2) The guest room is not as big as the master bedroom, and thus you would directly see the bed at a nce. Grace pushed through a crack in the door. Before she stepped in, she saw a woman sleeping on the bed with her brown hair spread all over the pillow, her white shoulders were exposed with her face covered by the quilt. Grace was stunned. How could there lied a woman in the guest room? At that moment, Grace did a lot of thinking in her head, so much that she could hardly contain it anymore. She remembered when she was about to enter the master bedroomst night, Troy stopped her hesitantly, saying that he was tired and didn¡¯t want to y with her¡­ She now knew that he just didn¡¯t want her to know that there was a woman inside there. That woman was definitely not Imogen, otherwise Troy wouldn¡¯t have reacted that way and Imogen would have taken the initiative to y with her then. Grandma Mary said that Troy slept in the guest roomst night, but the woman was also in the guest room. Did they sleep together? Grace was young, but she knew that only husband and wife sleep together. So, did Troy change his mind? Grace couldn¡¯t believe it. She closed the door and went to the master bedroom. Maybe Grandma. Mary misunderstood and Troy actually did sleep in the master bedroomst night.. It was a mess inside when the door to master bedroom was opened, with men¡¯s and women¡¯s clothes thrown all over the floor. Grace waspletely disappointed, she walked to the sofa and sat down. The women¡¯s clothes sent by the secretary must be for the woman in the room! Huhuhu, she did not like that woman in the room, she liked Imogen! ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Grace?¡± Aunt Mary came out of the kitchen with a te of spring rolls on her hands. Grace pursed her lips, her eyes reddened. Upon seeing this, Aunt Mary quickly stepped forward and try to coaxed her, ¡°Grace, why are you crying? Tell me, did you hurt yourself?¡± Grace didn¡¯t say a word, but just shedding her tears ufortably. Aunt Mary looked even more anxious. The door swinged open and Troy came in with his suitcase, ¡°Grace¡­ ¡°Sir,e and have a look, Grace keeps crying and she isn¡¯t saying anything when I ask her.¡± Troy hurriedly dropped his suitcase, strode forward and embraced Grace. He wiped away the tears from the corners of her eyes with his hands and said softly, ¡°Grace, what¡¯s wrong? Tell me If you feel anything ufortable?¡± Grace started to struggle and refused to be embraced by Troy, ¡°Don¡¯t hug me, I hate you!¡± 14:27 Chapter 380.2 Troy Was Such a yboy (2) Troy went out to get his suitcase and wondering why did the little girl start to hate him? ¡°Grace, I bring you a gift, don¡¯t you want it?¡± Troy casily held Grace in his arms. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org ¡°No, just give it to whomever you like!¡± The little girl was very strong¨Cwilled and struggled in his arms. ¡°Let me go, I am going to find Imogen.¡± Troy was such a yboy. She had not forgotten the reason why Imogen divorced Troy was because of his phndering! Men are all the same. ¡°Imogen is sleeping.¡± ¡°I don¡¯t care! I¡¯m going to find Imogen. I don¡¯t want you!¡± Grace thought that he meant Imogen had not gotten up yet downstairs. ¡°Fine, fine, I¡¯ll take you to her, but you are not allowed to disturb her.¡± Troy picked her up. Grace was stunned, ¡°You¡­ you meant it?¡± He actually still had the nerve to see Imogen? This meant that Imogen was still kept in the dark! ¡°You don¡¯t believe me? I¡¯ll deal with you after I bring you to see Imogen.¡± Troy actually found it funny when looking at the little girl¡¯s annoyed look. Grace snorted, she would secretly tell Imogen to deal with him first! Troy carried Grace to the guest room. Grace was shocked, ¡°Why do you take me to the guest room¡­?¡± ¡°Shh¡­¡± Troy put his index finger in front of Grace¡¯s mouth and signaled her to shut up with his eyes. He carried her a few steps inside and whispered, ¡°Look, Imogen is sleeping.¡± Grace looked at the huge bed and saw a half¨Cfamiliar face hidden under the quilt. Who else if it was not Imogen? Chapter 391.1 The Room Was Well Equipped With Soundproof (1) Chapter 381.2 Chapter 381.2 Chapter 381.2 The Room Was Well Equipped With Soundproof (2 He tried to cover her mouth, but she refused. Fortunately, the room is well equipped with soundproof. However, when it came to herbal, it is inevitable to trace the source. Troy suspected it was Irene who had drugged her. Imogen typed on her phone and showed it to Troy, ¡°I didn¡¯t eat anything in the restaurant.¡± She did drink a lot of water on the set, but who would harm her there? She was not on the same track as those actors, and in the eyes of those people out there, she had the Marshall family to cover her up. Hence, no one would be that stupid to plot against her. Troy said, ¡°That kind of herbal does not necessarily have to be taken orally. It may also be absorbed into the body through incense.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she did smell a scent when she entered the VIP room. But she still couldn¡¯t believe it. She is the daughter of Irene who had carried her in her womb at ten months of pregnancy! Even if Irene did not like her, did she need to go all the way like that for Ivette? ¡°I am going back to the restaurant again.¡± Troy stared at the text from Imogen, he then stood up and took his car key, ¡°Let¡¯s go, I¡¯ll drive you there.¡± The two of them arrived at the restaurant she had dined inst night. Imogen walked into the same VIP room and realized that the smell waspletely different fromst night. Now, it¡¯s the smell of air freshener sprayed by the staff in the restaurant. Imogen felt cold in her heart and her limbs went numb. She thought that Irene was just cold and indifferent to her, and that she was just paying more attention to Ivette. However, she never expected that Irene would drug her. If Troy hadn¡¯t arrived at the right time, whose bed would Irene send her to when the medicine took effect? Seeing Imogen¡¯s shoulders shaking slightly, Troy stepped forward and hugged her, ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s fine. You don¡¯t have to be saddened by the fact that she doesn¡¯t treat you as her daughter, she doesn¡¯t worth it.¡± Imogen sniffed and said hoarsely, ¡°I know.¡± When they returned to the car, Troy mentioned it unconsciously when he saw that she had calmed down, ¡°Have you ever thought about the reason why she would drug you?¡± Imogen guessed, ¡°Perhaps because¡­ she was using me to bribe someone from the superior level?¡± Murphy¡¯s case had been handed over to the prosecutor because the case was clear and did not require much investigation. The prosecutor would next initiate a public prosecution. The charges charged were different, and the sentencing standards were also different. Not to mentioned the court that controlled Murphy¡¯s final fate. Seeing that Imogen didn¡¯t even think of Yohan, Troy frowned and smiled sarcastically, ¡°It might not be someone from superior level. It might be someone who has ideas on you and at the same time, could help to release Ivette.¡± Chapter 381 2 The Room Was Will Equipped With Soundproof (2 Imogen nodded in agreement, ¡°But, I think the possibility is rtively low. If the key point is to release Ivette, they would have to find a way to set Murphy free. Will such a person have any ideas on me?¡± Seeing her reaction. Troy knew that she still didn¡¯t think that Yohan would be involved, and he was so pissed off that he almost vomited blood. Did she trust Yohan that much? ¡°Why not? Isn¡¯t that what I did?¡± Imogen red at him, ¡°Except you.¡± Troy tentatively mentioned it again, ¡°By the way, Yohan was the cause of this urrence. What did he say about it?¡± ¡°He said he would find a way to hold back Irene, but he broke his promise.¡± ¡°He broke his promise, and you don¡¯t hate him?¡± Troy pursed his lips. He inevitably remembered that he had broken his promise to Imogen many times for the sake of Sarah¡­ ¡°Oh, that was understandable. It was his stepmother and maybe somehow, he can¡¯t help it. Besides, he doesn¡¯t owe me anything.¡± She had no expectations from Yohan and thus, she would not be disappointed. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Troy, ¡°¡­¡± He continued to ask relentlessly, ¡°Have you ever thought that he might be the person behind Irene?¡± Imogen was taken aback, ¡°You mean¡­¡± ¡°Yes.¡± Troy nodded. ¡°Impossible. Hann doesn¡¯t have any feeling over me, why would he do this?¡± Troy, ¡°¡­¡± His mood was inexplicably improved. No wonder, Imogen sure didn¡¯t know that Yohan liked her! She regarded Yohan only as a friend. Chapter 382.2 Chapter 382.2 Chapter 382.2 It Would Be Nice If She Disappeared (2) How could she¡­? How could Imogen get favored by both Troy and my cousin at the same time? How could Troy still be this dead set on Imogen after they divorced? If he¡¯d seek justice in person for me after I was wronged. If that¡¯s what Troy would do for me, I would be very happy. ¡°Auntie, are you really going to repair your rtionship with Imogen and take her back to the Harrington family?¡± Ivette asked with pursed lips while shaking Irene¡¯s arm. ¡°Of course not. Imogen wouldn¡¯t agree even if I wanted to. She¡¯s not a fool. I mean, nobody¡¯s going to take away what is yours, so just rx.¡± Ivette heaved a sigh of relief. ¡°Auntie, you are so nice to me.¡± Irene smiled, but at the thought of something, her smile faltered. She patted Ivette¡¯s hand and asked, ¡°Ivette, both your uncle and your cousin would like you to go study abroad. Where do you want to go to? They¡¯ll arrange everything for you.¡± Ivette Rover¡¯s eyes widened, and she looked at Irene in disbelief. Seeing that Irene was serious, she realized that it was not a joke and panicked. ¡°Auntie, I don¡¯t want to go abroad, okay? Please talk to my uncle and cousin on this matter.¡± Irene sighed, ¡°I can¡¯t, Ivette. Don¡¯t you know how much right I have in this family? How could I object to something those two Harringtons decided together? And you know how much trouble. you have caused this time.¡± Ivette started crying, ¡°Auntie, please, I beg you, I really don¡¯t want to go abroad. I know nothing. about how things work and how people are in foreign countries, and I don¡¯t speak their local language. What if something happens? How can you bear to see me suffer?¡± Irene wasn¡¯t swayed at all and patted on Ivette¡¯s back. ¡°It¡¯s not that Auntie doesn¡¯t want to help you. It¡¯s that I can¡¯t help you. Don¡¯t worry, your uncle and your cousin will settle everything for you, and they won¡¯t let you suffer.¡± Irene remained totally unimpressed no matter how much Ivette cried. Growing up, Auntie was always the one who loved her the most. If even her aunt insists on this matter, there¡¯s no room for negotiation anymore. She must go to study abroad. And yet¡­ She was not young anymore and had long passed the point where she could focus on school. Several yearster when she¡¯s back home from abroad, no one in her life would still remember her, let alone marry her. She had no intention of marrying one of those small¨Ctime businessmen. or those yboys. Since she had to go abroad anyway, why should she apologize? Ivette felt particrly disgusted. What was worse, Walter chose toe back at this particr moment and told her that the day after tomorrow would be the day when she and Irene would depart for the Marshall family. Ivette dared not grumble orin at the dinner table due to Walter¡¯s authority. She lowered her head while responding to questions, a glint of jealousy flickering in her eyes. 14:28 Chapter 382.2 It Would Be Nice If She Disappeared (2) Nothing had gone well ever since she met Imogen! The only thing she ever brought was trouble! It would be so nice if Imogen just disappeared and then she wouldn¡¯t have to apologize. Her uncle and cousin probably wouldn¡¯t send her abroad, either. This thought crossed Ivette¡¯s mind and stayed in her head. ¡°Ivette.¡± Seeing that Ivette looked absent¨Cminded, Irene poked her with her elbow and smiled. apologetically at Walter. ¡°Ivette? Your uncle is talking to you. Did you hear what he said?¡± Ivette pulled herself together, looked at Walter, and nodded, ¡°Yes, I did.¡± Walter frowned but said nothing. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 383.1 Disappear (1) Chapter 383.2 Chapter 383.2 Chapter 383.2 Disappear (2) Imogen immediately dodged to the side of the road. The van drove past her. Imogen nced and found the side door of the van was open. She suddenly became alert, but it was toote to dodge. Someone came out of the van, snatched her into it with lightning speed, and shed the back of her neck with the hand. Imogen fell intoa. It was already ten o¡¯clock. The driver didn¡¯t see Imogening down, so he called Imogen. No one answered. When the driver was hired by Imogen, it was her busiest time. She often worked overtime or socialized until eleven o¡¯clock. It was only ten o¡¯clock, and the driver thought Imogen was still working and too busy to answer the phone. After a few minutes, he called again. Still no answer. Only then did the driver realize that something was wrong. He locked the car and took the elevator up. The door of the foundation was already locked. He felt nervous, and called Imogen again at the door, but no one answered. The driver was a little panicked. He hurriedly went to the monitoring room of the office building to retrieve surveince videos. The people in the monitoring room were kind, but it took time to watch the videos. After some effort, Imogen was finally found in the surveince video. The video showed that Imogen entered the elevator at 9: 12 and exited the elevator at 9: 13. From the opening and closing of the elevator door, it could be seen that the outside was on the negative floor. Next to the office building was a shopping mall. The negative floor of the garage could lead to the shopping mall. There was aprehensive supermarket on the negative floor of the shopping mall. Would Imogen stop by to buy something? But it¡¯s been an hour, it shouldn¡¯t take so long to buy things, and it shouldn¡¯t take so long to not answer the phone¡­ ¡°Where is the surveince video of the underground garage?¡± The driver asked hurriedly. The staff in the monitoring room screamed,¡® This is not good. There was a problem with the monitoring system of the underground garage yesterday. It has not been repaired yet. The entire underground garage is not monitored.¡± The driver was speechless. His heartbeat is extremely fast. How could it be such a coincidence that something went wrong with the monitoring at this time? The driver took out his cell phone with trembling fingers and dialed Troy. ¡°Hello, Mr., Mr. Marshall, Ms. Forbes seems¡­ disappearing.¡± Chapter 383.2 Disappear (2) When Imogen woke up, she was in a small, dark room, with her hands and feet tied, lying on the ground like a worm. It was pitch ck all around, and she couldn¡¯t see her fingers. The air was cold and damp. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but shiver. Recalling her memories beforea, she felt hopeless. Was she kidnapped? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Who kidnapped her? What is the purpose? If he was interested in her money, she would not be dangerous. She was afraid it¡¯s someone who had a grudge against her¡­ Imogen struggled for a long time and finally sat up, There was a faint smell in the air, and it was colder here than in the city. Imogen suspected that she was on the outskirts of the city, surrounded by a chemical factory or a smelly ditch full of pesticide bottles. In addition, her phone was thrown away. Imogen tried to struggle with her hands, but the binding was too tight, and she couldn¡¯t break free at all. She carefully explored the surroundings with her feet and identally kicked a brick. Imogen used her feet to pull the brick over, mped them with her feet, and used the edges to rub the rope. The hemp rope was too thick, and Imogen had not worn it for long when she suddenly heard the voicesing from outside. ¡°Inside?¡± The male voice was a bit shrill and the decibels were high. ¡°Yep, did you bring the money?¡± Another male voice sounded roughly. ¡°Yes, I need to see her first.¡± The rough male voice was a little anxious, ¡°Would I lie to you? Give me the money quickly, I will leave in a hurry.¡± ¡°No.¡± The thin male voice was clear, as if he was right outside the door. The next second, the door of the small dark room was opened. Chapter 384.1 Self¨Crescue (1) Chapter 384.1 Chapter 384.1 Chapter 384.1 Self¨Crescue (1) A faint moonlight shone in. There was a short man with a buzz cut standing at the door. He looked at Imogen with the eyes of the goods, turning his head and saying to the people behind him, ¡°She looks good, and should be able to sell a good price.¡± Imogen¡¯s heart went cold. She wondered if she had met a trafficker. Imogen thought of the women who had been abducted to remote areas in the past, and suffered more than one tragedy. If this was really the case, life would be worse than death. The man behind him looked haggard and slovenly, his hair and beard looking like they had not been shaved for a long time. His voice was a little impatient, ¡°Give me the money quickly.¡± Imogen felt a little familiar with him. With a spark in her head, her pupils constricted, and she stared at the scruffy man outside. He was¡­ ke! Due to the police¡¯s wanted arrest and investigation, and putting men at many train stations, bus stations and highway intersections, ke was unable to leave New York City and could only hide. Several days ago, someone found his foothold, asked him to kidnap, and then sold the person to human traffickers into the ravine so that Imogen would nevere back. Then he could be sent abroad to avoid being wanted, just like ten years ago. Of course, ke remembered that it was Imogen who found out the clues and re¨Cinvestigated the case that put him in this situation! He hates her, that this little bitch was still holding on to this matter after so many years! He immediately agreed, kidnapped Imogen and sold her to human traffickers, letting her stay in the ravine for the rest of her life and be the old bachelor¡¯s birth machine! However, ke should have taken Imogen out of New York City with the traffickers and watched her being sold to a remote mountainous area. But he was not stupid, and the police were not silly. If Imogen disappeared, the police would only be more tightly controlled, he could not show up then. So that he just wanted to take the money and stay out of the country until some timeter. The short man took out two dozen dors from his pocket and said, ¡°Here.¡± ke took a look and took it from his hand, ¡°That¡¯s it?¡± ¡°Quite a few, take it or not.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± ke red at him angrily, fearing that he would waste time, but finally endured the anger, put the money in his pocket, nced at Imogen in the room, ¡°Remember your promise to sell her away and nevere back!¡± ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I know what to do.¡± The short man spat at ke¡¯s back. He did the job, could he not know? What if the sale was too close, and she ran away? The man¡¯s eyes fell on Imogen again, with a hint of surprise in his eyes and a lewd expression. 1428 Chapter 384.1 Self¨Crescue (1) He had been in this business for many years. Due to the recent pressure, he nned to quit after one more job. Did not expect thisst time the girl so beautiful, certainly can sell a good price, he can certainly make a lot of money! In the past, every time a woman was abducted by him, he always seduced her before selling. It was definitely impossible to let this woman go this time. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Imogen saw his intention, full of vignce, tensed her body, swallowed her mouth, and tried to restrain her trembling body, ¡°What¡­ What do you want?¡°, I ¡°0¡± to fuck you¡­¡± The man sal die to fuck you¡­¡± The man said dirty words and rushed towards Imogen excitedly. ¡°Go away¡­ don¡¯t come over¡­¡± Imogen¡¯s face turned pale and she moved her body back bit by bit. ¡°I advise you not to waste your time. No one wille to save you in the wilderness here. Just obey me, otherwise you will suffer a lot!¡± Chapter 384.2 Self¨Crescue (2) Chapter 385.2 Chapter 385.2 Chapter 385.2 You Must Save Me (2) The man thought for a while and said to his younger brother, ¡°Change a new card. Let them raise money first. We will also arrange an escape route and find a ce to hand over in two days.¡± ¡°Okay, fine.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. The younger brother took out a row of new cards from the car and switched them to his mobile phone. They were afraid of being located and changing their phone cards at any time. The man returned to the room with his cell phone and stared at Imogen. Imogen looked at the man warily and held his breath. ¡°Okay, I can leave you alone and give me your father¡¯s phone number. As long as I get the money, I will let you go,¡± the man said. Imogen secretly breathed a sigh of relief, ¡°I can tell you that after I see my dad, I can event persuade him to withdraw the case, but you have to ensure my safety and never hurt me.¡± The man looked at Imogen and felt a little pity in his heart, but as long as he got the money, what kind of woman wouldn¡¯t be there in the future? ¡°I promise you.¡± the man said. When Imogen said, ¡°Give me your phone and I¡¯ll talk to my dad.¡± The man refused, fearing that she might be up to something, ¡°Tell me the number, and I¡¯ll call it.¡± Imogen had no choice but to report Troy¡¯s number. Her heart was beating fast. If Troy knew that she was missing, there should be this tacit understanding, right? I agreed not to need his help, but this time I have to trouble him again¡­ The man called and the call was connected almost instantly. ¡°Hello?¡± A deep male voice came from the microphone, as if he was trying to restrain something. The man couldn¡¯t help but nce at Imogen. The voice sounded quite young. She wasn¡¯t lying, was she? The man said in a sinister tone, ¡°Are you George Franco, the boss of The Franco¡¯s Company?¡± ¡°Who are you?¡± Troy narrowed his eyes and guessed something without denying it. Seeing his acquiescence, the man chuckled and said, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter who I am. Your daughter is in my hands. If you don¡¯t want anything to happen to her, prepare five million in cash immediately. I will see the money in three days.¡± Troy paused, ¡°You really dare to ask for that price..¡± ¡°It depends on whether Ms. Franco is worth the price in your heart.¡± ¡°Okay, I can promise you, but I have to know¡­ that my daughter is safe and let her answer the phone.¡± Troy said. The man put his cell phone to Imogen¡¯s ear. Imogen paused for a moment and said directly, ¡°Dad, it¡¯s me. You must save me!¡± It was Imogen¡¯s voice. Chapter 385.2 You Must Save Me (2) Troy let out a sigh of relief andforted her softly, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I will definitely rescue you. Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± ¡°Um¡­¡± Imogen wanted to say something more, so the man took the phone away and put it back to his ear, ¡°Did you hear that? Then prepare cash as soon as possible. I will contact you again in three days.¡± ¡°You don¡¯t have to worry about this, but in three days, I want to see that my daughter is intact, otherwise¡­¡± ¡°Troy¡¯s tone was harsh, leaving the rest of the words unsaid, which instead added a touch of threat.¡± ¡°As long as you send the money, I will guarantee your daughter¡¯s safety.¡± The man became more and more excited. He just wanted to give it a try, so he asked for five million dors. Unexpectedly, he actually agreed. When the man thought that he would get five million dors in three days, he couldn¡¯t help but smile. But at this moment, the younger brother suddenly rushed into the room, ¡°Brother, it¡¯s bad, the police are here!¡± Chapter 386.1 Rescue (1) Chapter 386.2 Chapter 386.2 Chapter 386.2 Rescue (2) It¡¯s not that bad if it¡¯s the first time a criminal suspectmits a crime. As long as he didn¡¯t kill someone, there¡¯s still a way out. But if it¡¯s a very vicious gangster with other criminal records, he would definitely die if he was caught by the police. Once he knew about this, he would inevitably kill the hostages. The captain added, ¡°My suggestion is not to follow them that close. After confirming their location, take actions secretly, set up checkpoints, and then find ways to negotiate with them and wait for opportunities. Only in this way can the safety of the hostages be ensured to the greatest extent. But in this way, the hostages are under their control¡­ they will inevitably suffer some hardships.¡± When he thought that Imogen might be brutally tortured by the kidnappers, Troy felt like there. was a void in his heart and he felt extremely ufortable. But in order to ensure her life safety, he had to do this. Troy was silent for a few seconds, ¡°Okay.¡± If it were anyone else, he might just let the police chase the criminal with all their strength, but it was Imogen, and he really didn¡¯t dare¡­. He couldn¡¯t imagine what would happen to him if Imogen got hurt. ¡°Troy, he was caught and was hiding in the ditch. He almost ran away.¡± Yann opened the car door and walked over. Immediately afterwards, his men escorted someone out of the back seat. The man was very thin, but his eyes were restless. When he saw the person, Troy¡¯s eyes were filled with anger. ¡°What¡¯s your name¡­¡± The captain took out the recorder and notebook from his pocket, and was about to interrogate him. Suddenly, Troy kicked the man in the abdomen, knocking him back a few. steps and the man even fell to the ground. When he met Troy¡¯s cannibalistic eyes, his body even trembled. The captain was shocked for a moment. Seeing that Troy walked over and wanted to take more action, he quickly stepped forward and stopped him, ¡°Calm down, stop beating him now, let me interrogate him. Maybe I can get some useful information.¡± The man¡¯s shoulders were hunched and his body was tense. There was no doubt that if no one stopped him, the man in a suit would probably beat him to death. Troy nced at the man, calmed his nerves, and turned back to the car. The captain interrogated him on the spot. Wang John Bull knew he had no choice but to run away, so he resorted to all possible means to reduce his sentence. Only then did I know that the man¡¯s name was John Bull. He was the youngest in the family. And he was idle. He liked to hang out with a group of gangsters. When his parents were still alive, he would ask for money from them from time to time. However, his father still went to work when he was old. In the end, he died suddenly at the construction site, and his mother died of illness soon after. John was no longer under supervision. In order to make money, he worked as a thief and deceived others, and gradually came into contact with the human trafficking industry. Chapter 386.2 Rescue (2) It turned out to be a human trafficker. The captain was a little surprised. Anti¨Ctrafficking has always been an important task of the police station. Unexpectedly, this time. they caught a trafficker by mistake. If his aplices can be brought to justice together, it was estimated that many abducted women and children could be rescued. John told the captain that their boss was Dragon King, and he had a bro named Shane Mac. Dragon had been in this business for many years and had connections with human traffickers in other areas. Whether he abducted them or bought them from others, he dealt with a lot of women and children. This was the business he brought John into. This time, someone contacted Dragon and told him that he had a top¨Cquality product to sell to him and made an appointment to trade it here. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Dragon was cautious and cunning. He would not easilye to anyone who contacted him. He would only appear if he was sure that there was no danger, and would set up a secret whistle in advance, otherwise he would not have absconded for so many years. No one expected that the police could reach here so quickly. John also said that Dragon had a hobby. Every time a woman came into his hands, he would always y with her before taking action. Dragon was not tall and was not very capable of sex. He often used some props to torture those women. The captain and Yann turned green after hearing this. Chapter 387.1 Escape n (1) Chapter 387.2 Chapter 387.2 Chapter 387.2 Escape n (2) Dragon stopped the car and was about to move to the passenger seat when suddenly a police car appeared at the highway intersection in front of him and drove towards his way. Dragon was so shocked that he forgot all about money and women. He stepped on the elerator and the van drove quickly towards another road. ording to the facts of his crime, if he was caught, he would definitely be sentenced to death. Nothing mattered but his life. Shane also panicked, clutching the seat belt tightly in his hand, and recalled the first half of his life in a short period of time. Imogen couldn¡¯t see the situation ahead, but when Saw the two people reacting like this, she guessed that the police were chasing them, and a great hope rose in her heart. After running like this on the national highway for two hours, Shane came back to his senses, looked in the rearview mirror, and said happily, ¡°Brother, the police car didn¡¯t follow us.¡± ¡°Did you just find out?¡± Dragon nced at him. While driving, he looked in the rearview mirror and had already noticed that the police car behind him had turned right at a certain intersection. It seemed that there was another crime happening, not arresting them. But he didn¡¯t dare to let down his guard. He was afraid that the New York City police would contact the expressway police to set up a traffic jam. If the officers in the expressway police car had an impression of their van and pointed the way they were running, the New York City police would easily catch them up. When Imogen heard this, her heart that was floating in the air fell back, bing more and more desperate. However, after this incident, Dragon no longer thought about having sex with the woman, but only wanted to get rid of her quickly and fly away. Although this woman would definitely be found, the buyer would definitely lose her. But Dragon had already decided to quit, and no longer cared about his reputation in this industry. After driving all night, the van arrived near the buyer¡¯s vige in the early morning. This night, Imogen didn¡¯t feel sleepy at all and was on tenterhooks. Although it was rtively backward, at least in the eastern region, some people were no longer so ignorant and knew that human trafficking was illegal. Afraid of being reported, Shane contacted the buyer and handed over the goods in the woods to the east of the vige. Imogen¡¯s buyer was a man in his thirties, named Frank Linch, with small eyes, a t nose, thick lips, and short height, only 5 inches tall, who was even not as tall as some women. Alsoing with Frank were his parents. ¡°Did you bring the money?¡± After meeting the Linch family and getting the password, Dragon immediately asked. The mother reluctantly took out a few piles of money from her pocket and shed them, ¡°I must have brought them. Let us see the woman first.¡± She thought the other party¡¯s price was too high and wanted to wait, but her son couldn¡¯t wait any 14.29 Chapter 387.2 Escape n (2) longer. Frank and his father kept looking into the car, but couldn¡¯t see anything. Dragon winked, and Shane immediately opened the back seat door, took Imogen out of the car with her hands and feet bound, and ced her on the ground. Imogen looked at the Linch family across from her with vignce. The moment he saw Imogen, Frank¡¯s eyes widened. Even if she was gagged, even if her clothes were covered with dust, and she was in a miserable state, just looking at her eyes, nose, and skin, you could still tell that she was a beautiful woman. She was too pretty. ¡°Mom, give me the money.¡± Frank said immediately. Give him the money, she would be his wife! N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 388.1 Trafficked (1) Chapter 388.2 Chapter 388.2 Chapter 388.2 Trafficked (2) The mother had quick eyes and hands. She covered Imogen¡¯s mouth tightly and looked around, ¡°Hurry up!¡± When she said this, she pinched Imogen¡¯s waist so hard that she burst into tears, ¡°You are a restless little bitch, no screaming! no screaming!¡± Fortunately, her house was at the back of the vige, and there were not many other houses. nearby. As soon as they entered the house, the father put Imogen on the bed in the west room. And the mother found a hemp rope as thick as a water pipe, tied one end to Imogen¡¯s ankle, and the other end to the bed leg. The bed was made by wooden nails, although rough, but very heavy. ¡°Frank, let me tell you, if she gets restless, you beat her, hit her hard. Once you hit her, she will be obedient.¡± the father said. Frank stared directly at Imogen, his tone a little impatient, ¡°Dad, I understand, you can go out first.¡± Seeing that their son was impatient, the father and mother turned around and walked out of the room, locking the door from the outside. Imogen and Frank were the only two people left in the room. Frank stared at Imogen, the more he looked at her, the more he liked her, and he walked towards the big bed. Imogen stared at him warily and moved inside, ¡°Don¡¯te here!¡± Frank didn¡¯t seem to hear anything, climbed up on the big bed. Then he pressed himself against Imogen, ¡°Baby, you are so beautiful. If you are kind to me, I will definitely treat you well. If you want to run away¡­¡± ¡°Human trafficking is a crime, do you know? The police will be here soon¡­¡± Frank¡¯s eyes shed with irritation, he covered Imogen¡¯s mouth and said angrily, ¡°Shut up!¡± What a bullshit, but her preaching attitude reminded him of Jack Berry for a moment. ¡°I don¡¯t care if it¡¯s illegal or not, I only know that you are the wife I bought with money! you won¡¯t think so when you give birth to a baby!¡± Seeing the ck mud between his fingernails, Imogen¡¯s stomach churned, and she turned his head and struggled desperately. Frank became more and more angry. With his other hand, he grabbed Imogen¡¯s coat and pulled it back. He lifted the hem of her knitted sweater and wanted to continue pushing her vest. Imogen was anxious and desperate, so she bit Frank¡¯s finger regardless. Frank was in pain and quickly took his hand away. Thinking of his father¡¯s words, he pped Imogen¡¯s face with two palms, ¡°How dare you to bite me! You bitch!¡± Imogen¡¯s ears were buzzing and her cheeks were hot. As soon as she recovered, she saw Frank¡¯s big yellow teeth approaching, apanied by bursts of bad breath. He wanted to kiss her. Imogen was shocked. She didn¡¯t know where she got the strength. She twisted her upper body to the left, bent her legs and pushed forward suddenly. Frank was pushed away by her, slid to the edge of the bed, and rolled out of the bed unsteadily. 29 N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. Chapter 388.2 Trafficked (2) Imogen breathed a sigh of relief temporarily and struggled to sit up from the bed, only to see Frank motionless under the bed. She looked up and her eyes widened. There happened to be a wooden table next to the bed. When Frank rolled down, his head hit the corner of the table, and he passed out, bleeding a lot. Imogen couldn¡¯t help but breathed a sigh of relief and didn¡¯t care about Frank at all. Her feet were tied with a rope and she couldn¡¯t move too far from the bed. She had to quickly use the edge of the bed to sharpen the rope on her wrist. After using up an unknown amount of strength, the rope finally broke, and the skin on her wrists. was bruised and bleeding, but her hands could move freely. She was about to untie the rope around her feet when the mother¡¯s voice suddenly came from outside the door, ¡°Frank, it¡¯s been an hour, how are you? Are you okay?¡± Imogen¡¯s heart skipped a beat, she held her breath and quickly moved faster. The mother didn¡¯t hear Frank¡¯s voice, so she took the key and opened the door. When she saw Frank and the blood on the ground, she rushed over with her eyes wide open and howled, ¡°Frank, what¡¯s wrong with you?! Husband, hurry up!¡± Chapter 389.1 Chapter 389.1 Chapter 389.1 Almost Too Late to Save Me! (1) The mother looked up and saw Imogen still untying the rope. Her eyes were filled with anger for a moment, and she stared at her viciously, ¡°You shameless bitch, you still want to run away? Let me beat you to death!¡± She picked up the broom at the door and swung it towards Imogen with all her strength. The mother had been working in the fields all year round, and she was stronger than some men. The blow from this stick would be very serious, and Imogen did not dare to confront her head¨Con, so she could only think of ways to avoid it. But the ropes around her feet were not untied, and she couldn¡¯t hide anywhere. She was hit with several sticks, and the force made her feel like the skin and flesh were torn open. At this time, the father ran in from outside, saw Frank in the ce, and said loudly, ¡°What are you doing? Why don¡¯t you go to the clinic and call the doctor?¡± There was no clinic in the vige, but there was a personal clinic in the next vige, but it was connected to the system and could be reimbursed by medical insurance. It only treated minor illnesses such as colds and fevers, which was quite far away from here. The mother reacted and threw down the stick, ¡°What about her? We can¡¯t let the doctor see her.¡± The doctor also graduated from college before and opened a clinic after he came back. She was afraid that Imogen would ask the doctor for help. The father rolled his eyes and said, ¡°First put her in the sheepfold at the back and gag her.¡± Frank didn¡¯t want to go out to work and stayed at home all day. His parents found a n that they got two sheep for him to herd. Unexpectedly, Frank was not happy about this idea. ¡°Nice!¡± The two of them stepped forward together, easily holding down Imogen, helping her hands and feet again, stuffing her mouth with a cloth, and carrying her to the sheep pen. The Frank family¡¯s sheep pen was at the back of the house, and behind it was a forest, and then a wheat field. No one would pass by. There were two goats tied in the sheepfold. As soon as they got close to the sheep pen, Imogen smelled a strong fishy smell. When she got closer, she saw that the ground was covered with sheep feces and eggs. The Father threw Imogen into a corner of the sheepfold and tied her with two thick hemp ropes, one for her ankles and one for her neck. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org After making sure Imogen couldn¡¯t get away, Frank¡¯s father hurried back to the yard and looked after Frank. The doctor from the vige next door graduated from a medical university a few years ago and had opened this clinic for ten years. His wife graduated as a nurse and ran the clinic with him. When Frank¡¯s mother arrived, there were several patients in the health room undergoing infusions. As soon as Frank¡¯s mother said that her son had knocked his head and was lying at home, the doctor asked his wife to take care of the clinic and followed the mother there. When they arrived at Frank¡¯s house, the doctor felt something was wrong when he saw that Frank¡¯s injury was on the back of his head. He opened Frank¡¯s eyes with one hand, looked at his 14:30 Chapter 389.1 Almost Too Late to Save Me! (1) pupils with a shlight, and asked, ¡°How long has he been unconscious?¡± ¡°Uh¡­ less than an hour.¡± The mother hesitated, ¡°We don¡¯t know the specific time. He came back to the housete after breakfast, and then after an hour I came to call him when I had something to do, and I found him like this.¡± The doctor nced at them and continued to examine Frank. He identally saw a deep tooth. mark on his finger. At that angle, it didn¡¯t look like he had bitten it himself. The doctor nced casually and saw the hemp rope in the corner of the bed. ¡°I suspect he has injured his brain. I can¡¯t cure it here. You¡¯d better go to a big hospital in the city.¡± The doctor said, ¡°It¡¯s best to go now. The injury on his head can¡¯t be dyed.¡± ¡°Ah, so¡­¡± Frank¡¯s parents looked at each other, hesitantly, ¡°Is it that serious?¡± Go to a big hospital? How much would that cost? They had just spent tens of thousands, so they didn¡¯t have many savings left. ¡°He¡¯s been unconscious for an hour. Isn¡¯t it serious?¡± The mother remained silent. The doctor said, ¡°How about I call 911 for you? They wille directly to your home¡­¡± ¡°Let¡¯s discuss it.¡± Frank¡¯s parents turned their backs and muttered for a while, and finally decided to listen to the doctor and call 911. The doctor helped dial 911 and told the parents, ¡°Then I will go back first. You can wait for the ambnce at home.¡± As soon as the doctor left, strong hatred burst out of the mother¡¯s eyes, and she cursed angrily, ¡°Little bitch, I have to skin her!¡± She picked up the broom and went to the sheepfold behind. The doctor hadn¡¯t gone far and was outside the wall. When he saw the mothering out, he hid for a moment and followed her. Then he saw she entering the sheepfold and beating someone! There¡¯s a person hidden in there! Chapter 389.2 Almost Too Late to Save Me! (2) Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Chapter 390 Don¡¯t Be Afraid Chapter 390 Don¡¯t Be Afraid She didn¡¯t even cry when she was kidnapped, trafficked, or beaten by Megan with a broom, but she could not hold back her tears in the moment when she saw Troy. Even though she knew that she shouldn¡¯t ask for his help, he was under no obligation to help her all the time. But deep down, she hoped that he coulde to save her as her hero. ¡°Sorry, I¡¯mte.¡± Looking at Imogen¡¯s swollen cheeks and the indentation marks on her neck, Troy hugged her tightly. He wiped the dirt on Imogen¡¯s face and said, ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Imogen leaned her head against Troy¡¯s chest and kept bursting into tears that wetted his shirt. As soon as Megan saw that, she instantly understood that bitch¡¯s man was here! Oh, my god. Her tens of thousands of dors would be gone! Troy took off the dirty and smelly coat for Imogen and put his zer on her. He walked to the Yann, the police captain, with Imogen in his arms. He nced at Megan and said to Yann, ¡°I got to take her away. You do what you do, and we¡¯ll give you a statementter.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Yann nodded. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, just leave it up to me,¡± Yann said. Megan was extremely reluctant, but dared not to stop Troy as many cops and several mighty men were there. When Troy passed before Kyle, he took a business card out of his pocket and handed it to Kyle. ¡°Thank you very much. Please feel free to contact me when you need.¡± Kyle smiled and said, ¡°It¡¯s not a problem. Human trafficking is a crime. Anyone will Some vigers echoed, ¡°That¡¯s right.¡± report it.¡± Kyle was about to throw the business card away when he returned as he asked for nothing in return, but when he saw the gold letters on it, he put it back in his pocket. He seemed to have heard of Marshall Group. Did the brand of the electric motorbike he usually rode belong to Marshall Group? Just Keep it. Maybe it could be usedter. A few yearster, Kyle¡¯s daughter was diagnosed with mucopolysharidosis, a rare congenital disease with an incidence rate of one in 100 thousand. The patientscked certain enzymes that the body needed to break down molecules called glycosaminoglycans. The increase in glycosaminoglycans would lead to organ failure and death. Most patients would die under the age of ten. Only hematopoietic stem cell transntation could cure it. The surgery was so expensive that Kyle could not afford it at all. When he was desperate, his wife happened to find the business card. Kyle remembered what had happened back then, so he called Troy tentatively and exined the reason for his call. He even sent the medical records via MMS in case Troy did not trust him. Finally, Troy said yes. After hanging up the phone, Kyle¡¯s wife saw his stunned look, sighing helplessly and shedding tears again. ¡°He said yes¡­¡± Kyle said nkly. He still could not believe it. It was just like a dream. In the past year, he was pining away after traveling to ask for help to cure his daughter. Chapter 390 Don¡¯t Be Afraid ¡°What did you say?¡± ¡°I said he promised to help us.¡± ¡°Really?¡± The wife looked up and asked with tears in her eyes as if she got a life¨Csaver. Kyle nodded. A few minutester, the couple looked at the bnce information sent by the bank, hugging each other and crying for joy. Their daughter would be saved! Because Frank Linch suffered a head injury, the police called an ambnce to send him to the hospital until he woke. Frank¡¯s parents were taken by the police. Troy carried Imogen to the car and asked the driver to go to City Hospital. Troy was going to have Imogen tested before returning to New York City. He patted her shoulder gently, rested his chin against her forehead, and said soothingly, ¡°It¡¯s okay, Imogen.¡± Imogen sniffed. Her eyes were swollen and moist. She closed her eyes and leaned her head against his bosom, feeling the familiar warmth. She had felt it just a few days ago, but it seemed like a long time. ¡°What did you say?¡± Imogen asked in a broken voice. ¡°I said, it¡¯s okay. I¡¯m here, don¡¯t be afraid.¡± Troy held her hands and repeated. Imogen heard it this time. She held his hand tightly and could not keep the tears from her eyes. At the moment, she didn¡¯t want to say anything but closed her eyes and had a rest. Suddenly, Imogen thought of something and opened her eyes. She croaked, ¡°Troy, the person who kidnapped me in the first ce, was not a human trafficker, but ke.¡± ¡°ke?¡± ¡°Yes, he was slovenly and kept hiding from the police¡­¡± Imogen took a deep breath, wiped her eyes, and exined briefly, ¡°If he needs money, it¡¯s not necessary to kidnap me at such a high risk.¡± There were security men on set and in office buildings she went to, and drivers took her in and out of those ces. If he was for money, why didn¡¯t ke choose an easier one to kidnap? She suspected that there was someone behind ke, and they made an agreement. Based on ke¡¯s situation, the person behind him would most likely promise to get him off to avoid the police. In the past, it was Leo or Sarah who took advantage of ke. But Leo was in jail, and Sarah was awaiting trial. Neither of them could secretly direct ke. Therefore, the person behind ke was another one. Who was hoping to see something happen to her? An answer came to Imogen. It was the Dodd family or the Harrington Family. The Dodd family was now working to get Murphy out of jail. The crime urred in New York City, the Marshall family¡¯s home base. So it probably was not the Dodd family that offended Troy in the middle of all this, otherwise they would not have stopped badgering Imogen when Troy stepped Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. 1. in. Chapter 190 Don¡¯t Be Afraid So it could only be Irene and Ivette from the Harrington family¡­. ¡°I understand. I¡¯ll take care of it.¡± Troy held her hand tightly. It turned out that the traffickers wanted to sell Imogen from the beginning. She tried to stall for time and persuade the traffickers to get her back for money. Troy and the police failed to detect the spy, which led to the traffickers¡® sudden change of mind and her suffering. Otherwise, she could have been rescued directlyst night. Imogen felt at ease with Troy¡¯s words. She held his hand tightly and looked up at him. The tears on her face gradually dried, and her skin became strained. The driver was very moved when he looked at the two people embracing each other in the rearview mirror, but his nose was too ufortable. The car was filled with a bad smell of goats. The driver didn¡¯t dare to take a heavy breath. As Troy did not notice him, he quietly covered his nose with his sleeve, took a deep breath, and quickly put the sleeve off his nose. He nced at the rearview mirror guiltily and saw they were still hugging each other. Troy¡¯s clothing was also stained, but he didn¡¯t seem to notice it as a clean freak. The driver sighed secretly and became even more moved. When they arrived at the hospital, Troy got Imogen admitted. The nurse brought a hospital gown. and said, ¡°Please go inside and put on it.¡± Imogen took a nce at Troy lingeringly and walked slowly inside, ¡°Wait for me.¡± ¡°Sure.¡± Troy gave her a reassuring look. Imogen withdrew her eyes, took small steps into the room, and closed the door. Suddenly, she opened the door and told Troy seriously, ¡°Don¡¯t go away.¡± Troy stepped forward. ¡°Let me go inside with you.¡¯ Imogen pursed her lips and hesitated. ¡°I don¡¯t know. Forget it.¡± Chapter 391 She Wanted to Give Him Another Chance Chapter 391 Chapter 391 Chapter 391 She Wanted to Give Him Another Chance ¡°It¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll close my eyes. You can put on it yourself.¡± Troy said. He understood that she was insecure and wanted him to be with her, but she wouldn¡¯t admit it. Imogen let him in and closed the door. Then she turned around and looked at him. ¡°Turn your back and close your eyes.¡± Troy did so. Normally, he might y a joke on her, but now examining her was the most important thing. Imogen changed into the hospital gown, and the nurse brought her to get tested. While waiting for the results in the ward, Troy asked her softly, ¡°Are you hungry? What do you want to eat? I¡¯ll get it.¡± Imogen yed with his fingers with her head down and said, as if unintentionally, ¡°Can you ask the driver to buy it? I just want milk and bread.¡± ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll let him to buy.¡± Troy looked at Imogen¡¯s hair and felt sour. She had never been more dependent on him than she was now. He had imagined such a scene, but what he hoped was that it would happen when she fell in love with him instead of feeling insecure after being kidnapped and hurt. Troy called the driver. After hanging up, he put his phone back in his pocket and walked out. Hearing the sound behind him, Troy stopped. Imogen identally walked into him. She touched her forehead and looked at him with a puzzled look. ¡°I¡¯m going to the restroom. Do you want to go with me?¡± ¡°Well, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Imogen went back. Two hourster, the examination results came out. In addition to the abrasions on Imogen¡¯s wrists, ankles and neck, she also had many bruises and contusions all over her body. And her left eardrum was damaged, causing hearing loss. The nurse brought them trauma ointment and exined how to use it. As soon as the nurse left, Troy picked up the ointment on the table, took a look at it, and said to Imogen, ¡°I¡¯m going to get you some warm water. Can you clean yourself and put the ointment? Imogen lowered her eyes and was quiet for a minute. Then she said softly, ¡°I can¡¯t reach my back. ¡°I¡¯ll help you.¡± Seeing that she was not shy, Troy agreed directly, ¡°Go to bed.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy took a pot of warm water from the bathroom to the bedside and took a sterilized towel to soak it in. Imogen was sitting by the bed and watching him do this. She closed her eyes, and what had happenedst night shed back in her head. Only for one night, though. It meant just a quiet sleep for others. Chapter 391 She Wanted to Give Him Another Chance But for her, it was an almost devastating blow. His appearance seemed like a dream. When she woke up, she was still tied up in the sheep pan and beaten like an animal. Both her body and heart were in great pain. She was scared. Though she was lucky to be saved this time, would there be another time? Only with him in her sight could she feel safe. Seeing that he was ready, Imogen took off her hospital gown andy on the bed. The originally white and smooth back was covered with bruises, and some parts were even swollen. It broke Troy¡¯s heart. He gently wiped the injuries on her shoulder with a towel. ¡°Does it hurt?¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine.¡± The next second, Troy¡¯s warm breathing was sprayed on Imogen¡¯s shoulder. She flinched sensitively and subconsciously raised her head, but her head was held down by Troy. He lowered his head, slowly pressed his lips to the injuries on her shoulder, and kissed them. without any desire at all. ¡°No, it¡¯s so itchy¡­¡± But Troy did not stop. He slowly moved his lips to every injury on the back of her neck and back. ¡°Come on, stop¡­¡± Imogen stopped him helplessly. Troy began to apply ointment and massage her to promote the ointment to be absorbed as quickly as possible. Imogen treated other injuries on her by herself. In the middle of that, Troy went out to answer a phone call and did note back for a long time. Imogen felt uneasy and went out to find him. She saw him standing at the fire exit with the mobile phone to his ear and frowning as he heard something over the phone. When Troy identally noticed Imogen, he stopped frowning at once. He said a few words into the phone before hanging up and walking towards her. ¡°Sorry for letting you wait so long.¡± ¡°It¡¯s fine¡­ I¡¯m justing out and taking a look¡­¡± Imogen walked back. Returning to the ward, she stopped and thought for a few seconds with her eyes down. Then she looked at Troy and said, ¡°Troy, let¡¯s¡­¡± Imogen thought inwardly, ¡°Let¡¯s make up with each other. I wanted to give you and myself another chance.¡± But Troy interrupted her, ¡°Have you finished putting ointment?¡± Imogen froze briefly. ¡°Not yet.¡± ¡°Keep going with that. I¡¯m going to ask someone to bring lunch over, and we will go back after eating.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen sat back on the bed again, took off her clothes, and applied ointment. Being interrupted by Troy, she didn¡¯t say what she wanted to say. But it was okay. Since she decided not to leave, there would be many opportunities. So she did not need to rush that. A momentter, Troy¡¯s cell phone rang again. He looked at it and saw that it was Walter¡¯s call. Chapter 391 She Wanted to Give Him Another Chance Troy became serious and answered the call in front of Imogen instead of going out, ¡°Hello, Mr. Harrington.¡± After Walter exined why he made the call. Troy took a nce at Imogen next to him and said, ¡°Mr. Harrington, thank you for her, but it¡¯s not necessary¡­ Why? You¡¯ll know soon¡­ If there¡¯s. nothing else. I got to go.¡± After hanging up. Troy put the phone on the table. Imogen asked, ¡°What did Mr. Harrington say?¡± Troy did not hide it from her. ¡°He wanted Irene and Ivette toe and apologize to you, but he couldn¡¯t get through to you, so he called me.¡± Imogen nodded. It was good that Troy refused for her. After Irene drugged her, she didn¡¯t want to see her at all. The same went for Ivette. But she did not know who did it this time. In the New York Hotel, Walter was stunned for a moment when he heard the beeping on the phone. Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°What did Troy say? Can he reach out to Imogen?¡± Irene was observing Walter¡¯s expression. Seeing Walter turn his head, Ivette got nervous and quickly lowered her head. She clenched her hands tightly in her sleeves, and her heart was pounding. Walter frowned slightly. ¡°He told us not to go there.¡± But at the Harrington Vist time. Troy did not refuse when he asked Irene and Ivette to apologize to Imogen. Why did Troy refuse it this time? Troy also said that he would know the reason soon. Why? Walter nced at Irene coldly. ¡°Did you go to Imogen againter?¡± Irene had already found a reason. ¡°I did it once¡­ but I just listened to you to bond with her by inviting her to dinner.¡± Walter stared at her. Irene said calmly, ¡°Did something happen? Did he ask Imogen? Or did he make the decision for her?¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t hear him ask Imogen.¡± Walter nced at Ivette again and thought for a while. Ivette should not dare to do anything at this point. Ivette¡¯s terror zed in her heart. Ivette thought, ¡°It looked like I made it! Imogen was sold by the trafficker, and Troy was probably busy looking for her, so he refused to let us go to Imogen. I did not have to apologize to Imogen anymore!¡± Chapter 392 He Had to Do Something Desperate Chapter 392 Chapter 392 Chapter 392 He Had to Do Something Desperate By interrogating John, the captain got a general idea of what Dragon was like, and a guess came to his mind. If the police were not chasing after him, Dragon would definitely sell the person in his hands and make some money before escaping. The captain was very confident and began to deploy after asking his superior¡¯s permission. The police in New York City continued to follow Dragon, but not too closely. Based on the direction he was running, they roughly determined the buyer¡¯s location and contacted the local police to narrow the encirclement. After Dragon sold the hostages, some people chased after him to rescue them, while others. monitored him closely. As soon as Dragon showed up, they would immediately go to arrest him. The superiors attached great importance to fighting against human trafficking. How could the police let the great criminal go? In the end, Dragon failed to escape and was caught by the police. After the interrogation, Dragon talked about many cases of abduction and trafficking in which he had been involved, including Imogen¡¯s case. Only then did the captain realize that the case was rted to ke. Dragon was a very attentive man. When he came into contact with ke, he guessed he was a man on the run. When he met ke for the first time, he joked, ¡°After doing this, what will be your n? Hide or run away?¡± As they had a lot to hide, ke was not wary of Dragon King, but he didn¡¯t say much. He only said. ¡°I¡¯m looking for an opportunity to run away.¡± Later, ke answered a call. The phone was broken, and Dragon King was very sensitive to ents as he traveled all over the ce. As soon as he heard it, he knew that the ent on the other side was from Greead City. The captain immediately contacted Greead City police to conduct a joint investigation. was already 5 p.m. when Troy and Imogen returned to New York City. After giving a statement it the police station, Troy sent Imogen home. Charlie was not here as she was on a business trip with a star, so she still did not know that Imogen was kidnapped and trafficked. Troy took off his coat and walked directly to the kitchen. He opened the refrigerator and took a look. ¡°What do you want to eat? I¡¯m going to buy some ingredients.¡± Imogen licked her lips and hesitated. ¡°How about getting some takeout?¡± She didn¡¯t want him to go out and leave her alone at home. Troy stared at her red lips. ¡°I¡¯ll have the dishes delivered directly.¡± ¡°Then¡­just sd.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy made a call and went out. After a while, someone from the supermarket brought him the ingredients he asked for. A piece of fresh meat, a box of frozen shrimp, and some fresh vegetables. Shrimp would be put in the sd. Chapter 392 He Had to Do Something Desperate Troy was processing the ingredients while Imogen peeled shrimp at the dining table. For a moment, no one spoke in the room. Only the sounds of their movements in the kitchen. could be heard. But Imogen felt very safe and warm. She raised her eyes to the kitchen and looked at Troy¡¯s back. He was putting on an apron that was too small for him, which made him look funny. Imogen smiled silently. Suddenly, she heard a click. ¡°Mochi!¡± Imogen got mad. This naughty cat jumped on the table, sniffed around the shrimps, and picked a shrimp to eat when Imogen was not looking. After they finished eating, the secretary brought Imogen a new mobile phone as ordered by Troy The phone card was reissued with the same number as the original one. Imogen logged into Facebook again and found that her assistant and crew members had contacted her as she could not be found for her part.. Imogen called the director to exin the reason. The idea of being kidnapped and trafficked sounded a bit bluffing, but the director believed it. He knew Imogen. She was serious about filming and always punctual. There was no need for her to tell such lies. The director asked his assistant tomunicate with the other actors and let them shoot two days in advance to allow Imogen to rest at home. Imogen also sent a message to her assistant, telling her not to worry. In addition, she was contacted by the foundation manager and assistant, one reporting on work and the other asking for her opinion on external invitations. Imogen held the phone and replied to them. Suddenly, her hands went empty. She froze shortly and looked up at Troy. Her cute look touched Troy¡¯s soft ce in his heart. ¡°It won¡¯t be toote to replyter. Get some sleep now.¡± Imogen did not sleep in the traffickers¡® vanst night. She only slept for a few hours on the way back this afternoon, but it was not a good sleep. ¡°There¡¯s one more sentence. Let me finish the reply, and I will go to bed.¡± Imogen raised one finger. Troy returned the phone to her Imogen quickly typed a sentence and sent it to the assistant, turned off the screen and put away the phone. Then she went to the bed andy down, covering herself with the quilt. ¡°I¡¯m okay¡± ¡°Sleep well, I¡¯ll stay with you.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Imogen looked at him, nodded slightly, and closed her eyes. But she couldn¡¯t fall asleep. Recalling the experience of being kidnapped twice, Imogen felt suspicious and unsafe. Chapter 392 He Had to Do Something Desperate She opened her eyes. ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Troy asked. ¡°Go and see if the windows are closed tightly?¡± Troy knew they were closed, but he still went to check. When he returned, he sat by the bed, held her hand, and said soothingly. ¡°They¡¯re closed tightly. Don¡¯t worry. We¡¯re on a higher floor, no one wille in, and I¡¯m always here.¡± Imogen also held his hand. She finally felt at ease and closed her eyes again. She was so tired that she quickly fell asleep after rxing. The deep breathing was heard. Troy stared at her sweet face gently. He slowly put his fingers out and stroked her white and delicate face, tracing her brows and eyes carefully and gently. He finally moved her. She was willing to forgive him and give him another chance. But¡­ he had to hurt her again¡­ Troy felt great pain. He couldn¡¯t bear to part with her. But he had no choice. He had to do something desperate. And he would give her a way out. Even if he could not be with her in the future, he would be relieved if she was happy and safe for the rest of her life. Troy looked deeply at Imogen¡¯s face, slowly leaned forward and kissed her forehead. That was the mark of his love for her, the medal of his unwavering devotion. ¡°Imogen, I love you.¡± He whispered in her ear. Every word was full of affection. But no one heard or responded. Troy stood up, carefully tucked Imogen in, and left. The door was closed. There was only Imogen who was sleeping in the bedroom. She knew nothing about Troy¡¯s thoughts. Imogen slept until morning. She opened her eyes and saw the bright room. It was a sunny day. ¡°Troy?¡± Imogen called. No one responded. Was he gone? Imogen took the phone beside the pillow and took a look. It was already past eight in the morning. Chapter 392 He Had to Do Something Desperatel Imogen got up from the bed and ordered a takeaway as she did not want to cook. While waiting for the takeout, she sat on the bed, not knowing what to do, and suddenly felt a little nervous. Suddenly, there was a knock on the door. Imogen¡¯s heart beat very fast. Images of housebreaking and robbery flowed into her mind. At this time, her cell phone rang. The phone number on the screen had been tagged by many people as delivery. After answering the call, a voice was heard from the other side. ¡°Hello, the takeout is at your door. Remember to pick it up.¡± ¡°Okay¡­¡± Imogen gave a long sigh of relief. It turned out that the takeaway had arrived. She sat in the room for a while before going out. She also used the peephole to ensure no one was in the corridor. Then she dared to open the door, quickly brought in the takeaway from the corner. and closed the door like a thief. After breakfast, Imogen cleaned the table and looked up at the clock on the wall. It was nine o¡¯clock. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org There were no messages on her phone. Why hadn¡¯t hee yet? Imogen hesitated for a while and dialed Troy¡¯s number. Chapter 393 She Went Soft on Truy Chapter 393 Chapter 393 Chapter 393 She Went Soft on Troy Unexpectedly, the person who answered the phone was Lane. He said, ¡°Sorry, Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall is in a meeting. If you have anything, you can tell me and I will convey it to him after the meeting.¡± ¡°I¡­ It¡¯s not something important. Just let him do his work first. I¡¯ll hang up.¡± There was a beeping sound from the phone. Lane took a nce at Troy behind the desk, then put the phone back on the table. ¡°What did she say?¡± Troy asked, lowering his eyes. ¡°Ms. Forbes just said to let you do your work first.¡± A trace of frustration shed in Lane¡¯s eyes. Troy thought, ¡°She must be scared to be alone at home.¡± He picked up the phone and dialed Aunt Mary¡¯s number. Having ended the call, Imogen hugged her phone and sighed. She almost forgot that Troy was still the chairman of the Marshall Group and was so busy with affairs that he couldn¡¯t always be around her. When it came to work, Imogen thought that she still had some pictures that she had not finished editing, so she took out her notebook and started work. This group of photos was taken by private appointment. The customer liked her photography style, giving her a lot of autonomy in the pictures, so Imogen was able to edit the pictures with ease and quickly became immersed in her work. Halfway through the editing, she remembered that her bag had been found but all the bank cards in it were missing. She immediately called various banks to report the loss. After that, she continued to edit the pictures. The sudden sound of the doorbell startled Imogen. Coming to the door, she opened the door lock screen, and asked, ¡°Who is it?¡± ¡°Imogen, it¡¯s me!¡± A childish voice came from outside. The electronic screen also showed the scene outside the door, where Grace and Aunt Mary were standing. Today was Saturday, and school was off. Imogen opened the door reassuringly. Grace walked in as if she were returning to her own home, ¡°Imogen, I¡¯m here to y with you.¡± Looking at Grace¡¯s eyes looking for the cat, Imogen snorted, ¡°You want to y with me? I think you want to y with Mochi, right?¡± In a few months, Mochi had grown into a big cat, with big and round eyes, and the fur all over its body was soft and fluffy, making it veryfortable to hold. Grace chuckled without blushing, ¡°I came to y with you and Mochi.¡± As she said this, she directly walked towards the cat climbing frame. Aunt Mary asked, ¡°Mrs. Marshall, have you had breakfast?¡± ¡°Yes. I just ordered takeout.¡± Aunt Mary carefully observed Imogen¡¯s expression. Seeing that she looked as usual. she wondered 10-28 Chapter 393 She Went Soft on Troy and she didn¡¯t seem to be quarreling. Then why did Mr. Marshall ask her to bring Grace over to apany her, but not let Grace tell her, insisting that it was Grace who wanted toe? Apanied by Grace and Aunt Mary, Imogen felt relieved and calmed down to continue. working. Imogen didn¡¯t go out for all day. Aunt Mary cooked dinner here for Imogen. When Aunt Mary called Imogen to have dinner, she looked at the sky outside, only to find that it was already dark and the lights were starting to turn 1. on. It was seven o¡¯clock, but Troy hadn¡¯te yet. ¡°Was he still busy?¡± Imogen wondering. After dinner, Grace yed here for a few more hours. At around ten o¡¯clock, she was sleepy and yawning. Aunt Mary wanted to take her away, but Grace didn¡¯t want to leave and badgered Imogen to sleep with her and of course Imogen agreed. Even if Grace couldn¡¯t protect Imogen in danger and even asked Imogen to protect her in turn, she just felt at ease with someone by her side. Grace went to bed first, and Imogen made a call to Troy while she was washing up. The ringing tone continued until it hung up automatically with no response. He might be busy. Putting away her phone, Imogen wiped the water droplets off her face, applied skin care products, and went back to sleep. After spending two days at home, Charlie returned from a business trip. ¡°Charlie, great, you are finally back¡­¡± Imogen felt as if she had seen a savior. She hadn¡¯t felt this way before, but after this time, she found herself living alone on the big t floor, which was deserted and scary. ¡°Imogen, what¡¯s wrong? Why did you suddenly wee me so much?¡± Charlie pushed her suitcase into the corner. Imogen briefly told Charlie about her own experience. Charlie opened her mouth so wide that she could swallow an egg. She never expected that so many things would happen in the past few days when she was not at home. After saying a few words offort, Charlie confided. ¡°Well, it¡¯s pretty good to see Troy like this¡­¡± After all, Troy saved Alexst time and he also helped Charlie, so Charlie changed his view of him. Imogen lowered her eyes and pursed her lips, ¡°Charlie, I might not be able to leave¡­¡± She had previously established a foundation and told Charlie that she wanted to leave here and settle elsewhere. Imogen has forgiven Troy and swooned over him.¡± Charlie sighed. She had already known from the very beginning when Troy used Grace to retain Imogen, sooner orter such a day woulde. Chapter 393 She Went Soft on Troy What¡¯s more, Imogen had liked Troy for so many years. ¡°Imogen, whatever you decide, as long as you are happy, I will always be on your side.¡± ¡°Charlie, you are so kind to me.¡± Imogen hugged Charlie gratefully. She was lucky to have such a tolerant friend who would always support her. Now that Imogen has decided to stay, she ns to run the foundation seriously. Finally, she dared to go out but she still hired bodyguards for herself and followed her each inch of the way. As soon as she arrived at the office building, Imogen noticed that there were many more security. personnel, probably owing to her kidnapping. After getting home from work, Imogen found that Charlie had already prepared dinner. When she came back, Charlie sat down at the table, ¡°¡­ I saw some spaghetti frozen in the refrigerator, so I cooked them.¡± Imogen found that they were the spaghetti made by Troyst time, which had lots of meat paste. and was extremely tasty. Charlie took a taste and the spaghetti was so hot that she couldn¡¯t help but breathe out, ¡°Huh¡­ it tastes pretty good. Did you make it, Imogen?¡± ¡°No, it¡¯s Troy.¡± Imogen thought of that person again. She called him again on Sunday, and the person who answered the phone was still his secretary, saying that Troy was on a business trip and was busy with work recently. Despite understanding it, Imogen couldn¡¯t help feeling disappointed. Even if he was very busy at work, didn¡¯t he have a few minutes to call her back? When he came back, she would settle the score with him! Thoughts shed through Imogen¡¯s mind. She smiled unconsciously as she thought of something. She had been so cowardly these days, but she dared to say harsh words to Troy because she knew that he would tolerate her as well as her little temper. ¡°It is so sweet,¡± Charlie curled her lips andined. A woman who fell in love smiled with joy on her face, huh? Charlie could not help but think of Chad. She did not know what methods he used to be her blind datest time. She didn¡¯t know what kind of witchcraft had been given to her father recently. Her father kept saying good things about Chad in front of her and trying to bring them together. There was no way she would agree to it anyway. Imogen¡¯s vacation was over and she continued to film on set. After the director shouted for approval, the assistant came forward with Imogen¡¯s mobile phone, ¡°Mr. Forbes, someone called you, iming to be Police Officer Vincent Kingsley¡­¡± Vincent was the police captain who went to the vige to rescue Imogen. Imogen took the phone, looked at the number, and called back. ¡°Ms. Forbes, I am police officer Vincent Kingsley and ke has been arrested and brought to justice.¡± C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org Chapter 194 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes Chapter 394 Chapter 394 Chapter 394 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes After the interrogation, ke confessed that the person who instigated him was a lesser gangster and then knew the real behind¨Cthe¨Cscenes mastermind Ivette from the gangster. When the matter was investigated clearly, Ivette and Irene were still in New York City, while Walter had returned to the Jubilian City. He couldn¡¯t stay in New York City for long, so he asked the two of them to stay and find an opportunity to apologize to Imogen and get closer to her. Police found out the hotel where Ivette lived, stalked her, and confirmed that she was in the hotel, so they went directly to arrest her. The case was kept airtight, and Imogen didn¡¯t go out. Ivette had long thought that her n was sessful, so she immersed herself in fun and such in New York City. She went back to the hotel to rest after feeling tired. open When she heard someone knocking on the door outside, she stepped forward to the door without thinking. What she met was two serious¨Clooking police officers in uniforms, with hotel staff standing behind them. C¨°ntens bel0ngs to N?(v)elDr/a/ma.Org At that moment, Ivette was dead scared and she closed the door subconsciously. How could the police give her this chance? They broke in directly, one police officer held Ivette down, and the other put handcuffs on her hands. ¡°Ms. Rover, right? We are the police. After investigation, you are suspected of a human trafficking case. Now we need to take you back to investigate.¡± ¡°No¡­ I don¡¯t know what you are talking about! It has nothing to do with me. Uncuff me right now. Otherwise, I will never let you go!¡± Ivette looked tough and deliberately raised her voice. ¡°It is useless for you to say whether it is relevant or not.¡± The two police officers escorted her out directly. ¡°Do you know who my uncle is?! If you dare to arrest me, he will make you miserable!¡± The younger police officer said directly, ¡°It is useless even if your father is Stewart.¡± Stewart was the name of Chad¡¯s uncle. Since it was involved in many cases of human trafficking, the top attached great importance to it and even sent a supervision team, so it was of no use whether the suspect was a high¨Cranking official. Ivette¡¯s heart was filled with despair. What happened? She obviously did it wlessly, but why could the police still find her?! Passing by the door of the next door, she struggled and shouted, ¡°Irene, save me! Irene!¡± Irene came out of the room after hearing Ivette¡¯s sound. Seeing Ivette¡¯s handcuffed hands being held by the police, she said rudely, ¡°What¡¯s going on?¡± ¡°Are you Ivette¡¯s aunt? Ivette is currently suspected of a human trafficking case. We are taking her back to investigate. Please do not interfere with official duties.¡± Irene was stunned and nced at Ivette in surprise. Ivette felt guilty and cried, ¡°Irene, I don¡¯t know what they are talking about. Human trafficking has Chapter 194 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes nothing to do with me. Please save me¡­¡± Getting along with Ivette for so many years, Irene knew her very well. She could tell at a nce that Ivette was lying. But now was not the time to talk about that. Irene stood in front and said, ¡°Ivette has always been sensible. How could she do this? I need to see your police ID and arrest warrant!¡± The young police officer took out his ID and arrest warrant. ¡°Please get out of the way¡­¡± Irene snatched them and tore them up. ¡°Your police ID is forged, and so is the arrest warrant. Do you think I don¡¯t know what a police ID looks like? I don¡¯t know what your purpose is in pretending to be a police officer. If you are sensible, let Ivette go. Otherwise, I will call the police!¡± Many tourists staying around stopped to watch them, not knowing the truth. The young police officer did not expect Irene to be so overbearing. He looked at his senior, picked up his police ID, and said sternly, ¡°Madam, I¡¯m warning you, if you dare to stop us from carrying out our official duties again, you will be provoking trouble! Do you think you are great because you have some background? Even if the presidentes today, I will take her away!¡± After saying that, no matter what Irene said, the two of them ignored her, knocked her aside, and took Ivette away. Irene immediately caught up and grabbed the young police officer to prevent them from leaving, shouting, ¡°Look, there is a group of loan sharks who are pretending to be police and want to take my niece away in broad daylight. Is there any justice?!¡± ¡°Her father is the one who owes money. It has nothing to do with her. Whoever owes you money is the one you go to! Don¡¯t take my niece away!¡± Ivette¡¯s crying and howling filled the hotel hall, attracting many people to watch. Irene was wearing a women¡¯s suit jacket, a suit skirt, and a cape on her shoulders. Her hair was meticulously tied, and she was exquisitely dressed, giving off the temperament of ady, and she looked like a decent person at first nce. A decent person who made trouble on the spot could easily gain trust of the public. Many people were led astray by Irene and pointed at the two police officers. The young police officer shook Irene off impatiently. ¡°Go away, I¡¯m warning you again. Don¡¯t think I dare not arrest you!¡± A man couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, stepping forward and saying, ¡°You are nothing but a gang! You are too much. Whoever owes you money is the one you go after! Why are you arresting a little girl? What¡¯s worse, you pretend to be the police and scare the girl. I have called the police!¡± ¡°You were misled by her. We are the police and we arrest her because she is a criminal suspect.¡± ¡°Then what crime did shemit?¡± ¡°Human trafficking.¡± ¡°Human trafficking?¡± The man seemed to have heard something funny. ¡°I think you want to kidnap her, huh?¡± The police were speechless. Irene knew that Ivette had probablymitted a crime. Once Ivette was taken away by the police and the charges were proven, she would be over. Chapter 394 The Mastermind Behind the Scenes She could only do her utmost to make Ivette stay and send her abroad overnight. Irene clung to the police to prevent the police from taking Ivette away, and several ¡°righteous men¡± came out to stop two police officers. The police were in a dilemma. The young police officer said angrily, ¡°Didn¡¯t you call the police? Just wait for the police toe and let them verify our identities. As long as our identities are verified to be true, you all have to end up in jail!¡± The man and several righteous men looked at each other, having no guts to speak. Were they real police? Seeing that others did not dare to stop them, Irene loudly said, ¡°This is their trick. All they want is to scare you away and leave quickly!¡± At the same time, she winked at one of the crowd. Suddenly, a big man rushed out and threw down the elder police officer, cursing, ¡°It was you loan sharks who ruined my family! I must teach you a lesson today!¡± If Imogen had been at the scene, she would have recognized the big man as one of the people who took her and Grace to the hospital to apologize to Mike.. The old police officer was thrown to the ground, and the young policeman was stunned for a moment and hurriedly grabbed the big man. In an instant, Irene grabbed Ivette and ran away! When the young police officer saw it, he immediately chased them, but the man and other righteous men stopped him and refused to tell him to go over. ¡°Didn¡¯t you say you wanted to wait for the police toe?¡± The young police officer was in a fit of outrage. ¡°By the time the police arrive, the suspect will have already escaped!¡± ¡°What happened? Who called the police?¡± At this time, three uniformed police officers came in. Chapter 395 Your Retribution Has Already Come Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Chapter 395 Your Retribution Has Already Come ¡°I reported it.¡± The man took the initiative to step forward. ¡°They pretended to be the police¡­¡± N?velDrama.Org holds ? this. ¡°Bullshit!¡± The old police officer on the ground got up and cuffed the big man, unable to hold back his words. He took out his police ID and said, ¡°Hello, we are here to perform a task, but the suspect is cunning, and some people¡­¡± He looked at the man specifically and said, ¡°Some people caused trouble, thereby leading the suspect to run away. We need to track her down as soon as possible.¡± The new police officer looked at his police ID and said to the man, ¡°His ID is genuine. Is there anything else?¡± The man was stunned and stiffened. ¡°Genuine?¡± The two police officers didn¡¯t say much to him and said, ¡°The suspect hasn¡¯t run far yet. Please help us.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Several police officers hurriedly chased in the direction of Ivette. Before leaving, the young police officer did not forget to say harsh words to the man, ¡°Wait for me! When I arrest her, you will be next! Aren¡¯t you a messenger of justice? Don¡¯t you like to pretend to be a good person? If someone else will be trafficked in the future, it is you who cause the trafficker to escape!¡± The man trembled all over and left New York City overnight. Fortunately, he came here for tourism! He didn¡¯t expect that the young girl would traffic people. Later, he would sometimes wonder, ¡°Had the girl been caught? In case she didn¡¯t get caught¡­¡± Irene¡¯s driver was waiting outside the hotel. They didn¡¯t have time to buy air tickets, so they could only run straight towards the highway. Seeing that he could not catch up, the elder police officer immediately contacted the police station. In the end, the suspect was intercepted at the highway intersection. In addition to Ivette, Irene and her driver were also taken back to the police station. Informed of Ivette¡¯s arrest, the Dodd family was very happy. After Walter learned about it, he became furious with his face sullen. He rushed to New York City overnight and bailed Irene out. Outside the police station, he couldn¡¯t help but get angry at Irene. ¡°No wonder Troy suddenly changed his attitude. It turns out that your good niece did something big! I¡¯m surprised at her! She can even do things like human trafficking. ¡°She originally promised to apologize. I thought she had changed her ways and nned to send her to a prestigious foreign school for further study. But what happened? She was nothing but obedient, selfish, and narrow¨Cminded. You have taught such a crap for so many years?¡± Chapter 395 Your Retribution Has Already Come Walter was so angry. Now, whenever he mentioned the name Ivette, he became extremely irritable. He didn¡¯t like Ivette that much. Last time, because Ivette was at odds with the Dodd family, he showed mercy by sparing Ivette. But Ivette didn¡¯t show any remorse at all, and was so ruthless that she found someone to kidnap and traffic others. But the person who she kidnapped and trafficked was Imogen! Walter couldn¡¯t imagine how Troy would treat him in the future! Otherwise, he wouldn¡¯t be so angry. Irene lowered her eyes and sighed softly, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Ivette to be like this¡­ s, she is my brother¡¯s only child. I can¡¯t help but watch her go to jail. I¡¯m sorry for my brother¡­ Walter, can you do something about it? If you can bail her out, I will never care about which school you send her to¡­¡± Walter turned around and looked at her coldly. Facing Walter¡¯s indifferent eyes, Irene flinched, her heart throbbing. ¡°That¡¯s what you thought?¡± Walter asked. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Imogen is your daughter. You don¡¯t want to care about her, but you still want to bail out the human trafficker. Irene, how did you be like this?¡± Walter looked at the woman in front of him as if he didn¡¯t know her. When first met her, she was strong, resolute, brave, considerate, and at the same time had the gentleness and charm of a woman. Why did she be like this now? Even if she hated her violent ex¨Chusband, her ex¨Chusband had passed away and her child was innocent. Why was she so indifferent to her daughter? Walter said again, ¡°Don¡¯t tell me you did your brother wrong by leaving Ivette in jail. Teaching her like this, you¡¯ll also be sorry for your brother. So from now on, let Mike live on campus. You¡¯re not allowed to approach him when there is nothing urgent!¡± This meant that she was not allowed to contact Mike. With a thumping sound in her heart, Irene pleaded, ¡°Walter, Mike is still young and has asthma. He can¡¯t leave his mother¡­¡± ¡°As long as the nanny is here, nothing will happen to him. He is not young anymore. It¡¯s time to learn to be independent.¡± Walter strode forward. ¡°Youe back with me now and go to the Marshall Vi tomorrow to apologize. As for bailing Ivette out, don¡¯t even think about it. This involves a major case, insomuch that the top sent people down to keep an eye on this case. In short, it is not something that can be easily settled.¡± Irene moved her lips and did not dare to say anything else. Thinking of Ivette holding her arms and crying, Irene felt sad in her heart. Her daughter was separated from her when her daughter was a child, and Ivette grew up her. So she had already regarded Ivette as her biological daughter. How could she watch her go to beside Chapter 395 Your Retribution Has Already Come jail? Since Walter was unwilling to save Ivette, she could only think of other ways. Imogen took the time to go to the police station. Imogen was not surprised to learn that ke¡¯s instigator was Ivette. The police officer whispered to her, ¡°Ms. Forbes, don¡¯t worry about it. This case is taken very seriously. Even if Ivette has a background, she will not be able to run from thew.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± ¡°By the way, Ivette said she¡¯d like to meet you if youe over.¡± Imogen paused. ¡°Take me to see her.¡± She also wanted to know why Ivette hated her so much that she found someone to kidnap and traffic her. ¡°Only ten minutes. Seize your time.¡± ¡°Thanks.¡± The police officers took Imogen to the detention room where Ivette was detained. Through the window, Imogen saw Ivette who lowered her head and looked rather haggard. Seeing Imogen, Ivette suddenly stood up excitedly. ¡°Imogen!¡± ¡°You want to see me?¡± Imogen raised her eyebrows. Ivette nodded eagerly. ¡°Hurry up write a letter of understanding for me quickly, so I don¡¯t need to go to jail.¡± Imogen was speechless. She seemed to have heard some joke. ¡°Ivette, aren¡¯t you crazy? You found someone to traffic me and you still want me to forgive you?¡± Ivette froze, felt dissatisfied, and replied, ¡°You are my cousin, and your mother is my aunt. For my aunt¡¯s sake, please forgive me. However, aren¡¯t you okay now?¡± Ivette thought, ¡°Such a wily woman. She didn¡¯t go out after being rescued, deliberately confusing 1. me. If I had known that Imogen had been rescued, I would have run away early.¡± Imogen said with a smile, ¡°Ivette, I have always been curious, why do you hate me so much? First, you instigated Murphy to direct at me, and then you found someone to kidnap me. How did 1 offend you?¡± Ivette pressed her lips. ¡°You want to know? If I tell you, will you forgive me?¡± ¡°Then you¡¯d better stop talking.¡± ¡°You¡­¡± Ivette red at Imogen with a grudge. ¡°How on earth would you write a letter of understanding to me?¡± ¡°No way.¡± Ivette became furious and cursed sharply, ¡°Bitch! Never have I seen anyone as cold¨Cblooded as you. You are the one who killed your father. No wonder your mother disowned you! No wonder Troy wanted to divorce you. You will get a retribution sooner orter!¡± ¡°Okay, then I will await my retribution. However, your retribution has alreadye. Just wait for legal sanctions.¡± Chapter 796 The Human Is Sinister Chapter 396 Chapter 396 Chapter 396 The Human Is Sinister Aftering out of the police station, Imogen received a call from La. The concerned voice of La came from the phone. ¡°Imogen. Oh, why didn¡¯t you tell me what happened these days? I just know that you almost couldn¡¯te back! Are you estranged from me?¡± Imogen said hurriedly, ¡°Of course not. How could I be estranged from you? I just don¡¯t want you to worry. I¡¯m fine now.¡± ¡°Hey, I¡¯m not as weak as you think. You hid Leo¡¯s things from me. And now you hid your things from me, too. I¡¯m considered deaf and mute!¡± ¡°You aren¡¯t deaf and mute. It¡¯s my fault this time. If anything happens in the future, I will definitely tell you first.¡± ¡°You just say nice things to make me happy. Oh¡­ Today Walter called and said that they would come here to apologize tomorrow. Only then did I know that you were almost abducted. Walter¡¯s second wife is your mother. Is the person who intended to abduct you your cousin? She is really a sinister person. So I want to ask you first. If you don¡¯t want to ept their apology, I will tell them not toe over.¡± It turned out that Walter called to the Marshall vi. No wonder La suddenly found out about 1. it. Imogen thought of Ivette¡¯s attitude and said, ¡°La, there¡¯s no need to call them over. Maybe Mr. Harrington is sincere, but it¡¯s been done and I have nothing to say to them.¡± Bullshit! La thought, ¡°If Imogen has no rtionship with Troy, she is just an ordinary person. Will Walter personallye and apologize? Impossible! Maybe he would even take action to save Ivette.¡± ¡°Okay, then I¡¯ll tell them there¡¯s no need toe over.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± After hanging up the phone, Imogen bought some fruits and went to visit La in the Marshall vi. But unexpectedly, Judith was also in the Marshall vi. Seeing Imogen, Judithined to her. It turned out that she met Amber in the mall, and she despised Amber and asked Nics to break up with Amber. Nics agreed, but a few dayster when he came home, he suddenly told her that Amber was pregnant! Judith was so angry. But her son just couldn¡¯t control himself. She discussed with Nics that she wanted Amber to abort the child and give her hundreds of thousands of dors. Unexpectedly, Amber disagreed, neither did Nics. Judith had no choice but to allow Amber to give birth to the child and hold the wedding. But they couldn¡¯t get the marriage certificate. Their divorce would be announced a few yearster. Imogen was surprised. ¡°Nics probably won¡¯t agree, right?¡± Chapter 396 The Human Is Sinister Judith said, ¡°He agreed.¡± Imogen was stunned. Seeing Imogen¡¯s surprised look, Judith smiled, ¡°He is my son, and I know him well. I think he isn¡¯t that into Amber, and that he just wants that child.¡± That was also her eldest grandson or granddaughter. If she wanted to keep it, she had to give it a serious family background. So she agreed to let Amber and Nics hold a wedding ceremony without getting a certificate. On the overt side the child was a legitimate child. Imogen was speechless. ¡°How many months is Miss Wade pregnant now? Has the wedding date. been set?¡± ¡°It is said that she was pregnant during the Christmas. It¡¯s been more than two months now. I¡¯ve discussed it with Aaron. The wedding date is set for next month. Keep everything simple.¡± ¡°Okay, within a few months, you will be able to hold your grandson.¡± Judith smiled, ¡°Of course.¡± Wesley and Grace were beautiful, smart and cute. Judith was really envious. She had wished for a long time to have a grandson, otherwise she would not let Amber give birth to the child. It was just that Judith was not satisfied with Amber. Thinking of Amber¡¯s snobbish appearance, Judith made up her mind that when the child was born, she must educate the child well. She couldn¡¯t let the child learn from Amber. After talking with Imogen for a while, Judith said goodbye to La and Imogen. She went to the shopping mall and collected rents incidentally. In addition to Aaron¡¯s cateringpany, they also had several houses and shops, which had been rented out. Now at the end of the month, it was time to collect rents. Most of the houses and shops of Judith were in high¨Cendmunities and downtown areas. The tenants all had signed agreements for several years. The rent was paid annually or half a year. There was only one ordinarymunity, which was beside the university. The new tenant was in some financial difficulties and paid monthly. Judith originally didn¡¯t want to rent to that tenant because of the monthly payments. But the pant was a girl in college with an old and sick father, she was well¨Cbehaved and sensible, so ith took pity upon her and agreed. cts proved that she was right. The girl was filial and polite. Last time, she even gave her a basket of sweet potatoes. Although it wasn¡¯t a fancy thing, it was a thoughtful gesture. The oldmunity had a total of six floors. The house was on the first floor, which was very convenient. Arriving at the house, Judith knocked on the door. Footsteps sounded. ¡°Coming.¡± The door was opened from the inside, and a young woman stuck her head out. ¡°You are here,e in and sit down.¡± ¡°Hey, Ann, you came home so early today? Doing theundry?¡± Judith walked in, looked at the spinning washing machine, sat down on the sofa, and asked with a smile. Ann poured water for Judith and replied, ¡°There is only one ss this afternoon, so Ie back to clean up. Please drink some water.¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. ¡°Put it here, I¡¯m not thirsty. How is your dad doing now?¡± Chapter 39% The Human Is Sinister ¡°He¡¯s fine. He went out with a kettle after dinner. He¡¯s very positive.¡± Ann said with a smile, ¡°By the way, I made some desserts, please try some.¡± Her father was almost recovered, but he was still taking medicine. Ann didn¡¯t want to let him. alone in hometown, so she rented a two¨Cbedroom house near the school. They lived together. Her father was conscientious and diligent. Although he still had a lot of money, he couldn¡¯t sit on his hands. He couldn¡¯t do hard work, so he found a job nearby as a gatekeeper, which earned him two thousand dors a month. stay After Ann returned to school, she took care of her father while studying. She also had a part¨Ctime job on weekends, so her life was not bad. Ann went to the kitchen and brought over a te of desserts. She also put some in a lunch box for Judith to take away. Judith had a bite and said, ¡°Not bad, I¡¯ll take these away. You are very good at cooking. You don¡¯t know how I wish I had a daughter like you. Unfortunately, I only have one son, and he always makes me angry.¡± Ann smiled, ¡°Your son is so outstanding. Many people would envy you.¡± She heard from Judith that her son worked in the Marshall Group. ¡°Stop speaking for him.¡± Judith looked around the living room. The small house was kept clean and tidy. There were several green nts that were growing well on the balcony, adding a bit of vitality to the deserted house. Ann took out a stack of cash from the room and handed it to Judith. ¡°I intended to send it to you tomorrow, but I didn¡¯t expect you toe here today. Then I don¡¯t need to make a trip.¡± After sitting here for a while, Judith left. She nced casually and seemed to see a bottle of fcin on the TV table. A hint of doubt shed in Judith¡¯s mind, and she nced at Ann¡¯s belly without any trace. She felt that she was overthinking it. Fcin should be taken by her father. Elderly people taking folic acid could prevent Alzheimer¡¯s disease. Chapter 397 Cold Troy Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Chapter 397 Cold Troy Nics went home for dinner in the evening. Seeing desserts on the te, he thought they were made by the nanny at home. He picked one up at random and picked up another one after eating it. ¡°The desserts taste good.¡± A proud smile appeared on Judith¡¯s face. ¡°Delicious?¡± ¡°Yeah, Mom, vou made it?¡± ¡°No, it was made by one of our tenants. If you like it, I¡¯ll ask her to make some for youter.¡± ¡°No need.¡± Although Nics liked it, he didn¡¯t want to bother others. ¡°It¡¯s okay. I didn¡¯t force her. She¡¯s very nice and enthusiastic. The sweet potatoes we atest time were given by her. I wish I had a daughter like her.¡± Nics frowned slightly. The tenant should know his mother¡¯s identity, so she deliberately pleased her. Judith was immersed in her own world and continued, ¡°That girl is a poor person. She has no mother and her father is seriously ill. She works and goes to school at the same time¡­¡± Nics thought of Amber. Amber said that her family was poor. She had two younger sisters and one younger brother. So she dropped out of school early to work. He said, ¡°She can still afford to go to school and rent a house near the school, which means that her life is not bad. There are more miserable people than her.¡± Judith was speechless. ¡°Why are you so unsympathetic?¡± Nics said, ¡°I¡¯m just doing a reasonable analysis.¡± Judith grabbed his fork and said, ¡°Stop eating.¡± Nics was helpless. robably because La refused Walter¡¯s apology, he made a phone call to Imogen the next day. ng a strange number from Jubilian City, Imogen thought it was Irene, so she didn¡¯t answer it. had blocked Irene¡¯s number. er hanging up, the call came back. mogen wanted to block her, but to avoid an error, she pressed the button and remained silent. A male voice came from the other side, sounding about forty or fifty years old. ¡°Hello?¡± Was it not Irene? Only then did Imogen speak out, ¡°Hello? Who¡¯s that speaking?¡± ¡°Is that Miss Forbes? This is Walter.¡± Well, it wasn¡¯t Irene but her husband. ¡°Mr. Harrington, what can I do for you?¡± Imogen guessed that it should be for Ivette. Last time, in order to prevent Ivette from being caught by the Dodd family, Irene could drug her. Chapter 397 Cold Troy ording to Irene¡¯s attitude toward Ivette, in order to prevent Ivette from going to jail this time, would Irene let her tell the police that it was actually a joke between the sisters? ¡°Imogen, can I call you this? I admired you very much before. When I knew that you were Irene¡¯s daughterter, I told her more than once that I wanted you toe to the Harrington family. I will treat you as my own daughter.¡± Imogen smiled, ¡°Thank you for your appreciation.¡± ¡°I didn¡¯t expect that Ivette did wrong one after another. Now she deserved it. I intended to apologize to you with your mother in person, but I didn¡¯t expect that you would refuse, so I called you.¡± Walter heard that she didn¡¯t mean to get close, but she still spoke politely. After all, she was his daughter¨Cinw. ¡°Yes, I refused, so you don¡¯t have toe to apologize.¡± ¡°You¡­ don¡¯t want to see us?¡± ¡°If you are just an ordinary elder, I will definitely treat you with courtesy. I just don¡¯t want to see her, whether shees to confess or to beg me to save Ivette. We¡¯d better have nothing to do with each other in the future.¡± ¡°Your mother must have broken your heart. I¡¯ve told her that Ivette is just her niece, and you are her biological daughter, but she seems to be enchanted. Since you don¡¯t want to see her, I will restrain her. Don¡¯t worry. She won¡¯t bother you.¡± Imogen didn¡¯t know why Walter showed kindness to her. She said, ¡°Thank you.¡± Whether what he said was true or not would be knownter. It had been a few days since Walter called her. Irene indeed hadn¡¯te to her. Imogen hadn¡¯t seen Troy for many days. During this period, Troy didn¡¯t make a call to her. She called him several times, but either no one answered, or the person who answered was his secretary. Imogen felt something was wrong. Before going to the crew, she called Troy again. The call was connected. Imogen thought that was his secretary, but unexpectedly a familiar voice came from the phone. ¡°Hello?¡± Imogen took a deep breath and said in a strange tone, ¡°Mr. Marshall, are you free to answer the phone?¡± The voice on the phone paused for a moment, and then an indifferent voice came. ¡°What¡¯s up? Imogen was stunned, and the smile on her face froze for a moment. ¡°Can¡¯t I call you if I have nothing to do?¡± ¡°I¡¯ve been very busy recently, so don¡¯t call me if you have nothing to do.¡± As soon as he finished speaking, a buzz came from the phone. Imogen looked at the phone screen in disbelief. Did he just hang up like that? Chapter 397 Cold Troy Was that really Troy?! Why was he so cold to her¡­ He was obviously nice before. It seemed that after she fell asleep and he left her house, he became like this¡­. Imogen was puzzled. Her heart suddenly was chilled. Imogen had a lot of shooting these days, about ten scenes every day. But after these days, a few more days of filming, her job would finish. She stayed on the set all day long, shotte at night, and didn¡¯t even take a break on May Day. There were a lot of activities around May Day, and Charlie went on business trips several times. When she came back in the middle of the month, she finally rested at home for a few days. At 10:30 p.m., Imogen returned home from filming. Charlie was still awake, swiping her phone in the living room. Imogen rested for a while and began to remove her makeup. Charlie thought of something and shouted, ¡°Imogen?¡± ¡°What¡¯s up?¡± Imogen poked her head out of the bathroom and asked, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± ¡°Dimwit is back from a business trip?¡± Charlie raised an eyebrow at her. ¡°Don¡¯t you make a date?¡± Imogen was startled. ¡°Is he back from his business trip?¡± Charlie was surprised. ¡°Don¡¯t you know? He didn¡¯t tell you? I saw him in the restaurant today when I had dinner with my friends, but he did seem to be quite busy, the people surrounding him looking like bosses. I suppose he is socializing.¡± ¡°Oh.¡± Imogen sighed and lowered her eyes. ¡°Maybe he was too busy and didn¡¯t have time to tell me.¡± They hadn¡¯t seen each other for half a month since she was abducted. In the past, Troy was very busy with work, and it wasmon for him to travel for half a month. But this time, his attitude towards her was really thought¨Cprovoking. ¡°I suppose that he is so busy that he probably won¡¯t have time to prepare anything, so why don¡¯t you give him a surprise?¡± Imogen called Aunt Mary, but she didn¡¯t know that Troy had returned from a business trip, either. After hanging up, Aunt Mary became even more confused. Was Troy on a business trip? His secretary didn¡¯te to pack the luggage. Imogen thought for a while and decided to meet Troy face to face. She wanted to know what was going on. The next morning, Imogen took half a day off from the director and went directly to the Marshall Group. The receptionist knew Imogen. Seeing Imogen, she was stunned for a moment, and immediately changed her expression. ¡°Ms. Forbes.¡± ¡°I¡¯m here for Troy. Is he here?¡± The receptionist hesitated ¡°Yes Do you have an appointment?¡± Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Imogen noticed something was wrong and dialed Lane¡¯s number directly Chapter 398 You Were Lying to Me? Chapter 398 Chapter 398 Chapter 398 You Were Lying to Me? ¡°Ms. Forbes?¡± After answering the phone, Lane asked, ¡°Can I help you?¡± Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯m here for Troy. Pleasee down and pick me up.¡± ¡°Oh¡­ Ms. Forbes, Mr. Marshall isn¡¯t in thepany right now. How about¡­ youe back another day?¡± Imogen was surprised. The receptionist clearly said that Troy was in thepany. Imogen said, ¡°I¡¯ve been busy these days and don¡¯t have time toe again. I bring something for him. Pleasee down and hand it over to him.¡± ¡°Okay, please wait a moment.¡± After about five minutes, Lane came out of the elevator, looked around, and walked towards Imogen. ¡°Ms. Forbes, what do you have for Mr. Marshall?¡± ¡°This.¡± Imogen pointed to her chest. ¡°What?¡± ¡°Myself.¡± Lane was speechless. ¡°Take me up. If he¡¯s not here, I¡¯ll wait for him.¡± ¡°But¡­ Mr. Marshall won¡¯t return to thepany today.¡± ¡°Where is he going if he won¡¯te back to thepany?¡± ¡°I¡­ I don¡¯t know, either.¡± Imogen said angrily, ¡°Cut the crap and take me up.¡± Lane hesitated and stammered. There must be something wrong. ¡°Um¡­¡± Without saying anything, Imogen took the employee card from Lane, walked to the elevator and swiped it. She strode in and pressed the button to open the elevator. ¡°Hey, Ms. Forbes, wait for me!¡± Lane hurriedly chased after her. Unfortunately, he waste. The elevator had closed and started to rise. He pressed the button, and the next elevator came down. He was so angry and stamped his feet. The elevator door opened. Imogen strode out of the elevator. Under the gaze of the secretaries, she headed directly towards the chairman¡¯s office. The door to the chairman¡¯s office was unlocked, so obviously someone was inside. Imogen opened the door directly and went in. When she saw the scene in front of her, she froze on the spot. In addition to Troy, there was a woman in the office, who was sitting on Troy¡¯s chair, holding a mouse and looking at theputer screen. Troy bent down and stood behind the woman, putting one hand on the woman¡¯s shoulder and holding the woman¡¯s hand on the mouse with the other. He lowered his head and spoke to the Chapter 198 You Were Lying to Me? 1 woman, as if they were discussing something on the screen together, with an intimate posture. Not to know what Troy said, the two looked at each other andughed. The woman raised her head and kissed Troy on the side of his face. When Imogen saw this scene, her mind went nk. She was stunned for a few seconds. If it weren¡¯t for the fact that the man in front of her was Troy, she would have even suspected that she was in the wrong ce. During this time, she could feel Troy¡¯s love for her. But what was going on now? Belongs to N?velDrama.Org - All rights reserved. Hearing the sound of the door opening, the two people behind the desk raised their heads and looked at Imogen. When Imogen saw the woman¡¯s face, she was shocked, her whole body trembled, and her heart ached. It was Sarah. She was so shocked that she felt no pain in her heart, only surprise, confusion, anger, and numbness. Imogen looked into Troy¡¯s eyes, unexpectedly calm. ¡°Why is she here?¡± Didn¡¯t he dislike Sarah? Didn¡¯t he insist that he was deceived by Sarah, who was the mastermind behind her father¡¯s murder? Why was he with Sarah now? Seeing Imogen, Troy showed no sign of guilt on his face and stood up straight indifferently. ¡°Why are you here?¡± Imogen took a step forward, stared directly at Troy, and said word by word, ¡°I ask you, why is she here?¡± Sarah, who was in the chair, slid back, stood up, and smiled at Imogen with a proud expression on her face. ¡°Can¡¯t you understand now? Imogen¡­¡± ¡°Did I talk to you?¡± Imogen nced at her. ¡°You¡­¡± ¡°Sarah, go to the garage and wait for me. I¡¯ll tell her clearly and then I¡¯lle to you.¡± Troy nced at Imogen, then winked at Sarah. ¡°Buy the ne you picked just now.¡± Sarah was a little reluctant, but still agreed. When she passed by Troy, she hooked his finger and said, ¡°You know the score. Hurry up.¡± ¡°Okay.¡± Troy personally walked Sarah to the door. Their intimacy was obvious and natural. Looking at the scene in front of her, Imogen pressed her lips tightly, and clenched her hands in her sleeves. Her nails deeply pierced into the flesh of the palm, leaving several crescent¨Cshaped marks. Only in this way could she ensure that she wouldn¡¯t lose herposure and expose her bleeding heart to others. Chapter 398 You Were Lying to Me? Passing by Imogen, Sarah didn¡¯t look sideways and only let out a snort, like a victor in a war. Troy watched Sarah¡¯s figure vanish around the corner. He closed the door, turned around, and nced at Imogen. ¡°Since you have seen it all, I won¡¯t y nice with you. What do you want to ask?¡± Imogen raised her eyes and looked into Troy¡¯s eyes. ¡°y nice?¡± She watched him for a long time. His eyes were still so cold, as if the previous intimacy and love were all illusions. ¡°Yes.¡± Troy put on a sarcastic smile. ¡°What? Do you think that I really like you?¡± Imogen¡¯s face turned pale instantly. ¡°What do you mean by this?¡± Without others, she couldn¡¯t restrain herself, her eyes turned red, and she tried to steady her trembling voice. In the past few months, was his tenderness and sincerity all fake? Troy¡¯s expression remained unchanged. He looked at her condescendingly, with a look of disdain. in his eyes. ¡°Don¡¯t you understand? I¡¯ll make it clear to you. I have never liked you. As for this period of time, it was just a bet that Sarah made with me on a whim, and I won the bet¡­ want to know what we bet on?¡± Imogen¡¯s eyshes trembled, and she winced in heartbroken. Was the person in front of her really Troy? Why was he¡­pletely different from before? Do you She had only seen this kind of look and scrutiny from him when she first arrived at the Marshall Vi. ¡°I said you hated me at the beginning, not because of cheating, but because you were jealous of Sarah. You hated me for not liking you. Sarah didn¡¯t believe it and thought you had your own principles. I made a bet with her that I could make you like me. The facts show that I won the bet. and the fact that you appear here now is the best proof.¡± Troy thought of something, with a proud and mocking smile on his face. ¡°Last time at the hospital, you actually wanted to tell me that you would remarry me, but I interrupted you, right? Look, I¡¯m just using some tricks. You havepletely forgotten your hatred for me and the death of your child for a short time. You still want to be with me again. This is you, Imogen.¡± That smile was so dazzling that it pierced her heart like a sharp arrow. Imogen¡¯s lips opened. Her throat felt sore. She wanted to shake her head. She wanted to deny, defend, say loudly that it wasn¡¯t like that. But it was as if she had swallowed a mouthful of sand, and she couldn¡¯t speak. She sadly realized that what he said was right. She had forgotten how much he had hurt her and the pain of losing her child. Last time at the hospital, she really wanted to reconcile with him. Her defense and her love for him were crushed by his contempt at this moment. It was worthless. It turned out that the tender loving care was caused by a casual bet these months. She didn¡¯t believe it. Imogen closed her eyes, then stared at Troy, and said hoarsely, ¡°You are lying to me, right? Troy.¡± The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and continue reading tomorrow, everyone!